《Right Person, Wrong Time》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Homing It was a dark night when heavy curtains shrouded the room inplete darkness. Two bodies were pressing against each other in bed. The mans breathing was heavy; he had a sturdy physique, and his manners were rough. Nicole was so in pain that there were a few times when she had wanted to push the man away. However, upon thinking of her mother, who was in the hospital, she forced herself to fight back the urge to resist him. She gritted her teeth, letting him have his way with her again and again After a long, long time, the man finally fell into a deep sleep. Enduring the difort, Nicole staggered out of bed, put on her clothes, and left. Wearing exquisite makeup, Queenie Anderson walked to the room door at a leisurely pace. How did it go, sis? Did you service Young Master Joseph well? tant smugness showed in her eyes when she saw Nicoles sorry figure. So what if Nicole is pretty and excels in her studies? In the end, she only deserves to substitute for me, doesnt she? Nicoles voice was cracked and gravelly as she gritted her teeth while lifting her stubborn and pretty little face up. Dont forget what youve promised me, Queenie. The 200,000 has been transferred to your ount, Queenie replied while tossing Nicoles cell phone back to the owner. Then, in a mean voice full of disdain and mockery, she added, I wont forget about that, of course. Thats the money youve prostituted yourself for, after all. Her venomous words stabbed Nicole in the heart like a dagger, but Nicole couldnt be bothered that much. After taking back her phone, she rushed to the hospital. After Nicolepletely disappeared from her sight, Queenie let out a cold snort and opened the door to the suite with a wiggle. Joseph Mann was the Mann Familys youngest son. Despite his unsavory reputation, his father, Robert Mann, was very fond of him, for Joseph was born when Robert was in his older years. Joseph was plied with drinks tonight, so he wouldnt know about the switch. When he sees the blood in bed, hell definitely take responsibility for what has happened! If it werent for Joseph only preferring virgins, I wouldnt have given up the opportunity to Nicole, that b*tch! Queenie thought to herself. However, as soon as she undressed and got into bed, the man in bed suddenly awakened. At once, he seized her throat with his strong,rge hand, exuding a terrifyingly murderous aura through his every pore. Who are you? His voice was husky, with a slight trace of lust from him having just slept with someone, but his demeanor was unusuallymanding. A dumbfounded Queenie looked up, only to find unexpectedly that the man on top of her wasnt Joseph. He was Colton Gardner, the person currently at the helm of the Gardner Familya family for whom the Mann Family was far from being a match Five yearster, Nicole, dressed in a long and slick trench coat, walked in high heels among the crowd at Goldwick Airport, drawing the attention of many with her beautiful face and smoking hot figure. Upon returning to the familiar city, Nicole couldnt help falling into a trance. Although she had gotten 200,000 that year, by the time she arrived at the hospital, her mother had passed away. ording to the doctor, the hospital had called her many times when her mother was in her dying moments, but all the phone calls had been cut off. Nicole nearly had a breakdown when she heard that, for when the hospital was calling her, she was in Josephs bed, and her phone was in Queenies hands! In other words, it was Queenie who had robbed her mother of herst chance of survival! At first, Nicole had wanted to end her life after making the arrangements for her mothers funeral. However, she was held back by the baby in her womb then Suddenly, a boys clear voice snapped her out of her abstraction. Hurry up, Mom! Im bursting! Nicoles spirits lifted the instant she lowered her head and saw her sons tender little face, which was red from him struggling to hold his pee. Now youre bursting, huh? I told you to use the washroom on the ne, but you kept saying no. Mom! Hayden Anderson pouted his lips with a hint of grievance. Alright, the airports washroom is over there. Let me take you there, Nicole replied, quickening her pace involuntarily, leading her son through the crowd before they finally reached the washroom. Can you manage alone? she asked, crouching down a little. When they returned from abroad, her son insisted that they take everything with them, so it was really inconvenient for her to follow her son into the washroom while carrying many things with her. Yeah. Dont worry, Mom. Ill be out in a minute, Hayden replied while swiftly trotting into the washroom. It seemed that he couldnt hold it in much longer. Nicole was lugging her suitcase and waiting outside when her cell phone suddenly rang in her pocket. At the sight of the caller ID, she frowned slightly. Why does this phone number seem familiar to me? But I always save the phone numbers of those I have work-rted dealings with on my phones contact list Nheless, she answered the phone call.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g An apologetic female voice immediately sounded through the phone. Im sorry, Ms. Lisa The womans voice carried a note of respect, and it sounded familiar, but Nicole couldnt remember knowing any person with such a voice. You are? she asked, puzzled. Over the past five years, she had been furthering her studies in fashion design. Eventually, she was spotted by a talent scout, so she joined F&M Apparel as the Chief Designer under the code name Lisa. At first, Nicole had wanted to take Hayden to visit her mothers grave on her homing trip this time. As it happened, F&M Apparels branch in the country was in talks with Gardner Corporation, a leading enterprise in the country, for a partnership, so her boss asked her to help with the negotiations Meanwhile, Queenie lowered her voice on the other end of the line to make it sound softer. Ms. Lisa, Im your assistant in the country. Im supposed to pick you up this time, but I have something important to deal with at the moment, so Im really tied up Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 This Guy Looks So Much Like Her Son Queenie spoke to Lisa respectfully without knowing who thetter really was. Five years ago, Queenie hatched up a plot in an attempt to trick Joseph into marrying her for the sake of her own interests. However, in a strangebination of circumstances, she ended up hooking Colton instead. Topensate her for what had happened, Colton gave her the title of the future Young Madam Gardner, but his manner toward her had always been lukewarm. This time, she volunteered to be Lisas assistant, wanting to do well to impress Colton since Gardner Corporation ced great emphasis on the partnership. She was supposed to pick Lisa up herself today, but she learned all of a sudden that Colton would be returning from his business trip ahead of schedule on the same flight as Lisa. To her, no one could be more important than Colton, so she could only ke on Lisa. Nicole noticed that the woman on the other end of the line had begun to hum and haw, as though the latter really had something urgent to deal with. I got it. Just go ahead with your stuff first. I can hail a cab back myself. Only then did she recall her boss telling her before her trip home that an assistant had been assigned to her to help her familiarize herself with thepanys work in the country. Its said that this assistant is the future Young Madam Gardner, but I never thought shed be so polite Thank you so much, Ms. Lisa. Queenie hung up with a sigh of relief. This was the first time Lisa returned to her home country to take over thepanys business in the country, and rumor had it that she was a woman in her forties. At first, Queenie had thought that she would be difficult to deal with, but she didnt expect Lisa to be so easygoing. Nicole continued standing outside the washroom after putting away her phone. She waited for over ten minutes, but Hayden had yet toe out. Its been such a long time. Could something haveC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. happened? She stared at the mens room sign, hesitating whether she should go in to take a look. Just then, Hayden ran out on his little legs and threw himself at her trouser legs, crying. Mom Nicole immediately looked down at her son, only to find that his eyes were red. Nicole had no idea who Hayden inherited his looks from, but he looked really adorable. His ck hair rested softly on his head, and his little face was round and plump. With his delicate and good-looking features, he would definitely be a handsome guy when he grew up. At this very moment, though, he looked very aggrieved. His bright and clear eyes were tinged with red, and his lips were slightly pouted. Worried, she crouched down and asked, Whats wrong, Hayden? Mom, there was a man inside who bullied me. A man bullied my son? Upon listening to Haydens words, Nicole instantly saw red. Does this guy have no sense of shame? How could he bully a little boy? Sheforted her son while standing ferociously outside the mens room, ready to argue it out with the man when he came outter. A short whileter, a man came out of the mens room. Being tall and lean, he was dressed immactely in a well-ironed ck suit that outlined his perfectly proportioned figure, especially his broad shoulders, slim waist, and criminally long legs. Nicole looked all the way up from the mans slim waist, only to be taken aback when sheid eyes on his face. The man had chiseled and exquisite features, with a tall nose and a pair of slightlypressed thin lips that had a sharp edge to them. The most captivating of his features were his eyes, the inky pupils of which were very deep despite the hint of callousness about them, like a pair of ck holes that could suck people in. However, what astounded Nicole wasnt the mans dazzling features, but his looks. He looked just like the adult version of her son! Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 We Look Exactly Alike! One could tell at a nce that the man wasnt to be messed with, for he had amanding presence. Still, Nicole straightened her back nheless and took a step forward, blocking his path. Hey, you! Were you the one who bullied my son? Since the man was very tall, she only reached the height of his shoulders despite standing on high heels, which somehow made her feel somewhat weaker. Upon hearing Nicoles voice, Colton turned to look at her. The woman had dazzling features, but her palm-sized face had fury written all over it. Holding her small chin high, she looked wild and intractable. However, Colton was slightly lost in thought when he caught a whiff of the barely noticeable scent on her. This scent It feels somewhat familiar Suddenly, a childs sobbing voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Mom, it was him! A flicker of scorn shed across Coltons eyes, which were as deep and fathomless as a frozen pond, when he saw the boy clinging onto Nicoles trouser leg. Women nowadays are getting craftier than one another in terms of tricks in order to get close to me. To think that this woman is able to find a kid who looks so much like me! If it werent for me being certain about Queenie being the only woman Ive ever touched, I wouldve suspected him of being my son Apologize to my son, mister! Nicole demanded, holding her head high while trying hard not to appear timid. Dont you feel ashamed of bullying such a little kid as an adult man? Coltons eyes narrowed slightly; his voice was deep and mellow, like a barrel of well-matured wine. Didnt he tell you what he had done? Naturally, Nicole sided with her son. Tell me thenwhat did my son do to make you bully him like that? Colton let out a cold snort before lifting his foot. Do you understand now? Nicole looked all the way down the mans incredibly long legs until she spotted a damp patch on the hem of his trouser leg. Could this be A bad feeling arose in her gut. As she lifted her son up from her feet, her throat felt somewhat dry. What did you do? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hayden replied aggrievedly, Nothing. I just peed on him by ident, so he wanted to hit me. Nicoles initially towering rage immediately vanished, and she rubbed her nose in embarrassment. Will it be toote for me to start apologizing now? Why didnt this little rascal tell me sooner about it after doing something wrong? Im sorry, she said apologetically with aplete reversal in attitude while looking down at the mans trouser legs. The mans clothes were unbranded, but she could tell from the fabric alone that they must be very expensive. Illpensate you for the Colton loathed such disgusting and obsequious ways of chatting someone up. He interrupted Nicole coldly, saying, Just manage your child so that he wont call any man whom he came across Dad. Such a way of chatting someone up is really old-fashioned. And besides He paused for a moment before continuing in a voice as cold as a deep pond that had existed for 1,000 years, Theres no way you canpensate for my clothes. With that, he strode off. Chatting someone up? Theres no way I canpensate for his clothes? Nicole trembled all over with rage. Just what kind of a man is he? Well, I admit that this guy is iparably good-looking, but he isnt so charming to the extent where women would throw themselves at him on sight, is he? Although her son was the one in the wrong in this matter, she couldnt help but despise the man for his cocky way of speaking and haughty manner. What a bad-mannered, uncouth upstart! What a waste of such good looks! Mom. Hayden looked up with a hurt look in his eyes. Seeing how her son looked, Nicole couldnt find it in herself to scold him. She pinched his tender cheek, asking, Did you call him Dad just now? Yeah, Hayden mumbled in dejection. A hint of helplessness flickered across Nicoles face when she heard Haydens reply. Didnt I show you photos of your dad? Your dad is a jerk! She never concealed Haydens parentage from him, and she had shown him photos of Joseph, but he never believed her. Whenever she showed him Josephs photo, he would retort, Theres no way my dad would be so ugly! Im so good-looking, so my dad has to be good-looking, too. Nicole was rendered speechless. Joseph was a phnderer, but he was by no means ugly. Lifting his little face up, Hayden replied stubbornly, Thats impossible! Mom, dont you think that the guy just now is my dad? We look exactly alike! Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 A Valid Reason to Meet Me Again Stop thinking about it, you little brat! Im the one who gave birth to you, so I know what your dad looked like, Nicole replied. Then, she warned under her breath, Dont call any random guy Dad again from now on. Otherwise, Im gonna leave you abroad and not bring you back. Hayden curled his lips. Despite his urge to retort, he didnt make a sound for fear that his mother would really leave him abroad. Nicole exited the airport with her son to hail a taxi. Since she would return to the country every year to visit her mothers grave, she purchased an apartment in Goldwick. With a size of only 80 square feet, the apartment was anything but spacious, but it was big enough to amodate her and her son. She had just hailed a taxi and was about to shove her luggage into the trunk when she suddenly spotted a figure in the distance. That tall figure in ck that gives off chilly vibes, isnt he the narcissistic freak whom Ive just met outside the airport washroom? Standing beside the man was a tall and slim woman who looked strongly familiar to Nicole from behind. Well, to be able to pair off with such a freak, that woman probably isnt of sound mind either, Nicole thought viciously to herself while withdrawing her gaze. It was already getting toward evening when Nicole finished tidying up the house after returning home. Upon recollecting herself, she suddenly noticed that Hayden was strangely quiet today, and a bad feeling came to her. Heading over to the sofa, she saw Hayden doing something on theptop on his lap. When she moved closer to take a look, she noticed that he was holding an ID card in his hand! The man on the ID card was pursing his thin lips, looking stern with his ck, steely eyes. Although it was just a photo, one could tell that he was very full of himself. I-Isnt he the freak at the airport?! Hayden, where did you get this ID card? Nicole struggled to suppress her urge to swear. Since when did Hayden be so capable as to lift somebodys ID card Upon hearing her words, Hayden closed theptop with the ID card in his hand. Lifting his face up, he replied with a straight face, I picked it up from the floor. I wanted to give it back to the man at first, but I didnt since he was mean to us. Nicole looked down at the sofa, only to be rendered speechless by the sight of a ck wallet ced beside Hayden. That guy seemed to have a bit of a background. If we dont return the wallet to him right now, once he finds out about it, hell definitely assume us to be thieves. Therell be no way for us to prove our innocence then! She felt somewhat helpless. This son of mine really wont give me peace even for a single day, she thought. She picked up the wallet from the sofa and flipped through it. Inside it were a dozen 100-dor notes and quite a number of cards, from which she took out one that seemed like a business card. The business card was very simple; it only had a name and a phone number. Colton Gardner Nicole mumbled aloud. She couldnt help feeling that she had heard of the name somewhere. No matter what, lets return it first before anything else, or else well get in trouble. She dialed the number on the business card. It took a few seconds before the phone call was put through. Hello? A deep and chilly male voice greeted Nicoles ear. Feeling her skin crawl in an instant, Nicole exined, Hi there, I found your wallet. Im This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Are you the woman at the airport? Nicole was startled. She didnt expect the man to have such a good memory as to recognize her from her voice alone. Yeah, its me. Colton gave a chuckle, but his words were grim. Youre quite crafty, arent you? Now you have a valid reason to meet me again. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Delivering the Wallet N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Upon returning from the airport, Colton found that his wallet was gone. It has to be the kid at the airport. Hes the only person Ivee into contact with, he thought. Nicole was instantly irritated by the mans egotistical remarks. Struggling to suppress her anger, she exined, You dropped your wallet yourself, and Im kind-hearted enough to call you to return it to you. Have it delivered to the Central Pavilion Hotel, or else youll suffer the consequences, Colton said in a cold voice before hanging up right away. He didnt want to say anything more than necessary to such a woman, but there were several cards in his wallet that were quite important, and it would be a hassle to have them reissued. Nicole nearly went berserk when she heard the disconnect tone on the phone. What a f*cking screwball! How could he order me around like hes entitled to do so?! She clenched the wallet in her hand, wishing she could just throw it into the toilet and flush it down. Nevertheless, she forcibly fought back her desire to do so, not wanting to invite unnecessary trouble since she had just returned from abroad. Putting the ID card in Haydens hand back into the wallet, she asked worriedly, Did you touch anything else in the wallet? Hayden looked totally innocent and harmless with his ck, round eyes. Nope. All I did was take a look at his ID card. Nicole shoved the wallet into her handbag with a nod before taking out her cell phone to order a takeout for Hayden. Staring at her son, she said in all seriousness, Thanks to you, Hayden, Ive got to leave home in a while and wont be back until about three hourster. Can you manage on your own? The journey back and forth from here to Central Pavilion Hotel would take two hours. Considering the time she would be spending at the hotel, it would take about three hours before she got back. Yes, I can. Hayden nodded with a hint of determination in his eyes. Nicole instructed, Well then, Hayden, just go to your room to sleep if you want to after finishing your dinner. Ive tidied your room. What a bad year for me, getting into so much trouble as soon as I came back. Hayden nodded obediently while responding in a childlike voice, Yeah, I got it, Mom. Just go, or else itll bete when youe back. Somehow, Nicole felt like Hayden was eager for her to go. Its probably just my imagination Meanwhile, at Central Pavilion Hotel, a group of people were having an animated conversation when one of them suddenly recalled something and said, If my memory serves me, Gardner Corporation is gonna partner up with Ms. Lisa of F&M Apparel. Wouldnt it be the icing on the cake? With Ms. Lisa taking the helm, Gardner Corporation will definitely strengthen its position as the leading enterprise in expanding the fashion market. Colton replied impassively, Mm-hmm. Isnt it said that Ms. Lisa would be arriving in the country today? Did you get to meet her? Upon hearing the question, Colton turned his gaze to Queenie, who was next to him. Queenie had thought that this was nothing important, so she didnt expect the subject to be brought up. Having no other choice, she said with a tight smile, Nope, I didnt. Something came up, so I missed the opportunity. Coltons voice turned chilly all of a sudden. What happened? Startled by the mans frosty eyes, Queenie hummed and hawed for a long time before uttering, Well, you happened to be on the same flight today, so However, Colton had always been strict in keeping business-rted matters and private affairs separate. Youre the one who asked for the job of assistant, and now youre not even capable of something as simple as picking someone up. Queenie felt somewhat hurt. I just thought that you Colton interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. As an assistant, its your most basic professional duty to keep work-rted matters and your private affairs separate! Suppressing the urge to retort, Queenie hung her head low and sped her hands with all her might, not daring to speak. Colton didnt spare her feelings at all, though. Now that youve taken up the job of assistant, you have to do your duty. Understood Queenie replied in a whisper. Coltons expression was still somewhat frosty, though. Resting his slender fingers on the table, he continued, F&M Apparels annual dinner will be held at the Crown Hotel half a monthter. Youd better not mess that up. Meanwhile, Nicole arrived downstairs at the hotel by taxi. After paying the taxi fare and getting out of the taxi, she entered the hotel lobby and called the pompous man. It took an eternity before the phone call was finally answered. Ive arrived at Central Pavillion Hotel. Pleasee down to collect your wallet, or Ill leave it at the hotels front desk, Nicole said quickly, fearing that the man might once again think she was having designs on him. Bring it upstairs to Room 816, Colton said before hanging up right away. Be patient! Nicole clutched the cell phone in her hand with all her might. Ive got to be patient! Now that Ive arrived at the hotel, the matter will be over once I hand the wallet back to that guy! After taking the elevator to the eighth floor, she quickly found Room 816. Thanks to her good manners, she knocked on the door and didnt open the door and go in until she heard a voice saying, Come in, from the inside. Inside the room were a dozen men and women, but Nicole spotted Colton sitting across from her at a nce. Dressed in a suit and a pair of leather shoes, he sat bolt upright, drawing her gaze at once with hismanding presence. Well, this freak is bad-mannered and domineering, but his looks and demeanor are indeed out of the ordinary Suddenly, a shrill cry snapped her out of her reverie. Why are you here, Nicole?! Seeing Queenie next to Colton, Nicole was wholly surprised for a moment Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Meeting Queenie Nicole hurriedly withdrew her gaze, then walked up to Colton before handing his wallet to him. Heres your wallet, Mr. Gardner; please check and see if theres anything missing from it. If there isnt any, Ill be leaving first, she said, all in one breath. However, just as she was about to leave, Queenie called out to her, asking, Why are you here, sis? Isnt Nicole supposed to have disappearedpletely? Why is she here all of a sudden, showing up before Colton with his wallet in her hand no less?! A vicious gleam flickered in her eyes. She happened to be looking for an outlet to vent her spleen after having been reprimanded by Colton just now, and here Nicole was,ing right to her! Nicole froze at Queenies words. Not wanting to have anything to do with the Andersons, she wore a distant smile, saying, Sorry, but you took me for the wrong person. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Just when she was about to leave, Queenie shouted loudly from behind, Its been five years since you left, sis. Dad misses you a lot. Can you pleasee home when youre free? As soon as Queenie said that, a buzz of gossip immediately broke out from the crowd. So this is the Anderson Familys illegitimate daughter? I heard that she shamelessly slept with a guy for peanuts several years ago Tsk, tsk Keep your voice down! The other Anderson is still here. Upon hearing their words, Queenie was inwardly delighted. After all, she was the one who spread all these rumors around. The former eldest daughter of the Anderson Family is now a prostitute spurned by everyone! Thats exactly what I want. I want Nicole to be utterly discredited and living like a stray dog. Only then will I be happy! On the other hand, Nicole trembled with rage upon hearing the crowds remarks. Illegitimate daughter? How am I an illegitimate daughter? My mom was William Andersons first wife! Seems like theyve spread a lot of false rumors about me over the past few years. Nicole could put up with anything, but not insults directed at her mother. Her eyes slightly darkened, she turned around and uttered, stressing each word, Is that so? Ive been busy over the past few years, and besides, I thought the Anderson Family had forgotten about me long ago, seeing you guys never looked for me, nor did you ever call me. At this moment, her bright, clear eyes narrowed slightly with a chilly gleam. Staring at those who had been whispering about her just now, she stressed in a loud voice, My mother was William Andersons first wife, and I was already eight years old when they divorced. On the other hand, this younger sister of mine is only a few months younger than me. Anyone with a brain should be able to tell whos the illegitimate daughter here. When Queenie saw how Nicole held her head high, ayer of mist instantly came over her eyes, as though thetter was bullying her. Sis. Her voice started to take on a sobbing note. I wasnt trying to imply anything. I was just asking you toe home for a visit. Nicoles lips curled into a sneer. I wasnt implying anything either. I was just exining the Anderson Familys situation to those who are unaware of the truth lest they be brainwashed by some false rumors. As soon as Nicole finished her sentence, she sensed a meaningful gaze upon her; she followed the gaze to find that it was from Colton. This guy had never said a word from start to finish. His eyes were dark and fathomless, and the corner of his mouth was lifted in the barest hint of a smile. Obviously, he looked like he was gloating over what was happening. Nicole wasnt interested in making a spectacle of herself, though, so she turned around and left quickly. It wasnt until she closed the door to cut herself off from the world inside that she realized her heart was beating fast. as though it were going to jump out of her chest. However, it wasnt because she was afraid of Queenie; it was only because she was suppressing her rage. It was all because of this woman that my mom died! Ill never let Queenie offas well as everyone in the Anderson Family! Clenching her fists, she stood in ce to regain herposure until her face returned to being expressionless as usual. By the time Nicole returned home, Hayden was already asleep. When she saw the little figure curled up in bed, her heart calmed all at once; she stepped forward and kissed her sons sleeping face as a smile of gratification lifted the corners of her mouth. Luckily, Im no longer alone now. I still have Hayden, my little darling Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Youre Going to Marry Josephs Father! The weather was cool in mid-January, with the rain drizzling endlessly outside. Nicoles eyes dimmed a little when they darted upon the date. Today was January 18her mothers death anniversary. Nicole had wanted to take Hayden to visit her mother today, but the weather was really bad, so she decided to only do so after the weather had gotten better. The graveyard was deste with few people. Holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a ck umbre in the other, Nicole slowly walked up to her mothers grave. To her surprise, there was already a man and a woman standing before the grave. The woman was Queenie, whereas the man was William Andersonher so-called father. Williams wrinkled face had a touch of emotion to it. Its been a while since west saw each other, Nicole. I heard from Queenie that youre back, so I came here to wait for you, thinking that youd be coming here. When he heard from Queenie that Nicole hade back, he had been somewhat skeptical. After some mental calctions, he realized that Nicoles mothers death anniversary was around the corner. Since Nicole was very attached to her mother, she would definitelye here to visit her mothers grave. Therefore, he came here early in the morning to wait for Nicole, and here she was,ing just as expected. William was ashamed of what had happened five years ago. However, it was all thanks to it that Queenie managed to attach herself to the Gardner Family, which resulted in a turnaround for the then- declining Anderson Family. He would never allow anyoneincluding his biological daughter right before himto destroy the Andersons peace! Nicole coldly walked past the hypocritical man before her. Go away! Dont disturb my moms peace. Let bygones be bygones, Nicole. Lets have a heart-to-heart talk. Nicole Regardless of what William said, Nicole ced flowers on her mothers grave and paid her respects. After that, she turned around and left without even taking a nce at the two people behind her. Queenies exquisitely made-up face contorted at once when she saw how Nicole looked down her nose at them. Just what entitles this b*tch to assume such a haughty air?! Just as Nicole was walking past Queenie, thetter seized her wrist with so much strength, as though her fingernails were going to dig into the formers flesh. Nicole, dont you want your mothers stuff anymore? Nicole stopped in her tracks. Seeing the womans response, Queenie smiled smugly. If you want to get her stuff, thene home with us! The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Standing before the familiar vi, Nicole gave off an aura of gloom through every pore as her exquisite features tautened. And here I am, standing before the Anderson Residencethe cold-hearted and disgusting home, she thought. Five years ago, in order to save her mother from a disease, she came here in tears to borrow money from the Andersons, only to enter into a deal where she had prostituted herself in return. To think that Im back again five years later Seeing Nicole entering the house, William immediately ordered the servants to serve her coffee, acting all caring as though he really were a loving father to her. Lets have something warm to drink, Nicole. The weathers a bit chilly. Loving father? Nicole let out a sneer. This scumbag of a man had been fooling around outside when Mom was pregnant, she thought. Nicoles mother had been in poor health ever since she gave birth to Nicole, but William forced her into divorce when Nicole was eight years old. After the divorce, Nicoles mother was left penniless. Having no money to raise Nicole, she had no choice but to let Nicole stay at the Anderson Residence. Less than a month after the divorce, William married Nicoles stepmother, who brought along with her a little girlQueeniewho was merely three months Nicoles junior. Nicoles stepmother detested Nicole, so it was routine for the then little Nicole to be cold-shouldered, fed with spoiled food, and beaten up savagely, but William turned a blind eye to all this. Id have nothing to do anymore with the cold-blooded Anderson Family after Moms death! thought Nicole to herself. Just spill it. What the hell are you getting me toe back for? she asked in a cold voice. The pains they took to get me toe home, their groveling and hypocritical demeanorits a no-brainer that theyreing to me with an ax to grind. Just cut the bullsh*t with her, Dad, Queenie chimed in. Getting straight to the point, she said to Nicole, Im gonna be straight with you, Nicole. We can allow you to return to Anderson Family and continue being the familys eldest daughterbut on one condition. Looking at Nicole as if she were a piece of trash, she then continued disdainfully, As long as youre willing to marry President Mann, well let you marry him as Young Lady Nicole of the Anderson Family for the sake of dignity. Eyeing Nicole with a flicker of jealousy in her eyes, she added sarcastically, You could prostitute yourself for 200,000 five years ago, anyway, so you dont have to act all sanctimonious right now. With the title of Young Lady Nicole, after bing President Manns woman, youll at least be living the rest of your life without having to worry about food and clothing. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Queenie envied Nicole for having slept with Colton. Ever since Nicole slept with the man five years ago, Queenie had never had the opportunity to touch him. Even though Colton had aided the Andersons a lot and granted her every wish, what Queenie truly wanted was nothing but the man himself! A hint of surprise flickered across Nicoles face when she heard Queenies words. President Mann? You mean Joseph? Is she talking about Haydens father? Joseph? What makes you think you deserve to marry him? Queenie couldnt help butugh when she heard Nicole mention Josephs name. How dare you even think about marrying Young Master Joseph? Im talking about Robert Mann, Young Master Josephs father! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Meeting Joseph Because of Hayden, Nicole had dug up pretty much everything about the Mann Family long ago. Robert Mann, Josephs father, was an old man in his 60s. After his wifes death two years ago, he began fooling around with numerous women, gaining even more notoriety than his son. Are they making me serve the father after Ive served his son? What a real piece of work they are! she thought. She didnt feel like arguing with Queenie and William any longer; she just wanted to collect her mothers stuff and leave. I dont need that. Just give me my moms stuff! Queenies sarcastic voice rang as soon as Nicole finished her sentence. Stop pretending already, Nicole! You were willing to sleep with a stranger for 200,000 five years ago. Now that youll be enjoying an inexhaustible fortune as long as you marry into the Mann Family, how could you possibly turn it down?! Queenie knew that Colton only acknowledged her as his future wife because she had saved him five years ago, but Nicole was the one who had actually saved him. Ill never let anyone ruin my present life! As long as Nicole gets married to Robert, even if Colton learns about the truth in the future, he wouldnt want Nicole anymore! On the other hand, Nicoles hands involuntarily clenched into fists by her sides. Five years ago If it werent for Mom being gravely ill five years ago, Id never have sunk so low as to prostitute myself! Im not short of money. Her voice had a cial edge to it. Queenie was obviously skeptical as she darted a nce at Nicoles outfit, for thetter wasnt wearing any luxury items. Just stop being stubborn, sis. Youre familiar with the Manns anyway, arent you? Nicole retorted with a sneer, You keep talking about the Manns. Since youre so fond of the Mann Family, why dont you marry into the family yourself? Seeing that Queenie and William had no intention of giving her her mothers belongings, she decided not to waste her breath arguing with them any longer. She was very open-minded; itd be best if she could retrieve her mothers belongings, but she wouldnt wager her life for it if she couldnt. If theres nothing else, Im leaving, she said. With that, she turned around and was about to leave. At the sight of the scene, Queenie hurriedly took a few steps forward and grabbed Nicoles wrist. Her shrill voice rang in Nicoles ear as she yelled, Therell be no chance for you to regret your decisions after you pass through this door, Nicole! What kind of job can you get without a college degree? A waitress? A hostess? Or a whore? Nicole clenched her fists tightly. Well, in that case, sorry that I didnt end up living the way you imagined. Im now F&M Apparels Chief Designer, so its not like I dont have that much money. Queenies voice went up a few pitches as she stared at the woman before her. Chief Designer? You mean Lisa? Uh-huh, Nicole responded, though she never thought she would be so well-known that even Queenie knew about the code name Lisa. However, as soon as she mumbled her reply, Queenie burst into a chuckle with mockery written all over her face. Nicole, even if you want to talk big, you didnt have to make up such an absurd excuse, did you? Lisa is a woman in her forties with rich working experience and great skills. How could someone like you be a match for her? A woman in her forties? Nicole frowned slightly, but she didnt bother to argue about that. Whether you believe it or not is up to you, she said, before leaving quickly. It was still raining outside. The instant Nicole stepped out of the house, she was greeted by a nip in the air. Pulling her coat tighter around her body, she ran out into the rain, not wanting to stay here even for a second longer. As soon as Nicole returned to her apartment and opened the door, she was weed by a gust of warm air. She took off her coat and hung it on the clothes stand. Hayden was ying with theptop on the sofa. At the sound of Nicole entering the apartment, he immediately shut down theptop, looking like he had done something bad and didnt want Nicole to find out about it. Having changed into her slippers, Nicole walked up to Hayden in amusement. Not letting me take a look, huh? What did you do? Hayden held theptop in his arms with an innocent look in his big, clear eyes. I cant tell you about it, Mom. Its my little secret. Seeing how nervous he looked, Nicole gave an impassiveugh without saying anything else. Its gettingte. You should go to sleep now. Dont y with theptop anymore. She realized that as long as she returned home and saw her son, her bad mood would lift instantly. He really is my little angel The next morning, Nicole banished the memory of yesterdays annoying incident from her head. Just as she was about to tidy up her room, her cell phone rang. It was an iing call from an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a moment, Nicole answered the phone. Speaking on the other end of the line was a young male voice that sounded quite cheerful. Could I speak to Ms. Lisa, please? Nicole took a look at her phone. Seeing that the man was calling her on her work phone number, she replied, Yes, Im Lisa. May I know who you are? Joseph sounded as gentle and polite as a modest and scrupulous gentleman. Hi, Ms. Lisa. Im Joseph Mann, the general manager of Mann Clothing Co. Weve always wanted to work with you, and I heard that youve returned to the country. Could I meet you if youre free? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was no secret that Lisa would be coborating with the Gardner Family, and all the clothing companies that got wind of it also wanted to coborate with her topete for a slice of the profits. Naturally, the Mann Family couldnt begging behind as well. Joseph had gone to a lot of trouble in order to get Lisas phone number. In the end, he coaxed it out of Queenie, thus owing her a huge favor. Nicole listened to the voice on the other end of the line. If she hadnt checked out news reports about Joseph over these years, she would have thought that he was as modest and scrupulous as he sounded. However, just as she was about to turn him down, Hayden came out of his room and looked up at her. Mom, Im hungry. Nicole paused for a moment. This little boy has been wanting to see his father. Perhaps this could be an opportunity She lowered her gaze and pondered for a moment. Then, she replied, Alright then. Ill see you today at 3:00PM at the cafe in Scottsdale Mall. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Mom, Are You Gonna Hook up a New Dad for Me Having set the time and ce for the appointment, Nicole briskly ended the phone call. On the other end of the line, Joseph was holding his cell phone with his eyes full of disbelief. He had only called Lisa to give it a try, thinking that even if there was only a remote chance that she would agree to meet him, he had to strive for it. But who would have thought that Lisa would agree to meet him right away? He curled his lips with delight written all over his face. If I manage to get this done, my dad will probably think better of me Meanwhile, Nicole was coaxing Hayden to eat lunch. Hayden, Ive cooked some hot cereal. Lets hurry up and go eat it. She put her phone on the sofa before taking her son to lunch. Hayden raised his little head and asked in puzzlement, Mom, who were you talking to just now? Your dad, Nicole replied. Nicole was baffled. How did this bratmit Coltons name to memory right away? Seriously, I dont want to see that sort of weird and conceited guy anymore in my life. You and your wild ideas. Listen, Hayden, hes not your dadyour dad is Joseph! Haydens initially cheerful little face fell at once. He pouted his lips, arguing, Hes not my dad! Colton is! Nicole was perplexed. Hayden had only met Colton once, so why would he assert right away that the latter was his father, as though he had been put under thetters spell? Hes not! Stop daydreaming! In the afternoon, Nicole dressed in warm colors with a pure white camisole underneath a cream- colored overcoat, which made her lookpetent and yet mild-mannered. After wearing light makeup, she curled her hair and left her room. Hayden was sitting in the living room watching TV. The instant he saw Nicoleing out, his eyes lit up involuntarily. Mom, are you gonna hook up a new dad for me? Nicole looked dibobted. Since when did my son be so liberal in thinking? Ill be taking you to see your dad this afternoon, she said. It was 1:30PM right now, so they could dawdle for half an hour. A look of surprise shed across Haydens face, and there was a note of joy in his voice. Are we gonna meet Colton? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nicole frowned. Nope, its Joseph that were gonna meet. Ive told you about it! This little brat must have been bewitched by Colton! Haydens face screwed up instantly. Im not going with you! Youll be going with me, even if you dont want to. Nicole grabbed the boys cor and lifted him up. Lets go meet him, and dont call any random guy Dad anymore! Pouting his lips aggrievedly, Hayden protested in displeasure, A yboy like him cant possibly be my dad! Theres no way that a faithful, clever, and outstanding citizen like me is born to someone like him! Patting her sons chubby cheek, Nicole replied, They say that boys are more likely to take after their mothers, so you probably resemble me. Ive got to wake my son up to reality lest he keep thinking about Colton all day long. The thought of that guy gives me goosebumps, she thought. However, Hayden retorted t out, Theres no way Id resemble you! Im so smart, after all. Nicole was rendered speechless. Is this little rascal trying to imply that Im stupid? As reluctant as Hayden was, Nicole got him into the car. On their way to Scottsdale Mall, she said worriedly, Im just letting you meet him, so dont call him Dad when you get there. Im not gonna acknowledge him as my dad, Hayden muttered with a long face. He leaned on the car window, staring fixedly out of the window. After driving to the Scottsdale Mall, Nicole got out of her car with Hayden. There were few people in the cafe in the afternoon. After ncing around the ce, Nicole spotted the man sitting in the corner and took Hayden there. Despite knowing that the man before her was Joseph, she nevertheless asked, Hi, may I ask if youre Joseph Mann? Upon hearing her voice, the man looked up at the woman before him. Dressed in a cream-colored overcoat, she was wearing light makeup, and her hair was slightly curled. On top of having a refreshing quality about her, she had a gentle smile, and her beautiful eyes were as clear as ake that was full of life. Joseph couldnt help being moved by the womans beauty, but his eyes slowly darkened when heid eyes on the kid next to her. Youre Nicole? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Haydens Real Father? Nicole was surprised; she didnt expect Joseph to know her. She couldnt help taking another look at the man. He wasnt bad-looking, and he looked even more handsome in person than in photos. With his dashing eyebrows, pug nose, and charming eyes, he looked just like a pretty boy. You know me? she asked curiously. Theres no way Queenie would tell him what happened five years ago. Josephs eyes flickered with sarcasm. Why would I not know Young Lady Nicole of the Anderson Family? Nicole heard the sarcastic note in Josephs voice, but she couldnt seem to recall if she had ever offended him. Before she could speak, though, she heard the man continue, I heard that youre gonna marry my dad. So whats the big deal, bringing a kid with you? Are you trying to get me a younger brother right away? A hint of scorn flickered across Josephs eyes. Ive heard from Queenie that this woman wants to be my dads second wife for money. I hate such vain women more than anything else! Upon hearing his words, Nicole finally realized why Joseph was so hostile toward her. However, she wouldnt acknowledge such groundless stuff. I think youre mistaken. Ive never thought of marrying into the Mann Family. The smile on her face vanished. She said, Im here today to talk to you about the coboration. Josephs attractive eyes narrowed slightly with a hint of scorn in them. Coboration? Youre Lisa? He had heard Queenie talk about Nicole this morning. ording to Queenie, this sister of hers was so vain to the point where she was almost delusional, iming to be Lisa. He didnt believe it at first, but he didnt expect the woman before him to actually be so shameless as to make up lies as she went along! Uh-huh, Nicole responded. However, as soon as she seated herself with her son, she heard a scoff across from her. Haha! Queenie was right. Youre delusional, arent you? Nicole knitted her brows. If Im not Lisa, why would I know shes supposed to meet you today? Joseph stared at her as his lips curled in ridicule. Just stop pretending, Nicole. I have no idea how you got the news of my appointment with Ms. Lisa, but could you at least do some homework beforeing here? Lisa is a middle-aged woman in her forties. Even if you want to impersonate her, you should put in some effort to make yourself look more like her, okay? Lisas age is no secret in the industry, for it was F&M Apparels president who revealed that himself. And yet, this idiot before me is passing herself off as Lisa without even knowing about that. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Queenies right all along; youre a vain woman who makes up lies without thinking in order to make yourself look good. He was somewhat displeased by the prospect of Nicole marrying his father in the first ce, so it disgusted him even more now that she was lying so brazenly. Seeing Josephs attitude, Nicole said coldly, Mr. Mann, I think we no longer need to talk about our next steps. With your character, theres no way F&M Apparel will work with the Mann Family. The purpose of F&M Apparel coborating with the Gardner Corporation this time was to expand its market in the country, so Nicole had intended to work with several clothing brands that were well- known in the country, and Mann Clothing Co. was one of them. Seems like its no longer necessary, though. Joseph replied with disgust, Haha! For an impersonator, you look quite like the real deal. How could a vain woman like you possibly be Lisa? Seeing youre Queenies sister, Im not gonna argue with you today. Before Nicole could defend herself, Hayden, who was next to her, sprang to her defense. Mom isnt vain! And she really is Lisa, he said. Then, he turned to look at Nicole, holding her two fingers in his little hand. Lets go home, Mom. Such a guy doesnt deserve you. As expected of an illegitimate daughtereven your son is an ill-bred bastard! Nicole had wanted to ignore Joseph at first, but she stopped in her tracks the instant she heard him insulting her son. Id never allow him to say something like that about Haydennot even if Hayden is his son! Let me advise you to watch yournguage, Mr. Mann. Is this how you were brought up, to say something so vicious to a child? she said. Looking at the man before her, she continued, You and I arent even close, and all you know about me is what youve heard from others. Ive never offended you since the beginning, but you keep talking to us in such an overbearing manner. Is this your way of conducting yourself? Her words made Josephs face turn livid with anger one moment and red with embarrassment the next. He pointed at the woman, asking, If you werent a vain woman, why would you impersonate Lisa? Nicole didnt bother to exin, though. Lifting Hayden up in her arms, she said without looking back, Youll find out whether Im Lisa or not when you attend F&M Apparels annual dinner. Someones gonna confirm whether Im Lisa or not at F&M Apparels annual dinner a weekter, anyway! With that, she left swiftly. Hayden nestled obediently in Nicoles arms. After they left the cafe, he looked up andforted her, saying, Dont be angry, Mom. Its not worth it to be mad at this guy. He knew Nicole was angry because Joseph had called him a bastard. Because of that, he became even more certain that there was no way someone as detestable as Joseph would be his father. Hayden had dug up much information about Colton these days. As Gardner Corporations executive director, Colton wielded a lot of power. Most importantly, he found Coltons looks very much to his taste, so Colton had to be his father. Ive heard from Mom that Gardner Corporations president will be attending F&M Apparels annual dinner. Ill let her know that my dad is none other than Colton Gardner! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Making an Appointment With Gardner Corporations President Nicole curled her lips into a smile while stroking Haydens soft hair in gratification. She didnt really take offense to Josephs words. After all, although she had slept with Joseph that night, she had never thought of bing a couple with him. Im not angry. Im content with having you. Its just that Ive come for nothing today. Ive thought that Joseph is only an ignorant and ipetent yboy, but I didnt expect this yboy to also be a narrow-minded good-for-nothing. She quickly left the mall with Hayden in her arms. Meanwhile, Queenie was talking and joking with several youngdies nearby as they came shopping here. When she saw Nicole, she had wanted to walk up to her and taunt her a little. However, upon seeing the features of the kid in Nicoles arms, she waspletely stunned. That boy looks just like the miniature version of Colton! He seems to be about four or five years old, which happens to match up with what happened five years ago C-Could he be Nicole and Coltons son?! For a moment, Queenie froze on the spot, as though she had been struck by a thunderbolt. Colton will definitely get suspicious if he sees that boy. If he continues to look into it, will he find out what actually happened five years ago? Once he learns about everything, not only will the Andersons lose the great wealth and glory that were currently enjoying, but well be offending the Gardner Family thoroughly! No one dares to fool Colton like this She couldnt help trembling at the thought of how harsh Colton could be. Queenie? Queenie! Huh? Queenie came to her senses, only to see her friend next to her looking at her with concern. The friend asked, Are you alright? You look so ghastly. I-Im fine. Queenie pulled herself together. By the time she turned to look at Nicole again, thetter had gotten into her car with the boy and left. Queenies expression was ferocious as she watched the car drive off into the distance. To think that Nicole, that damn b*tch, was secretly pregnant with Coltons child and even gave birth to the boy! No one knows what happened five years ago except Dad, Mom, and I. The matters supposed to be over, but now theres a boy popping up from nowhere! Id never let Nicole destroy everything I have now never! After returning home with Hayden in her arms, Nicole thought back on what had happened, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Why would both Queenie and Joseph not believe that Im Lisa? Not only that, but they both think that Lisa is a middle-aged woman in her forties! After turning it over in her mind, she figured that this could only be Zacharys doing. Zachary Yates was the president of F&M Apparel. Having assumed the position at a young age, he was a man with extraordinary means, only that he had bad taste. Nicole had no idea what had gotten into him, but three years ago, he fell in love with her at first sight and began courting her aggressively, disregarding the fact that she already had a child. Nicole rejected his advances in an upromising manner without giving him the slightest opportunity, but the more steadfast she was in turning him down, the more aggressively he courted her. At the thought of Zachary, a hint of helplessness crept over Nicoles face. She took out her cell phone and dialed his number. Hi, babe! Why do you have time to call me today? Is it because you miss me? Nicole summoned up her patience as she listened to Zacharys voice, which sounded like he needed a spanking. She asked, Why are there rumors going around that Im a middle-aged woman in my forties? Is that your doing? Zacharys voice took on a hint of puzzlement. Are there such rumors? Howe I dont know about them? Nicole gnashed her teeth in anger. Who else could have spread the rumors if it werent you? Now no one believes me whenever I go around telling people that Im Lisa! Upon hearing Nicoles furious voice, Zachary pretended as though he had finally remembered what had happened. Ah! he eximed softly. I forgot about it. It was probably because those in the country were asking about you two years ago. Well, youre F&M Apparels Chief Designer, and I was worried that you might get headhunted, so I came up with that dumb idea, he exined nonchntly. Nicole shot back, Do you know how much your dumb idea is hurting me? Peoplee to me, asking if I could work with them, but they dont believe me when I say Im Lisa! She was boiling with anger. No wonder Joseph and Queenie dont believe that Im Lisa. Turns out Zachary was the one spreading the rumors! Noticing how more and more agitated Nicole sounded, Zachary hurriedly reassured her, saying, No matter whether they believe it or not, youre F&M Apparels one and only Chief Designer. Ill personally testify for you at F&M Apparels annual dinner a weekter, okay? Nicole rolled her eyes. It wasnt like she cared much about her status as Chief Designer; it was just that she was angry because they wrote her off as an impersonator. Dont spread the rumors around anymore. Otherwise, youre gonna screw up your ownpanys business, she muttered. Even if she did end up striking a business deal with the Mann Family, the deal wouldnt be worth more than scraps to F&M Apparel. Still, she couldnt help getting furious when she heard Joseph speaking of her and her son like that. Okay, okay. Whatever you say is right, Miss Anderson. Zacharyughed in a deep and attractive voice. Nicole asked, By the way, are we supposed to close the deal with Gardner Corporation before the turn of the year? She recalled what she was supposed to do. Her life had been in a mess since sheUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g returned to the country several days ago. Firstly, there was Colton, because of whom she then ran into Queenie. Andstly, there was the incident with Joseph She was so tied up by these matters that she had almost forgotten the real purpose she had returned to the country. Upon speaking of work-rted matters, Zachary finally began to sound more serious. Theres no need to be in such a hurry. Our coboration with the Gardner Family this time will begin after the turn of the year, and the Gardners are invited to the annual dinner. Still, you can visit Gardner Corporation tomorrow to take a look first. Nicole pondered for a moment. Indeed, I need to go to Gardner Corporation to meet with the person in charge before the coboration. Otherwise, with little to no knowledge of thepany, I might not be able toe up with satisfactory clothing designs. Okay then, help me make an appointment with Gardner Corporations president tomorrow. Ill be going to take a look. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 That Weirdo Is Gardner Corporations President! The next morning, Nicole spruced herself up before changing into ck formal wear. She had a great curvaceous figure, and her tight-fitting suit hugged her voluptuous curves in all the right ces, making her look mature and somewhat businesslike from a distance. She waited for Hayden to get up. After they had breakfast together, she told him to stay home and be good; only after that did she leave home in a hurry. Unbeknownst to her, however, as soon as she left home, Hayden took out his cell phone and dialed Coltons phone number On the top floor of a tall building, a man dressed in a ck suit was sitting in a brightly lit office, giving off frosty vibes with a hint of restlessness in his narrow eyes. Tapping his cold and pale finger on the table, he said in a voice as chilly as the piercing cold wind of winter, Is this how you guys are doing your job? Those before him lowered their heads without making a sound. As time went on, the chilliness in the air became even more apparent. Finally, someone bit the bullet and stepped forward, saying in a timid voice, President Gardner, it was Miss Anderson who did it. W- We didnt dare to stop her. They had fixed on a manufacturer to order this batch of materials from, but Queenie insisted that they order from another manufacturer. Knowing about her rtionship with Colton, everyone dared not stop her. Queenie, huh Colton pressed his thin lips together before waving his hand. Ignore her decisions from now on. Just throw this batch of substandard materials away and reorder the materials. Upon hearing Coltons words, everyone finally sighed with relief. Its fine as long as he doesnt me it on us, they thought. Now that Colton had given the word, they replied, Roger that, President Colton, in relief. Then, they left right away, fearing that he would go back on it. Colton closed his eyes for a small break as he was left alone in the office. His skin was cold and pale, and his fingers were slender; he ced his fingers gently around his eyes, massaging them slowly. Five years ago, he had been drugged by a business rival, but Queenie saved him at the critical moment. That was her first time, and Ive spent five years returning the favor since then. Over the past five years, Ive gratified all her vanity by granting her every wish. Still, I didnt expect that not only was she not content with that, but she even pushed her luck by ordering goods from another manufacturer without permission! Since thats the case Just then, his cell phone suddenly rang; it was an iing call from an unfamiliar number. His eyes lowered, he picked up the phone and answered the phone call. On the other end of the line was a childs clear voice, which sounded a bit like an adult despite its childish quality. Hello, are you Mr. Colton Gardner? Uh-huh, Colton mumbled. If I remember correctly, this voice belongs to the boy at the airport, he thought. He was somewhat curious about what kind of tricks this boy would yor what kind of tricks his mother would like to y, to be exact. Im calling to tell you that my mom is arriving at yourpany soon. Shell give you a document, and the third-tost page of the document has my hair on it, Hayden said quickly; he had sneaked his hair into the document without Nicoles knowledge. Im your biological son. If you dont believe me, you can get a DNA paternity test done on my hair. Colton was amused deep down, but just as he wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Hayden in a cocky manner. You dont have to say anything. Just listen to me. Im now four years old. You can think about whether youvee into contact with a woman five years ago, especially during the period between December and February. If you have, please do the DNA paternity test, he said while flipping through the document in his hands, which was written in scrawls and scribbles. Youre Gardner Corporations executive director. Owning 51% of thepanys shares, you have full ownership of thepany. Weve met before, and Im satisfied with your looks. And besides, were rted by blood, so I consider you qualified to be my dad, Hayden continued. Worried, he added, It wont take you much time to do the paternity test. Regardless of whether Im lying or not, isnt it great to be able to dispel your doubts? With that, he quickly hung up without giving Colton the opportunity to answer back. Looking at his cell phone, Colton couldnt help being amused. This is the first time I was instructed how to do thingsand by a boy, of all people? As far as I recall, the kids mother is called Nicole, huh? Meanwhile, having arrived at Gardner Corporation, Nicole looked up at the building that towered into the sky. Thepany deserved its reputation as the leading enterprise in the country. The fact that it could buy such a tall building in downtown Goldwickan area where property prices were sky-high as its premises was enough proof of thepanys enormous potential. When Nicole walked up to the front desk with the contract, the front desk receptionist asked politely at once, Good morning, miss. May I help you? Nicole nodded slightly, saying, Im Lisa from F&M Apparel, and I have an appointment with President Gardner today. Please tell him that Ive arrived. As soon as Nicole revealed her identity, a look of surprise shed across the front deskdys face. Recalling the rumors spread by Zachary, Nicole had no choice but to hand over the work badge in her handbag. Bringing her work badge everywhere she went wasnt her style usually, but because of what happenedst time, she decided to bring it with her for this trip. Seeing that the work badge was indeed bearing F&M Apparels logo, the front deskdy finally greeted respectfully, Nice to meet you, Ms. Lisa. President Gardner has specifically told us that you may take the elevator to the 28th floor directly. The presidents office will be on your left. Okay. Thank you very much, Nicole said with a smile before taking back her work badge and heading upstairs. Although it was around the rush hour, the elevator Nicole took was the presidents private elevator, which could arrive at the presidents office directly, making her the only person in the empty elevator. After reaching the presidents office, she put on a businesslike smile and knocked gently on the door. Come in. From inside the room came a familiarly deep and husky voice. Nicole frowned slightly; she couldnt help feeling that she had heard the voice somewhere. However, she didnt think much about it, and she opened the door and walked inside. As soon as she entered the spacious and brightly lit office, she saw a reddish brown desk, of which sitting behind was a man dressed in a suit who projected the aura of an elite from every pore. At this moment, he was handling documents with his head down, allowing Nicole to see his stylishly cut ck hair and chiseled jaw. Hi, Im Lisa from F&M Apparel. Im here on behalf of F&M Apparel this time to discuss our uing coboration with Gardner Corporation next summer, Nicole said, introducing herself. As soon as she finished introducing herself, the man finally looked up, revealing his dashing eyebrows, inky eyes, pug nose, and thin lips. Surprisingly, it was a face Nicole was all too familiar with. Its ColtonC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Gardner, the weirdo I met at the airport the other day! To think that hes Gardner Corporations president! Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Doing the DNA Paternity Test Nicoles entire body froze. Is this what it means when they say, Its a small world? Colton looked up at the woman before him, who looked a little astounded. Dressed differently from the previous two times, she wore light makeup while standing gracefully erect, looking somewhat more refined than when theyst met. Lisa? He raised his tone of voice slightly with a note of interest. I remember that little kid telling me his mom wasing just now. Could this woman be Lisa? How interesting. Now theyve ganged up in an attempt to fool me! Upon hearing his voice, Nicole hurriedlyposed her features. Yes, I am. Nice to meet you, President Gardner. Colton rose from his seat. His figure was tall and slender, while his skin was pale and even a little translucent in the sunlight. Curling his lips into a meaningful smile, he replied slowly, You dont have to be so courteous. Weve known each other for a long time, after all. No sooner had the kid called than she showed up, impersonating Lisa. Well, I have to say that this woman is indeed quite resourceful; I didnt expect her to be able to learn that Lisa will being to Gardner Corporation today! Uh Nicole was somewhat lost for words. I didnt expect him to be Gardner Corporations president. Curses! I shouldve done my homework upon returning to the country! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Colton asked, You said youre Lisa, but do you have any evidence to prove it? His voice was somewhat cold, and his tall figure made him lower his gaze while looking at Nicole. Nicole numbly took her work badge out of her handbag and handed it to Colton. This is my work badge. You may take a look. Inwardly, though, she said to herself again and again, This is a customer, and the customer is always right. Calm down, Nicole. Dont lose your temper When Colton saw how the pretty woman before him went slightly red in the face with a look of repressed anger, his heart lifted all of a sudden. He lowered his head, darting a look at the work badge before sayingnguidly, Such a thing can be forged, no? What the heck? Nicole stared at the man in astonishment. If it werent that she was representing F&M Apparel at the moment, she would have pped Colton across the face long ago. Youre so good at joking. Why would I fake my work badge? To make my way up here for the special purpose of flirting with you? Her lips curled into a strained smile. However, as soon as she looked up, she saw a pair of fathomless eyes staring fixedly at her with a chilly and intense gleam in them. Thats hard to say, Colton replied, answering Nicoles question. He raised his chin slightly, his face expressionless, but his whole body exuded a chilly aura. Firstly, it was our chance encounter at the airport; then we met again after she picked up my wallet. Finally, her son called me, iming to be my son, and now she came and imed to be Lisa right after that. What a cunning woman! For a moment, I actually believed it. Just leave the document on the desk. Well talk after I confirm your identity, he said impassively. Im not gonna have too many dealings with this flirt. Thatd be a bother. What a f*cking dumb*ss! F*ck you, you *sshole! Stupid tw*t! Son of a b*tch! Nicole cursed Colton inwardly with every profanity she knew despite the modest and gentle smile on her face. Holding the document with both hands, she ced it neatly on the desk. Please take your time and read it carefully without overlooking any details. Now if youll excuse me, Ill be taking my leave. Coltons eyes flickered as he looked at the woman, who still assumed a gentle demeanor despite being already pissed off at him. For some reason, he found her somewhat interesting. Nicole wasnt in the mood to y along with him, though. After putting down the document on his desk, she turned around and stormed off in a huff. It wasnt until Nicole had left that Coltonid eyes on the document on his desk. At first, he wanted to ignore it, but upon recalling what the boy had told him, he subconsciously opened the document and turned it to the third-tost page. And sure enough, there was a strand of fine hair on the innermost part of the page. Coltons eyes darkened. Indeed, the night I spent with Queenie was within the period that kid mentioned. Queenie? Nicole? They both bear the surname Anderson. Could there really be such a coincidence? Well, its not that difficult to have a DNA paternity test done. Id be interested to see what else this woman could do. At the thought of this, Colton picked up the strand of hair from the page and made a phone call. Have a DNA paternity test done for me and someone else. Uh-huh, have it done within three days. F&M Apparels annual dinner will take ce three dayster. I have to know the answer before that! Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 That Bastard Son of Nicoles Must Die Upon returning home, Nicole thought back on what had happened, which made her even angrier. To think that he still refused to believe me after I showed him my work badge! In the end, though, she decided to forget about it. After all, she would be meeting Colton again at F&M Apparels annual dinner several dayster. With Zachary testifying for her by then, there was no way Colton would still be doubting her identity. Compared with the angry Nicole, Hayden was in an unusually bright mood today. He was sitting on the sofa, watching TV with all smiles on his face. Curious, Nicole darted a look at her son. Whats the matter? You look so happy. Nothing. Hayden shook his head while shifting his gaze from the TV to his mother. What I said today will definitely make Colton do the DNA paternity test. That way, Ill have a fatherand a handsome and powerful father at that! Most importantly, Ive looked into Coltons rtionships over the past few years. Hes never had any woman around him other than Queenie Anderson, whom hes always kept at arms length regardless of the asion. Id say that such a chaste man is barely good enough for Mom. Nicole didnt think much about it either; she just assumed that Hayden had just watched something interesting on TV. Looking at her son, she asked, Zachary will being in a few days. You wanna meet him? She remembered Zachary telling her that he would arrive in the country a day before the annual dinner, and Hayden had always been on friendly terms with him. Zachary? You mean Mr. Yates? Haydens eyes lit up, and he sat up at once. Is heing here specially to see you, Mom? Nicole corrected him, Nope, hes noting here to see me; hesing here to attend F&M Apparels annual dinner. Oh. Haydens face fell with a hint of disappointment, and his initially glittering ck eyes dimmed. Sinking back into his seat, he looked at Nicole with his cheeks puffed up, muttering, It was all your fault, Mom. Its been two months since Mr. Yates left after you turned him down so resolutelyst time. Seeing how her son spoke for Zachary, Nicole wanted tough and frown all at once. Pressing her hand down on his head, she replied in all seriousness, Thats in nonsense! Zachary went abroad to study the market! Hayden snorted childishly before whispering in an almost inaudible voice, Im not talking nonsense! Nicole decided to be the bigger person by not arguing with her son. She grabbed her son, asking, Do you wanna attend the dinner with me, then? If you dont, then I wont be taking you with me. Yes, I surely do! Hayden quickly replied. Its a must to keep on good terms with such a rich and powerful guy, of course, he thought. In reality, in the eyes of Hayden, Zachary was his No. 1 candidate for his father. Even though Zachary wasnt his real father, the former was outstanding in all respects. Its too bad that Mom is as obstinate as a mule; she keeps thinking that she isnt good enough for him because she has a child. But now that Ive found my real dad, who is in no way inferior to Mr. Yates, Id consider him qualified to be my dad. Meanwhile, Queenie had been in a state of tumult these days, having heard from one of her acquaintances that Colton wanted to do a DNA paternity test for him and a kid. The first thing that came to her mind was that bastard son of Nicoles. Did Nicole find out that the boy was Coltons son?! She only felt her head being hit directly by a dizzy spell. Everything went ck before her eyes, and her limbs went cold. If the results of the DNA paternity teste out, my happy life will being to an end! Holding a bowl of freshly prepared lobster bisque in her hand, Lydia York, Queenies biological mother, took a step forward and asked with concern, Whats wrong with you, Queenie? You look so pale. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Queenie turned to look at her mother. Well, with things as such, I guess I have no choice but to tell Mom the truth After Lydia listened to Queenies story, her eyes widened, and the bowl of lobster bisque in her hand dropped to the ground with a tter. What?! You mean Nicole bore a son for Colton?! What should we do now, Mom? Queenie was so anxious that she nearly burst into tears. You know how things are for the Andersons. Without the Gardner Family, our debtors would definitely pile on and demand that we pay off our debts. Once that happens, itll be the end of us! Of course, Lydia knew about that as well, which was why she was so panicked at the moment. The Anderson Family had been reasonably wealthy in the past, but three years ago, William had been duped by his business partner, causing him to be debt-ridden. However, since Queenie was Coltons fiance, the debtors dared not go to the Andersons to demand that they pay off the debts, leaving the matter in a precarious state of equilibrium. Lydia panicked immediately at the prospect of losing everything she currently owned. Shortly after that, however, she regained herposure, saying, Dont worry. Its not toote as long as Colton hasnt seen the test results. Her eyes narrowed with a flicker of sinister malice. However, that bastard son of Nicoles must die Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Id Like to Bring a Friend With Me Due to a rainstorm, Zacharys flight had been dyed, making him unable to arrive ahead of time for F&M Apparels annual dinner. As the representative of F&M Apparels fashion design team, Nicole couldnt bete for the annual dinner, so she had no choice but to head to the venue in advance for the annual dinner. Straightening her evening dress, Nicole looked at her adorable son before her, saying, Ill probably be homete tonight. Eat some snacks if youre hungry, but dont overeat, and dont open the door for strangers. Mom, arent you sick of saying this every time you leave home? Hayden replied while looking at the gorgeously beautiful Nicole before him. Then, he urged, What you should really do right now is hurry to the dinner and be the center of attention at the event! Nicoles radiant face rxed into a gentle smile as she was amused by Haydens remark. Alright. In that case, Ill be leaving first. For the asion, Nicole dressed in a royal-blue evening dress that was slightly tight-fitting to outline her curvaceous figure, as well as a pair of matching high heels. Since the weather was chilly at the moment, she wore an overcoat of the same color over her dress. The long evening dress was designed to reach down to her ankles, lending her the graceful air of a young maiden when she walked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. On her way to the hotel, Nicoles phone rang; it was a phone call from her assistant in the country. After returning home for so long, Id almost forgotten that I had an assistant, thought Nicole. Queenies voice was gentle with an obsequious note to it. Hi, Ms. Lisa. Uh-huh. Whats the matter? Nicole asked. Now that I think about it, it seems that Ive never met this assistant of mine even once. Queenie replied in a tactful way, Uh, well, its just that Id like to bring a friend with me to F&M Apparels annual dinner. Could you let him join us at the annual dinner, Ms. Lisa? F&M Apparels annual dinner this year would be a gathering ce for the upper-ss people in the country. Most importantly, Lisa would also be present at the annual dinner. As F&M Apparels Chief Designer, Lisa was fawned on by countless people across the country, and Joseph was one of them. After all, for a clothingpany like Mann Clothing Co., knowing LisaF&M Apparels Chief Designer in person would elevate it to a higher rank. At first, Joseph had wanted to find his way into the annual dinner by spending some money, but all the money he had spent didnt yield him any results. Left with no other choice, he could only put on a bold front and ask Queenie for help. As it happened, Queenie also had a favor to ask of Joseph, so she braced herself and pleaded with Lisa. Nicole had just wanted to turn Queenie down when she recalled that this assistant of hers was the future Young Madam of the Gardner Family. She pondered over it for a moment. Colton looks annoying, but hes the business partner who Ill be working with, after all. As a result, she nodded and replied in a husky voice, Okay. Thank you so much, Ms. Lisa! The assistants voice took on a hint of delight as she thanked Nicole before hanging up. Queenie put her cell phone away with a radiant smile on her face before turning to look at Joseph next to her. See? Told you Ill get you into the annual dinner. Dressed in a well-ironed reddish brown suit, Joseph curled his lips into a groveling smile. As expected of you, Queenie. You managed such a difficult thing with just a few words. Queenie was very pleased by the mans ttery. As she walked inside, she said, Just dont forget what youve promised me. She couldnt keep Nicoles son alive, but she couldnt make an attempt on his life herself, thus could only get someone else to do so on her behalf, which was why she had brazenly helped Joseph. Joseph nodded. No problem. Everythings been taken care of. It was already past 7:00PM when Nicole arrived at the Crown Hotel, and the annual dinner would begin at 8:00PM sharp. Lets hope that Zachary will make it on time. The Crown Hotel was a seven-star hotel of the highest ss in Goldwick. As F&M Apparel took this years annual dinner very seriously, they spent a lot of money to book the entire hotel for the event. As soon as Nicole arrived at the entrance, someone came to show her the way. When she handed out her invitation card, the person led her all the way to the banquet hall on the top floor. Right now, the annual dinner hadnt begun yet, but many guests had gathered in the banquet hall. When Nicole ran her eyes over the crowd, she noticed the presence of many reporters. Seems like the annual dinner will be a grand event, she thought. She had never been in touch with any of the employees of F&M Apparels branch in the country, so she knew none of the peopleing and going around her. After pondering for a moment, she decided to find a random seat and sit down to wait for Zacharys arrival, for she didnt know who she could go to otherwise. However, as soon as she found a seat in the corner and seated herself, a shrill female voice sounded. Nicole, why are you here?! Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I Am Lisa Nicole raised her head and subconsciously frowned at the sight of the two before her. Queenie and Joseph? Is the world that small that Id bump into these two? What does my whereabouts have anything to do with you? Youvee here looking for Colton, havent you? Queenie revealed a trace of anger on her face as she finally understood why Nicole would pretend to be Lisa. Someone must have told her that Colton is coming for F&M Apparels annual dinner, and now shes pretending to be thepanys Chief Designer to meet him! Youre such a b*tch, Nicole! Slept with a man five years ago and now youre eyeing for Colton. Theres no way hed fall for a woman like you! Queenie apathetically uttered as her eyes were filled with intense vexation. Hey, watch your mouth! When Nicole heard her mindless jabbering, her eyebrows furrowed into a tight line. Its only natural that Im here because I am Lisa, F&M Apparels Chief Designer. Hearing that, Joseph scoffed. Oh, Miss Anderson. Who wouldve thought youd be so persistent with your lie for the sake of your pride? Props to you for your determination. Still, there should be limits to your nonsense, Nicole. Queenie raised her head boastfully. And here I thought she was only posing as Lisa to act as if she was the superior one, but her ulterior motive was really only to get close to Colton! If thats the case, Ill tear her name apart! Queenie snickered. Since it hase to this, I shall tell you the truth, Nicole. I am, in fact, Lisas assistant in the country.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Assistant? Nicole was baffled. No wonder her voice and number felt familiar So it has been Queenie all along? And the friend she brought over today is Joseph? Catching the brief confusion on her face, Queenie grinned even morecently, assuming Nicoles expression was the result of her exposure. Her speech, as well, grew more pompous. Ive no idea how you got in here, but Id leave as soon as possible if I were you instead of embarrassing myself here. Joseph tacitly added, I know right? Wouldnt know how Id recover from the shame if I were to get exposed publicly. At that moment, Nicole revealed a cold smirk. Although youre Lisas assistant, youve never seen her, and only interacted with her through phone calls. Queenie was slightly dazed. As she was about to question her knowledge, she was interrupted by a disturbance from the door. Nicole turned to the door, only to see two tall figures approaching. Walking in the front was Zachary, who was sporting a gray suit that reflected his impable body shape. Although his steps were rather hasty, a passionate smile remained on his face, making him seem especially amiable and ssy. Traveling alongside him, on the other hand, was Colton. Also possessing a tall and sporty figure, Colton donned a rather monotonous ck suit. As dull as the tone of his garments was his expressionless face. He pursed his thin lips into a horizontal line, and as he walked, he emitted an intimidating aura. Seeing Zachary, Queenie immediately grabbed Nicole and dragged her to the doors of the banquet hall. You said youre Lisa, right? Since F&M Apparels president hase, we shall verify with him! Without giving Nicole the chance to resist, she ferociously pulled her to the two dashing men. Good to see you, President Gardner. After greeting Colton, Queenie turned to Zachary. Greetings, President Yates. My name is Queenie Anderson. My sister here has been out of her mind recently, iming and pretending to be Lisa, the very Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. And thatll surely disgrace yourpany. But since youre here, President Yates, perhaps you can teach this wannabe a lesson! Her words caused a turmoil among the crowd, and the onlookers began pointing their fingers at Nicole and criticizing her. As Zacharys eyes fell upon Nicole, he pursed his fine lips as if he was holding something back. Simultaneously, a fiery sensation surged in his ebony eyes. Seeing that, Queenie thought he was upset due to Nicole being an impersonator and further remarked, President Yates, she didnt even finish college and kept telling everyone shes Lisa. She even did everything she could just to sneak into thepanys annual dinner. She must have ill intentions! The crowd continued to badmouth and belittle Nicole. Hearing the murmurs from the crowd, Queenie felt contented. Ill ruin Nicoles life and have her grovel at my feet today! Theres no way she can recover from this! When Queenie was finally done, Zachary went up to her with a withdrawn smile. His face was stony, and his voice was excruciatingly icy. Who said Lisas pretending? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Tables Turned As I said Wait, w-what? Queenie opened her eyes wide. W-What do you mean, President Yates? Zachary walked to Nicoles side and defended her before every observing eye. This Nicoledy, whos standing right beside me, is F&M Apparels one and only Chief Designer, Miss Lisa! As he voiced his words, silence filled the room. The sudden change of situation left those who were disparaging Nicole stunned. Nicole is Lisa? But everyone said that Ms. Lisa from F&M Apparel is a woman in her forties! Queenie was in dismay. Thats impossible! Do you think Im lying to you, miss? Zachary stared at her with a hostile gaze. Given his tactfulness, he could sense that the woman before him was highly antagonistic toward Nicole. Although Nicole rejected him, he was still in love with her, and he would not allow anyone to condescend her! Queenies body trembled as her eyes reddened. Yet, unable to express her frustration, she clenched her fists tightly. She was thoroughly disconcerted. Nicoles actually Lisa! Shes the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel! Ive gotten close to Colton and be the young mistress-to-be of Gardner Corporation, but how?! How is she still above me?! The tables were instantaneously turned. Most of the people came to the event in order to establish a connection with Lisa. With the golden opportunity presented right before them, theyd rather not ruin their chances. Wow, cant believe anyone would doubt Miss Lisa! You said it! And she was so confidently using her without checking her facts. Tsk! Apparently, shes Lisas assistant in the country Queenie stood still. Although she wore a shy set of clothes, in that instant, she was perceived as a foolish clown. She thought she could finally devastate Nicole, only to realize she had shot herself in the foot. The belittling whispers and scornful res made her extremely vulnerable as shame and embarrassment quickly overwhelmed her. She wanted to defend herself, but before she could do that, her intention was suppressed by a freezing stare. She turned to the stare and discovered it wasing from Colton. His cold expression reflected the absence of any intention tofort her as he gazed at her with his inky, warning eyes. With her reputation at risk, she could only take the embarrassment head on as she said through gritted teeth, My apologies for making baseless usations and staining Miss Lisas name. Naturally, Zachary wouldnt forgo the fact that someone had attempted to humiliate Nicole. Grinning, he turned to Colton. President Gardner, I heard that shes your fiance. Does she not know her ce, coming to F&M Apparel and insulting our people? Colton withdrew his gaze as he remained in his firm posture. With a nd tone, he blurted, Rumors are rumors. Those three indifferent words devastated Queenie and left her shivering by his coldness. No way. Even Coltons not gonna back me up now? She took a step forward and was about to call for Colton, but hastily refrained from doing so as she was met by his daunting eyes. She was now nothing but a joke, and staying any longer in the venue would only draw mortification upon herself. Joseph, on the other hand, was also perturbed. He never had expected Nicole to be Lisa herself, and it was only a few days ago when he insulted her back in the coffee shop. As the coboration between the Mann Family and Lisa was crucial, he thought he could secure it with his trickeries, only to realize he had demolished the opportunity for a partnership. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At that moment, Nicole revealed a subtle smile as she pressed on her tingling wrist that was grasped by Queenie earlier. Miss Anderson, Mr. Mann. She looked at the two before her. Im clueless as to the vition Ive caused to the two of you which resulted in your bold usation of me pretending to be Lisa. Her tone was neutral and unintimidating, as if she was simply making a description. But now that President Yates has verified my identity, arent you going to suspect him too? The faces of Queenie and Joseph paled at Nicoles formidable reprimand. Although the majority of F&M Apparels power was overseas, their influence in the local market remained significant, and they were definitely not one to go up against. Joseph hurriedly shook his head. N-Nothing like that, NicoleI mean, Miss Lisa. I was merely fooled by Queenies jabbering. I hope you didnt take it personally, Miss Lisa. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Counter Since the Mann Family earned their living in the clothing industry, offending F&M Apparel would only bring doom. Although Mann Clothing Co. was one of the leading clothing corporations in Lumore, they were only a speck of dustpared to F&M Apparel. Breaking drops of sweat on his forehead, Joseph immediately grew remorseful remembering the words he had spoken to Nicole previously. Back then, he had indeed listened to Queenie without considering the truthfulness of her words and ended up believing that Nicole was pretending to be Lisa. Because of that, he had thoroughly displeased the entire F&M Apparel corporation. Seeing how Joseph switched sides so quickly, Queenie was infuriated. Nheless, she could only hold her anger in. Im sorry for my ignorance, Miss Lisa, she apologized. As Colton needed the coboration with Lisa, if she were to destroy his chance at that, she could forget about being the young mistress-to-be of Gardner Corporation. Looking at Queenie who was so apologetic, Nicole smiled lightly and faintly replied, Well, Im not an unreasonable person. Just be cautious in the future, will you? Hearing that, Queenie was stunned; shed thought Nicole would seize the chance to humiliate her further. She didnt expect Nicole to let her off so easily. Before she could react, Nicole went on a tangent. I dont really mind it personally, but Im here representing the entire design team of F&M Apparel. And by embarrassing me, you embarrass my entire design team. Theres no way Ill let the members of my design team be perceived as weaklings. Nicole ented her words as her straight posture highlighted her slender figure, in addition to her heels that made her appear stylishly tall.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Queenie, on the other hand, was startled by her freezing tone and stern face. Her entire body trembled as her cheeks reddened. As she was put on the edge, if Nicole were to go on rebuking her, the Gardners just might turn on her. By then, the Anderson Family would have no one else to rely on. She nced at Colton, who was not far away, only to find him watching idly, having no intention to back her up. Thereupon, she could only swallow her pride and y the sibling card. Um look, Nicole. Were sisters, arent we? At the end of the day, the same blood flows in our bodies. Ill admitits my fault. Could you forgive me, please? Nicole lowered her head to look at Queenie. Her once-boastful sister was now behaving as petty as a timid little puppy. She unaffectedly grinned, knowing it was only the beginning. None of you Andersons shall be forgiven for Moms death! Youre right, Nicole answered as her eyes turned duller. Since were sisters, Ill let this pass. As she was speaking, she turned to Joseph. Mr. Mann, as I said, F&M Apparel will never establish any partnership with the Mann Family, and my words still stand. If theres nothing else, you may leave. As Roberts only precious son, who had been raised with all the care and attention in the world, Joseph felt insulted for being confronted in front of a gargantuan number of guestsincluding countless reputable figures in the countryattending the annual dinner. He felt thoroughly ashamed, being ridiculed by the crowd. Nevertheless, the person right before him was Lisa, so he could only withstand it and retreat with his rage suppressed. Shameful, Queenie, along with Joseph, fled the scene in despair. A hint of malice shed across Queenies eyes when she turned around to eye her popr sister. Then, F&M Apparels domestic general manager came to handle the crowd. Okay. Its all merely an ident. Lets all enjoy our food and drinks. You may alle to ask Miss Lisa for guidance if you have any questions. There was obviously sweat on his forehead as he was stupefied by the previous disturbance. Since it was Lisas first trip to the country, if the conflict were to be med on him, his career as a general manager would be as good as over. With that, the guests, sparing F&M Apparel the pride, gradually dispersed. At that moment, Colton walked over with a polite smile. Greetings, Miss Lisa. Im Colton Gardner, president of Gardner Corporation. At his manly, maic timbre, Nicole turned around and met his deep, dark eyes. Those eyes were as deep as an abyss, as if they were pulling her in. Looking at the man before her, she tensed her brows and audaciously replied, You dont have to be so courteous. Weve known each other for a long time, after all. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 What Was the Result? Colton was unaffected at all by the fact that he was seen through, evidently with the smile on his face. Calmly, he uttered, Cant be too careful when its about the partnership of twopanies. Besides, Im only showing respect for F&M Apparel and Miss Lisa yourself. Nicole was astounded by how the man before hercently described his pretense as being careful. Zachary, on the other hand, could tell there was some sort of pre-established rtionship between the two and smilingly said, Since were all here, why dont we find a seat and talk about the partnership between F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation? Nicole nodded. The partnership with Gardner Corporation would only be beneficial, unsimr to working with the associates of Mann Clothing Co., who were so easily persuaded. Although Gardner Corporation was clearly inferior to F&M Apparel in the clothing market, their advanced information technology was one of the most formidable in the field, which was also why F&M Apparel was willing to work hand-in-hand with Gardner Corporation. Sitting by the conference table, Nicole put aside all her personal grudges as well as her bias against the Gardners, while Colton began the discussion of the partnership. The two remained assertive and opinionated with their thoughts regarding the work as every single word spoken was conveyed professionally. Meanwhile, Zachary looked at Nicole as she confidently and charmingly proposed her ideas. For the next season, F&M Apparel will be concentrating on casual wear, mainly on the refinement of the material used in manufacturing those products Whenever Nicole was talking about work, it was as if she was an entirely different person. She wouldnt miss even the most insignificant detail. Out of nowhere, a man came over and whispered to Zachary, to which thetter revealed a stiff expression before turning to Nicole. Nicole, something came up, and I gotta go tend to it. I shall leave the matter to you and President Gardner. Nicole nodded. Alright. Zacharys departure left the remaining two on the wide couch. At that moment, Coltons eyes twitched and he grew silent as he looked at Nicole. He waited for Nicole to finish up the discussion and slowly said, Miss Lisa, I have a personal question for you. Do you have the time? Nicole paused for a moment as she looked back at him, clueless to his intentions. She then lifted her head and countered, What is it? As far as she could remember, she did not have any private interaction with Colton. Is your son four years old this year? He stared at her with a hint of fascination in his inky eyes, though he didnt make it obvious. Hearing that, Nicole immediately grew defensive. She peered at him with her eyes filled with wariness. Why do you ask? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Colton thenughed. Initially, he thought Nicole was trying to flirt with him. However, given her identity as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel and the way Zachary spoke to her, he found no point to support and justify that thought. He lifted hismissures and imed, A boy named Hayden sent his hair to me and wanted a paternity test done. At once, Nicoles body froze. Hayden? My son Hayden wants a paternity test done with Colton? She was visibly dazed. She knew Hayden suspected that Colton was his real father, but she had never expected him to be this bold. She raised her eyes to look at the face that was almost identical to that of her sons. If she didnt know that Joseph was the man she slept with five years ago, she, too, would have suspected that Colton might have been Haydens father. ordingly, she forced a smirk, rifying, Ah, that boy always wanted a father, and he might have overstepped his boundary seeing your dashing look. I hope you dont read too much into it. For some reason, Colton grew enthralled by her hasty expression. Languidly, he opened his mouth as he looked at her with his ebony eyes, and with a voice so maic, he stated, Well, I bought it, so I did the paternity test. What?! Nicole was so stunned her entire body was petrified. Her jaw dropped as she fixed her unbelieving eyes on the man. She was thoroughly perplexed. Then What was the result? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Hayden Was Kidnapped Right as she voiced her inquiry, she thought, Oh, silly me, what was I expecting? Colton stared at her without answering the question. He simply countered, Miss Lisa, dont you even have the slightest idea as to who your sons biological father is? Judging by her expression, she was obviously regretting asking the question in the heat of the moment. As her excitement waned, her face began to redden. She stammered, I-I mean, it was a thoughtless question. Of course I know who his father is. Oh? Colton blurted with his voice pressed. With that, he squinted his eyes. With an increased volume and a somewhat teasing tone, he smilingly questioned, Then whos the boys father? Withdrawing her gaze, she attempted to speak in a calm manner. That has nothing to do with you, does it? In response, Colton softly chuckled and stopped talking about it. Nicole felt utterly frustrated by his cliffhanger, dying to find out the results of the paternity test. Although she was certain that Hayden wasnt Coltons child, she wanted to hear an explicit confirmation from the man. As if he could read her mind, he shot her a beam. Indeed, Haydens not my son. The kid was just being a kid. Strangely, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. Even she was weirded out by her internal celebration. Well, kids, right? I hope you didnt take it to heart. Its alright. I understand, he generously replied. As they were about to continue on discussing business, Nicoles phone that was on the couch vibrated. Although she was going to ignore it, her heart oddly palpitated as her eyelid twitched. She grabbed the phone and took a glimpse, only to find out it was a call from her son. Apologetically, she turned to Colton. Excuse me, President Gardner. I have to take this. Finished, she held the phone by her ear. Before she could ask her son what happened, she heard his panicking voice. Mom, some bad guys came to our home and kept banging the door! Immediately, she grew anxious. Since it had been quite some time since there were any residents dwelling at their current home, she didnt bother to install an anti-theft door. Right now, all there was between her son and the bad guys was a simple wooden door. Hayden, block the door with anything you can lift and go hide in the house. Iming back right away. Remember, dont make a sound. I think theyre about toe in, Mom. Hayden suppressed his voice. No matter how mature he was, he was, after all, merely a child who had no idea what to do in such a circumstance. In that instant, a chilly sensation gushed in her body and was creeping to heart as her lips uncontrobly trembled. I cant let anything happen to Hayden! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hayden, find a ce and hide yourself. Iming back now. Perhaps it was due to the overwhelming perturbation in her mind, but when she was saying those words, tears began surging in her eyes and flowing down her cheeks. She bit her lips. How did this happen? Why would anyone want to kidnap my son? She never felt as helpless as she was now. Even with the fastest speed, it would take at least an hour to travel the distance between her home and Crown Hotel, where F&M Apparels annual dinner was being held. Grasping her phone, as she was about to say something, she heard amotion from the other end of the line. Mom, save me! Hayden sobbed with his suppressed whimpering, followed by the voices of several men. This must be the boy. Yeah. They mentioned the kid in this apartment. He must be it. The voices gradually grew inaudible before the call ended. Hayden, Hayden! Nicole shouted at her phone, only to be responded by silence. Troubled, she no longer cared about the meeting and tried to look for Zachary, but he was nowhere to be found after being summoned away. On the other hand, Colton could roughly figure out what happened based on her panicking look and her conversation. At once, he offered his assistance with utmost debonair. Lets go and check it out. Ill drive. At the moment, Nicole, as if grasping at straws, rapidly nodded and gripped Coltons wrist, disregarding any sort of social stigma as she dragged him out of the venue. Knowing the matter was urgent, Colton did not stop walking as they exited the building. As soon as they tacitly got into the car and fastened their seatbelts, the man put the pedal to the metal and sped away. Grasping her phone, Nicole continuously dialed her sons number, but his phone was apparently turned off given how her calls didnt go through. She raised her hand and clutched her hair out of agitation. Ever since she gave birth to Hayden, this was the first time she felt so helpless and distressed. No, please dont let anything happen to Hayden! Or else, I wouldnt be able to live on. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Lost Child As Colton hit the gas, his car vroomed and roared, speeding away toward their destination. What was supposed to be a one-hour-long trip was shortened to only forty minutes. Having reached their destination, Nicole lifted the skirt of her gown and picked up her pace. Ignoring the fact that she still had her heels on, she stormed up the stairs, only to discover that the door to her house was wide open. Traces of the door being pried open were apparent. The house was in a complete mess. All of the wardrobes in the rooms were opened, and even the fruit tter on the living room table was swept onto the floor. Evidently, the situation that took ce earlier was rather extreme. Feeling a tingle in her nose, she scoured the room as she yelled, Hayden! Hayden! Nheless, the house was silent, and not a single movement was heard. ordingly, Colton, who just parked his car, arrived at the scene, realizing that burrs must have barged in with the mess in the house. Nicole then searched in every room without missing even one corner. Sadly, her son was nowhere to be found. All at once, she broke down in tears. Her son meant everything to her, and there was no point in living without him. Staring at the devastated woman, Colton, for some reason, felt a sting in his heart. He subtly frowned, remembering how he was never a nosy person. However, perhaps it was because the woman in front of him could prove beneficial to Gardner Corporation, for he came up with a virtuous excuse. Ive got some connections. Send me some photos of your boy, and Ill have them look for him. Once Nicole epted his help, she would be in his debt, and it would be nothing but advantageous were Nicole, as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, to repay her debt. The woman sniffled with her eyes absolutely reddened. Regardless, she managed to remain rational. At that moment, crying wouldnt be of any use as the most crucial thing to do was to look for her son. She didnt even dare to imagine what would happen if she failed that. Swiftly, she pulled out her phone and opened the photo gallery to search for her sons photographs. Pulling up the images, she realized that she only had Coltons number before turning to him and said, Can you add me on Facebook? Ill send the photos to you. Okay. Colton nodded and befriended her on Facebook. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At once, Nicole sent the photos to the man. Squinting her eyes, she attempted to hold up her copsing mind. As she had been living overseas for many years, she basically had no close acquaintance in the country. Thus, she had no one to turn to for help. As she was hesitating, she received a call from Zachary. She then sniffled before answering the call and spoke with her shaking voice. Hello? Having heard from the waiter that Nicole and Colton left the hotel in a rush with displeased faces, Zachary knew something was up. Nevertheless, now that he heard Nicoles tone, he immediately knew the graveness of the matter. After pausing for a bit, he inquired, Nicole, did something happen? Hayden was abducted. She held in the urge to wail. Zachary was dazed to hear that and quicklyforted, Iming right away, Nicole. Hanging up the call, Nicole crouched down. The weather was rather chilly in February. Despite donning only a gown, she stiffly squatted as if she couldnt feel the wafting coldness. With that, Colton took off his coat and draped it around her. As he gazed at the woman before him, an inexplicable pain shed across his eyes. Ive instructed some men to look for your son. In the meantime, I need you to think whether youve offended anyone in the country, he calmly suggested, thinking only a grudgeful nemesis would kidnap her child. Feeling the warmth on her back, she sensed a smell on the coat that exclusively belonged to the man, in which she foundfort in. She raised her hand to brush away the tears at the corner of her eyes and shook her head. Not that I know of. Ive been living overseas for the past few years. I didnt return here during that period either. As she stammered, an idea popped up in her mind. If there were any people that held resentment against her, it could only be the Andersons. Are the Andersons behind this? But why would they do so? Hayden is Josephs son, so even if they take him in, it wont give them any benefits. Perhaps, theres some convenience that they discovered in abducting Hayden? Regardless, she couldnt forgo any clue she could think of. I got it. Im going to pay the Andersons a visit. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Andersons Interrogation Before she could walk away, she was stopped by Coltons grab, to which she, halting her steps, turned to look at him as she tried to shake him off. With a frown, she asked, What are you doing? Colton swept his gaze across the womans figure. At that moment, the once-delicate makeup of the woman before him was smeared by her tears as tiny red veins surged in her eyes. She was nothing but miserable. Due to her hastiness, the bottom part of her gown was all crumpled and stained by dirt. Unlike the graceful Lisa she was one hour ago, she now resembled a pitiful stray puppy. As he withdrew the odd look in his eyes, with his raspy voice, he uttered, Go get changed. Ill send you there. Nicole lowered her head and took a look at herself, only to find that she, indeed, seemed pathetic. She then nodded and went back into her house. Followingly, she changed into a rather casual outfit, but she didnt have time to remove her makeup. As she exited her room, she gathered her messy hair and tied it behind her head with a ck rubber band. Regardless, her appearance wasnt anywhere atrocious. Having changed into casual wear from her gown, she appeared notably younger. Lets go. To Anderson Residence. She dragged Colton, who she, in that instant, perceived as her life savior, as if she wasforted by the mans existence. Colton peered at the aggressive woman in front of him and how she intuitively grasped his wrist as she thoughtlessly dragged him forward. In the past, he would have confidently considered such behavior as a womans flirtation tricks. Having descended the stairs, Nicole got into the car and finally calmed herself down. That was when she realized the car Colton was driving was a full ck Rolls-Royce Phantom, and she felt embarrassed by the fact that she charged into the passenger seat. As Colton was starting the engine, he caught Nicoles awkward look and beamed. Youre the first person to sit in my cars passenger seat. Uh Whyd he say that out of nowhere?! Nevertheless, thinking how the man drove her out of F&M Apparels annual dinner just to look for her son, she eventually blurted, Thanks for your help. His deep eyes darkened. Without making a response, he concentrated on driving. Fortunately, Colton was somewhat familiar with Anderson Residence. Although hed only been there once, he remembered the way there, thanks to his superb memory. As they arrived at Anderson Residence, Nicole turned to the man in a suit at the steering wheel. Due to the fact that he traveled all over the city for her, his hair visibly grew unkempt. To be fair, the man, as long as he kept his mouth shut and refrained from uttering any sort of infuriating words, was actually a sight for sore eyes. The sky was engulfed by darkness in the middle of the night, and if she didnt have a ride, she would have to walk her way home. Looking at him, she said, Please wait for me, President Gardner. Ill be back shortly. Okay, go ahead. Colton nodded, willing to be a gentleman in her eyes. Regardless of the result, the partnership between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel was considered secured. None could me him for his heartlessness as he was only fulfilling his role as an opportunistic businessman. At Anderson Residence, where the lights were still on and flickering, Nicole decidedly barged into the building. The sound of the door being pushed open was loud and clear, and it had William and Lydia, who were resting in the living room, turning their heads to her. Nicole gazed at the two of them. Without wasting a breath, she questioned, Is my son here? Lydia was taken aback for a moment before recalling Nicoles previous words. Swiftly, she concealed the nervousness in her eyes as she scowled at her. Whyd your son be here, psycho?! As Nicole was in no mood to beat around the bush with the couple, she stared at them with her eyes so resolute and repeated her question. She coldly interrogated, Did you kidnap my son?! Since the Andersons had always wanted to establish a connection with the Manns, their intention back when they asked Nicole to return to the family instantly became obvious, and in no way would she allow them to use her son as a leverage against her. Have you gone insane, Nicole? Go be a psycho out there instead of charging into someone elses home! Who in the world would want to kidnap that abomination you gave birth to? Lydia dauntingly replied. In her wide-open eyes were a hint of condescension. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Forcing herself to cool down as her lips quivered, Nicole calmly added, Just state your demand and release my son. You have a son? William, who had been remaining silent on the couch, suddenly inquired. Nicole saw his expression, and it seemed rather genuine, as if he was actually clueless that she had a son. Is Hayden really not here? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Malicious Woman Hayden! Hayden! Nicole yelled in the vi, but to no avail. Lydia, out of patience, eventually rebuked, Hey, you psychotic tramp! First, you shamelessly got pregnant before getting married, and now youre here looking for your son. You must be absolutely sick in the head! Nevertheless, Nicole, focusing on her sons search, didnt bother to indulge in the argument before turning around and leaving after she made sure her son wasnt in the residence. It wasnt until Nicole finally left that Queenie ambled down the staircase. Mom. She walked to the couch and sat down with a face full of joy. Lydia nced at her. Recalling Nicoles behavior, she figured that Queenie had seeded in her n and revealed a relieved grin. I thought you were attending F&M Apparels annual dinner. Why are you home this early? Queenie, who went upstairs to get changed upon her return, coincidentally missed Nicoles visit. At the mention of the dinner, a trace of vexation shed across her eyes as she clenched her fists. She reluctantly said, Mom, it turns out that b*tch Nicole was F&M Apparels Chief Designer, Lisa. She had never anticipated Nicole to undergo such a massive change in mere five years, nor did they know what tant tricks shed used to achieve such a high position. What?! Lydia dazedly eximed as she opened her eyes in dismay. Nicole has been F&M Apparels Lisa all along?! Remembering the embarrassing incident back at F&M Apparels annual dinner, Queenie couldnt help but feel resentful, thinking it was all Nicoles fault that she had now be a joke in the countrysProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. upper society. Wait, you mean Nicoles the Lisa from F&M Apparel? William squinted his greedy eyes, almost to the point where his pupil couldnt be seen. Thats right, Dad, Queenie grittingly replied as she turned to her father. Hell, she even used her identity to use and insult me on purpose! I cant be any more embarrassed at the annual dinner! At that moment, Lydia lowered her head, contemting, as if she remembered something before swiftly raising her head and turning to Queenie. Queenie, have you done the thing? Seeing as William was still present, Queenie pursed her lips without uttering a word, but Lydia, who couldnt be bothered by such a minor inconvenience, grasped her daughter and said, Tell me! Did you do it or not, Queenie? Weirded out by his wife and daughter, William frowned at them. What are you on about? Since Queenie couldnt hide it any longer, she came clean about everything. It was me who abducted Nicoles son, and were going to toss him into the ocean, so they wont be able to find him even if they looked everywhere! Malice shed across her eyes when she said that. Enraged, William sprung up from his seat and gave Queenie a p, to which her nched face immediately swelled and the smirk on her face turned upside down. She peered at her father in disbelief. William had never beaten her ever since she was a child, but the smack he justnded was drawn with unrepressed strength, leaving a scorching throb on her cheek. Imbecile! William bellowed as he red at his daughters pitiable face. Having been humiliated during F&M Apparels annual dinner, she was now served with a ferocious smack by her own father. Naturally, her voice started to grow tremulous. Dad? Nicole is now the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, and she has the full support of thepany. Do you think they will just stand idly by and watch as her son goes missing? William rebuked with immense rage on his face. He grew so exasperated that his body trembled just by looking at his ipetent daughter before him. Of course, Queenie hadnt considered that far into the matter. Pressing her tingling cheek, she stared at her father with her reddened eyes. But the child belongs to Colton, Dad! If he were to know about what happened five years ago and realize the woman was Nicole, wed all be dead! She frustratingly vented with her eyes thoroughly reddened. Remember how you treated Nicole five years ago? Even if shes now the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, theres no way she would ever help our family! Upon hearing that, William calmed down and regained hisposure. Indeed, with how hed treated Nicole and her mother five years ago, Nicole would surely hold that grudge forever. Get the child home. Ill handle the rest, he wearily instructed. Having been affiliated with the business field for so many years, he was nothing but experienced. Meanwhile, Queenie was still unable toprehend why William would want the child back given that she could easily marry into the Gardner Family once the child was out of the picture. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Holding Him But why? Queenie questioned, baffled. The connections over at F&M Apparel are ratherplicated, so that trick of yours will eventually be seen through, William replied. No way! The men I recruited were all insignificant thugs! A hint of malice shed across Queenies eyes. She abhorred Nicole and her righteous look. She couldnt work out how she could turn from a miserable nobody to a mighty figure, and she was annoyed by that. Now that F&M Apparel is working with Gardner Corporation, she wont just receive help from her company, but also from Gardner Corporation. Do you think your lowlyckeys can hide it for long? Its only a matter of time until Nicole traces it back to you, and by then, not only you, but the entire Andersons will be doomed! With his perturbed eyes, he stared forward, and looking at his ipetent daughter just made him even angrier. If he had known how talented Nicole was, he wouldnt have driven her away. Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, huh? It would be life-changing if we get to work with her. As Queenie listened to her father, she grew slightly nervous. Biting her lips, she timidly inquired, Then, what can we do now? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Have your men send the child over at once, and Ill handle the rest. Just pretend as if you know nothing. William extended his hand and massaged his forehead. Hearing his words, Lydia hesitantly uttered, But if President Gardner were to know what Queenie did Another fool, arent you? Nicoles the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. As long as we please her, we wouldnt even need the Gardners to turn our lives around, he sternly imed. He was thoroughly aware of the benefits his family could use. At her fathers words, Queenie clenched her fists even tighter and panted as she was boiling with fury. What gives?! Dads idea is to please Nicole?! Nicole had been gone for five years, and during those five years, Queenie had shamelessly gratified Colton for the sake of getting her familys life back on the right track. But right now, William was highly astonished, not by Lisa, but by Nicole, and he even hit her for Nicoles sake. Watching as Queenie was still standing idly, he loudly shouted, Well, what are you waiting for? Go bring my grandson back! After getting to know that Nicole was, in fact, Lisa, Williams attitude had undergone a drastic change, and he even referred to Hayden as his grandson. Although Queenie was still irate, she could only endure it and grit her teeth as she made the call. Meanwhile, Nicole, like a lunatic, was still searching for her son. As it hadnt been long since her return to the country, she basically knew no one other than the Andersons as well as Joseph and Colton, so she couldnt fathom who would want to abduct her child. After Colton sent her home, she was all out of clues. And so, she kept on calling her sons number, hoping he would pick up, but his phone was still turned off. Wah She ultimately broke down. As she crouched down on the ground, she forcefully pressed her face against her knees, agonizingly sniffling and whimpering. Staring at the woman crouching under the shade of a tree and listening to her sobbing, Colton strangely grew upset. He then walked to her and slightly lowered his head to look at her. He had seen many sides of the woman, be it her optimistic or lively side, but it was his first time seeing her so sorrowful and restless. He gulped and blinked his inky eyes before squatting down to take a good look at her. Miss Anderson, Ive sent some men to look for him. Well receive newstest by tomorrow. His thickly voice was somehow reassuring to listen to. Sniffling, Nicole raised her head with her vision clouded by her tears. Her mind was nothing but perturbed, and she needed a shoulder to cry on more than anything else now. As she peered at the man before her, she directly threw herself into his arms. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Envious Zachary At once, Colton was taken aback. He could feel Nicole helplessly shaking in his arms. His arms stiffened, but he eventually raised them and gently patted her,forting her with his hoarse voice. Itll be okay. After crying for a while, Nicole sniffled and incidentally sensed a unique smell on the man. It was a subtle scent of tobo, but it wasnt appalling. She then nodded and raised her head. At that moment, Zachary came and found Nicole and Colton snuggling against each other under the tree, as well as how Coltons hand was on her back. The sight was rather intimate. Withdrawing his gaze, he hurried over and stood beside Nicole. With a sympathetic tone, he muttered, Are you okay, Nicole? Flickering her sore eyes, Nicole lifted her head and revealed her damp eyes that were stained with a hint of redness. She seemed awfully pitiful. ordingly, she pulled herself out of Coltons arms, and since she had squatted for a long time, her legs started to numb. Thereupon, when she tried to get up, she tripped herself and almost fell down, but luckily, Zachary managed to grab her. Drained, she shut her eyes. The makeup on her face was smeared by her tears and marred her appearance. Looking at her captivating face, Zachary bitterly caressed her cheek as a trace of guilt shed across his eyes. Nicole had her eyes closed. Because of her tears, her long eyshes clumped together and were clinging to her skin. As Zachary hade, Colton stood up and ndly stared at the two as they embraced each other. He wordlessly pursed his lips. On the other hand, while Zachary was tenderly fondling her head, he gazed at Colton as if he was looking at a stranger. President Gardner, thank you for taking care of Nicole. We shall postpone the discussion for our partnership to ater time. Its not quite appropriate to do it now. Coltons ebony eyes twitched. Watching Nicole, who was in his arms earlier and now in Zacharys embrace, he, for some reason, felt disturbed, but that might have been him overthinking. Regardless, he did not reveal his thoughts and simply responded with a light smile and a nod. Ive had my men look into it. Ill give Miss Lisa an answer as soon as possible. Zachary grew relieved. Thank you very much, President Gardner. Beaming, Colton replied, Dont worry about the meeting. After all, it shouldnt be hard to actualize the partnership between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. Having said that, without further chatter, he came up with an excuse before getting into his car and leaving. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing as he left, Zachary lowered his head to look at the woman, who stopped crying but was still hyperventting, in his arms and dolefully wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes. Nicole, hows Hayden? Nicole raised her head and looked at the mans benign smile as she blinked her irritated eyes before rubbing them and shaking her head. I dont know either. During the annual dinner, Hayden called over and told me there were some bad people at home. But when I got home, my house was already turned into a mess. I couldnt find him and my calls wouldnt go through. She gritted her teeth, and as she was speaking, her eyes, once again, started to moisten. Zachary had known her for about four years, but that was his first time seeing her crying and her downhearted look. That was also the first time he held her in his arms and let her depend on him. Followingly, he grasped her shoulders as he revealed determination in his eyes. Ive asked some of my friends in the country to investigate the matter on my way here. Well definitely find him. Dont you worry, okay? Nicole nodded and wiped her tears off. Right now, Hayden was her only hope. Her emotional outburst earlier might have been excessive. Yes, Hayden will be fine, she resolutely stated, as if she was also encouraging herself at the same time. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 A Night of Search Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hopelessly sitting on the couch, even Nicole herself didnt know how she managed to live through the night. Under her eyes were the stains of her ruined makeup which she had yet to remove that made her seem extremely petty. It wouldnt even be an overexaggeration to describe her as a banshee. Meanwhile, apanying by her side was Zachary, who was constantly making calls and contacting everyone he knew to scour for Haydens whereabouts. Every minute that passed agitated her more as she remained in a posture, stationarily sitting on the couch until the sun rose. Because she had kept her eyes still for too long, when she eventually moved her eyes, she felt a sting in them. At her zoned-out look, Zachary couldnt help but feel pained. Pouting his lips, he turned to Nicole and suggested, Nicole, why dont you go get some rest? Ill tell you as soon as I receive news about Hayden. Upon his timbre, there was finally movement on her frozen face. She turned to Zachary with a forced grin, and with a feeble voice, she replied, Im fine. Hearing that, Zachary hesitated to say anything knowing he wouldnt be able to persuade her given her immense worry for her son. Subtly, he heaved a sigh and continued contacting his peers. He gave up sleeping for the entire night as he was, too, concerned about Hayden. Right when Nicole spaced out, her phone beeped in her pocket. Immediately, she grabbed her phone and saw it was a call from Colton. Hastily, she answered the call and put the phone by her ear. My men found some news about your son. He wasst seen at Pine Harbor. A witness saw some thugs carrying him onto a ship, Colton stated. At once, Nicoles heart began to palpitate as she gripped her phone so hard that her hand paled. Ship? Hayden was brought to the sea? All of a sudden, her vision turned dark, but fortunately, Zachary managed to hold her up, or she would have copsed onto the floor. Gasping, she quickly pursued the matter, asking, President Gardner, have you found the thugs yet? Only information about them. If everything goes ording to n, well be able to locate them today. Ill update you as soon as I can, Colton said. Thank you, President Gardner, she immediately thanked. You may drop the courtesy, he faintly replied. After hanging up, Coltony backward and rested his entire body against the back of his chair, visibly fatigued. With his slender fingers, he pinched the bridge of his nose, gently massaging it. As he was about to rest for a bit and shut his dreamy eyes, the phone on his desk rang. He answered the call, one hand on his forehead, and asked coolly, What is it? President Gardner, the thugs were just done with their traveling procedures. It seems like theyre going to hide themselves. Were now sealing the airport, and all theres left to do is wait, the informant on the call conveyed. Colton nodded. In order to look for Nicoles son, he hadnt gotten a wink of sleep the entire night. He then inquired with his hoarse voice, Have you seen the kid? Not yet. For now, we can only look for those thugs, and then well force the kids whereabouts out from them. Having received themission from Colton, the informant and his crew had searched for Hayden the whole night. Hence, they, too, were exhausted. They first started with scrutinizing surveince footage to track down the child before finding the thugs, leading to their progress now. Mm. Find the kid at all costs, Colton icily ordered. He loosened his fingers that were pressing his brows as he figured that his effort was worth it. Once he seeded in helping Lisa, Gardner Corporation would certainly thrive in the clothing industry. After all, a businessmans purpose was to amass profits. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Son Found As the day gradually brightened up, a shadowy anomaly urred from the horizon. Meanwhile, Nicole was supporting her head with both her hands, pondering. Once again, her phone rang, but this time, it was a call from an anonymous line to her business number. Frowning, she rejected the call as she was too disrupted to talk about work. However, it only took a few seconds for the unknown person to call her once more. After pausing for a while, she picked it up. Nicole. As soon as she answered the call, she was greeted by a gruff, gratifying voice. With that, she already knew who the caller was. It was none other than her biological father, William Anderson! With an antagonistic tone, she coldly blurted, What? Despite her apathetic utterance, William remained amicable as he chucklingly said, Nicole, Ive prepared the things you wanted to retrievest time. Why dont youe and take it if you have the time now? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Recognizing how his speaking attitude contrastingly variedpared to thest time they spoke, Nicole could easily tell what was happening even with half her brain gone. She subconsciously revealed a sarcastic grin. The only reason Williams attitude would change so radically was indubitably the result of Queenie telling him about her identity as Lisa, and him trying to please her right now was proof enough. Indeed, she wanted to retrieve her mothers belongings, but the current circumstances wouldnt allow her to. Rolling her eyes, she answered, Not now. Fearing that Nicole might hang up, William quickly continued, My grandsons here too. Hes been ying around for the entire night. If you have the time,e and fetch him home. Im getting old. I dont think I can keep up with him. Hearing that, she was dumbfounded. The iciness in her eyes instantaneously turned into shock as her lips trembled. Haydens with you? Yeah. What an adorable child, heughingly said. Ille over right now. Without saying more, she swiftly hung up and dragged Zachary up from the couch. At her nervous look, he curiously asked, What happened? Haydens at Anderson Residence. Come with me, she speedily exined as her heart rapidly thumped. Haydens safe! Although there was no telling whether Williams words were true, she at least found a new direction to go. Hes with your father? Zachary skeptically questioned. Having been in F&M Apparel for so many years, he had never heard Nicole talk about her family. The only thing he knew about her family was her deceased mother, which was stated in her resume, while information about her father was left nk. Yes. She lowered her gaze, and she was visibly trying to be patient. In response, Zachary knowingly nodded before grabbing his coat on the couch and draping it around her shoulder. Lets go. Ill send you. Swiftly, Nicole got into Zacharys car, a silver Maybach, and as soon as she told him the address, he immediately drove off. Having reached the gates of Anderson Residence, Nicole hastily alighted, while Zachary, worried about her, parked his car and quickly followed after. She charged through the doors into the well-lit living room, where four individuals were sitting on the couch, including her son who was sitting in the middle. Hayden! Nicole dashed to him and hugged him, holding him tightly in her arms. Seeing his mother, Hayden immediately wailed out loud. Mom! No matter how mature and well- behaved he was, the abduction had certainly shocked him. He spent the entire day being uptight, and it wasnt until he met Nicole that he started to cry at the top of his lungs. Looking at her son snuggling in her embrace, Nicole bitterly caressed his silky hair, relieved that her son was intact. She continuouslyforted her son as she whispered into his ear, You have nothing to worry anymore, Hayden. Moms here. There was a trace of redness on Haydens milky cheeks, which seemed to be the doing of the chilly sea winds. After all, how could a childs frail skin withstand the torment of the sea winds? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 27 Son Found As the day gradually brightened up, a shadowy anomaly urred from the horizon. Meanwhile, Nicole was supporting her head with both her hands, pondering. Once again, her phone rang, but this time, it was a call from an anonymous line to her business number. Frowning, she rejected the call as she was too disrupted to talk about work. However, it only took a few seconds for the unknown person to call her once more. After pausing for a while, she picked it up. Nicole. As soon as she answered the call, she was greeted by a gruff, gratifying voice. With that, she already knew who the caller was. It was none other than her biological father, William Anderson! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With an antagonistic tone, she coldly blurted, What? Despite her apathetic utterance, William remained amicable as he chucklingly said, Nicole, Ive prepared the things you wanted to retrievest time. Why dont youe and take it if you have the time now? Recognizing how his speaking attitude contrastingly variedpared to thest time they spoke, Nicole could easily tell what was happening even with half her brain gone. She subconsciously revealed a sarcastic grin. The only reason Williams attitude would change so radically was indubitably the result of Queenie telling him about her identity as Lisa, and him trying to please her right now was proof enough. Indeed, she wanted to retrieve her mothers belongings, but the current circumstances wouldnt allow her to. Rolling her eyes, she answered, Not now. Fearing that Nicole might hang up, William quickly continued, My grandsons here too. Hes been ying around for the entire night. If you have the time,e and fetch him home. Im getting old. I dont think I can keep up with him. Hearing that, she was dumbfounded. The iciness in her eyes instantaneously turned into shock as her lips trembled. Haydens with you? Yeah. What an adorable child, heughingly said. Ille over right now. Without saying more, she swiftly hung up and dragged Zachary up from the couch. At her nervous look, he curiously asked, What happened? Haydens at Anderson Residence. Come with me, she speedily exined as her heart rapidly thumped. Haydens safe! Although there was no telling whether Williams words were true, she at least found a new direction to go. Hes with your father? Zachary skeptically questioned. Having been in F&M Apparel for so many years, he had never heard Nicole talk about her family. The only thing he knew about her family was her deceased mother, which was stated in her resume, while information about her father was left nk. Yes. She lowered her gaze, and she was visibly trying to be patient. In response, Zachary knowingly nodded before grabbing his coat on the couch and draping it around her shoulder. Lets go. Ill send you. Swiftly, Nicole got into Zacharys car, a silver Maybach, and as soon as she told him the address, he immediately drove off. Having reached the gates of Anderson Residence, Nicole hastily alighted, while Zachary, worried about her, parked his car and quickly followed after. She charged through the doors into the well-lit living room, where four individuals were sitting on the couch, including her son who was sitting in the middle. Hayden! Nicole dashed to him and hugged him, holding him tightly in her arms. Seeing his mother, Hayden immediately wailed out loud. Mom! No matter how mature and well- behaved he was, the abduction had certainly shocked him. He spent the entire day being uptight, and it wasnt until he met Nicole that he started to cry at the top of his lungs. Looking at her son snuggling in her embrace, Nicole bitterly caressed his silky hair, relieved that her son was intact. She continuouslyforted her son as she whispered into his ear, You have nothing to worry anymore, Hayden. Moms here. There was a trace of redness on Haydens milky cheeks, which seemed to be the doing of the chilly sea winds. After all, how could a childs frail skin withstand the torment of the sea winds? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Gratification Surprised by Zacharys presence, William nervously dropped his jaw. F&M Apparel wasnt just popr around the world, but it was also dominating the local market. Anyone in the clothing industry could instantly recognize Zachary, F&M Apparels president. After all, the mans face always made it to the cover page of fashion magazines as the trendsetter for the countrys fashion. Hastily, William sprung up from his seat and revealed an expression of humility. I didnt realize you were here, President Yates. Zachary stonily red at the Andersons. He stayed outside and overheard their conversation, choosing not to get involved to avoid troubling Nicole, only for the conversation to gradually grow overbearing. My chief designer was being ridiculed right here, and if I pretended not to hear it, outsiders would surely look down on F&M Apparel and its members. His intonation, his face, and his aura were nothing but cold and belligerent. On the other hand, with Hayden resting in her arms, Nicole remained silent. Panicking, William responded with a smile and crossed his hands as he lowered his eyes. Its nothing like that. Were a family, after all. The quarrel you heard earlier was simply a joke. With such a powerful figure before them, the Andersons wouldnt dare to oppose Zachary. Family? Zacharys voice elevated as anger subtly surged in his eyes. Revealing a resentful grin, he stared at their disgusting faces and squinted his eyes, saying, In thest five years, I didnt even know Nicole had a family. With how Zachary was so protective of Nicole, William intuitively grew anxious, but at the same time, his greed intensified. Judging from Zacharys words, it was obvious that Nicole was important to him. William thought that if he could draw Nicole back to the Anderson Family, they would be able to receive help from F&M Apparel. Easy-peasy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With that, William quickly turned to Nicole as he pulled out a jade bracelet from his pocket, ingratiatingly stating, Nicole, this belonged to your mother. Back then, our divorce was inevitable. It has been so long already, so can you please forgive me? Followingly, he revealed a sympathy-evoking face as his eyes glistened with mist, and when he looked at Nicole, he started tearing up and yed the emotion card. I wanted to give this back to you when your mother passed away, but I never could find you after so many years of searching, he said so earnestly as he reached out his slightly shaking, wrinkled hand, presenting the bracelet to Nicole. Nicole passed the child in her arms to Zachary and grabbed the bracelet before assiduously studying it, only to find out the bracelet, indeed, belonged to her mother. She pursed her lips wordlessly, thinking that was what William was supposed to do, so she had no obligation to thank him. Consequently, she put the bracelet away. Although Haydens abduction was unquestionably more than met the eye, she received her mothers will. As she gazed at the Andersons before her, her heart ultimately wavered. ring apathetically at the three, she coldly uttered, Ill drop the pursuit of your intentions this time. If this happens again, no matter what your reasons are, Ill definitely get to the bottom of it! Having said that, she shot Lydia and Queenie a piercing gazedeveloped along the time she spent in the business worldthat left the two horrified. Queenie forced herself to meet her gaze before turning to Zachary and was reminded of the partnership between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. At once, she stered a grin on her face as she held back her temper and gratifyingly replied, What are you talking about, sis? Haydens so adorable! Dad and Mom love him so much! They just wanted to see their grandson. Having no desire to prolong the pointless conversation, after verifying the bracelet was real, Nicole tugged on Zacharys sleeve and whispered, Lets go. As she had found her child, she could finally calm her heart and her body down. Thoroughly drained, she couldnt wait to get home and sleep for a whole week. Zachary, on the other hand, swept a cold nce past the Andersons as he carried Hayden in his arms before following Nicole out of the residence. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Found Those Thugs Thanks to Zacharys presence, none of the Andersons dared to square up, and they could only watch as the two departed. After walking out of the door, Zachary withdrew the hostility on his face and lowered his eyes to look at the exhausted Nicole beside him. Worried, he asked, We could really get to the bottom of this if we continue looking into it. Are you really dropping it? In fact, with F&M Apparels influence, investigating the matter would hardly break a sweat. With her eyes slightly closed, Nicole heaved a sigh and shook her head as she looked at her son, who was sleeping in Zacharys arms. Haydens safety is all that matters. After a moment of pause, she opened her eyes that were filled with iciness. But if theres a next time, Ill surely give them hell! As of now, she was no longer a softie, and she let the Andersons off solely out of gratitude for Williams guardianship in the past. Her bottom line was rather simple, and that was no one couldy a finger on her son, Hayden. Aware of that, Zachary couldnt help but feel remorseful. He then revealed a light smile and knowingly nodded as he was carrying Hayden. As long as Haydens safe. As they were about to get into Zacharys car, Nicoles phone rang, to which she took a look and saw it was a call from Colton. With that, she answered the call and heard Coltons deep voice. Miss Lisa, my men have captured the thugs that kidnapped your son. You cane over if you have the time. Nicole was moved. Although her first impression of Colton wasnt exactly pleasant, the man spent the entire night and day searching for her son, so she subconsciously felt indebted to him. Despite knowing for a fact that the masterminds were the Andersons, she thought it was best to clear things up, to which she replied, Okay. Send me the address and Ill head there right away. Ending the call, she turned to Zachary and earnestly quizzed, Hayden is tired. And my house isnt quite home right now. Can you please bring him to your ce, President Yates? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Zachary, who was listening to the conversation at the side, unhesitantly agreed. Sure, Ill bring him back. Give me a call when you need a ride home. Without rejecting his offer, she blurted, Alright. Later, she took a cab to Gardner Corporation. It was nine sharp thenthe rush hour where people were going to work. The fact that they were in the bustling city center didnt help either. After getting stuck in unmoving traffic for half an hour, she finally arrived at Gardner Corporation. The biggest difference between her current visit and thest was that upon entering the doors, a gentleman, donning a brown suit and gold-framed sses, came to her. Good morning, Miss Lisa. Im President Gardners assistant, Tony Larson. Ive been instructed to await your arrival. Please follow me upstairs. Tony put on a light smile that was sufficiently appropriate, neither distant nor gratifying. Nicole nodded and responded with a beam. Thank you. ordingly, she followed Tony into an elevator exclusive to thepany president. Little did she know, after the elevator doors shut, a turmoil broke out in the office. Did you see that? Mr. Larson came to receive her in person! Whats her background? It cant be President Gardners girlfriend, can it? She seemed rather perturbed, but shes got the looks, I guess. No way. Isnt President Gardner dating thatdy from the Anderson Family? That Anderson woman? Pfft. Did you forget she offended the entire F&M Apparel? Besides, her pretense is bound to get her dumped by President Gardner! And so, the chattering continued. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Forced to Talk Tony escorted Nicole to the office door and lingered outside without going in. With a faint smile on his face, he stretched out his hand and made an inviting gesture. Nicole thanked him before entering. Upon opening the door, she saw Colton sitting at his desk at a nce. As usual, Colton was sitting upright at his desk with his back ramrod straight. The ck suit that he donned made him seem calm and grounded. But unlikest time, there were four unfamiliar men kneeling on the floor in front of the desk right now. Colton looked up when he heard the door open. When he saw that it was Nicole, his face softened, and he stood up, striding over. Miss Lisa. His low voice was mellow and carried a hint of respect as he spoke, making Nicole feel like he was apletely different personpared to thest time she was here. Coltons upright figure was a head taller than her as he stood in front of her. When she looked up, her gaze fell on the dark circles underneath his eyes. Although his face was full of energy now, it was not difficult to see the hint of exhaustion in his eyes. President Gardner, you didnt have to do this. Nicole nodded slightly, feeling a little apologetic. Its not a big deal, Miss Lisa. If you have any questions, just ask them directly. Colton was always gentle to her, and each of his actions were conducted wlessly. Nicole looked at the four people kneeling on the ground, her eyes narrowed. Without beating around the bush, she demanded, Who sent you to kidnap my son? They shrank together without saying a word. Nicole stood in front of them, looking condescendingly down at them, and continued in a cold tone, F&M Apparels legal department can easilynd you in jail for kidnapping underage children. The leader of the thugs finally spoke up, insisting, We didnt kidnap him. We were just ordered by the childs grandfather to send him over to meet him. Dont just use us blindly. Nicoles eyes darkened. It seemed that this was indeed the Anderson Familys doing. Answer me, was it Queenies instructions? Nicole questioned. William obviously didnt know that Nicole had a son. Only Queenie knew that. If the Anderson Family did this, Queenie must have been behind it. However, no matter what she asked the thugs, they only insisted that they were taking her son to see his grandfather. As for the houses messy state, they werent sure what had happened, giving excuses like perhaps after they had left with her son, a robber had entered. Nicole was trembling with anger. They refused to admit it even when threatened with death. Miss Anderson, you are all family. If there is a conflict within your family, you cant take out your anger on us. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Seeing that Nicole couldnt get anything out of them, Colton took a step forward. His leg, d in a pair of neat trousers, rose andnded directly on the mans face. He didnt hold back on his kick at all. As a result, the mans face immediately turned red, and a tooth popped out of his mouth. Yes or no? Coltons eyes werepletely cold, and although he didnt threaten them out loud, the meaning behind his words were very obvious. The mans eyes zed with fury, but just as he was about to retort, Colton mercilessly kicked him heavily in the chest again. Yes! Yes! Seeing blood in his mouth and Coltons cruel behavior, the man was afraid that if he didnt tell the truth, he would die here. After Colton got his answer, he retracted his feet. When he looked at Nicole, the cruel expression on his face had already disappeared. Miss Lisa, your son should be in the Anderson Residence, Colton said. Nicole nodded, not concealing it. Ive already retrieved him from the Anderson Family. This time, I came here to find out who the mastermind behind the scenes is. Colton nced faintly at the people on the ground before taking out a napkin from the table and throwing it on the ground. He used it to rub against his shoes, as if he disliked the fact that his shoes had just kicked the man in the face. These thugs hang out with Joseph all year round. You can look into that, Miss Lisa. Nicole thanked him. All right, I see. Thanks for the info. It seems that this incident was nned by Queenie and Joseph. Nicole clenched her fists. Theyll definitely pay for what they did! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Kissing Colton? Miss Lisa, what are you going to do with these thugs? Colton ced his hands in his pockets and asked casually. Just do whatever you want in ordance with thew, Nicole said coldly. They couldnt kidnap her son and still expect her to easily forgive them, could they? Then, I will do as you ordered. Colton nodded and walked to his desk, where he picked up a phone and whispered into the receiver. A few minutester, a few buff men came in from outside and immediately left with the thugs. Nicole let out a sigh. Just as she was about to announce her departure, she was suddenly hit by a wave of dizziness and stumbled, her body falling forward. Fortunately, Colton reacted quickly and caught her just in time. He barely managed to bnce her by wrapping his arms around her waist. yvolume00:03/00:44TruvidfullScreen Nicole could only see darkness in front of her and vaguely felt that someone had caught her, but couldnt react immediately due to her nausea. As a result, she ended up nestling in Coltons arms for a long time before she gradually recovered her senses. Colton looked at the woman in his arms, herplexion pale and weak. Miss Lisa. He called out softly. Nicole blinked. Her mind was pitch ck, and it took a long time before she slowly regained her sight. When she saw herself lying in Coltons arms, a flicker of shame quickly shed across her pale face. At this moment, someone knocked on the door and entered. President Gardner, the finances of this quarter are because of Miss Andersons N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The voice stopped abruptly mid report, and the person looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. President Gardner is actually holding a woman in his arms?! Seeing someoneing in, Nicole hurriedly stretched out her hand to push Colton away. Perhaps it was because her body was too weak or the floor was too slippery, she didnt manage to push him away and slipped instead, habitually dragging Colton down along with her Afraid that Nicole would get injured, Colton wrapped one arm around her waist and protected her head with the other as he fell. With a muffled sound, Nicole only felt that her lips were hit by something heavy and a pang of pain on her teeth. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Coltons striking face and felt the softness on her lips. His scent rushed into her nostrils. Although Nicole was already a mother, she was still as naive as a child when it came to rtionships. Her cheeks rapidly flushed red. She was even seen by someone else! How embarrassing! Sorry for interrupting, President Gardner. The person who came in to report was good at reading between the lines. Seeing the situation in front of them, they immediately turned around and left with the report in their hands, remembering to close the door as well. After Colton came back to his senses, he only felt a softness on his lips. The woman in his arms had a light scent, and without the artificial stench of perfume, he could clearly smell a faint fragrance on her body that felt a little familiar. He propped himself up with his arms and pulled Nicole up with him before cing her on the sofa. After recovering himself, he said, Miss Lisa, why dont you take a break? You seem unwell. Nicole touched her cheek. In order to find her son, she didnt sleep a winkst night, so she was naturally not in her right mind. She nodded, slightly awkward, and her fingertips fell on her lips. Earlier, she must have kissed Colton. Thinking of this, her body heated up with warmth. Not only that, but his employee seemed to have witnessed the scene. Silence hung in the air. Nicole casually changed the topic in an embarrassed tone, saying, President Gardner, thank you for your help on Haydens issue. An unbothered Colton said in a joking tone, Its okay. After all, the boy has also called me Dad before. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Stay In My House When Nicole couldnt help but think of the time where her son insisted that Colton was his father at home, her face turned embarrassed. Please dont take a childs jokes to heart, President Gardner, Nicole said in a small voice. Actually, five years ago, I did something with someone Coltons gaze darkened, but as soon as he parted his lips, there was a knock on the office door, causing him to stop abruptly. The person at the door had learned from their lesson and did note in directly, but said behind the door, President Gardner, President Yates from F&M Apparel hase to pick up thedy inside. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Colton smiled and looked at Nicole, saying, Miss Lisa, it seems that we can only talk about this next time. Nicole nodded with a businesslike smile on her face. You can just call me Nicole. My family affairs have been a bit troublesome in the past two days. Once it is dealt with, I will personallye here to discuss it with you. Miss Nicole, what do you mean? Coltons dark eyes had a trace of a smile in them, and he understood, but he pretended not to know and asked her. The corners of Nicoles lips curled up as she replied, During the partnership between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel, I will directly settle in your design department on behalf of F&M Apparel until the product design partnership is over. Then, Ill have to thank you, Miss Anderson. Colton straightened his posture and thanked her. As the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, thepanies that wanted to work with her spanned far and wide. Even for her previous partnerships, the handover work was only done by a representative after she had finished her design. However, this time, Nicole personally came forward and settled in their design department. Once this news broke out, Gardner Corporations domestic position in the clothing industry would definitely be strengthened. It seems that the all-nighter I pulled wasnt in vain, Colton thought. As soon as Nicole opened the door, she saw Zachary. She had thought he would wait for her downstairs. Hows it going? Did you get any answers? Zachary asked as he stepped forward to help her. Nicole wanted to withdraw her hand, but as she recalled the embarrassing scene earlier, she felt that it was better to be supported, in case she fell again. It would be embarrassing if that happened. Well, I did get some answers. Ill solve this issue by myself, so you dont have toe forward. You really dont need me to do anything? Zachary looked at Nicoles pale face and asked anxiously. Nicoles expression was firm, and her dark eyes shed with a hint of resolution. No, you dont need to come forward for this kind of trivial matter. I can solve it myself. Zachary couldnt help butugh when he saw the rare scene of her being serious about matters outside of work. You have a point. After all, youre our chief designer. This much is nothing for you. Though Nicole could hear him holding back augh, she didnt say much and asked about her son instead. Hows Hayden doing? He was still sleeping when I went back. Ive assigned a caretaker to watch over him. Hes fine, Zachary answered. After he sent Hayden home, he immediately rushed to Gardner Corporation because he couldnt rx whenever he thought of Nicoles worryingly paleplexion. Right, I remember that you have quite a few houses within the country. My house isnt quite safe anymore. Why dont you get us a ce to stay for the time being? We can think of it as a business trip, Nicole said. She wasnt sure how Queenie and the others managed to find her house, but she couldnt continue to live there anymore. Most of the houses Zachary bought in the country were in high-end residential areas, so there wouldnt be a problem with security at least. If she had known that such a thing would happen, she wouldnt have tried to look for a quiet ce to live back then. If she bought a house in a high-endmunity in the first ce, the thugs wouldnt have been able to break in. The vi I live in now is close to Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparels localpany. Besides, there are many rooms, Zachary said lightly. Nicole raised her eyebrows and asked, Must I stay with you? Its always safer to have a man in the house. Besides, I wont do anything to you, right? Zachary said with a smile. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Find a Way Nicole didnt turn down Zachary, and she went to his home. She was far too exhausted; she practically fell asleep the moment her head hit the pillow. Her sleep was deep. After her eyes closed, her mind descended into darkness. Nicole had no idea how long she slept, but she felt weak and lethargic when she woke up. It seemed that she had slept too long. Then, she got up and leaned against the headboard before checking the time. She had fallen asleep at noon yesterday and only woke up at ten the next morning. No wonder she felt boneless. Nicole rubbed the bridge of her nose. At least she didnt feel spacey anymore after all that sleep. However, the hunger from not having eaten in a long time was ufortable. Thus, she got out of bed and went downstairs. This was Nicoles first time inside Zacharys home. The interior of the house was simple, not one bit of ostentatious luxury to be seen and it put her mind at ease. Nicole could hear brightughter even before she went downstairs in her slippers. She stood by the top of the stairs and looked down, only to see Zachary and Hayden ying happily on the couch by the window. Zachary was dressed in a white shirt. His ck hair fell in soft waves around his face, and a genuine smile was seen tugging at his lips. Warm golden sunlight streamed in from the window, illuminating his face and making him look soft and gentle. Hayden, on the other hand, had his arms wrapped around Zacharys neck, whining for Zachary to y with him. They indeed looked like father and son. Upon hearing the sound of footsteps, both of them looked up in unison. Hayden stretched his arms out toward Nicole. Mommy! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nicole smiled as she briskly walked over and carried her son. Seeing that the red flush had left his face and he didnt seem to be in pain, she felt relieved. Nicole, Ms. Alicia has made breakfast. The food is still warm. You should have something to eat first, Zachary said in concern. Although Zachary had always been this nice to her, this was their first time staying together. It was understandable that Nicole felt unused to it. On the other hand, Joseph often frequented nightclubs and the like, so naturally, he had quite the network. Back when he embarrassed himself at the F&M Apparel annual dinner, the incident spread like wildfire in the fashion business. Mann Clothing Co. ended up losing many orders for the next season, and his father had nearly whacked him because of that. This incident alone caused Joseph to be in a foul mood, but he never expected the thugs he had found for Queenie toe to him with some new information, telling him that those involved were in jail now. If Joseph had no way of bailing them out, then they would just bring everyone down with them since no one would be safe from their wrath. And because of this, Joseph was having a headache. After he ended the call, he immediately dialed Queenies number. Queenie was still hung up over being unable to kill Nicoles son. When she saw Josephs call, she became even more irritated. Queenie, what on earth did you order those thugs I sourced for you to do? Joseph asked her through gritted teeth. Those thugs had some level of influence. Regr people would be afraid of them to some extent, but this time, the thugs were in jail. From the sound of things, they might be in there indefinitely. Its nothing important. What are you panicking about? Queenie couldnt help but roll her eyes. They all got arrested. If I dont help them to get out of there, were going to be dragged down! Joseph said irately. He had only tried to get on her good side because of how useful she would be to him, but he never thought that she would end up causing so much trouble. A shocked look shed across Queenies face. I thought that b*tch, Nicole, said she wouldnt pursue the matter anymore?! Nicole? Lisa? Joseph felt his vision darken. Queenie had actually gotten the thugs to go after Lisa?! He felt his limbs go cold and numb, as if they had been weighed down with lead. Even his breathing turnedbored. If anything happened to Lisa, F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation wouldnt be the only ones ticked off; the entire fashion industry would be after their heads! Queenie lowered her head and mulled things over. Suddenly, a thought seemingly hit her. This afternoon, the usual ce. I have an idea to ensure that Nicole wont continue to interfere. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Hes Your Son Nicole was only reenergized after a few days of rest. In order to thank Colton for his help, she prepared to settle into Gardner Corporation after the mid-winter holiday. Zachary frowned slightly when he heard that she wanted to go to Gardner Corporation, a little displeased by that. Just stay here at F&M. Ill send someone else to talk with Gardner Corporation. Nicoleughed. Colton gave me a big hand this time. I cant possibly owe him. Seeing how determined she was, Zachary acquiesced in the end. If theres anything thats bothering you, remember toe tell me. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Youre making me feel like Im tattling on someone to my parents. Back to Josephs side. All Joseph could do now was pretend that everything was fine while attempting to salvage the situation. He had already offended Nicole during F&M Apparels annual dinner, and now he was being dragged into Queenies terrible hare-brained scheme. If he didnt resolve this, heno, the entire Mann Family would go down in mes! He couldnt just sit around and wait for his own end toe. Thus, the only choice he had was to follow Queenies words and meet her. The afternoon sun was a little strong today. Joseph sat by the window in the cafe as he waited for Queenie. She had a gigantic pair of sunsses on when she came in. The moment her butt touched the seat, Joseph tore into her. What on earth did you make them do?! Joseph asked with a stony face. That group of thugs werent saints either; theyd do anything so long as they got their money. Oh, thats irrelevant. Im here today to tell you some good news. Queenies lips curved up into a smile, her eyes twinkling. She had already thought about it when she was home earlier. Last time, she had gotten someone to tamper with the paternity test for Nicoles son and Colton. Now, all she had to do was shove Joseph into the picture and make Nicole think that he was Haydens father. Everything would be fine after that. What good news? There was a hint of disbelief on Josephs face as he stared at Queenie with a cold expression. Nicole has a son. Do you know that? Queenie asked. Five years ago, I told Nicole that the one she slept with was Joseph. As long as Joseph can reel Nicole in, then Colton will still be mine! The smile on Queenies face grew wider at this thought. Yeah, what about it? Joseph asked, not quite understanding as he took in Queenies wide grin. Nicole had brought her son with her thest time she saw him, and Joseph had met the boy. He remembered he even called the boy a bastard then. Recalling the memory, he wanted to p himself so badly. If you hadnt told mest time that Nicole isnt Lisa, I wouldnt have embarrassed myself in front of her! Joseph grumbled through gritted teeth. If it wasnt for Queenies interference, he wouldnt have gotten on Lisas bad side. Actually, Nicoles kid is your son, Queenie saidnguidly, unaffected by Josephs ranting. Joseph froze then, disbelief written on his face. His Adams apple bobbed as he frowned. What kind of crazy juice did you drink? Did you sleep with a woman five years ago after having some wine? Queenie asked steadily. Joseph pretty much didnt have a long-term partner. One would need more than two hands to keep track of all the women he had shared a bed with. He wouldnt be able to remember if he did sleep with someone five years ago after having something to drink. He leaned back then, and slung an arm over the back of the chair. My memory doesnt go that far back. Bingo. Five years ago, Nicole slept with you. She went overseas shortly after, and when she came back, she had a son with her, Queenie saidnguidly, her eyes boring into Joseph. She wanted to see his reaction. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Go For It Joseph couldnt quitee up with a response for a second. His eyes stared ahead at Queenie, still in disbelief. Youre saying that Lisas son is mine? Yep, Queenie said in surety. She syed her fingers out across the table. With who Nicole was now, Joseph would definitely want to im her son. Those two would fight over this matter then. If Colton were to know about this thing between them, he probably wouldnt be interested in Nicole. Are you telling me the truth? Joseph still couldnt believe it. He just felt that this was likely a trap that Queenie had set for him. Queenie looked at Joseph. He wasnt as dumb as she thought he would be. He didnt believe her just because she said so. However, she had everything nned already. If you dont believe me, you can ask Nicole. You already stepped on her toes anyway. Asking her that wont do anything to you. Queenie paused before continuing, You can also get a paternity test. Im her sister, so I know that considering Nicoles status now, the Mann Family will stand to benefit if you marry her! Upon hearing Queenies words, Josephs brain turned to mush. He clenched his fists. If Nicoles son was truly his, then he just found his new cash cow. The Manns might even be able to surpass the Gardners in the fashion industry then. What Queenie said was right. He already pissed off Nicole; what was the harm in asking her another question? Thats all the help I can give you. If you still want to work with F&M Apparel, this is the only way to completely resolve this matter, Queenie dered as she got up. Joseph suddenly recalled his purpose for meeting Queenie today. What about the thing with the police? he hastily asked. Queenie gave a light chuckle. Her lips were quirked as she looked at him. If youre truly the father of Nicoles child, then shouldnt it be easy for you to fix it? Joseph still didnt fully believe her. He did sleep with plenty of women, but he still had a faint memory of who he had shared a bed with. But for Nicole, he had not the slightest memory of her at all. However, there didnt seem to be any other choice now. All he could do now was try his luck. Fine, Ill believe you onest time. If youre lying, youll never hear the end of me! The only thing he could do now was go for it. On the off chance that he was actually the father of Nicoles son, the Manns would definitely be able to rocket to the top! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Theres no need for me to lie to you about this. After all, a test will reveal everything, no? Queenies smile was smug. If she could tamper with the results of Coltons paternity test with that bastard child, then she could also tamper with Josephs results. When everyone believes that Nicoles son is Josephs, then Colton will belong to me. Nicole came up with a few design drafts over thest few days at home. Zachary didnt seem to have anything to do while being cooped up at home, other than ying with Hayden. Nicole could see that Hayden liked Zachary. She also admitted that Zachary was great at everything he did. But it was also precisely this reason that she wasnt worthy of him. Arent you going to go home for the mid-winter holiday? Nicole looked at Zachary, who was sitting on the couch. Today, he was dressed in a pure white hoodie. Paired with a pair of straight-leg sweatpants, he looked a few years younger than he did when he was dressed in a suit. Nope. Im going to stay here and celebrate with you guys, Zachary said without even looking at her, but mncholy streaked across his eyes for a second. Nicole knew that Zachary had never gotten along well with his family, so she didnt press him about it. To her, it made no difference where she celebrated the holiday, as long as she got to spend it with her son, Hayden. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Who Do You Think You Are? The celebratory mood got stronger and stronger as the mid-winter holiday approached. Everyone had their holiday decorations up. Nicole had forgotten thest time she had celebrated the mid-winter holiday back in her home country. She thought she might have stopped celebrating ever since her mothers death. With Zachary helping her to care for Hayden, Nicole had plenty of time to kick back and rx. She sorted out her drafts. Before the mid-winter holiday came, she wanted to confirm the uing fashion seasons direction with Colton. That way, she would still have time to make changes to her drafts. Zachary wanted to drop Nicole off at the Gardner Corporation building, but she rejected his offer when she saw how happy he was ying with her son. Just y with Hayden. Ill be back soon. Even though the mid-winter holiday wasing up soon, Gardner Corporation was still in full swing. Nicole didnt put any makeup on. She simply had a normal-looking fleece coat, and her hair was pulled into a high ponytail. Before she arrived, she called Colton, informing him that she would being by this morning to discuss the drafts. When she entered the building, she didnt need anyone to lead her around; she headed straight for the presidents office as she was already familiar with the route. Nicole promptly knocked on the door, but no one answered her. Just as she was about to open the door, someone called out to her. Who are you? It was a clear female voice. Nicole turned her head to see a woman. The woman was dressed in a ck set of office wear, but her figure was stunning. The office wear perfectly outlined her curves. The entire ensemble not only looked fashionable, but it even had a rxed and elegant air to it. Im Nicole Anderson. Im here to deliver some design drafts, Nicole greeted in a friendly manner. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The womans expression had a hint of doubt in it. She swept her gaze up and down Nicole a few times before narrowing her eyes. Delivering drafts? All drafts are only handed over after the department head has gone over them and picked out the final ones. Do you even need toe all the way here? Nicole looked at the woman. The woman was clearly hostile. With no other choice, Nicole attempted to exin herself. Im here to see Colton Gard Before Nicole could finish, the woman interrupted her by snatching the drafts she was holding. Im President Gardners secretary, Amber Dney, Amber said, displeased. She looked down at Nicoles drafts, disdain clear in her eyes. She snorted. With one arm folded below her chest and the other holding the drafts, she stared at Nicole. You call these designs? This isnt even fit to be called garbage. Nicole looked at this haughty woman. Her brows knitted together. Not even fit to be called garbage? She just thought it hrious. As she looked at Amber, she asked, So, you must be an amazing designer then, right? Since you said that my designs arent even worthy of being garbage, tell me then whats wrong with the designs? Amber lifted her chin. A condescending smirk danced on her lips as she looked at the indignant Nicole. Her grip on Nicoles drafts loosened a little, and the papers drifted to the ground. Ive seen my fair share of women like you, trying to use President Gardner for their own gains on their first day at work. Youve got the wrong idea in your head. You should just be an honest person and do your own job properly. Dont think about doing something as debauched as that! She then scanned Nicole. Coming all the way up to the presidents office without even a work badge? This girl must be a new intern. She had been Coltons secretary for two years now, and had seen plenty of women who nned to take advantage of Colton. This girl isnt a looker, but she sure has guts. Nicole lowered her head to look at her scattered drafts, and she couldnt help smirking. She then lifted her head to look at Amber. Pick them up, she said slowly. Are you dreaming or what? You want me to pick them up? Amber couldnt help but snicker when she heard Nicoles words. She looked as though she was looking at someone who was slow. Who do you think you are? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Stewing in Her Own Juice Standing upright where she was, Nicole raised her pitch-ck eyes and said coldly, Firstly, as President Gardners secretary, its wrong of you to attack me personally without discriminating between right and wrong. Secondly, theres no problem with my design, but you criticized it at your pleasure despite having little understanding of it. Thirdly, its rude to interrupt someone when theyre speaking. Her voice was dignified, and her eyes showed no signs of fear. Amber looked at the woman before her, who looked pure and pretty despite having no makeup on. Amber wasnt from a poor family, and she only came to work at Gardner Corporation because she had feelings for Colton. Queeniethat b*tchaside, now even an intern dares to have her eyes on Colton. Theres no way I could stand this, she thought. Therefore, she mocked, getting angrier as she spoke, Women like you are a dime a dozen. Didnt you sneak up here just to y up to him and create an opportunity for you to be alone with him? Such a petty trick is obvious to me at a nce! Nicole only found Amber unreasonable as she listened to thetters nders. She knitted her brows and uttered, Youre nuts. Amber went mad upon hearing Nicoles words. How dare you call me nuts! She stepped on one of Nicoles design drafts with her high heels right away. With her face clouded over, she uttered between clenched teeth, Get ready to pack up your stuff and leave! However, as soon as she finished her sentence, she heard a chilly voice speak from behind. Whats the fuss? Ambers shrewish expression just now instantly vanished. At once, she softened up and looked pitifully at the source of the voice. President Gardner, someone here attempted to break into your office without permission, and I stopped her. After that Her attitude changed as quickly as turning the page of a book. Just a moment ago, she had been giving herself airs; now she looked like a victim with a pitiful expression. After that, she called me nuts. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Speechless, Nicole stood upright while turning her gaze to Colton. Followed by Tony from behind, the man slowly walked up to her with little change in his countenance. On the other hand, Amber was secretly delighted. Colton hates women who throw themselves at him more than anything else. This woman will definitely be kicked out of Gardner Corporation! she thought. However, before she could feel smug about it, she saw Colton crouching down and picking up the papers on the floor. At the sight of the scene, Amber was dumbstruck. She stammered, P-President Gardner, y-you Her footprint was still on one of the papers, and it was so strongly imprinted that it couldnt be erased at all. Tony crouched down beside Colton and helped pick up the design drafts. After sorting out the papers, he held them with both hands and respectfully handed them to Nicole. Pack up your stuff and resign, Colton ordered without saying anything else. Still noting to her senses, Amber raised her head slightly. These words arent supposed to be directed at me; theyre supposed to be directed at the woman before me, she thought. President Gardner, this woman However, Tony stopped her before she could finish her sentence, saying, Miss Dney, let me help you through the resignation procedure. Whats all this about? Im not the one in the wrong here! Its her who came here in an attempt to get close to President Gardner, and she even scolded me! Amber shouted angrily. She didnt understand why she was fired. Tony grabbed her arm and whispered softly in her ear, Shes Lisa. Amber was stunned in an instant. The woman before me is Lisa? What have I just done? Seeing that Amber was still in a daze, Tony immediately pulled her aside. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Her Lips Rub Against His Cheek After Amber left, Nicole lowered her head and sorted out her design drafts. One of the drafts had a very visible footprint left on it, and it seemed that the footprint couldnt be erased at all. Colton nced down at the woman. Seeing her trying to erase the footprint from the design draft, he paused for a moment before saying apologetically, Im sorry, Miss Anderson. It was my fault for being negligent. Nicole shook her head. She used toe across things that were even worse than this back when she worked as an assistant, so she didnt take it to heart. Its okay, President Gardner. Perhaps your secretary was just trying to keep thedies away because there are too manydies trying to throw themselves at you, she replied half-jokingly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Colton opened the door and invited Nicole in without responding to her remarks. Shortly after Nicole entered Coltons office, Tony came in holding a cup of coffee. Miss Lisa, Im not too sure about your preferences, so I brought you a cup of drinking water. If theres anything youd like to drink, please do tell me so that I can get it for you. Seeing how polite the man before her was, Nicole took the cup from him with both hands. Putting on a faint smile, she shook her head, saying, Oh, its okay. Drinking water will do. Thank you. After Tony left the office, Colton exined what had happened just now. You said youd being in the morning, but I didnt expect you to arrive so early. I had a meeting just now. Nicole looked up at the man before her, who was wearing a navy blue suit today. He wasnt wearing a necktie, and the top button of his shirt was undone, revealing his Adams apple, which lent him a seductive charm as it bobbed up and down while he spoke. Nicole nodded whileying the design drafts t on the desk. It was my fault foring without notice. I had nothing to do at home, so I thought I might as welle here. Not at all, Miss Anderson. Gardner Corporation is lucky to have such a diligent partner like you, Colton replied. Both Nicole and Colton were sophisticated, so they exchanged nothing but polite remarks for a while out of courtesy. After ttering Colton a bit, Nicole came straight to the point by pointing at the design drafts, saying, These are the drafts for the next summer season, as well as the fall and winter season, so I thought you might want to take a look. If these designs need improvements, I can revise them at home during the mid-winter holiday. Sitting beside Nicole, Colton lowered his eyes to nce at the drafts. Nicoles design was pretty dazzling, and it was mostly divided into two types. The first type was clothes for everyday wear, whereas the second type was clothes designed for fashion shows. The drafts were brief, but they had all the general features of her design outlined. Next to the drafts werements on the suitable fabric and the details, so one could say that these drafts were very detailed. Gardner Corporation had only dabbled in the clothing industry for five years. Despite being financially strong, its clothing brands reputation wasnt as good as that of those old and established ones. Colton picked out the design of an evening dress and put it before Nicole, asking, Miss Anderson, could you borate on this particr design? Nicole lowered her head and bent down slightly to take a look at the design. Then, she immediately began, This is designed ording to the Asians As she talked about work, the gentle smile on her face vanished at once and was reced by apetent look. Despite having no makeup on, she looked very assertive, which somehow inspired a feeling of trust. Colton quietly moved closer to her. Immediately, he smelled a faint and pleasant scent, which rxed his originally tense mind a little. Having finished her speech, Nicole turned her head, wanting to listen to Coltons opinion. However, as they were too close to each other, her lips unexpectedly rubbed against the mans cheek when she turned her head. Nicole only felt an electric current spreading from her lips all the way to her heart that made her entire body go limp. S-Sorry, she apologized, her face blushing, and quickly sat back a little. Colton lowered his head with a hidden flicker in his dark eyes. For some reason, the touch on his cheek just now made his heart itch. Its okay, he replied impassively, having resumed a serious expression. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Without Her Job at F&M Apparel, Shed Be Nothing Nicoles face showed a hint of embarrassment, and there was a blush behind her ears. Ever since she slept with that guy five years ago, she had rarely had such intimate contact with other men except for work. After lowering her head and hemming a few times, she quickly found a topic, saying, Actually, my idea is to separate the everyday wear from the haute couture ones. The everyday wear can be sold in-store, whereas the haute couture ones will be tailor-made. She paused for a moment, her eyes lowered. Then, she continued in one breath, Once your brand opens up the haute couture market, it will rise in status. By then, we can have a separatebel under the brand name for the specific purpose of making high-quality clothing. Colton nodded with satisfaction, for Nicoles words had pointed out nearly all the difficulties Gardner Apparel was facing. He lowered his voice to make it sound deeper, saying, These are also my expectations. I didnt think you would point them out directly in just a few words, though. Nicole only thought the man had said so out of courtesy, though. Without taking his words seriously, she continued, These are my preliminary design drafts, but since were working with yourpany this time, I hope that yourpanys designers can get involved in this too. Colton nodded with a faint smile on his face. The entire Design Department of Gardner Corporation will be at your disposal, Miss Lisa. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nicole stood up while holding the design drafts in her hand. Okay. In that case, Ill be going to the Design Department to familiarize myself with the department first. Ille in right after the turn of the year. She breathed a soft sigh of relief. Seems like Colton has much confidence in my design. He barely has any suggestions about these drafts. Seeing her standing up, Colton stood up as well. Let me take you there. Recalling what had happened when she had just arrived, Nicole put out her hand and interrupted him with a faint smile on her face. No, you dont have to. Id like to go there alone and find out what theyre really like. That way, I can work with them more smoothly. If she went there as Lisa, those in the Design Department would at least be respectful toward her in front of others, but that would be too hypocritical. Colton mulled over Nicoles words. Realizing what she meant, he nodded. In that case, Ill have my assistant show you the way to the Design Department. Please familiarize yourself with the department first. Nicole politely said goodbye to him and picked up the design drafts. After sorting the drafts in order, she left his office. After Colton watched Nicole leave, a meaningful smile appeared on his face. Seems like my previous efforts werent all in vain, he thought. This was the first time Lisa joined thepany for the partnership. As far as Colton remembered, during hispanys past coborations with F&M Apparel, especially Lisa, she would only let her assistant submit the design drafts without much exchange with hispany. With the official coboration with F&M Apparel and Lisa heading the Design Department, Gardner Apparel would establish itself as the leadingpany in the countrys clothing industry. Tony led Nicole to the Design Department before respectfully escorting her to the door. Miss Anderson, the Design Departments here. Nicole nodded before putting away the drafts in her hand with a modest smile on her face. Thank you for showing me the way, Mr. Larson. Youre wee, Tony replied. After bidding goodbye to Nicole, he turned around and left right away. Nicole adjusted her cor and patted her hair in ce to make herself look less slovenly. As soon as she entered the department, she heard a noise. It wasnt loud, but she could vaguely discern the word Lisa from among the noise. When she calmed down and leaned forward, she heard those in the department talking about her. Did you hear that F&M Apparels Lisa will being to ourpany to work with us tounch the new fashions for the next summer and winter? As soon as the person finished speaking, a high-pitched female voice could be heard saying, Bah! Whats so great about her? Shes only famous because she has F&M Apparel backing her up. Without her job at F&M Apparel, shed be nothing. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 She Got in Through the Back Door Nicole turned her gaze slightly to the speaker. The speaker was a woman with wavy hair and heavy makeup, and her oxblood red lipstick made her look like she was ready to devour someone alive. The womans words were instantly met with displeasure from the listeners. Even if Lisa has F&M Apparel backing her up, she has to have certain capabilities to be able to take up the position of Chief Designer at thepany, no? Thats right. Ive seen Lisas designs, and theyre very novel and spectacr. Sabrina, youd better stop saying things like these. Lisa is one of the best designers in our profession. However, the person named Sabrina turned a deaf ear to the others words of advice. With a disdainful look on her face, she said with a soft snort, We have Miss Schmidt leading us in the Design Department. Even if Lisa neveres in, Gardner Corporation will be the No. 1pany in the industry sooner orter. However talented she is, she cant hold a candle to Miss Schmidt. At the mention of Miss Schmidts name, the others had a somewhat troubled expression on their faces, and they stopped speaking for Lisa. After all, Joanna Schmidt was the head of the Design Department and had been heading the department ever since Gardner Apparel started business. Furthermore, Joanna had single-handedly brought Gardner Apparel to where it presently was. Therefore, even if Lisa was well-known in the industry, they dared not say she was definitely better. Seeing how these people had nothing to say, Sabrina spoke with even greater zeal. Miss Schmidt is currently one of the best designers in our country, whereas Lisa is only famous abroad. We cant glorify everything foreign so much, right? Those in the Design Department were all sophisticated. After all, Joanna was their immediate superior. However capable Lisa was, she would leave after staying with thepany for no more than a fewC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. months. Eventually, it was Joanna who would be supervising them. Sabrina was brought in by Joanna herself from the outside. Since the two were on close terms, Sabrina always ttered Joanna both openly and discreetly, which was why she couldnt help speaking ill of Lisa. Seeing that her colleagues had fallen silent at the mention of Joanna, she lowered her voice and continued, I heard from my friend that President Yates of F&M Apparel had once courted Lisa. At the mention of such gossip, those women instantly became curious. They scrambled to ask, Really? This actually happened? Yes, of course. Sabrina nodded. Then, she continued, I have a rtive who works at F&M Apparel, and he told me that Lisa only became F&M Apparels Chief Designer because President Yates was courting her. Now you all know the shady details behind this. Nicole was speechless, but she wasnt very surprised to hear Sabrinas words. After all, she had seen enough of the intrigues and plots within the Design Department at F&M Apparel. Back when she took up the position of Chief Designer, many had gossiped about her behind her back, saying that she landed the job through the back door. After all, everyone in F&M Apparel knew that Zachary was courting her at the time. Because of that, she had even asked Zachary if he only offered her the job because he liked her. At the time, Zachary smiled a lighthearted smile and gave her a reassuring answer, saying, Even if I wanted to do so, the board of directors wouldnt have agreed to it. You were selected for the position with more than 70% of supporting votes from the board of directors. After all, this matter concerns their interests. Nicole was a self-assured person in the first ce, and she firmly believed that she was good enough for the job. Those in the Design Department didnt want to offend Lisa, so they made a few casual replies without responding to Sabrinas words. After chatting for a while, they returned to their desks. It wasnt until everyone had dispersed that Sabrina noticed Nicoles presence. Holding her head high, she looked at Nicole with a slight frown and chastised at once, Who are you? Dont you know that outsiders arent allowed into the Design Department? Nicoles lips curled into a graceful smile as she looked at the ferocious-looking woman before her. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Nicole Strikes Back With expressionless eyes and a barely perceptible smile on her face, Nicole lookedpletely different from the ferocious woman before her. Im Lisa, the woman you talked about who got her job by relying on men. As soon as she said that, silence instantly enveloped the noisy Design Department, so much so that even the sound of a paper dropping to the ground would sound unusually obtrusive. After all, everyone in the department had just been gossiping about Nicole right before her, especially Sabrina, whose expression instantly became very interesting to watch. Sabrina didnt expect Nicole toe to the Design Department at this hour. She was on close terms with Joanna, so she had only said those things about Lisa to lick Joannas boots, but she never really intended to offend Lisa. After all, more friends meant more opportunities, whereas more enemies would bring more obstacles to herself. She had only spoken of Lisa like that just now because she thought Lisa wasnt here. After all, as F&M Apparels Chief Designer, Lisas status was well-established, for F&M Apparel alone was directly capable of leading the countrys fashion trend. If Sabrina had known that Lisa was here, she wouldnt have dared to nder her so recklessly. Instead of getting angry, Nicole looked quite unperturbed. Staring at Sabrina withplete indifference, she said calmly, Ive heard about Joanna, and shes a partner whos worth working with. Her design work is excellent. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Then, she suddenly changed the subject, bing somewhat assertive as she spoke. But I need to take a moment to clear up your nders on me. I, Lisa, have never seduced anyone to get ahead in my career. My appointment as F&M Apparels Chief Designer wasnt decided by President Yates alone, for it required 70% of supporting votes from thepanys shareholders, she said while darting her eyes coldly at the person before her. Or do you think that I was capable of getting the job by seducing all the shareholders? Nicole sounded unruffled as she spoke, but her words struck an involuntary chill into everyones hearts. The designers who had chimed in with Sabrina just now involuntarily hung their heads and busied themselves with their own stuff like a bunch of dead-mutes, pretending that they didnt see what was happening. Upon hearing Nicoles words, Sabrina, who had been putting on a ferocious front just now, instantly looked like a deted balloon. She had been gossiping about Lisa with such righteousness just a while ago, but now, she couldnt get a word out, as though the words were stuck in her throat. Lisas status is well-established, and Gardner Corporation has taken a lot of trouble inviting her to work with us this time. And she heard everything I had just said She couldnt help breaking out in a cold sweat with fright as her face darkened. Ive just talked through my hat on an impulse Now Im finished! Even if Joanna was heading the Design Department, Lisa could kick Sabrina out of the department at once or even have her cklisted by the entire fashion design industry with just a single word. After all, she had publicly set herself up against F&M Apparel by saying what she had said just now. At this moment, Sabrinas heart clenched tightly like a rumpled rag. Her face took on a panic-stricken expression, and she stammered as she spoke. M-Miss Lisa Nicole smiled even brighter as she looked at Sabrina. Why dont you borate on what youve just said? Im curious to know how I got my job through President Yates, she said with a smile while pulling a chair over to sit down. Despite wearing no makeup, she unconsciously projected a powerful presence as she seated herself. Sabrina nervously licked her lips. Having shot herself in the foot, she could only keep silent at this very moment. I-I She hemmed and hawed for a long time. Then, she finally uttered, Miss Lisa, those were just unfounded rumors that I heard somewhere, and I only mentioned them without thinking. Please be the bigger person and dont take to heart what Ive just said. She bowed, humbling herself as much as she could. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Keeping Her Poise Wearing a half-smile on her face, Nicole looked impassively at the woman before her, whose face had turned crimson with embarrassment. Instead of blowing up or doing anything, she merely stood up and ran her eyes over everyone in the office. Well probably be working together for several months after this. Ill be working with everyone here at Gardner Corporation, so if you have any problems, just talk them out. I dont like talking behind anyones back. Her gaze swept over everyone before falling upon Sabrinas face. If you hear any rumors about me, youre wee to go to me directly about them. After all, well be working together, so I dont want any misunderstanding between us. Nicoles words were very well-said. Instead ofshing out at Sabrina, she dealt with the situation by being modest, but such a clever move put Sabrina on the spot. As a result, Sabrina had made a spectacle of herself in the Design Department. Nicoles words were met with a positive response from everyone else in the Design Department. After all, the departments focus would be on Nicole in the next few months. With a faint smile on her face, Nicole then rose from her seat. The stern and forbidding air she had had about her just now vanished as she resumed her gentle demeanor. Ill be officially joining Gardner Corporation after the turn of the year. If you have any good ideas, feel free to share them with me so that we can discuss them together. Nicoles words instantly drew everyone much closer to her. Compared with how Sabrina had acted like a snob behind someones back, her self-confident and poised manner was even more likable. Sabrinas face was deathly pale as she looked at Nicole. Not even Joanna could save me from the person I offended this time, she thought. She clenched her fists tightly. There had been word about Lisaing to Gardner Corporation after the turn of the year, but who wouldve thought that she would arrive today? And yet, she chose to arrive when I was bad-mouthing her. Talk about bad luck! Nicole didnt n to stay around after finishing her sentence, so she politely said goodbye to everyone, saying, I only came here today because I wanted to know you guys, so I wont be bothering you while youre working. Ill be going back first. With that, she turned around and left right away. Sabrina gritted her teeth while watching Nicoles receding figure from behind. A mist hade over her eyes, and her heart kept thumping uneasily. As soon as Nicole left, those in the office began whispering among themselves. Tsk, talk about shooting herself in the foot. How could she say those words in front of Lisa? Lisa will definitely send her packing with just one word. Thats right. After all, Lisa is F&M Apparels Chief Designer. Shes such a prestigious person The other colleagues immediately chimed in. Their voices werent loud, but Sabrina heard the words they said. At this moment, she only felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment. My career as a designer is gonna be finished, she thought to herself as a crimson blush came over her heavily made-up face. After pondering for a moment, she gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and chased after Nicole in her high heels. Nicole had just entered the elevator and was about to leave when she was stopped by someone. Miss Lisa! Having trotted all the way toward Nicole, Sabrina quickly stopped her when she saw that she was about to enter the elevator. Nicole turned around. Seeing Sabrinas reddened ears, she curled her lips into a smile and raised her eyebrows, asking, Whats the matter? Lowering her eyes, Sabrina hurriedly apologized, saying, Miss Lisa, I mustve been out of my mind to say what I said just now. Please be the bigger person by not bothering yourself with someone like me. Nicole looked at the woman before her with amusement. Shes only saying this right now because Im Lisa and can decide her fate in thepany, she thought. After reaching out to press the elevator button, she entered the elevator without hesitation. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thinking that Nicole wasnt going to forgive her, Sabrina anxiously ran toward Nicole and grabbed the elevator door with both hands to keep them from closing. Panic-stricken, she said, Miss Lisa, I cant lose my job. As she spoke, her face took on a look of anxiety. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Establishing Her Superiority Nicole looked up and darted an indifferent look at the woman before her. With a faint smile on her lips, she looked at Sabrina, saying, Whatever you do, you have to face the consequences. If I didnte here today, were you going to act one way to my face and another behind my back? Nicole sounded extremely calm as she spoke, but her words rendered Sabrina lost for words. She turned crimson with embarrassment, but at the thought of her job, she grabbed the elevator doors tightly and pleaded in a humble tone, Please forgive me, Miss Lisa. If I get fired by Gardner Corporation, Ill never be able to work as a designer anymore. Whatever the reason was, getting fired would be a ck mark on a designers rsum. Nicole stood in the elevator without moving as a smile appeared on her face. She said, I wont say anything to President Gardner. Sabrina had just let out a sigh of relief when she heard Nicole continue, But do you think no one will tell him what happened today? Her words crushed Sabrina thoroughly. Shes right; everyone in the Design Department knows what happened today, so they know that Ive offended Lisa, thought Sabrina to herself. If Lisa had been absent, she would still have Joanna backing her up, and those people wouldnt dare to go around gossiping about her. But now that she had been caught in the act, even if Joanna were to side with her, it would be useless. Nicole gave a light chuckle. Looking at the crestfallen woman before her, she joked, Could you release your grip already,dy? Its a little dangerous to do so after all. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sabrina also understood thoroughly that there was no hope for her even if Nicole kept mum about the incident. After all, how could she possibly keep everyone from talking about it? She slumped to the ground in despair. Nicoles face showed no sign of pity as she looked at the closing elevator door and the woman who sat slumped on the floor. To her, Sabrina only got what she deserved for being unable to hold her tongue. She was going to join Gardner Corporations Design Department. Without establishing her superiority, she might hear even more rumors about her in the future. Furthermore, Colton would definitely send Sabrina packing in order for her to join the Design Department smoothly. After all, anyone with half a brain would know who was more important once they weighed up the pros and cons. After leaving Gardner Corporation, Nicole returned home right away. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the sound of Zachary and Haydenughing and ying, which slowly soothed her tense nerves. She changed into her slippers and walked inside. With no regard to her image, she tossed her handbag onto the sofa and plonked herself down in her seat, throwing her head back in afortable posture. Seeing how she seated herself, Zachary asked with amusement, Whats the matter? Did youe across something tricky at Gardner Corporation? Upon hearing Zacharys gentle voice, Nicole finally looked up at him. Breathing a soft sigh, she sat up and told him about what had happened today. I just feel that the intrigues and plots over there are nothing inferior to those at F&M Apparel. When she finished her sentence, the nanny at home happened to bring her a cup of coffee, so she took the cup of coffee without ceremony and sipped it. Realizing what Nicole was hinting at, Zacharyforted her with a smile, saying, If you feel ufortable, you dont have to go there. We only needed to hand in our design drafts over the years during our coborations, anyway. Nicole shook her head. Looking at Hayden, who was sitting on Zacharysp, she moved her butt a little closer to them and pulled Hayden into her arms. President Gardner helped me a lot with Hayden Zachary knew Nicoles temper. Once she had made up her mind on something, she would never go back on it. Therefore, he merely said with augh, If thats the case, then just go there. But if you come across anything that makes you feel ufortable, you can just quit by then. F&M Apparel will always be at your back. He paused for a moment with a smile. Then, he added, And so will I. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Zachary Leaves the Country Nicole didnt tell Zachary about what Sabrina had said. After all, having gotten sick of hearing such rumors at F&M Apparel, she was already able to take a calm attitude toward them these days, so she didnt take Sabrinas words to heart. Zachary had wanted to spend the mid-winter holiday with Nicole and Hayden in the country. That night, however, he suddenly got a phone call, which seemed to be about something urgent. Seeing the ghastly expression on Zacharys face, Nicole figured that the matter had to be quite serious. Therefore, when Zachary told her he had to leave the country, she expressed her understanding, saying, Just go and deal with the matter first. Wherever Hayden and I are, it doesnt make any difference. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Looking at the considerate Nicole before him, Zachary heaved a soft sigh with a look of regret. Its a rare opportunity for us to spend the mid-winter holiday together in the country. I never thought Id have to go back. Hearing the note of regret in Zacharys words, Nicole replied with augh, Its okay. Therell still be many mid-winter holidays in the future. If youre free next time, you can still spend the holiday in the country. Zacharys handsome face creased into a hurt look as he listened to Nicoles deliberately naive reply. It doesnt matter wherever Ill be spending the mid-winter holiday. The points just that I wanted to spend the holiday with he said, before breaking off mid-sentence under her stare. After lowering his head to nce at Hayden, he reached out and ruffled Haydens hair, saying, Its just that I wanted to spend the holiday with Hayden. Hayden was a smart boy. Pouting his lips, he looked at Zachary and replied seriously, Thats not true, Mr. Yates. I know you wanna spend the holiday with Mom. All you know is to use me as an excuse. Zachary didnt feel embarrassed when Hayden revealed what he really wanted. Instead, he nodded with a faint smile, saying, Thats right, you smart little boy. Nicole didnt ask Zachary what the matter was. If the matter was about thepany, Zachary would have told her about it without her having to ask him. Judging from how things looked at the moment, Nicole surmised that the matter had to have something to do with Zacharys family. Nicole knew a little about Zacharys family. His parents were divorced, and his father remarried after that, whereas his mother remained single to this day. Most importantly, both his father and mother were wealthy and domineering. It was rare for Zachary to be able to have such a good temper after being raised in such an environment. Having finished his sentence, Zachary began packing his bags. ncing at the dark sky outside, Nicole asked with worry, Is the matter urgent? Its dark already. Hearing the concern in Nicoles voice, Zachary smiled happily. His previously clouded expression vanished. As he packed his bags, he replied, Its quite urgent, or I wouldnt have to leave overnight. Ill come back as soon as I finish dealing with it. Lets hope that I can make it before the end of the mid- winter holiday. The end of the mid-winter holiday? Thats almost half a monthter. Seems like the problem hese across this time is really quite tricky, thought Nicole to herself. Without asking anything else, she nodded, saying, In that case, be careful on your way home. Uh-huh, Zachary replied. After packing his things, he left all the stuff at home to Nicole. The vi was located in an upscale neighborhood. There were specially-hired bodyguards keeping watch outside the vi, and the surveincework nearby was very intensive, so no outsiders would be able to get into the vi at all. Moreover, there were servants in the vi, so Nicole didnt have to worry about Haydens safety. Listening to Zacharys detailed instructions, Nicole couldnt help but interrupt him, saying, Hey, you dont have to worry about unnecessary things. Im an adult, so I at least know these things. Just deal with your own stuff. Zachary didnt hide his innermost feelings either. Looking into Nicoles eyes, he said, Okay. Ill see you again when I get back. Having packed his suitcase, he left the vi that night. Looking at his mother, Hayden said mischievously, Mom, if you like Mr. Yates, just go after him. His words snapped Nicole out of her thoughts. Looking down at her son, she replied with a straight face, Stop talking nonsense. I dont like him. How can I take care of someone else when its tiring enough for me to look after you? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Being Latched Onto The atmosphere in the vi wasnt festive enough, so Nicole bought some decorative lights and hung them up with Hayden to give the ce a festive mood. During the mid-winter holiday, the servants in the vi took three days off to go home and spend time with their families. There was a little nip in the air during the mid-winter holiday, but the weather today was especially good. The sun was shining high in the sky and making people feelzy with its heat. Since they had nothing else to do, Nicole took the opportunity of the good weather to take Hayden to her mothers grave. Everyone was in a joyous spirit during the mid-winter holiday, so the graveyard was quiet with very few visitors. Taking her son to the graveyard for the first time, Nicole drove up to the foot of the graveyard. Straightening Haydens clothes carefully, she took his hand and said, Remember to say something pleasant when you meet your grandmater. Even though her mother had passed away, Nicole always believed that she could hear them on the other side. Hayden nodded obediently and walked forward in small steps while holding Nicoles hand. The flowers Nicole had broughtst time were still ced on the gravestone when she and Hayden reached her mothers grave. Surprisingly, there were fresh flowers ced on the gravestone. Who else would visit Moms grave other than me? Despite being puzzled deep down, Nicole didnt think much about it. Laying the flowers in her hand on the gravestone, she whispered softly, Mom, Ive brought your grandson here to visit you. Hes four years old already. If you were still alive, youd definitely like him. This boy is smart. After Nicole finished her sentence, Hayden put down the flowers in his hand as well. Then, with a straight face, he said as if reciting a text during ss, Grandma, Mom has brought me here to visit you. I didnte to see you before because wed been abroad. I was still little, and Mom said she was worried. Now that Im a little older, Ivee to see you right away. Upon listening to Haydens words, Nicole couldnt help but smile. Hayden sounded very serious as he spoke to Nicoles mothers grave, recounting every bit of his and Nicoles past. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The smile on Nicoles face gradually deepened as she stood beside Hayden while listening to his words. She never thought that her son had always remembered these things. After Hayden finished his speech, he and Nicole bowed to the grave. However, just as they were about to leave, they bumped head-on into a man. The smile on Nicoles face vanished at once when she saw who the person before her was. She clenched Haydens hand, wanting to go past the person and leave, but Joseph stopped her. He quickly went up to Nicole, saying, What a coincidence, Miss Nicole. Nicole didnt hold back her annoyance toward Joseph. After all, she never thought of forgiving him for what he had saidst time. Seeing that Nicole wasnt even willing to take a look at him, Joseph knew that he was very much disliked. However, upon recalling what Queenie had told him, he felt as though he had received a shot in the arm. After Queenie told him that Nicoles mothers grave was here, he came here right away and had been waiting for Nicole for about a week. In order to please Nicole, he ced fresh flowers on her mothers gravestone every single day so that he could speak to Nicole when she came. Seeing that Nicole wanted to leave, Joseph hurriedly stepped forward and blocked her path. First, he exined what had happenedst time, saying quickly, Miss Anderson, Im here to exin myself for what happenedst time. Who knows when the next opportunity will be if I dont get to make myself clear this time? he thought. He hurriedly exined, I heard from Queeniest time that you were going to marry my dad. Its only been a few years since my mom passed away, so I couldnt help but find such a prospect off-putting, which was why I said something harsh. Nicole stopped in her tracks. Well, these words at least sound reasonable. Seeing that Nicole was visibly moved, Joseph immediately struck while the iron was hot, saying, It was also because of that that I was somewhat prejudiced against you. Now that Ive learned the truth of the situation, I just want to apologize to you. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Treating Her to Lunch Nicole fell silent as she took a moment to calm down. When she turned to look at Joseph, her expression had softened slightly. I forgive you, she said magnanimously. As soon as Josephs expression eased, he heard Nicole continue, But I hope that we wont have any dealings anymore. I dont like you. Whatever the reason was, the man before her had spoken ill of her son, so Nicole was unwilling to forgive him for this. Having finished her sentence, she took her sons hand and left with a stony face. Joseph was startled for a moment. Uponing to his senses, he quickly caught up to Nicole. Miss Anderson, if Ive done anything wrong, you may point it out. Nicole looked at the man before her, who was as clingy as a fly, with a slight frown. Did I not make myself clear enough? I find you revolting, she said bluntly while raising her ck eyes, staring fixedly at him. Joseph didnt expect Nicole to straightforwardly express her distaste for him without sparing his feelings. For a moment, he didnte to his senses. Nicole looked at the dazed person before her, who had obviouslye here well-prepared. Although he wasnt wearing a suit and a pair of leather shoes, he was exquisitely dressed, and he had a barely perceptible scent on him. Curling her lips into a smirk, she continued, Whatever the reason, you spoke ill of my son, so theres no way Id like you. Upon hearing her clear and resounding words, Joseph finally came to his senses. He hurriedly composed his features and said, Miss Anderson, allow me to apologize again for my previous remarks, but I said those things for a reason. After all Nicole frowned as she listened to the mans slightly loud voice. She interrupted him, saying, So what do you want this time? People like him weremon in the business field. He had previously spoken rudely to her because she was nothing but Nicole. On the contrary, he was able to humble himself right now because she was now Lisa. The world didntck such opportunists, but Nicole didnt like them. This time, Joseph groomed himself carefully and came here to approach her because he wanted to work with F&M Apparel. Carrying himself with greater modesty, Joseph darted his gaze to Hayden before turning his gaze back to Nicole. Miss Anderson, Id like to treat you to lunch and discuss some matters while were at it. Do you have time for that? Nicoles lips curled into a sneer. She refused him outright, saying, No. Joseph quickly replied, Miss Anderson, its not working with F&M Apparel that I want to talk about. Id like to talk to you about what happened five years ago. After saying that, he stared fixedly at Nicole. Even though Nicole had pretended to be calm, she looked slightly dumbfounded for a moment when Joseph mentioned the words five years ago. Clenching her sons hand, she wanted to turn Joseph down, but her words were stuck in her throat. A chill came over her. How did Joseph learn about it? Even though Nicole was good at maintaining herposure, Joseph noticed a slight change in her expression. He immediately stepped forward, saying, How about it, Miss Anderson? Lets go for lunch together and sit down to have a nice chat. Some matters have to be talked out so that they wont be spread around. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole didnt want her son to have anything to do with Joseph, but the man before her seemed to have learned something. Even though he didnt make himself clear at this moment, there was a hint of threat in his words. Furthermore, when she looked at the man, she saw the visible smile on his face. Clenching her fists, she slowly uttered from her dry throat, Okay. Josephs taut expression finally eased when he heard that Nicole epted his invitation. He was only sounding Nicole out in the first ce. After all, he couldnt trust Queenie fully at the moment. However, judging from how Nicole had agreed to his suggestion now, it seemed that he might get what he wished for. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 This Kid Is Mine Joseph was very attentive to Nicole, so much so that he went out of his way to reserve a luxurious private room at a hotel for her. After Nicole seated herself, he respectfully handed her the menu with both hands and asked with a grin, Please take a look, Miss Anderson. Is there anything youd like to eat? Despite having followed Joseph into the room, Nicole didnt really want to have lunch with him here. Looking up at his face, she said unhurriedly, If you want to say something, just spill it. Im not in the mood to beat around the bush with you here. She feigned a look ofposure, but she unconsciously tightened her grip on Haydens hand. Hayden seemed to have sensed something. Holding his mothers hand in response, he said forcefully in a childlike voice, Dont be afraid, Mom. Im here. With his words, hebeled Joseph as a bad guy right away. The smile on Josephs face became even more apparent. Gazing at Nicoles face with his dark eyes, he contemted what he was going to say before asking, Miss Anderson, did we meet each other five years ago? As soon as Joseph asked the question, Nicole answered resolutely, No. However, the faster she denied that, the more it proved that she had a guilty conscience. Looking at Nicoles calm expression, Joseph continued with a smile, Miss Anderson, why dont you think about it carefully? We met five years ago at the hotel. His words werent explicit, and he had a confident smile on his face. Nicoles heart skipped a beat as she looked at the man, and her eyes lowered with a flicker of mixed emotions in them. Pursing her lips with a frown, she said firmly, What do you mean by saying that, Mr. Mann? My mother was critically ill five years ago, and I spent every single day caring for her by her sickbed. After she passed away, I went abroad, so I had never been to a hotel. She steadied herself, thinking, I mustnt let Joseph know that Hayden was born after I had a one-night stand with him five years ago! In that case, why would you agree to have lunch with me when I mentioned what had happened five years ago? Joseph seized upon this; he didnt believe there was nothing fishy about it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole had given herself away a little at the graveyard, but she was now able to think very clearly. When she looked up to meet Josephs gaze, her eyes looked calm and imperturbable. Curling her lips into a sneer, she stared fixedly at the man without averting her eyes. I didnt want to be seen having physical contact with a man outside at the graveyard. You looked like youd keep pestering me if I didnt agree to have lunch with you, so I followed you here to clear things up, she said. Then, before Joseph could say a word, she continued, Just say what you want to say. I dont have time to beat around the bush with you. Josephs words died on his lips as he looked at the woman before him. He had at least trusted Queenie before F&M Apparels annual dinner, but now, he could only doubt her. However, recalling how he had offended Nicole thoroughly at F&M Apparels annual dinner, he decided to go ahead anyway. In any case, there was no way Nicole would work with the Mann Family, but if Nicoles son was really his, he would be able to make her obey him. Someone told me that your son was born after we slept together five years ago. Although I doubted it, the person talked as if she had evidence to back what she said. So, Miss Nicole, may I take the liberty of asking you who your sons father is? he said quickly while fixing his eyes on Nicole, searching her face for any possible clues. Nicoles heart jumped when she heard Josephs words. However, having worked in the business field for years, she had gone through many ups and downs, so she kept her countenance in check without giving herself away. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Taking a Paternity Test Silence filled the air when Joseph finished his sentence. He stared fixedly at Nicole, wanting to see how she would respond. Nicole fell silent for a moment before a smile suddenly appeared on her face. At first, she was smiling faintly; after that, though, sheughed right away while wiping the tears off the corner of her eye, as though she had heard an outrageous joke. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Afterughing for a while, she finally put on a stern expression. Taking out her phone, she nced at its screen with amusement all over her face before looking at the man before her, saying, Mr. Mann, today is not April Fools Day, but the mid-winter holiday. Dont tell me youve onlye up with such a way to draw my attention after so many days. As she spoke, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, and her voice took on a grim tone. We never met until we talked about our possible coborationst time. Whats your motive in making such an outrageous im right now? She stared at him with a layer of frost in her beautiful eyes. How could you resort to such a dirty trick to get to work with F&M Apparel? Nicoles voice sounded increasingly grim as it turned colder and colder, sending a chill down Josephs spine. Looking at Nicole, who was already seething with anger before him, he inwardly regretted what he had just said. Judging from how Nicole looks, what Queenie said is most probably a lie. I mustve been out of my mind to keep believing that womans words! But now that Ive offended her to such an extent, if I chicken out right now, Ill be embarrassing myself. Gritting his teeth, he put on a tough front, saying, Whatever the truth is, Miss Nicole, please let your son do a paternity test with me. If what the person said was a lie, Ill personally bring the rumormonger to apologize to you. However, if what the person said is true, please let me im my right as the kids father. Rumormonger? A number of people crossed Nicoles mind before she quickly figured out it was Queenie. After all, only Queenie and she knew what had happened between her and Joseph five years ago. Furthermore, it made sense when Nicole recalled what had happened at F&M Apparels annual dinner. I never expected her to be so despicable, she thought. Blinking her eyes with a frosty expression, she uttered coldly through her lips, You wish! Seeing that Nicole was unwilling to have Hayden do a paternity test with him, Joseph quickly continued, Miss Anderson, no matter what the person said is true or not, well find out once we do the test. Also, doing the test would dispel our doubts. Wouldnt that be killing two birds with one stone? And besides, if what the person said is false, you can be on guard against the rumormonger earlier, right? Upon listening to how the man before her kept urging her to have the paternity test done as though he would never stop until he reached his goal, Nicole frowned with a hint of impatience on her face, and she spoke with a note of reproach. If everyone approaches me with such an excuse like you do, do I have to let my son do the test with all of them? Mr. Mann, lets end our conversation here. If you keep on using such an excuse to pester me next time, dont me me for being unpleasant with you. At the moment, she could only put on a tough front with a hint of frigidity in her eyes. Just as she took Haydens hand and stood up to leave, she seemed to recall something; after pausing in her tracks, she turned around and said to Joseph, My mother preferred not to be disturbed while she was still alive, so dont disturb her peace anymore. With that, she opened the door and left quickly. Gazing at Nicoles receding figure from behind, Joseph unclenched his fist, revealing several strands of fine, short hair in his hand. He had plucked them just now when Hayden walked past him. Right now, he could only take a gamble. If the test results showed that Hayden was indeed his son, there was no doubt that the Mann Family would definitely rise in status in the future with the backing of Nicole and F&M Apparel. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Nicole Starts Working at Gardner Corporation Hayden looked up at his mother, whose face looked somewhat pale. He shook her arm andforted her, saying, Mom, what are you worried about? Joseph isnt my dad, anyway. His voice snapped Nicole out of her thoughts. Looking down at her sons tender cheeks, she swept him up in her arms and pinched his cheek gently with her fingers as her lips curled into a forced smile. I was just angry because I thought someones trying to snatch you away from me. Dont be angry, Mom. Im yours; no one can snatch me away from you, Hayden replied in all seriousness while hugging Nicole. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thanks to Haydens words, Nicoles gloomy expression finally eased somewhat. Walking on with her son in her arms, her tone turned jolly, and she said, Youre right, Hayden. Lets go home. Ill make something delicious for you to eat. Okay! I want to eat noodles. Although Hayden refused to admit that Joseph was his father, Nicole knew that she had spent a night with Joseph five years ago. Joseph was the only man she had ever slept with. There was no light in the room that night, and she didnt get to see what the person on top of her looked like, but Queenie had had Joseph intoxicated and sent into the hotel room at the time in order to attach herself to the Mann Family. Nicole knew the whole process, which was why she refused Joseph so fiercely when he said those words. If Joseph learned that Hayden was his son, someone like him would definitely use Hayden to intimidate her into helping Mann Clothing Co. To Nicole, this years mid-winter holiday wasnt any different than ordinary days, for she only spent the holiday hanging out everywhere with her son. This was the first time Hayden returned to the country with her, so he was very curious about everything in the country and the countrys customs. Nicole had thought that she would be able to leave the country after the mid-winter holiday. However, after doing some mental calctions, she now realized that she had to stay in the country for at least another three months. Haydens school was about to reopen. Nicole had wanted to send him back to school, but he refused to go to school and insisted on staying in the country. Having no other option, she could only let him stay in the country with her for the time being. After the mid-winter holiday, thepanies had begun to resume business one after another. There was a nanny in the vi to look after Hayden, who was a smart and mischievous boy himself. Hence, with nothing to worry about, Nicole went to work at Gardner Corporation right away. Even though Nicole didnt have a work badge, the front deskdy was already very familiar with her, so she received Nicole with a bright smile. Nicole went all the way up to the Design Department. Today was the first day she officially joined Gardner Corporation, where she would be staying for three months. At 9:00AM sharp, Nicole stepped into Gardner Corporations Design Department. Thanks to her arrival, the originally boisterous office instantly fell silent. Today, Nicole wasnt dressed as casually as she did when she came to the department for the first time. Wearing exquisite makeup, she was dressed in a light-colored overcoat that made her look especially radiant, matched with a tulle skirt and a pair of high heels. When she walked, her skirt would swish, creating an air current. The way she dressed today made her look like a sessful businesswoman at first nce. When she nced around the office, no one looked up at her; everyone was lowering their heads and busying themselves with their own stuff. She darted a nce at where Sabrina was previously seated, and sure enough, the woman was no longer there, and her desk had been cleared. Seems like she has really been sent packing. Shortly after Nicole came in, a youngdy wearing a white down coat suddenly came to her side with a timid expression. She said in a whisper, Hi, Miss Lisa. Im Scarlett Lockhart, your assistant at Gardner Corporation. If you need anything, Im at your service. Inwardly, Scarlett was in a state of nerves. She happened to join thepany before the turn of the year. However, after the mid-winter holiday, she was suddenly informed by her superior that she would be working as an assistant for Lisa, the woman at the apex of the entire fashion design industry. Now that her first job out of college was to be Lisas assistant, she inevitably felt somewhat nervous. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Invited to Lunch Nicole also noticed how nervous the youngdy before her was. With an amiable smile on her face, she introduced herself politely, saying, Just call me Nicole. Im looking forward to working with you in the next three months. Looking at the smiling person before her, Scarlett realized that she didnt seem to be as ferocious as described by those in the office. After being startled for a moment, she immediately nodded, saying, Just call me if you need anything. In that case, do you know where my office is? Nicole asked with a smile. Scarlett promptly pointed at a room, saying, Its over there. President Gardner has specially ordered that a separate office be arranged for you. Let me show you the way. Nicole followed behind Scarlett. Only the sound of them conversing could be heard in the entire Design Department, whereas the others didnt say a word, as though they were mute. Scarlett led Nicole to her office, which was as spacious as her office at F&M Apparels headquarters. It seemed that some care had been put into it, for everything in the office was brand new. Nicole entered the office. After looking around with a nod, she turned her gaze to Scarlett. Suddenly, she asked, How old are you this year? Upon hearing her question, Scarlett felt extremely ttered. She quickly answered, Uh, Im 23 years old. I just graduated this year. Nicole replied with a smile, Im 26 years old this year. You dont have to be too reserved with me. Just call me Miss Nicole in the future, and Ill call you Scarlett. Even though she always sought to be meticulous in her work, she felt it would be better to have a more rxed attitude when dealing with people. Alright, Miss Nicole, Scarlett promptly replied. Seeing the gentle smile on Nicoles face, Scarlett was confused all of a sudden. As soon as she arrived this morning, she had been assigned to Nicole. At the time, her colleagues told her in all earnestness that Nicole had fired a designer directly when shest came. ording to them, she might not even pass her internship if she were to work for Nicole. Because of that, she had her heart in her mouth when Nicole came in. But now, it seemed that Nicole wasnt as described by her colleagues, for she was clearly quite affable. In the morning, Nicole briefly familiarized herself with Gardner Corporations Design Department. The Design Department was headed by Joanna, who had gone overseas before the turn of the year and had yet toe back; she wouldnt be back until about a weekter. There were a lot of experienced fashion designers in Gardner Corporations Design Department, so Nicole called them over and had them introduce themselves briefly for her to get to know them. While she was at it, she exined the general direction of this coboration, telling them to get their designs ready so that she could pick out the best. It was almost noon when Nicole finished her speech. At first, she had wanted to have a simple lunch outside, but as soon as she left her office, she saw Colton standing at the door. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Colton was dressed in a royal blue suit today. It was now lunch break, and the crowd happened to be swarming out of the office, but Coltons impressive height made him especially conspicuous as he stood. He had broad shoulders and a slim waist. His suit was somewhat brightly-colored, but it had a steady quality about it as he wore it, for his aura suppressed the mboyance of the suit. Nicole walked up to the man and stood upright with a smile on her face. President Gardner. Nicole, Colton said in a soft voice as his gaze fell on her. Then, he continued, I noticed that its almost noon, so I thought I might as well ask you to join me for lunch and find out how you feel on your first day on the job. Nicole smiled without turning him down. She replied with a nod, Lets go, then. Colton entered the elevator with Nicole. Even though it was rush hour, those in the Design Department didnt take the elevator in order to make room for them. However, when the elevator door closed, they couldnt help but begin to discuss what had just happened. Did President Gardner juste down personally to invite Lisa to lunch? Thats right! Miss Schmidt has contributed so much to ourpany, but President Gardner has never come down and invited her to lunch in person. Seems like President Gardner really has his eyes on Lisa! With that, their discussion continued. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 An Unwee Visitor Gardner Corporation was situated in the center of the city, with Century Square located next to it. On the top floor of a restaurant in Century Square, Nicole and Colton were sitting next to each other. Colton had led Nicole into a private room, which boasted a nice view despite its small space; itsrge French window allowed one to see most of the downtown area at a nce. What would you like to eat, Miss Anderson? Colton politely handed the menu to Nicole. Nicole nced at the menu before ordering a sd for herself. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Colton smiled before ordering another main course and telling the waiter to prepare the dishes. When there were only the two of them left in the private room, he finally said, Miss Anderson, how do you feel on your first day at Gardner Corporation? With a faint smile on her lips, Nicole replied casually out of courtesy, Not bad. Knowing that she had only said so out of courtesy, Colton said frankly, Miss Anderson, if youre dissatisfied with anything, you may tell me directly. Nicole gave a light chuckle before looking up at the man. As her gaze fell upon him, she suddenly asked, President Gardner, theres one thing that Ive been curious about. Do you mind if I ask? Smiling, Colton nodded and replied in a husky voice, Youre wondering why Gardner Corporation decided to engage in the clothing industry? As expected, it saves time and energy to speak to a smart person. He knows what I want to ask without me having to voice my question. Nicole nodded. Gardner Corporation started up as an inte technologypany. It owned an entire building in the center of the city, but only a few floors of the building were dedicated to the clothing industry, for the company ced greater emphasis on inte technology. When it came to the inte technology industry, thepany was ranked among the best in the world, which brought the man before Nicole a net worth of at least hundreds of billions. He wouldve been able to make a fortune by relying on inte technology alone, so why did he have to dabble in the clothing industry which he had never taken part in? thought Nicole to herself. She nodded and said modestly, Its okay if you dont wish to talk about it. Im just asking out of curiosity. Colton leaned back slightly in his seat while exuding a graceful air. He exined, My mother was a fashion designer during her lifetime, but she gave up her career for my father. Ive always wanted to realize this dream of hers. Despite his brief exnation, Nicole was surprised; she didnt expect this to be the reason. Forgive me for asking such an impertinent question, she said apologetically. Colton gave a deep chuckle with a rxed look in his eyes. This isnt a secret, anyway. The two then exchanged some polite remarks about their daily lives. After the waiter served the dishes, Colton seemed to think of something all of a sudden. Looking at Nicole, he said, Miss Anderson, this is probably your first time working with us in the country. If you run into any problems, please tell me directly. He paused for a moment before adding, It doesnt necessarily have to be work-rted. Anything, really. Nicole thought the man had only said so out of kindness, so she thanked him without saying anything else. Colton didnt say anything else either. The two then discussed the next seasons fashion trends at the dining table. It was apparent that Colton took this coboration very seriously, for he knew every step very well. The two went back after lunch, only to run into an unwee visitor at thepanys entrance. It was Joseph. Nicole looked at the man standing at thepanys entrance. Joseph was good-looking and dressed like a person of some worth, so he attracted quite a lot of attention as he stood there. Joseph had wanted to enter thepany right away to look for Nicole, but he was stopped at the front desk because he didnt make an appointment with her. Therefore, he began to fall back on his old trick of waiting for Nicole at the entrance. After all, it was fine as long as he managed to meet Nicole. To his surprise, however, not only did he get to meet Nicole this time, but he also met Colton! Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Paternity Confirmed Colton couldnt help but frown slightly as he looked at the person before him. He had heard during the mid-winter holiday that Joseph had osted Nicole at her mothers grave. Even though he didnt know what the two had talked about in the hotel after that, Nicoles face was pale when she left the hotel, which was why he had said those words at the dining table just now. What are you doing at Gardner Corporation? He stepped forward slightly and happened to stand in front of Nicole. Joseph was somewhat afraid deep down when he saw Colton, for he didnt expect Nicole to be with him. Feigningposure at once, he said respectfully with a smile, What a coincidence, President Gardner! Im here to talk to Miss Anderson. Shes not avable, Colton refused bluntly. His tall figure exuded a terrifyingly chilly aura even when he was merely standing there doing nothing. Seeing how Colton turned him down so quickly, Joseph looked slightly embarrassed. However, he came well-prepared this time. Turning his gaze to Nicole, he produced a report in his hand, saying, Miss Anderson, Ive got a report in my hand, which I obtained after meeting youst time. I think youd like to take a look at it too. The air turned heavy all of a sudden, and Nicoles heart shuddered involuntarily when her gaze fell upon the report Joseph was holding. She pursed her lips as her hands clenched into fists by her sides. Seeing Nicoles ghastly expression, Colton frowned slightly and asked with concern, Nicole, are you alright? Luckily, Nicole had applied makeup before leaving home today. Even if she looked pale at the moment, no one could notice it. In an attempt to make her voice sound steadier, she lowered her voice, saying, Its okay, President Gardner. Its about something private between him and me. Let me deal with it first. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Colton nced at Nicole before darting another look at Joseph. His ck eyes darkened slightly, but he nheless stepped aside to give way to Joseph. Before he left, he said, Just call me if theres anything. Ill fix it. A forced smile crossed Nicoles face. She replied with a nod, Thank you, President Gardner. After Colton left, Joseph immediately went up to Nicole. At this moment, however, he looked less obsequious as a lewd smile appeared on his face. He handed Nicole the report in his hands, saying, Please take a look, Miss Anderson. This is the result of the paternity test done by matching the DNA of your sons hair with the DNA of my own hair. Nicoles hands froze visibly as she took the report. Looking up at Joseph, her brow furrowed. This cant be possible! Seeing the look of panic on Nicoles face, Joseph immediately took advantage of the situation, saying, Miss Anderson, why dont you take a look at the reports contents first before saying anything else? Realizing that she had lost herposure, she quicklyposed her features. She would always lose her cool whenever it concerned her son. After steadying her hands, she took the paper out of the envelope. On the white paper were words printed in ck ink. At the bottom of the paper, though, there was a section where words were printed in scarlet. The words, which Nicole found offensive, read, Paternity Confirmed. Nicole felt as though she was going to stop breathing. She didnt expect that Joseph would actually get the paternity test done, but she soon kept herself from trembling. With a chilly expression, she looked up and tossed the report into his arms with a sneer. Do you think Im gonna believe you with this forged paternity test report in your hands? Joseph was inwardly confident as he held the report in his hands. He had personally obtained this report from the hospital, and when he saw the words paternity confirmed on it, he was also in disbelief. He never thought that he would have a son five years ago with Lisa, the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. With that, a connection was quickly established between the two previously unrted people, and Mann Clothing Co. could be saved once again. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Doing It on the Spot Just when neither of the two refused to budge, a loud and clear female voice suddenly rang beside them. Oh, sis, why are you standing at the entrance? Queenie walked up to Nicole with an obvious smile on her face. When she turned her head slowly and saw Joseph standing next to Nicole, she pretended as though she had just noticed his presence. Oh, Mr. Mann, youre here too? What a coincidence! Then, she happened to nce down and saw the words Paternity Confirmed printed in red on the paper Joseph was holding. She darted a look at Nicole before turning her gaze back to Joseph. Then, she stepped forward and pretended to ask, Whats happening between you two? Nicoles face darkened slightly when she saw Queenies affected manners. On the other hand, Queenie seemed eager to stir up trouble. Staring at Nicole, she said, stressing each word, Could Mr. Mann have found out that hes the father of your son, sis? She had modified the paternity test report herself so that Joseph would go to Nicole after getting his hands on it. She had waited here for a long time before she finally saw them meet. Its a shame that Colton has gone upstairs, or else the drama wouldve been even more interesting to watch. Upon hearing Queenies words, Joseph yed along with her. Queenie, youre here at just the right moment. Your sister gave birth to my son five years ago, but she never told me about it, he said while feigning a hurt expression that made him look all the more pitiful. Upon hearing Josephs words, Queenie immediately assumed a look of surprise. She shouted at the top of her voice, How could you do that, sis? Its not like the Mann Family cant afford to raise a kid. Since Mr. Mann has learned about it, how about you let Hayden acknowledge him as his father? Seeing how the two people before her sang the same tune, Nicole couldnt help feeling amused. Queenies voice was so loud as though she feared that no one could hear her, and she was eager to tell the world that Hayden was Nicole and Josephs son. Recalling what Queenie had said at F&M Apparel earlier, Nicole easily surmised that the woman was ready to hold her back by using Joseph for fear that Colton might get seduced by her charm. It was a cheap and despicable trick, but it was indeed effective. She said in a cold voice, Dont you two find thisughable? Coming to Gardner Corporation with a paternity test report out of nowhere, insisting that my son is his? Wheres the proof of that? Her eyes were frosty. No matter whether Joseph was Haydens biological father or not, he had no right to be Haydens father. Queenie swiftly replied, Sis, if you dont believe us, we can take Hayden to do a paternity test with Mr. Mann. If the report is fake, we can find out who is to meter on. How about that? Only she knew that Colton was the guy Nicole had slept with five years ago, so she didnt believe that Nicole would dare to have the paternity test done. Nicoles expression changed slightly when she heard Queenies words. She knew Queenie was certain that she wouldnt dare to have the paternity test done, for Queenie knew what had happened between her and Joseph five years ago. But now that Joseph hade to her with the paternity test report, if she refused him in an unyielding manner, she would have no chance of winning once he took legal action directly. In that case, Id better agree to have the test done first, she thought to herself while gulping a mouthful of saliva. Keeping her countenance, she said calmly, Okay. In that case, Ill take Hayden to do the paternity test with you this weekend. If the results show that you arent his father, Ill call the police right away on ount of harassment. With that, she turned around and entered Gardner Corporations building right away, disappearing from the two peoples sight. Joseph looked all the more smug as he watched Nicole leave. He turned to look at Queenie with a smile, saying, Miss Queenie, thank you for the matter this time. Otherwise, I wouldnt have known that I have such a close rtionship with Lisa.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Queenies face paled somewhat after she listened to Nicoles words, and she forced a smile. If she could find out in advance at which hospital Nicole would have the paternity test done, she would be able to do something about it. However, if Nicole were to have the paternity test done on the spot, she might be unable to continue hiding the truth. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Go With Me After returning to her office, Nicole looked somewhat unsettled, and her face took on a look of worry. Resting her chin in her hand, she tapped on Zacharys Facebook, only to quit his Facebook page upon recalling how he had left in a hurry. Now that Zachary had his hands full with matters concerning his family, she might cause him even more trouble if she bothered him with such a trifling matter. However, she had few acquaintances in the country, and thepanies she had previously worked with were all foreignpanies. At the moment, she really felt isted and helpless. Holding her cell phone, Nicole nced up and down her contact list before her finger suddenly paused and tapped on Coltons Facebook. She and Colton were merely partners, but she figured that he would lend her a hand if she asked him for help. This was a private matter, but since it concerned her son, she had no choice but to bother him. Letting out a sigh, she chose her words in her mind before tapping her fingers on the phones screen topose a text message. It read, President Gardner, Id like to ask you to help me with a private matter. Its okay if youre busy. She stared at her phones screen for a long time. Seeing that there hadnt been any response from the other side for a long time, she couldnt help but feel that the man wasnt going to help her. Just as she was about to find another way, her phone suddenly beeped with a Facebook message from Colton. It read, Lets talk about it upstairs. Nicole looked at the Facebook message. The message was simple, but its meaning was clear: Colton had agreed to help her. Finally, a great weight was lifted off her mind, and her originally tense nerves rxed a little. After tidying herself up, she picked up the design drafts on her desk. After all, she had to take something upstairs with her as a cover. After reaching the top floor, she came to the presidents office, a ce she was familiar with. Standing at the door, she knocked on it politely. A slightly deep and husky voice sounded from the inside. Come in. When Nicole opened the door and entered, Colton happened to be staring at hisptop while tapping on the keyboard with amazing speed. He darted his eyes toward the door. Seeing hering in, he withdrew his gaze. He stood up and gave a light chuckle as his gaze fell upon the papers in Nicoles hands. Sitting on the sofa, he poured two sses of water before handing one of them to her. As I said, Miss Anderson, just tell me if theres anything. Nicole hesitated for a moment, but nheless said, Ive got a personal matter. President Gardner, if youre free Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Colton. Miss Anderson, your business is also mine. You just have to keep your mind on your design and leave everything else to me, he said calmly. It wasnt difficult for him to figure out that Joseph had something to do with the personal matter. Gardner Apparel was only one step away from the top spot in the countrys clothing industry, so he wouldnt allow anything unexpected to happen during this period. Nicole also knew that Colton only agreed to help her because she was still of use to Gardner Corporation. At the thought of this, she dispelled her worries and said directly, Id like you to go to the hospital with me this weekend. Can you do that? Colton was startled. The hospital? He pressed his thin lips together with a hint of puzzlement in his narrow, ck eyes. He slowly asked, Youre ill? No, its for the paternity test, Nicole replied seriously. sping her hands together, she briefly exined what had just happened. This time, it was Coltons turn to frown. You mean Josephs the father of your son? Such a thing sounded somewhat shameless, but Nicole endured the humiliation and nodded. She lowered her head with a flicker of anguish in her eyes while clenching her fists tightly. If it werent that Mom was critically ill five years ago I wouldnt have sunk so low I didnt get to see the mans face that night, but it was most likely him. Joseph only approached me because he wanted to work with F&M Apparel or Lisa, but hes not qualified to be either a business partner or a father. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Colton fell silent for a moment. After a long time, he raised his eyes and replied, Okay. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Helping Her Out Colton was surprised by what Nicole had just said, but he didnt express it. There was a strange look on his face when he heard Nicole mention the night of her encounter with Joseph just now. The date really matches up with what that little brat told me. His ck eyes darkened slightly, but he didnt say a word. After all, he had doubted Haydens parentage at the time because of how confident the boy sounded as though he had concrete proof, and he had really had the DNA paternity test done on Haydens hair, but the results He chuckled inwardly while quickly banishing those thoughts from his mind. With a hint of a smile on his face, he asked, In that case, Miss Anderson, how would you like me to help you? Nicole pondered for a moment; she had had everything nned out downstairs just now. She said seriously, Joseph and I agreed to go to the hospital this weekend since the results of the paternity test will only be convincing when the test is done right before us. President Gardner, if youre free, could you go to the hospital with me? Colton smiled. It was easy for him to figure out what Nicole meant, and he nodded with a faint hint of joy in his dark eyes. He was never a meddlesome person, but for some reason, he agreed to help Nicole without hesitation when he saw the message she had sent him. Perhaps its just for the sake of our coboration this time, he thought to himself. Alright. Miss Nicole, if you have any ns, you might as well tell me the details. Today was Monday, which was a whole week away from the weekend. There was plenty of time for them to make preparations. Nicole collected herself. Her n was simple: she would go to a random hospital by then. After all, if the test done at the hospital she had chosen gave a negative result, it wouldnt sound convincing enough. She would have Colton secretly swap Josephs DNA sample with his own. After all, Colton was unrted to her son, so the test results would definitely show that Hayden wasnt Josephs son. She was now skeptical about the report in Josephs hands. However, if the report was forged, why would he dare to ost her at Gardner Corporations entrance? To avoid unnecessary troubles, she decided toe up with a foolproof n. No matter whether Joseph was Haydens biological father or not, she had to make sure that the results would show that he wasnt Haydens father to avoid unnecessaryplications. She briefly exined her ns, whereas Coltons smile deepened as he listened to her. Without turning her down, he lowered his eyes and replied softly with a nod, Okay. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Now that Colton had agreed to go along with her n, Nicoles mind was finally put to rest. Actually, it was mainly because Joseph wouldnt dare to behave too presumptuously in Coltons presence. Because of this matter, Nicole wasnt in the mood to stay in thepany. After asking Colton for a day off, she returned home. Meanwhile, Queenie had wanted to take this opportunity to take a dig at Nicole. However, she didnt expect Nicole to ask Joseph to have another paternity test done on the weekend. If the test were to be done on the spot, she would have no opportunity to do anything. That way, the truth woulde to light. Queenie knew that Nicole had joined Gardner Corporation today as Lisa. At first, she had wanted to seize this opportunity to show Nicole who was the boss. It would be even better if everyone in the company knew about what had happened, for this would make Nicole feel humiliated in thepany. However, she didnt expect Nicole to not be afraid at all. Could she have learned that the one she slept with five years ago was Colton, not Joseph? But judging from her reaction just now, it didnt seem like she knew about it. Her expression was somewhat grave, whereas Joseph, the idiot, was still rejoicing over his connection with Lisa. After casually sending Joseph away, Queenie turned in another direction and went home. Ive got to establish the fact that Joseph is the father of Nicoles bastard son. That way, even if Nicole does anything, shell never be able to turn things around! As a hint of venom flickered across her eyes, her hand clenched tightly into a fist by her side. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Mrs Gardner When Queenie returned home, Lydia was ying bridge with a group of other women. She was d in a form-fitting dress, and her makeup was carefully done. Although she was over fifty, Lydia only appeared to be in her early forties due to her excellent skincare routine. Queenie could hear someone ingratiating Lydia the moment she stepped inside. Youre so fortunate. Your daughter is amazing for being able to snag the president of Gardner Corporation for herself. Shell be able to live like a queen now. A smile bloomed on Lydias face when she heard that, after which she waved a hand. Oh, its also because Mr. Gardner was quite taken by her. However, what followed was a bunch of gossip. Queenies been courting Mr. Gardner for a few years now. Shes still just his fiance. When will they tie the knot? Her status in society will be different once she is officially Mrs. Gardner. Thats right. You dont get any protection under thew as just someones fiance. She actually needs to have a marriage certificate to be officially part of the Gardner Family. Is Mr. Gardner not ready to marry Queenie Queenie couldnt stop the change in her expression when she heard that, and she gave a light cough before walking further into the room. The gossiping women all quietened in an instant, and their gazes shifted to her. Queenie had a smile on her face as she spoke in a gentle and humble tone, Good day, ladies. Im here to see my mother today. Could you please end your game for the day ande back another time? The women were embarrassed by this. Oh, she mustve overheard our conversation earlier. Now that the subject of their gossip was here, all they could do was giggle. Since you two are busy, we shall visit another time. With that, the group of women collected their belongings and left. Although Queenie had a polite smile on her face, Lydia could see Queenies irritation as her mother. She stepped forward to console Queenie. They werent exactly wrong. Theres a difference between being Coltons fiance and his wife. Queenie bit her lip. How could she not know that there was a difference? However, Colton had never expressed when he wanted the wedding to be held. She couldnt possibly just go up to him and ask when he would actually marry her, no? I know that too, but what other choice do I have? Queenie asked through clenched teeth. Forget about marrying hereach time she got closer to Colton thest few years, he would keep her at arms length. If it wasnt because he was sure that she was the one who saved him five years ago, he would have already kicked her out of his sight. A shrew glint shed in Lydias eyes as she lowered her voice. Why dont you find a chance to drug him or seduce him? Shyness and embarrassment colored Queenies face at such tant words. She averted her eyes as she stuttered, Thats not exactly a good way to do it, right? Lydia struck the iron while it was hot. My girl, youre a fool. As long as you seize the opportunity and fall pregnant with Coltons baby, the matter of marrying into the Gardners wont be an issue anymore. Lydias words shook Queenie as she had a point. Queenie had been with Colton for several years, but his mother never epted her because she hadnt given the Gardners a child. If Colton was unwilling to touch her, she wouldnt be able to voice her wants, though. To others, Queenie was above everyone as Coltons fiance, yet they didnt know that Colton had never once touched her during those five years. In the beginning, she had taken the initiative, but all she received for her efforts was disgust from him. She never brought it up again after that to maintain the stability of their rtionship. At that thought, indignance shed across Queenies face as she recalled todays incident. She hastily schooled her expression when she recalled that important matter. She was here today to discuss Nicole with Lydia. By the way, Mom, I came here to discuss something with you. What is it? Did something happen? Lydia could vaguely sense that something wasnt right when she saw Queenies expression. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole is taking her son to undergo a DNA paternity test with Joseph this weekend! Queenie said through clenched teeth. Lydia was somewhat taken aback. Werent the results already out? How dare this little wench demand to carry out a DNA paternity test! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Sinister Scheme Wasnt the results of the paternity test changed already? Did that wench Nicole refuse to acknowledge the results? Lydia asked. Queenie nodded. She initially thought that she would be able to definitely keep her position as Coltons future wife, but she hadnt expected Nicole to be so mulish as to request for another test. Whats more, that moron Joseph actually thinks that Nicoles son is his kid, and he wants that paternity test done! Queenie was irritated at the thought of her idiotic co-schemer, Joseph. He had a great face, but it was unfortunate that he wasnt the sharpest tool in the shed. Lydia couldnt stop her brows from furrowing at that news. If the truth were toe to light, both Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel would direct their wrath at them with all the power they had. If all their misdeeds were revealed, theyd be truly done for! What should we do? Lydia couldnt think of a n right now. If they n to do the test on the spot, I cant tamper with the results. Mom, I have an idea. Why dont we just make the lie about Joseph and Nicole a reality before they go for the paternity test? As Queenie said this, a cruel look streaked across her eyes. Lydia thought that Queenie had a point, and she immediately thought of a n. She pulled Queenie closer. Listen, your fathers birthday is the day after. Find a way to get Nicole toe. Then, well drug Nicole and Joseph and make them sleep together. It wont matter whether or not that kid is actually Josephs then.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At the mention of Lydias scheme, the corners of Queenies lips unconsciously pulled up into a bright smile. She nodded. Youre the smartest, Mom. And well record the entire thing when that happens. Supposing she didnt end up marrying Joseph, Colton would surely spurn and detest her then. Even if she finds out in the future that her son has the Gardners blood in his veins, Mrs. Gardner wouldnt allow such an uncouth woman into her family! Thats settled then. Rx, Queenie. You are the only one who will be Coltons wife, Lydia stated in certainty as she reached out to pat Queenie in a soothing manner. She managed to squeeze Nicoles mother out of the picture over twenty years ago. What was that spring chicken, Nicole, going to do to fight her? But how are we going to get Nicole to attend Dads birthday party? Queenie thought of the crux of the problem. Nicole was repulsed by the Andersons. She would definitely refuse to attend the party. The reason behind her mothers divorce over ten years ago was cheating. I am the only one who knows the actual truth, Lydia said slowly. Back then, although William was the first one to cheat, he hadnt thought of divorcing Lydia once Queenie was born. She then pulled a few tricks to make Nicoles mother to be perceived as the adulterer. That was how Lydia officially became thedy of the Anderson household. You mean to use this to draw Nicole over? Queenie asked, having understood her mothers intention. However, there was some hesitation apparent between her brows. But thats such a in reason. Its obvious that were preparing to spring a trap on her. Lydia was an old hand at scheming. She gave a light chuckle. If they phrased it like that, Nicole would certainly note. But if they added a little ir to the story, then it would be a different matter. Go to Nicole and use this piece of news in exchange for her to stay away from Colton. She will then assume that you only willingly told her this because you think that shes trying to snatch your ce as Coltons wife. A sly gleam shone in Queenies eyes after that. Her mother was the smart one for thinking of such a detailed n. That way, everything would fall into ce. All right, Ill invite her tomorrow. Shes sure to fall for it! Queenies foul mood instantly turned around. This time, Nicole will be trampled under my foot, never to rise again! So what if shes the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel? When the timees and everything is revealed, shell have to choose between getting married to the yboy that was Joseph, or to never live with her head held up high again! At that thought, all Queenie could feel was glee and smugness. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Come to the Party When Nicole returned home, she saw Hayden ying on hisptop on the couch. When Hayden saw her, he immediately jumped off the couch. His bare feet pattered as he ran over to her. Mommy! he called out sweetly. Hey there, sweetheart. Nicole grinned as she picked her son up. Her gaze fell upon theptop stand on the couch, and she couldnt stop herself fromughing. Did you spend the whole day on yourptop while I was gone? Hey, I only just started gaming when you came back, Hayden whined as he buried his head in her embrace. Although she wasnt sure whether he was telling the truth, Nicoles heart melted when she heard his cute voice. After Hayden finished ying coy, he looked up at Nicole. Mommy, its still working time. Why are you back? he asked, curious. Nicole didnt want her son to worry, so she simply told him she was worried about leaving him alone at home. Hayden could guess that something was up when he saw the forced smile on Nicoles face. His ck eyes darkened, but when he looked at her again, his expression had reverted to an innocent smile. Its not my first time being home alone. You dont have to worry about me, Mommy, he soothed. The mother and son continued to banter for a little while. As she looked at her sons innocent face, Nicole became even more determined. I must not let Joseph get his way! The next morning, Nicole prepared to begin working after she arrived at her office. A few moments after she sat down, however, Queenie suddenly barged into her office. A red-faced Scarlett trailed after her. Scarletts expression had a hint of anxiety in it. Upon seeing Nicole, she lowered her head. I couldnt stop her, Miss Nicole, she said regretfully. Meanwhile, Queenie looked at Scarlett in disgruntlement. She narrowed her eyes and scoffed at her. Im Coltons fiance, the future wife of the head of Gardner Corporation. This is just a regr workce. Why cant I enter? Seeing Queenies tyrannical attitude, Nicole knew that Scarlett would never be able to stop her. She waved a hand to tell Scarlett that it was all right. Its okay. You may leave. Scarlett let out a breath of relief when she saw that Nicole wasnt angry with her. She hastily left and closed the door after her. Nicole leaned back in her seat with an eyebrow raised. Queenie wouldnt havee to see her without a reason. She must havee to see me with some ulterior motive today. Speak. What is it? Nicole went straight to the point. Dad was the one who wanted me toe here. He hopes that youll attend his birthday celebration tomorrow, Queenie said haughtily with her arms crossed over her chest, like she was doing Nicole a favor. Nicole couldnt stop the guffaw that escaped her after she heard that. Me? Attend his birthday party? Did he forget that Im no longer part of the family? Youre still his daughter by blood. Now that youre back in the country, you cant just refuse to go, Queenie said. Im really sorry then, for I have no father, Nicole said harshly. It was obvious that Queenie was here today because Nicole was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. The Andersons simply wanted to bask in her spotlight. There was no way Nicole would let them do that. Queenie initially wanted to fire back with a snide remark after hearing Nicoles reply, but she held herself back when she remembered her n. She let out a sigh. If you attend the party, my mother will help you to clear your mothers name of her affair over ten years ago. Atst, a ripple marred Nicoles calm expression when she heard that. She lifted her head to stare at Queenie, fury evident in her bright eyes. Her mother was clearly innocent, but she was forced to bear the usation of being an adulterer due to Lydias lies. Your condition? Nicole retorted. She didnt trust Queenie to tell her this out of pure kindness. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Seeing how Nicole finally took interest in her invitation, Queenies expression turned into a pleased one. Firstly,e to Dads birthday party. Secondly, you will not meet with Colton anymore after the coboration is over! Nicole looked down as she mulled things over. When she looked up again, her eyes were back to their calm appearance. Deal, she said softly. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The Return of Coltons Younger Sister A meaningful smile appeared on Queenies face after she heard Nicoles reply. She haughtily raised her head before swinging open the door and strutting out like a peacock with its tail feathers spread out. Nicole watched Queenies disappearing figure with narrowed eyes. She didnt believe that Queenie was here for a reason as simple as asking her to attend a birthday party. Although Queenies words werent without substance, she was sure that things were moreplicated than met the eye, considering what she knew about Lydia and Queenie. However, keeping an eye open for danger wasnt a bad thing to do. By the time she finished her current workload, it was time to clock out. Nicole stretched. Just as she was about to go home and see Hayden, Scarlett came in. Miss Nicole. Scarlett took a step forward, a document in her hands. Nicole noticed her hesitation when she came closer. She chuckled at the sight. Is something the matter? she asked. Scarlett ced the document on the desk and pressed her lips together. Theres a contract here, Miss Nicole. It was supposed to be signed by Miss Schmidt, but she isnt in right now. They want the contract signed as soon as possible, and they said that since youre the current head of the Design Department, your signature will do. Upon hearing that, Nicoles gaze fell upon the document on the desk. She picked it up and leafed through it to realize that it was a contract for a custom order, and it was an expensive one at that. Typically, a custom order would be signed by the designer themselves, and thepany would then receive amission from the agreed amount. If Nicole signed this contract, wouldnt that mean she was snatching Joannas client away? Back when she worked at F&M Apparel, Nicole had run into a simr incident. Stealing other designers clients was not something to be proud of in the industry. Nicole let out a low chuckle. After she flipped the document back to the first page, she stood up. I cant sign this. Im not exactly a designer under Gardner Corporation. Im under F&M. Ill only be able to sign it if this contract is meant for F&M. After she said that, she noticed the awkward look on Scarletts face. She paused for a second before continuing, If she still insists on my signature, get her toe to me. Once Scarlett had gotten an answer, she let out a breath before dashing out of the office atst. Nicole watched her go with a somewhat dull gaze. She had only been here for a few days, but the employees were already nning to set her up. It seemed that she wasnt thought of highly here at Gardner Corporation with her status. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Night fell. The gigantic crystal chandelier in the Gardner Residence shone in the living room, making it still seem like it was day. There were two people conversing with each other on the couch, and next to them was Colton, who silently stared at his phone, a stark contrast between him and the pair next to him. Mom, look at Colton. He keeps staring at his phone. Doesnt he know he should entertain his sister? a girl whined as she held Annas hand. Colton clearly heard her, for he put away his phone. When he looked over at the girl, he had an adoring smile ready. You were talking all this time. I couldnt get a word in. I managed to graduate atst. Of course I have plenty to talk about, Wendy dered, pouting. Wendy Gardner was the princess of the Gardner Family. She was eighteen this year, which made her younger than Colton by eight years. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, and was adored by the whole family. Although she had a slight temper, she never developed into a spoiled girl as many girls from wealthy families tended to. Anna couldnt stop herself from chuckling as the siblings bantered. Suddenly, a thought seemingly hit her. By the way, Wendy, dont you still have your graduation ceremony? I remember that its next week. Thats quite soon. Why are you back? she asked. At the mention of her graduation ceremony, Wendy finally decided to announce the reason for her return. She gathered herself and looked straight at Colton. Colton, could you get Miss Joanna to design a dress for me? I want to wear it for my graduation, she said sweetly. Joanna wasnt just the director of Gardner Corporations Design Department; she was also rather famous internationally. Wendy wanted to be the brightest star at her graduation ceremony! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Get Lisa to Design the Dress Colton typically spoiled his sister. Whatever she wanted, he would provide it, and besides, this request wasnt an outrageous one. However, Joanna was currently out of the country. Shes overseas right now. Itll be at least a week before she gets back. If its meant to be worn at your graduation, then the dress probably wont be finished in time, Colton replied honestly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Wendy immediately pulled a long face, her pretty features distorting. She went over and tugged on Coltons arm as she pretended to be angry. What should I do, then? I came back specifically to ask Miss Joanna to design my dress. Colton regarded the family princess andughed, somewhat exasperated. After a moment of thought, he spoke. Why dont you just pick a dress for now? Ill get Joanna to make you a dress for your 18th birthday then, all right? Wendys birthday was in the middle of March, which was a monthter. That would be enough time for Joanna toe back and get that dress read No, that wont do! Wendy shook her head, displeased. Girls loved looking pretty, especially during events such as their graduation ceremony. How could Wendy settle for less? Seeing her daughters disgruntled look, Anna suddenly remembered something. She lifted her head to look at Colton. I recall that Gardner Corporation has been working with Lisa from F&M Apparel recently, no? Why dont you get Lisa to help instead, Colton? At the mention of Lisa, Wendys beautiful eyes gleamed. Her initially disgruntled expression turned bright, and she tugged on Coltons arm again. Really? Is Lisa working for ourpany? As she spoke, she unwittingly pitched her voice higher. It was Lisa, after all, the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. She was a designer that one wouldnt necessarily be able to hire just because one had the money to throw at her. If she could wear one of Lisas designs, she would be able to turn countless heads! Lisas working at thepany, but shes only there because of a coboration with Gardner Corporation. Your request is considered a private matter Colton said slowly as he looked at Anna. Without waiting for Anna to speak, Wendy pulled on Coltons arm again. Colton, just help me ask her, okay? If she cant fulfill the request, I wont make you force the question again. How about that? Colton looked at those hopeful eyes. He had spoiled this girl since she was young. Thus, he really couldnt quite refuse her. I can promise to ask her, but I cannot guarantee that Lisa will help you, Colton replied helplessly. Nicole had asked him for help regarding Joseph. He initially thought of leaving this matter aside for a potential favor in the future, but he hadnt expected that he would use that favor so soon because of Wendy. The next morning, Queenie brought Lydia to the Gardner Residence after Colton had left the house. Anna was currently talking with Wendy about some idle domestic chatter when she heard Queenies voice in the distance. She frowned slightly, displeasure creeping onto her face. In truth, she did not like Queenie at all, and she couldnt understand why Colton would keep this woman by his side. Women with Queenies background were a dime a dozen in Goldwick. Mrs. Gardner, Queenie greeted as she pulled her mother forward with her. When she caught sight of Wendy, who had recently returned home, she quickly put on a smile. Oh, youre back, Wendy. Why didnt you say so earlier? I could havee to see you. Wendy was indifferent toward Queenie. Queenie was the woman that her brother picked as his fiance, her potential future sister-inw, after all, so she simply nodded politely. I only came back recently, so I havent told anyone. Anna, were here today to invite you to Queenies fathers birthday celebration. If you have the time, wed like you toe, Lydia demurely stated their reason for being here. Anna had always detested the Andersons. After all, there was a wide gap between the Gardners and the Andersons. Lydias reason for inviting her today was because she wanted the entire industry to laugh at Nicole! Dont address me as if were on close terms. Were not friends, Anna stated coldly. She looked at Queenie through the corners of her eyes, her manicured brows knitting together. I have no idea what Colton saw in her. Shes neither capable, nor does she have an air of grace around her. Women like her are aplenty on the streets. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The Birthday Celebration Lydia and Queenie nearly couldnt rein in their expressions upon hearing Annas words, but Lydia pressed on. Nicole is back too. ording to Queenie, she is currently working with Gardner Corporation. Thats why I came to invite you too. Nicole? Anna asked in mild surprise when she heard that particr name. She had heard about what had happened at F&M Apparels annual dinner, and she remembered that Nicole was Lisa. Upon hearing Nicoles name, Annas expression softened slightly. Before she married her husband, Anna had been a somewhat famous fashion designer. However, she gave up her career as a designer because she had a new family. When she finally had time on her hands, she had already lost the drive she once had during her youth. Colton knew that deep down, she regretted not being able to continue pursuing her dream as a designer, so after Gardner Corporation had stabilized its footing, he insisted on making the corporation ze a path in the fashion industry. Thats right. Lisa of F&M Apparel, and also the eldest daughter of the Anderson Family, Lydia hastily added. Mom, its Lisa. Lets go to the party, Wendy said, hastily pulling on her mothers hand when she heard Lisas name. If Lisa wouldnt agree to her brothers request, she would ask her personally instead. If Wendy could get Lisa to design her gown, she would be the talk of the town when she wore it to her graduation. Anna knew what her daughter was thinking of course, and she gave an exasperatedugh. She looked at the two women in front of her and nodded. All right, she answered. Seeing that Anna agreed atst, the smile on Lydias face turned even more simpering. A brief exchangeter, she left with Queenie. After working the entire day, Nicole seemed distracted as she sat inside her office. Lydia, clear her mothers name? That was such aughable thought. She didnt believe it one bit. But now that Queenie had mentioned that, Nicole wanted to see just what sinister motive they were hiding! All the lights inside the Anderson Residence were on when night fell. As Queenie was Coltons fiance, plenty of famous figures from various industries and circles attended the party, all due to her high status. The venue was stuffed to the brim with important figures from Goldwick and Lumores business industry. When they arrived, they received another piece of news: the eldest daughter of the Anderson Family, Nicole, was the legendary Lisa. Now, this gaggle of people who wanted to use the Gardners for their own gains became even more enthusiastic. Nicole entered the premises through the main entrance. She was the daughter of Williams first wife, and was thus the eldest daughter of the Anderson Family. Although she disliked this title, she couldnt allow anyone to look down on her. Today, Nicole didnt dress herself up too much, having immediately made her way to Anderson Residence after work. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The moment she stepped onto the grounds, Nicole saw the noisy crowd fawning over each other. The massivewn was teeming with guests, and there were hordes of luxury cars parked by the entrance. Now that Nicole was here, the bustling venue turned far quieter as everyones gazes shifted to her. Many people had seen Nicoles true face during F&M Apparels annual dinner, so although she wasnt dressed up as fancily as she was that time, they still instantly recognized her. Thats the Andersons eldest daughter. I heard that five years ago, due to some money The woman who said that was instantly cut off. Dont just run your mouth; shes the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Lisa! That woman promptly shut her mouth at that. Although everyone was here to suck up to Lydia and Queenie, they couldnt afford to offend F&M Apparel. Although the whispers were soft, Nicole still heard everything. She showed no embarrassment on her face. Instead, she lifted her lips into a small smile and slowly made her way forward. Nicole. William had a smile on his face when he saw Nicole hade home. He tried to stop her, but Nicole pretended not to see him. Instead, she headed straight for Lydia. Williams smile stiffened. He had beenplimented repeatedly earlier because many people already knew about Nicoles identity as Lisa, making his ego grow inted. But now, Nicole treated him like he was thin air. Nicoles gaze fell upon Lydia. She raised an eyebrow and immediately asked the question she had. Ms. York, is there something that you want to tell me? Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Drugging? Lydia started from that blunt question from Nicole. Fortunately for her, she had years of experience backing her up, and so she knew how to handle herself. She quickly put a smile on her face. Nicole, you left for quite a few years. Its been a while since west saw each other. As Lydia pressed closer, she kept spouting her empty words. You were a little extreme a few years ago, but you know how to correct your mistakes. Such a good girl. Your father kept rambling about you earlier this afternoon. I reminisced about you too. Ive always wanted to have a good talk with you and rify everything. Thats the only way certain unsavory rumors will be dispelled. Nicole couldnt stop the mocking look in her eyes as she listened to Lydias fake niceties. Nicole was currently the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel; scores of people would be moring for her attention. And here Lydia was, demeaning her in front of everyone while also tying her back to the Andersons. Such a good move, that was! Lydia lowered her voice after that so that only Nicole could hear her. If you want to know more, then come with me first. A sneer rose to Nicoles lips. Lydia had perfected the art of hiding a scheme behind a veneer of niceness. But Nicole did not object either, and she followed Lydia, leaving the ce. Once both of them had left the crowds sight, Lydia quickly wiped the smile on her face faster than the eye could see. They walked down the corridor, never once stopping. Some timeter, Lydia let out a cold chuckle and nced at Nicole through the corner of her eyes in displeasure. You want me to clear your mothers name? Nicoles smile turned frigid as well. She wasnt a doormat that anyone could just walk over. Never had been! Why else did I pretend to be an oh so patient and understanding daughter in front of everyone just now? So I can creep myself out? Lydias crows feet deepened as a cruel look came to her eyes when she heard Nicoles condescending words. She clenched her fists. Fine. Once weve ironed out the conditions, Ill clear your mothers name. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The two of them walked into the backyard. Nicole stopped then. She had no idea what kind of n Lydia had cooked up. There was no one around now, so there was no need for them to walk any further. Just tell me what your conditions are, Nicole said to Lydia harshly. Nicole had always known that a tiger could never change its stripes. She didnt believe that Lydia would change in just a few short years. Of course I have a condition for this. Lydia pulled herself to her full height. She turned her back to Nicole as she smiled, a most smug one at that. Fixing her gaze on Nicole, she slowly enunciated her words. I want you to be permanently ruined! Never to rise again! Nicole wanted to fire a rebuke back, but heat suddenly spread through her body. As an adult woman and one who already had a child at thatshe of course knew what the heat was. But she hadnt consumed anything at the Anderson Residence until now; when could she have been drugged? Could it be that sweet fragrance I smelled when I arrived in the backyard? Nicoles mind was addled. Her ck eyes had already gone misty. She bit her bottom lip, managing to w back some sanity from the sharp pain. Drugging me? Nicoleughed, disdain on her face. Lydia admitted it outright. She lifted her head up slightly to look at Nicole and gave a cold chuckle. Nicole, today, I will leave you in shambles permanently. Forget about staying as F&Ms Chief Designer in the future, you will be theughing stock of everyone! At her words, a fewrge, muscr men emerged from the shadows. Lydia had a smug smile on her face. She waved a hand and gestured at Nicole. Ms. Anderson is feeling a little under the weather. Bring her upstairs so she can rest. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Tossed in Together Meanwhile, the Mann Family had also received the Andersons invitation. Queenie immediately pulled Joseph upstairs to the second floor when he arrived. Today, Joseph was dressed up to the nines, but his outfit still didnt do anything to change his usual demeanor. The expensive suit he had on made him look like a greasy young man. Miss Anderson, you must have a reason for bringing me up here, right? Joseph asked with a smile. He had attended Williams birthday party today primarily because Nicole would be here. Although Nicole did not believe the results of the paternity test, once they repeated the test this uing weekend, Joseph would still be confirmed as Haydens father. There was no escaping from the truth. The elders of the Mann Family had begun to treat him nicer because of this. Even his own father praised him. Queenie grinned coldly on the inside when she saw how Joseph brimmed with energy, but she still feigned a kind tone. My sister wanted you toe. She said she has something to tell you here. Nicole asked for me? Excitement peeked through Josephs voice. Queenie nodded. Thats right. Nicole told me to inform you to wait here. Shell being over in a bit. Joseph was ecstatic. The reason why Nicole would ask for him had to be because of her son. He hastily said, Okay, Ill wait for her here! Queenies smile became even more pleased when she saw the delighted look on his face. She nodded. Ill take my leave for now. Please wait here for a moment. Nicole will be here soon. Queenie then exited the room. There was an aromatherapy oilwith something extra added to it being diffused into the room. Queenie was certain that Joseph would feel its effects once the door was closed. Prior to Josephs arrival, Lydia and Queenie had already set up a hidden camera inside the room. The camera was linked to the screen on the main stage where the party was being held. When the time came, Nicole would sleep with Joseph. If she didnt marry him after that, she would have to live her life in shame forever. And if Nicole did marry Joseph, she would be doomed still because he was a worthless, spineless man! At the end of the day, Queenie would win and have Nicole eternally cut out of Coltons life! Joseph excitedly waited for Nicole inside the room. She must have wanted to talk to me about the paternity test if she asked me to wait here. At that thought, Josephs smile widened. But whys the room getting hotter? Its still February, and the breeze outside still has a slight chill to it. Why is it so hot? Before he could think even further, the door suddenly swung open. Two bodyguards immediately tossed Nicole inside. Joseph was startled by this. He hastily stepped forward, wanting to ask what had happened out of concern. When he looked down though, he saw that Nicoles face had reddened. Her cheeks were unnaturally flushed, in contrast to her usually pale skin. Her pink lips were moist, resembling springy jelly. It made Joseph want to bite at them. Her eyes were slightly distant. She looked like she was seducing him when she looked at him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Josephs heart was stirred. Heat rushed through his lower half. He had visited his share of nightclubs over the years, and he definitely knew that Nicole had to have been drugged, considering her state now. But that fit perfectly with his agenda. They would be together at some point anyway. There was no difference in doing the deed now or dying it a bit more. With that thought, he began to act on his impulses. At first, Joseph even politely asked, Miss Nicole, are you okay? You seem to be in pain, judging from your expression. Do you want me to help you? Nicole lowered her head as she bent over on the ground, as though she was doing her best to hold something back. Joseph swallowed. Seeing how Nicole neither answered nor refused him, his lecherous side reared its head. He reached out to touch her, but before he could make contact with Nicole, she suddenly lifted her head. Those misty eyes had cleared up, and there was even a mocking look in those clear eyes of hers. Joseph was angered by Nicoles gaze. This woman is looking down on me! Quit the act already, Nicole. You crawled into my bed five years ago certainly because of money. Arent you waiting for a man, since you look so seductive now? Ill fulfill your wish! he said cruelly, smiling all this while. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The Show Begins Joseph reached out with his hand and intended to take the woman before him. Nheless, Nicole no longer had the fragile look and seeing as his hand was extending over to her, she swiftly stood up and took a step back to dodge the mans perverted hand. She revealed a glower as she realized what was happening after having sensed the sweet aroma wafting in the air. Apparently, drugs were nted in this room. Isnt Lydia so thorough with her tricks? He, on the other hand, had no idea what had happened to himself. All he felt when Nicole entered was the desire violently gushing within him and tempting him to vite the woman in front of him. As his vision was filtered by charm, he ogled at Nicole with his lecherous eyes. Oh, Nicole, stop pretending! As he walked up to grope her, the woman, with her movements so agile as if she wasnt drugged at all, swung a punch at him, leaving him unconscious on the ground. She leered at him with stony eyes before turning to the door and twisting the knob, only to find out the door wasnt locked from the other side. Those *ssholes must think Im done. Heck, they didnt even care to lock the door. She consequently opened the door and tidied her crumpled dress as rage shed across her inky eyes. She initially thought Queenie and Lydia called her over to unt their strengths, but little did she expect that they would actually prepare such a filthy, unscrupulous trap for her. If Im not mistaken, there must be a camera hidden somewhere in the room. If I were caught doing whatever that was, I wont be able to shake myself out of this even if Hayden isnt Josephs son. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Pondering, Nicole tightly clenched her fists. She had always been a neutral, uninvasive woman, but since the Andersons had pulled a move on her, it was only right for her to return the favor. On the other hand, after finishing her discussion with Joseph, Queenie delightfully tidied her room before going downstairs. However, right when she stood up, she felt a strike on her nape, and before she could scream for help, her entire body copsed. Some timeter, when she regained consciousness, she felt like she was being crushed by a gargantuan boulder. She forced her eyelids open, only to discover that the person before her was Joseph. At this moment, Joseph, overwhelmed by lust, was reaching over with his hands to disrobe her. Immediately, she began to shriek as she forcibly shoved the man away, yelling at the top of her lungs, Look closely, Joseph! Its me, Queenie! Let go of me immediately! In that instant, Joseph, after having waited for a long time in the room, lowered his head and gazed at the woman with his immensely lecherous eyes. He revealed a smirk before he huffed fiery air out of his mouth. Who cares? Youre both b*tches anyway. Werent you trying to sleep with me before changing your target to President Gardner? Well, lucky you, Im gonna fulfill that dream of yours right now. As he was speaking, his hands were already upon her. At the beginning, Queenie was struggling with every ounce of her strength, but the fragrance in the room grew thicker as time went by and dwindled her consciousness. Gradually, her resistance eased. Meanwhile, in the banquet hall of Anderson Residence, the massive screen, which was connected to the hidden camera, was turned on, after which intimate, alluring sounds red from the speakers. With that, Lydia smiled. I want to see how Nicole is going to get herself out of this. Youre going down, psycho! The guests, who were indulging in their respective conversations, were attracted to the sound and simultaneously turned to the big screen. Among them, the quickest to respond was a scoop of reporters who hastily grabbed their cameras to start recording. After all, not only would the Gardner Family be attending the banquet, but even Lisa from F&M Apparel would be in attendance as well. That was the reason why they were rather eager. Lydia, at the same time, wanted to shatter Nicoles reputation, so she generously invited numerous media journalists and reporters whom she could expose Nicoles hideous and vulnerable moment to. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Infidelity Before Lydia could drown in her excitement, the reporters beside her, while recording the picture on the screen, described the scene in exhration. Isnt that Queenie Anderson and Young Master Joseph? Oh my! But isnt she engaged to President Gardner? How could she do that? Tsk, tsk. Look at them doing it so barbarously. Seems like theyve done this before. This visit sure is worth it! Hearing their remarks, Lydia instantly scowled. Isnt it supposed to be Nicole? Why are they talking about Queenie? She turned to the enormous screen, and in the center of it, no doubt, was Queenie and Joseph. Trembling, she almost tumbled, and as she was hastily going to turn off the screen, Colton came in through the entrance. He sported a full ck suit, and his perfectly tailored cks highlighted his abnormally lengthy legs. There wasnt a trace of emotions on his face. And right as he entered the banquet hall, his eyes fell upon the screen. After all, the noise and the attention of the crowd drew him to turn to the screen. Thoroughly panicked, Lydia quickly turned the screen off. Nevertheless, the sight of Queenie and Joseph fornicating was deeply engraved in the minds of the audience, turning the once-silent banquet into a livelymotion. Infuriated, William had already seen through the scheme. He went up and red at Lydia as he gritted his teeth. What do you think youre doing?! Anxiousness shed across Lydias eyes as she speedily denied her involvement. I-I dont know either! She had no idea how the supposed victim Nicole had turned into her own daughter, Queenie. Reminded of the scene on the screen, she swiftly lifted the skirt of her dress and got ready to go over. If she didnt stop it right away, her daughters innocence would be stripped away. Behind her, the reporters, having seen the blood-pumping scene, were tempted to storm into the building to catch the two in the act. Seeing as Lydia retreated, they briskly followed after. Although the bodyguards wanted to block them off, the number of reporters easily triumphed over them. Besides, all of the reporters had amassed years of experience, and they would risk their lives in order to get their hands on the hottest news. There was no way the bodyguards could hold them off. Anna, on the other hand, had brought Wendy along to the banquet. The reason for her visit, apart from meeting Nicole, was to show some courtesy to Queenie, who had been with her son for so many years. s, her visit only led her to such explicit footage, and listening to the whispers of the guests, she couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Although Queenie had yet to marry Colton, she was still widely known as Coltons fiance, but to see her doing something so shameless with Joseph on the bed, Anna was so enraged that her face nched. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At once, Wendy attempted tofort her mother. Dont be upset, Mom. She hasnt married Colton anyway. Anna was shaking, but fortunately, someone was by her side to grab her, or she would have actually copsed. Seeing his mothers pale face, Colton hurriedly went up to hold her. Mom, are you okay? Anna heaved a sigh, visibly unwell. She reached out her hand and grasped Colton, saying, Go check out whats happening. If thats real, the Gardner Family shall not take in such a treacherous woman! From afar, William caught the unfriendly expression on Annas face. As he was about to approach her, he overheard her utterance and immediately grimaced. Nervous, he went up to her. Why dont you take a seat first, Mrs. Gardner? At his arrival, Annas face didnt turn any better. Followingly, she scoffed. Look at the beloved daughter you raised. Upon those words, Williams face reddened, but he, too, had witnessed the inappropriate scene, so he could only hold in his frustration. There must be some sort of misunderstanding, Mrs. Gardner. Queenie isnt one to do something like this. All these years, the Andersons were already at their lowest, and without the Gardner Familys protection, theyd be done for. Shutting her eyes, Anna obviously had no intention to entertain the man before her. With that, she turned to Colton. Go see whats happening. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Caught in the Act Meanwhile, Lydia rushed to the room and opened the door, only to catch the two intimately snuggling against each other. Immediately, she opened up the windows and the door to disperse the scent in the air. Right when she did so, the reporters caught up and aggressively photographed the two on the bed. However, Queenie and Joseph were so narcotized that they didnt even notice the others. Hasty, Lydia wanted to stop Queenie, but thetter, out of her mind, was tightly groping Joseph as she continued grinding on him. Queenie, Queenie! Lydia yelled, but to no avail. She then grabbed a bottle of water and sshed it onto Queenies face, and thanks to the chilliness of the water, Queenie was able to regain consciousness. At once, she opened her eyes and saw the events happening around her. Catching the reporters by the door, she quickly grabbed the nket to cover herself, shrieking, Ahh! Nevertheless, Joseph was still under the effects of the drug. Watching as Queenie was about to leave, he grabbed her hand and wanted to subdue her with his body, but Lydia swiftly stopped him and shielded Queenie behind her. Despite this, the drugs effect was so strong that the ardor in Josephs eyes still persisted. Without a care in mind, he went over to tug Queenie back to bed. Although Queenies zeal had yet to wane, with so many people on the spot, including the salivating reporters, she was overwrought. Like a miserable victim, she held onto her mother and screamed at Joseph, Unhand me, you monster! Let go of me! At that moment, Colton squeezed through the crowd and entered the room, only to see the mess of a scene. He was visibly irritated. Squinting his eyes, he wordlessly kicked Joseph out of the room. Joseph fell to the ground, and a ssh of water followingly hit his face, to which he finally came to his senses. He raised his head and saw the group of reporters as well as a bitterly scowling Colton. He instantly grew agitated. What on earth was I doing? Colton, listen to me. I really didnt cheat on you. I was fixing my makeup in my room, and all of a sudden, someone knocked me out and carried me here. Looking at Coltons hostile face, Queenie quickly went up to exin. She reached out to grab Colton, but the man took a step back and evaded her hand. Awkwardly grasping the air, she gritted her teeth as her eyes glistened with tears. She then sniffled and pulled a woeful look. Please believe me, Colton. I was drugged! I dont even know how I turned out this way! Despite that, Colton remained expressionless, but given that Queenie was still his supposed fiance, he couldnt just stand idly by and watch. Thats right, President Gardner. Queenie has been with you for five years. Shes not such a person. You know that too, dont you? Lydia speedily backed her up. If they were to lose the Gardner Family as their backbone, the Andersons would have nothing to live on. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Eventually, there were some changes on Coltons face. He looked down at the miserable Queenie. With a face feigning not a hint of sympathy, he coldly stated, Ill look into this. Well talk again once the resultes out. Seeing as Colton was willing to believe in her words, Queenie, relieved, loosened herself and smilingly replied, Thank you for believing in me, Colton. Yet, the man remained emotionless. I dont believe you. Im only doing this because youre carrying the title of my fiance. If Queenie was truly cheating on him, the Gardner Family would also be turned into a joke for a period of time. With that, Queenies face paled as her cors-gripping hands greatly tightened, her knuckles turning white from the grip. As her lips trembled, tears profusely gushed out of her eyes. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Pity Card C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In that instant, her heart was filled with immense vexation, and her reddened eyes overflowed with malevolence. It must be that b*tch Nicole! It must be her! She must have nned all this! Hell, she almost dragged me into the mud! Queenie trembled with rage, yet she couldnt bring herself to say a word. Meanwhile, seeing as the drama was over, the reporters, craving for more, hurriedly interrogated. Miss Anderson, as President Gardners fiance, why are you here? Is there a secret rtionship between you and Mr. Mann? Yeah, Miss Anderson. Spending time in a room with a man alone and with your clothes undone. Have you broken up with President Gardner, or are you two-timing? Those insensitive remarks from the reporters felt like needles piercing through her skin. Despite her anger, she bit her lips and retained her sorrowful facade. She looked at the reporters with a face that screamed of pity. ordingly, she raised her hand to wipe off her tears and spoke up as if she was a victim, stammering, I dont know either. I-I was drugged and brought here And when I came to, things had already happened Wah After voicing her statement, she lowered her head and whimpered in her mothers arms, all while acting like an innocent, clueless child. As the reporters were about to ask more headlining questions, they were interrupted by Colton. That is all for today. Were all here for the birthday party. I dont think youd want to look into such an irrelevant matter, he said with his spine-chilling voice. As his piercing gaze swept across the reporters, every one of them was utterly spooked. However, if such news were to get out, the society would surely be outraged. Therefore, despite Coltons words, the reporters were reluctant to give up as they wordlessly clutched their cameras. Staring at them, Colton, standing up straight, continued, Whatever it is that you recorded today stays here. Right as he finished his sentence, numerous bodyguards appeared and surrounded the reporters. Intimidated, the reporters became nervous, but one of them mustered up the courage to question Colton, So are you going to snatch them away from us, President Gardner? Right in the open? Hearing that, Colton revealed condescension on his face as he shot him a piercing gaze, countering, Do you think theyd have the chance to reach the mass? Upon those words, the crowd was reminded that Gardner Corporation focused their business in network technology. Even if they didnt surrender their gadgets, they most likely wouldnt be able to publish the contents. Besides, most of the mediapanies were affiliated with Gardner Corporation, and if the reporters were to upset the Gardner Family, things wouldnt end well for their respective companies. Thereupon, the reporters who realized this turned in their recording tapes to the bodyguards. Gradually, the rest followed suit. Gardner Corporation was so influential in the country that its presence alone resembled a monarch, while the rtively small mediapanies were as puny as an ant, and anyone who dared to go up against Gardner Corporation would be stepped on, like an ant. Seeing as the reporters had surrendered their recording tapes, Colton stopped bothering them and turned around to leave. On the other hand, watching as Colton showed up and left without showing any affection to her, Queenie hopelessly sat on the ground and bitterly cried in Lydias arms. Followingly, the reporters followed Colton out. With the crowd dismissed, Queenie started cursing. Mom. Im sure Im sure its the doing of that b*tch Nicole! At her daughters wailing, Lydia, too, felt pained. She initially thought they would be able to bring Nicole down this time and seal her within helplessness. Out of her expectation, Nicole fired back and set her daughter up. She held Queenie as she gently patted her back, clenching her teeth. Dont worry, Queenie. Ill never forgive her! And Ill make sure that she wishes she was dead! Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Give It to Me The night sky was so dark it resembled the finest ck fabric in the world. Meanwhile, Nicole was leaning against the railing as she coldly stared at the turmoil unfolding beneath her with her eyes slightly lowered. The matter was supposedly resolved, but all of a sudden, a burning sensation surged in her body, eating away at her will. She bit her lips as she gripped the railing. Squinting her eyes, she had never expected the drug Lydia set up to be so strong, so her only option right now was to go home. As for her mothers innocence, one day, she would surely force it out of Lydia. Right when she was about to leave, a mans raspy voice stopped her. Youre here, Miss Nicole Anderson. Intuitively, she turned around, and her gaze fell upon Coltons sable eyes. She was stunned for a moment before quickly regaining her senses. She then pursed her lips and greeted him with a beam. Yes. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Due to the nights dullness and the fact that there was no lighting where they were, their vision was almost pitch ck, which was why Colton couldnt see her weird expression. Are you not going downstairs? Colton took a few steps forward and came before Nicole. As he neared her, Nicole could smell the scent unique to the man, just like the scent from five years back. Zoning out, she quickly snapped out of it and subconsciously stepped back as an unusual redness urred on her snowy cheeks. Maybe not. Im just an outsider, and Ill surely make a fool of myself if I show up down there. Finished, she subconsciously gulped her saliva as she held her shaky body up with her hand. For some reason, Coltons approach gave her an irresistible sensation to get close to him. Hence, she clenched her fists and pricked her palms with her fingers, attempting to suppress her urge to act rashly. Colton said nothing more. He was aware of a thing or two about the grudge Nicole had against the Anderson Family, as well as how the Anderson Family was scornful of her. Do you know what happened earlier? Lowering his gaze, he casually quizzed all of a sudden. With that, Nicole pretended to be calm and clueless, asking, What happened? Hearing her answer, Colton lowered his eyes and softly uttered, Nothing too important, actually. Since you dont know, lets forget about it. They stood not too close to each other, about ten inches apart. Yet, Nicole could still feel the itch in her throat and the thumping desire to pounce at the man. However, she tried to hold it in. As she lowered her gaze, she swiftly stated, Itste. I should go. If she were to tarry any longer, she might actually do something she would regret. Having said that, she was about to turn around and leave, but Colton suddenly grabbed her wrist. Miss Anderson, I have something to ask of you. His grab wasnt forceful. As he was holding her, he could feel the terrifying heat on her skin in his palm. He slightly frowned, and as he was about to say something, Nicole quickly jerked her hand away before hastily stepping back. Just tell me what it is, President Gardner. Ill help you out if its within my capabilities. Although Colton was bewildered, he started to express his thoughts earnestly. So, my sister is graduating this year, and she ns to attend the graduation prom. Therefore, Id like to ask you to design a dress for her. Only if you have the time, that is. On the other hand, Nicole could feel the effects of the drug getting stronger. There wasnt any issue back when she was alone, but after Colton came, her body temperature speedily rose as the urge within her intensified. Hastily, she nodded and replied, Of course. Finished, she was about to leave, but out of nowhere, everything turned dark. She tripped herself and almost fell to the ground, but luckily, Colton, thanks to his agility, managed to grab her. Holding her in his arms, Colton only noticed then the inordinately scorching temperature of the womans body. There was nothing but ckness in Nicoles vision. When she regained consciousness, the mans scent gushed into her nostrils. Her heart skipped a beat, and as intimacy slowly surged in her eyes, she opened her mouth and licked her dry lips before she wrapped her arms around the man before her. With a voice so subtle yet so fatally alluring, she whispered, Give it to me Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Drugged Dazed, Colton, watching as Nicole was getting strange, regained his senses and held her up, inquiring, Nicole, are you okay? Nicole inhaled the unique scent from the mans body that was swirling at her nose. The ambiguous smell stormed into her nose, making her tempted to stick her body against him. Her mind was in a mess. A minute ago, she was still managing to retain her rationality, but after taking a whiff of Coltons scent, she felt that she was about to lose herself. With both her arms around Colton, Nicole, as if she no longer cared about decency, grasped him and aggressively rubbed herself against him, all while she muttered, Its so hot Give it to me Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Consequently, Coltons body froze. The woman in his arms, too, carried a fragrant aroma. It wasnt a thick perfume scent, but a subtle, refreshing aroma that was natural and rather nice. Regardless, judging by Nicoles look, he easily figured out that she was drugged. The woman was fondling across Coltons chest with her petite hands, and as she was touching him, he felt a burning sensation surging within him, to which he quickly grasped her hand. After all, if she were to go on caressing him, even he couldnt assure how things would end up. Nicole, can you still hold it? Colton calmed himself down before asking. Opening her moistened eyes, Nicole turned to look at him with her confused eyes. She could no longer understand what Colton was saying. In that instant, all she knew was that her body was unbearably hot, and that she craved the man before her. Receiving no response, Colton could only pull out his phone and give Harvey a call. After the call went through, he cut to the chase and directly blurted, Harvey. Twenty minutes. My ce. Why? You must have pissed someone off and had your *ss beaten, huh? On the phone, Harvey vilely questioned. Harvey Yates, after getting his masters degree in medical school, started a small clinic that specialized in treating wealthy individuals. Since they used to live near each other back then, and thanks to Harveys shameless attitude, he and Colton eventually got to know each other. A friend of mine was drugged, and its serious. Hurry over. Colton finished his sentence in one breath. Then, he lifted Nicole up. If he were to let the symptoms go on, something atrocious might happen. With that, he carried her and rushed down the staircase. Under the rays of the lights, he could finally see her awfully red cheeks. Those once-snowy cheeks were now as red as a beetroot. No way! Colton, you absolute beast! Did you fall for another girl, who doesnt share the same feeling, and now youre forcing it onto her? Before Colton managed to hang up, the momentary silence was suddenly torn apart by Harveys energetic voice. At once, Colton had the urge to go profane, but he suppressed it and patiently said, Cut the nonsense and get over here fast! Or else! Annoyed by Harveys talkativeness, he swiftly hung up. In the meantime, Nicole, who was in his arms, wasnt exactly calm as she snuggled her face against his chest. Even with his clothes on, he could still feel the temptation growing with her constantly teasing him. He lowered his head and stared at the woman in his embrace. If it werent for his persisting determination, he would have done her on the spot. Without contemting any further, he carried her into his car before getting into the drivers seat and hitting the gas. Today was Williams birthday. What was supposed to be a merry day turned into an intercourse plight. After Queenie and Joseph were sent to the hospital, the reporters, upon Coltons warning, had shown themselves out of the building. Meanwhile, William, scowling, grew enraged upon seeing Lydia, whose face was dirtied with tear stains. Exasperated, he raised his hand and ferociouslynded a smack on her face. What the f*ck do you think youre doing? Will you finally be satisfied when my reputation sinks into a sh*thole?! Will you?! he outrageously roared. The incident that took ce tonight had utterly disgraced the Anderson Family. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Hot As William did not hold back with his p, Lydia was now pressing her stinging face, and tears uncontrobly fell from the corner of her eyes. Given Nicoles honorable reputation as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, William already had the ns to reel her back into the Anderson Family. Many years ago, Lydia had driven Nicole and her mother out of Anderson Residence and banished her from returning. Did you even think why Queenie and Joseph would be in the same room, drugged at the same time? Her eyes glistened with tears as she raised her head, looking resentful. Williams body froze. He turned to Lydias tear-stained face and tensed his brows. After pondering for a bit, he quizzed, You think its Nicoles doing? Seeing as he was buying her implication, Lydia quickly replied, What else could it be? Queenie was doing just fine with President Gardner. Why would she sleep with Joseph? William found her words reasonable. All these years, thanks to Queenies efforts in ying up to the Gardner Family, the Andersons were able to reap innumerable benefits, so indeed, Queenie had no reason to offend the Gardners for Josephs sake. Thinking of this, the anger on his face waned, and he was no longer as tilted as he was. Sensing the result of her maniption, Lydia hurriedly added, Think about it. Five years ago, when Nicole came to us begging for money to treat her mother, do you remember how we rejected her? And this time, Nicole must be trying to get back at us by setting Queenie up! As she was speaking, she brushed her tears off, whimpering and saying, Oh, Poor Queenie she she almost got vited! Hearing Lydias wailing, William finally calmed himself down, as shown on his face. After regaining his composure, he recalled his memories from five years ago. Indeed, he had been dreadful toward Nicole and her mother, sparing not even a penny for them. And that exined why Nicole returnedto take her revenge. Okay, calm down now. It didnt happen in the end, no? Im sure President Gardner will investigate the matter thoroughly, so itll only be a matter of time until the culprit is captured. Having cooled down, Williamforted Lydia. Meanwhile, in the luxurious sedan was its finely designed interiors. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nicole, with her eyes half shut,y back on her seat. The car windows were tightly shut. Even without the heater, she could still feel her body burning. She put out her tongue and licked her unhydrated lips, looking dazed when she looked ahead. Colton, squinting his eyes, could vividly observe the woman beside him in the car. On her pale face were her rosy cheeks as well as a pair of unglossed lips, seemingly tender and moist, that even Colton would want to take a bite. Having been soundless for a while, Nicole, once again, began to act up. Somehow, her hand found its way to the buckle, and she unfastened her seatbelt before she weakly leaned against Colton. Wafting at her lucid eyes was mist that made them look captivating. Her voice carried a hint of allure. Im so hot, and your body is so cold Despite that, Colton endured his urges. Seeing the red light, he pumped the brake and subsequently pushed the woman back to her seat. With his bassy, hoarse voice, he said, Stay put, or I cant guarantee whatll happen. He was so tempted to talk dirty. His heart that had stayed unmoved for so long was strangely triggered by Nicole. As if she didnt hear him, she reached out her hands and held his head before pecking him on his cheek. With that, Colton was stupefied. It was as if a surge of electricity defibrited his heart. Coming back to his senses, he turned to her, only to see her dark, sparkling eyes. All of a sudden, a honk from behind disrupted his thoughts, to which he hastily withdrew his body and seated himself before hitting the pedal to head home. Feeling not a thing in her arms, Nicole felt empty and once again threw herself onto Colton. Left with no choice, Colton rolled down the windows. The weather was chilly outside. Along the speedy motion of the car, an icy breeze rushed into the car, pulling the dazed woman back to her senses. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Take Her Home After Nicole had slightly returned to her senses due to the wind, the first thing she saw was that she was in the arms of a man, and that man was touching her head with one hand. Her mind turned nk. Before she had time to think about it, she got up abruptly and threw a p at him, blurting, You monster! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Colton was a little taken aback by the p. Although Nicole wasnt that strong, the crisp p could be heard loud and clear in the quiet car. At that moment, Coltons expression was as dark as a storm. It was only a momentter that Nicole came back to her senses. Looking at Coltons dark expression on his red face, she nked out with her hand still raised in the air. Earlier, she seemed to have lost her mind and she even hit him. A gust of cold wind blew in from outside. Nicole bit her lip and raised her eyes to nce at Colton carefully. She pursed her lips and exined in a low voice, I wasnt looking clearly, so I thought you were a hooligan The more she spoke, the more guilty she became. She faintly remembered that she seemed to have been rubbing herself all over him earlier. Coltons expression darkened, his thin lips pursed tightly. He could feel a slight pain on his cheek, and the culprit was the woman next to him. He suppressed his voice and mustered a smile, asking, Miss Anderson, you leaned on me by yourself first. How did I be a hooligan? Though Coltons tone was lighthearted, Nicoles face turned flushed when she heard his words. She crossed her hands together and twiddled her fingers in embarrassment. So its true that I snuggled up to him earlier. Not only that, but I was the one in the wrong, and yet, I ended up hitting him instead. She licked her dry lips, afraid to look over at him. In the end, she could only turn around and look out the window. Her body continued to radiate heat, and even as the chilly winter wind blew onto her, she didnt feel awake. Nicole closed her eyes and drove her nails into her palm. The slightly tingling sensation brought her back to her senses a little. However, she soon felt that she was about to lose consciousness again. She bit her lip and contemted before turning to look at Colton, saying sternly, President Gardner, why dont you let me get off here? Colton threw her a sidelong nce. Without slowing down the car, he gripped the steering wheel and said coldly, Look at you now. Are you trying to look for trouble? With Nicoles current state, she was basically rushing up to glue herself onto every man she saw. Nicole was aware of her shameful state, but she had no other choice, and said in a low voice, I was drugged I would get better if I were alone Although she didnt dislike Colton, the two of them werent close enough to date. If something really happened, it would be extremely awkward when they met in the future. Ive already called a doctor to my house. Were reaching soon, so youll be fine, Coltonforted her. His body was heating up due to Nicoles actions, and he yearned to get on top of her and vent onto her. However, it was no secret that Zachary, the president of F&M Apparel, liked Nicole. If Colton were to sleep with her, he was afraid that the partnership with F&M Apparel would be terminated. Gardner Apparel was now only a step away from leading the industry, so he had to endure it. Hearing that there would be a doctor, Nicole was finally able to rx. She nodded and closed her eyes, lying on the seat as if she were unconscious. Colton sped all the way and finally arrived home. As soon as he entered the huge and luxurious vi, an old woman stepped forward and saw that he was carrying a woman in his arms. A surprised expression appeared on her face. This wasnt Gardner Residence, but Coltons private residence. Let alone a woman, there were extremely few men who had entered this ce. Young Master, this is? The woman in his arms waspletely red-faced and looked a little out of the ordinary. Annie, prepare some coffee. When Harvey arrivester, just let hime directly to my room. Colton didnt waste any time chit-chatting. After he finished speaking, he went upstairs with Nicole in his arms. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Terrible Man Without the cold wind blowing onto her, Nicoles body immediately surged with enthusiasm again. She grabbed Coltons cor tightly with both hands, and her body leaned up uncontrobly. As her reason and desire intertwined, Nicole felt an uncontroble urge. Colton quickly entered the room and kicked the door open, carrying Nicole into the bathroom. He stretched out his hand to turn on the shower head, and cold water immediately sprayed onto her head. The cold water immediately returned Nicole to her senses. She opened her slightly damp eyes, and when she looked at Colton, her face had calmed down a lot. Colton nced down at Nicole. Her shirt was tightly sticking onto her body because of the water, outlining her charming and voluptuous figure. Nicole had calmed down a lot due to the cold water. Currently, she had to stay in the cold water for a while. Although Hayden had a nanny to take care of him at home, if she didnt go back today, he would definitely worry about her. Her throat bobbed as she looked up at Colton, saying in a low voice, President Gardner, can you call my son? Just tell him that something came up and I have to work overtime. She had no way to make a call in her current state, so she could only ask Colton for help. All right, Colton replied and turned around without looking at Nicole. The doctor will be here soon. Before he arrives, you should stay here. Saying that, he opened the door and left. Colton felt that he was acting somewhat strange today. Though many women had offered themselves to him before, not only did he feel nothing, but he even felt a little nauseous. However, when he looked at Nicoles barely covered skin now, not only did his heart skip a beat, but his body reacted as well He seemed to have be a little abnormal. Colton suppressed the throbbing in his heart and walked to the table, where he picked up his phone. Nicoles son once called him when he was in thepany, so he could still find his number by scrolling down his call log. His fingers moved deftly, and once he found the number, he pressed the call button. The dial tone rang for a long time, and it took a long time for the call to connect. Hello, who is it? The childs youthful voice carried a hint of coolness. Colton, he replied after a moment of silence. Bas Oh, its you, President Gardner. Hayden paused before asking again, Do you need anything? Colton fell silent. If his ears hadnt failed him, was the kid about to call him a b*stard earlier? But I dont recall doing anything to offend him. Colton held himself back and replied a little harshly, Your mother wont be home today. Sure enough, Hayden became worked up in an instant. He quickly pressed Colton and asked, Whats wrong with my mommy? What did you do?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Although he knew that his biological father was Colton and he wanted Colton to recognize him so that Colton could pay his mother some alimony, this did not mean that he wanted something to happen between the two of them. Hearing the childs words, Colton said with a chuckle, Dont ask about these things. Children should stay at home obediently. Saying that, Colton hung up the phone without waiting for Hayden to answer. After cutting off the call, Colton suddenly felt that he had acted particrly childish. How could he be petty with a child? After Hayden was hung up on, he kept calling in order to get in contact with Colton again, but the b*stard did not answer. Though he dialed for a long time, there was no response at all. Hayden was bing anxious. If his mother was taken away by someone else, what would happen to him? At the thought of this, he quickly took out hisptop and turned on the location tracking software. His cell phones location was connected to his mothers. Thus, he turned on theputer and took a look. And sure enough, it was in Coltons vi! Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Sister-In-Law As Colton sat on the bed and listened to the drizzling sound of water in the bathroom, his eyes slowly darkened. You brat, which girl did you have your eyes on this time that you went so far as to drug her? What a monster! The male neers energetic voice entered the room before him. When Colton heard Harveys voice, his face darkened a little bit. He stood up from the head of the bed and saw Harvey turning in from the outside. He said in an unfriendly tone, If you spew nonsense again, Ill throw you down from the third floor! Harvey was sessfully tricked by Colton. He shut his mouth and muttered in a low voice, How old are you? Cant you take a few jokes? Wheres the patient? Colton stepped forward and walked to the bathroom. He stretched out his hand and knocked on the door. Miss Nicole, the doctors here. Nicole, who was in the bathroom, was currently immersed in water. The water from the bathtub was at her neck. However, perhaps because too much time had passed, she was a little delirious. Cold water was pouring down from the top of her head to her body, but she still couldnt suppress the heat that was churning in her body. Even her breaths were hot. Vaguely, she heard Coltons voice and raised her hand, only to find that her whole body had gone weak. Hence, she could only answer feebly with her eyes lowered, I cant get upN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Harvey heard a soft female voiceing from the bathroom, but he only thought that it was a rare asion. He hadnt expected a clueless man like Colton to actually bring a woman home. He craned his neck with the intention to lean over to take a look, but Colton pulled him away with one hand, apanied by a warning. If you still want to keep your eyes, you better look away. His words worked well. After all, Colton had always been a man of his words. Because of that, Harvey was discouraged and shrank back, returning to the bedside where he turned his head away. Colton opened the door and went in, and found that Nicoles condition was worsening by the second. She was lying limply in the bathtub as if she were boneless. Fortunately, she still had a bit of her reason left and knew to put her head on the edge of the bathtub so that she wouldnt drown. The water in the bathtub had already overflowed, and her clothes and pants werepletely drenched and clinging to her body. Her partly visible curves were now standing out after being soaked in the cold water. Colton took a towel and drained the water in the bathtub. Then, he wrapped Nicoles wet body with the towel and carried her in his arms. Nicole was currently extremely weak. After she was picked up, her head lolled onto his chest, her wet, damp hair leaving a watermark on it. However, Colton wasnt disgusted, and walked out with her in his arms. Harvey, who was sitting outside, turned his head after hearing the noise behind him. Immediately, he saw the wet person in Coltons arms and called out in surprise, Nicole? After seeing that the person in his arms was Nicole, Harveys originally careless expression immediately became serious. Is her condition that bad now? He hurriedly stepped forward to check. Even after soaking in cold water for such a long time, her skin was still red. Yeah,e and take a look. Colton carefully ced Nicole on the bed. Even though her body was still wet, he directly ced her on the bed without hesitation. The dark-colored sheets became darker after they were drenched in water. Why is my sister-inw drugged, and why is she here? Harvey asked anxiously. If his brother knew, he would definitely be worried. Sister-inw? Coltons tone turned unfriendly as he narrowed his long eyes. Yes, my brothers future wife, Harvey said as he began to inspect Nicole. This drugs a strong one. Until now, the symptoms arent showing any signs of subsiding. If anything, theyre bing worse. Seeing that Harvey was checking on her, Colton didnt press him for answers and stood stiffly by the side while watching them. Currently, Nicoles whole face was flushed, and her eyelids were lowered, making her unable to see the person in front of her clearly. But she vaguely heard someone calling her sister-inw. If her guess was right, it was probably Harvey, because only he would call her that. Harvey Yates was Zachary Yates half-brother, but the rtionship between the two brothers was extremely good. Because Harvey didnt want topete for his familys property, he ran away from home on a certain dark and windy night Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Zachary, Nicole Was Drugged Harvey quickly examined Nicole. When he heard Coltons description on the phone earlier, he had already made preparations in advance. Harvey began to prescribe the medicine and Nicolesplexion finally improved after one injection. After administering the injection, he turned his head to look at Colton and asked with a frown, What the hell is going on? Why did my sister-inw be like this? Seeing that Nicoles condition had improved and the flush on her face had gradually dissipated, Colton breathed a sigh of relief. Come with me. Upon saying that, he dragged Harvey out without even waiting to see whether Harvey was willing to follow. When they went out, they saw Annie arriving with a bowl of soup. Colton left her an order while saying, Annie, go in and help her change into a set of clean clothes. When she looked at the room that was originally Coltons, she wanted to say something but held her tongue in the end. She merely nodded and answered, All right. After Harvey was pulled out by Colton, he still had a puzzled look. Why did Nicole be like this? Most importantly, she was even at Coltons house! Whats going on? Not long after they walked out, Colton immediately asked. What do you mean by that? Harvey looked at the mans dark expression and didnt understand the current situation. In fact, he was about to ask why Nicole was at Coltons house but was interrogated instead. Why did you call Nicole sister-inw? Coltons dark eyes bore into Harvey. Harvey pieced the puzzle together when he saw Coltons reaction and asked in shock, D-Dont tell me you have your eyes on my sister-inw?! Colton fell silent. Yes, if he didnt have a crush on Nicole, why would he have cared who she was with? However, when did he start liking her? Why couldnt he remember it at all? Nothing. I just wanted to know, he denied, not admitting the truth. Upon hearing that Colton didnt have such intentions, Harvey let out a sigh of relief and began to exin, My brother is Zachary Yates. Although wee from different mothers, we have an excellent rtionship. When I was abroad, I even met Nicole a few times. Zachary Yates Although Colton had known that F&M Apparels president, Zachary Yates, had the hots for Nicole, it didnt feel nice to hear the truth from someone else. Coltons heart swelled with displeasure. Without saying anything else, he immediately grabbed Harvey and dragged him downstairs. Before Harvey could react, he saw Colton dragging him and asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Is there anything else? Colton dragged him directly to the door and held the door frame with his long, skeletal fingers, responding, Theres nothing else. You may leave now. Huh? Just as Harvey was about to open his mouth to say something else, the door suddenly shut on him and locked him out. Colton Gardner! You still havent told me why my sister-inw is at your house in this state! Harvey mmed on the door. Colton called me over in the middle of the night, but he is just leaving me like this now? Inside the house, Colton replied in a hostile tone, Keep knocking if you want me to chop off your hands. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. His words effectively silenced Harvey in an instant. After all, Colton was indeed capable of doing such a thing. Harvey stared at the tightly shut door as there was probably no chance for him to head inside today. After standing by the door and mulling it over, he ended up pulling out his phone to give Zachary a call. Zachary, who was already swamped with family issues, rubbed his eyebrows when he saw Harvey calling. Still, he picked up the phone and asked gently, Whats wrong, Harvey? Zachary, I saw Nicole in Coltons house. Most importantly, she was drugged, Harvey said seriously. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Feeding Medicine Zachary was taken aback when he heard Harveys words. He quickly asked into his phone, You said Nicole? Yes, my dear sister-inw. But, thanks to my superb medical skills, shes all right now, Harvey replied. Zachary gripped his phone, a fierce glint shing in his dark eyes. His expression, which was originally gentle, was nowpletely cold. Someone dared to hurt Nicole! He said in a low voice, I got it. Help me take care of Nicole for a few days, and Ille back as soon as I finish handling these issues. Zachary, is Dad putting pressure on you? Harvey asked quietly. Their father wanted Zachary to work in his ownpany before, but Zachary had a different outlook and went to F&M Apparel instead, where he made a name for himself. After that, their fathers schemes had never stopped. Its fine. Ill finish taking care of it soon. You should just rx and stay in the country. Even if the sky falls down, Ill be there to hold it, Zachary said. Harvey hummed lowly in reply, his gaze lowered. In the house, after Colton drove Harvey out, he went back upstairs. Annie had just changed Nicoles clothes, and Nicole had woken up in a daze. As she was heavily drugged, coupled with the severe symptoms, even after she had recovered due to the antidote, her body was still weak. The flush on her face had dissipated, leaving herplexion unusually pale. She leaned against the head of the bed and was drinking the soup slowly. Colton opened the door and went in, where he saw Annie feeding Nicole. He slowly approached them, and Annie immediately reacted to his presence. Young master, she called out respectfully. Let me do it. Its gettingte. You should get some rest, Annie. Colton stretched out his hand to take the bowl of soup as he loomed over the head of the bed, his tall figure casting a dark shadow on them. Annie obediently handed the soup to him and nodded before she quietly retreated. Now that only the two of them were left in the room, silence hung in the air. Colton took the bowl, the silver spoon making a crisp ttering sound in the bowl. He touched it with his hand and found that the ginger soup wasnt very hot anymore, so he directly scooped a spoonful and brought it to her mouth. Nicole lowered her eyes and looked at the spoon brought to her mouth. After taking a sip, she whispered, Ill do it myself. Thank you, President Gardner. You are still weak now. You were drenched in cold water, and the effects of the drug have just receded, so you should drink some soup to prevent a fever. Otherwise, youll be ufortable when you get sick again, Colton said as he gave her another spoonful. Hearing his words, Nicole stopped refusing and opened her mouth, slowly drinking the soup. The ginger soup was a little spicy, and it slid down her throat. Once Nicole saw the bottom of the bowl, she parted her lips and said, President Gardner, Im still worried about my son. Can I give him a call? She had her phone on her earlier, and because she didnt remember to take it out when she went into the water, it was probably spoiled by now. Colton nodded and took out his cell phone, dialing Haydens phone number. He then turned on the speakerphone and ced the phone beside her bed. B*stard, what did you do to my mommy? As soon as the call was connected, Haydens childish but energetic voice could be heard. Nicole frowned. Although her face was pale, her voice was still strong. Hayden, watch your mouth! As soon as Hayden realized that it was his mother, he went silent instantly before he called out pitifully, saying, Mommy As soon as she heard her sons cute and whiny voice, Nicole couldnt bear to scold him anymore. She sighed slightly and said, Im a little busy today, so I wont be home tonight. Go to bed early and dont you dare to y any video games. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Okay, Hayden answered. Seeing that Colton was still by her side, Nicole simply said a few words before hanging up. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Kicked Out of Bed Due to Nicoles weak condition, after she had finished speaking on the phone, she drifted off to sleep in a daze. Colton went to the guest room next door and took a bath himself before lying down in bed. However, after tossing and turning around for more than an hour, he still couldnt fall asleep. He got up a little irritably and rubbed his messy hair. Lowering his eyes and falling into thought for a moment, he finally made his way to the room where Nicole was sleeping. At that moment, the sky waspletely dark. As the curtains in the room were notpletely drawn, gaps of moonlight were able to peek through. The moonlight shone brightly on her, and her pale face looked even more sickly. Colton stretched out his hand and touched her forehead, only to find that she was having a slight fever. Thinking about it, it made sense. In such cold weather, she endured the cold wind and was drenched in cold water. It would be strange if she didnt have a fever. Annie was already asleep, so Colton didnt bother her. Thus, he took a few cool patches and applied them on Nicoles body. After spending a night taking care of her, her fever finally subsided past midnight. The next morning, Nicole woke up bleary-eyed, feeling unrested. Last night, she only felt that her body was heavy and ufortable, and she vaguely remembered that someone was taking care of her by her side The moment she opened her hazy eyes, she immediately saw a mans muscled chest. Nicoles brain froze in an instant, but before she could think, her body moved first. Her entire body strength went to her leg as she kicked the man off the bed without any hesitation. Colton was sleeping soundly when his body suddenly hurt. The next thing he knew, he was sent flying. Just like this, he was kicked awake. Colton was kicked to the ground, and his butt fell on the ground first. A sharp pain came from his behind, and his mind, which was still hazy with drowsiness, instantly sobered. Last night, as he was taking care of Nicole, he only fell asleep at around 4 oclock in the morning. Now, he was kicked out of bed before he woke up. No matter how good his temper was, he still felt a little angry. However, looking at Nicole who had shrunk into the bed with the quilt in her arms, Colton still held back his anger. He rubbed his behind and got up slowly. It seemed that he had taken care of Nicole until tootest night, so he had gotten into bed in a daze. After all, this was his own room. When Nicole saw clearly who the person in front of her was, her expression turned stunned, and she stared at Colton with a pair of bright eyes. It was only after a long moment of hesitation that she managed to speak, uttering, P-President Gardner She was a little confused. What was going on? Why was Colton in her bed? Colton had no idea how he got into bed and slept with Nicole either. It was probably because he was too tiredst night, and he climbed into bed in a drowsy daze. He rubbed his nose embarrassedly and exined, You had a feverst night, so I took care of you all night. Nicole looked at Coltons tall body, and then nced down at herself. Fortunately, both of them were neatly dressed. Her throat tightened as she looked at Colton rubbing his butt. She apologized awkwardly, S-Sorry, I-I didnt realize. Although she was well-versed in business, she was still an amateur in rtionships, save for that one night. Of course, she hadnt shared a bed with a man either. Though her reaction was a little exaggerated, it was still understandable. To think Colton took care of me until the dead of the night, and I kicked him off the bed just like that It feels like Im being ungrateful here. Colton nced down at Nicole. After recovering from her sickness, herplexion looked much better and was not as pallid as the previous night. The culprit that had kicked him, her white and tender feet, were still exposed outside the quilt. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Along with the kick earlier, it seemed that she had almost recovered her strength. Its fine as long as youre alright, Colton said graciously. Nicole felt guilty when she saw how big-hearted Colton was. She pushed the nket away and got out of bed, wanting to walk to Colton and apologize properly to him. However, unexpectedly, the effects of the medicinest night coupled with the overnight fever made her weak. Even though she could stand up, she was still not strong enough to walk. As she stepped forward with one foot, she had no strength in her legs. As a result, her knees gave out, causing her to lose bnce and fall forward. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Bumped Into His Chin With his fast reflexes, Colton managed to grab Nicole, but he couldnt stop his body from falling. Nicole also habitually reached forward and grabbed Coltons sleeve. Because of this fall, Nicole opened her mouth in horror, and her teeth just happened to bump into Coltons chin. Colton originally thought that he could support Nicoles weight, but he never expected the two of them would make a beeline for the floor. Apanied by the tingling sensation on his chin, Coltons already injured butt once again hit the ground, this time with a heavy object pressing down on his body. Subsequently, he grunted in pain. Though it was still early in the morning, he had received two heavy blows in session, and Colton felt his mind turn hazy. Nicole clearly felt her teeth knocking on his chin as well. Despite that, she hurriedly reached out and tried to prop herself up. In her hurry, her arm weakened, and she copsed again on the spot where she had just smashed her teeth onto. Fortunately, Nicole had already closed her mouth this time, and her lipsnded on his chin. However, Colton could still feel a tingling pain. After all, he had just suffered from a heavy blow that directly caused him to bleed from his chin. Even if it was her lips that pressed down on his chin this time, it still hurt. Afraid that something else would happen, Nicole simply rolled to the side before slowly getting up. Colton had also gotten up, but he looked a little worse for wear. His handsome face looked dark and glum, and most importantly, there was blood seeping from his chin. The silence in the room grew thick with embarrassment. Nicole toughened up and carefully nced up, saying a little tearfully, Im sorry, President Gardner, I I didnt mean to Although her words were sincere, she had no confidence at all. She didnt expect her legs to give out on her. In hindsight, it felt like she was taking advantage of him. Colton stretched out his hand and touched his chin. He looked at the blood stains on his fingertips, and then nced at Nicoles guilty expression. At the sight of it, he couldnt get angry even if he wanted to. Then, he mustered a small smile and said calmly in a hoarse voice, Its alright. Saying that, Colton turned around and paused before continuing, Im going downstairs first. Miss Anderson, pleasee down once youre done washing up. Okay. Nicole nodded with her back toward him. Once Colton left the room, she covered her face and flopped onto the bed. Ive never been so embarrassed in my entire life! When she thought of the scene earlier, she yearned for a hole to open up in the floor so she could bury herself in it. That was so awkward! Nicole sat at the head of the bed, unable to recover for a long time. Her face flushed instantly whenever she recalled what had happened. How embarrassing! She loitered in her room for a long time, but still had to leave in the end. When she left the room, she was still wearing loose pajamas, making her look like a child that had stolen an adults clothes. However, she couldnt find the clothes she had worn yesterday, so she had no choice but toe out like this. Downstairs, Annie had already prepared the food, and Colton was sitting at the dining table, eating slowly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Taking small steps, Nicole walked down and snuck a peek at Colton. She was grateful to Colton from the bottom of her heart for yesterdays incident. After all, if it werent for him, she would have lost her dignity. As she took her seat, Annie immediately brought her some porridge with a smiling face. Miss, you had a feverst night, and you probably dont have much appetite in the morning. Please have some porridge. Nicole nodded and thanked her politely, All right, thank you. She really didnt have much of an appetite at the moment, and her mouth felt nd because of the fever. Then, she lowered her head and ate, neither of them saying a word. A whileter, she secretly nced up at Colton. Although there wasnt much expression on his face as he lowered his head and ate his meal stiffly, whenever he looked up, she could see the imprint on his chin. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The Thing Between You and Colton Nicole was about to say something until she saw the injury on Coltons face. Then, she chose to quietly lower her head as she gobbled up her food. After picking up the courage to look at the man again to say something, she was stopped by Annie, who had abruptly entered the room. Miss Anderson, she started. I have washed and dried your clothes. They are now in your room upstairs. Alright. Thank you, Nicole quickly nodded and said her thanks. With a smile on her face, Annie replied, You are wee. Right when she was about to head upstairs, Colton suddenly called out to her from behind. Come down after youve changed into your working attire. Well go to work together. Nicole only gave a simple Okay as she nodded in response. At the same time, she couldnt help but take a peek at Coltons face. Seeing that he didnt seem to be in a particrly bad mood, she let out a sigh of relief before hurrying upstairs. She didnt take much time to change into something else. They soon got into Coltons vehicle and finally set off for thepany. Both of them did not speak a word to each other throughout their journey on the road. Nicole was the first one to break the silence when she gingerly brandished a Band-Aid she had procured from Annie on her way out. Would you like a piece of Band-Aid, President Gardner? she asked. The obvious scar on his chin was way too conspicuous to be left out in the open for people to see. Then, he lowered his gaze to look at the Band-Aid in Nicoles hand, and with raised brows, he humorously asked in return, You think this Band-Aid on me can hide this scar from everyone? An embarrassed Nicole rubbed her nose and grumbled, It can at least cover a part of it. Colton only turned and started to walk away instead of answering her. Upon being ignored, Nicoles gaze started to shift between the mans retreating figure and the Band- Aid in her hand. Is he mad It wasnt like she couldnt understand his anger. After all, he was hurt consecutively 3 times because of her The ends of her hair were starting to stand when she recalled how she had kicked Colton out of the bed that morning, but she soon brought herself out of her reverie with a shake of her head. Then, she immediately started making her way to her office. As soon as she pushed the door open, she was greeted by the sight of a petite young girl seated in her office. With her little back toward Nicole, she had her head tilted downward as she swiped the screen of her phone. Besides that, the sound of her phone was set on speaker at a loud volume without consideration of the surroundings. Nicole stayed calm despite that. She then took small steps toward the girl and lightly knocked on the surface of the table to get the girls attention. May I ask who you are? The girls head whipped around to look at the source of the voice as she began to tantly stare at Nicole. Her eyebrows began to wiggle mischievously as a smile appeared on her face. At that moment, Nicole couldnt help but notice how beautiful the young girl was. Now that her interest was piqued, the young girl kept her phone away before staring into Nicoles eyes. I saw Colton carrying you homest night, she hummed. It was a simple sentence, yet one could easily tell that there were tons of hidden messages underlying it. Could you be Wendy? Nicole asked with uncertainty after raking her brain. Wendy was caught by surprise upon hearing her nameing out of Nicoles lips. She immediately hopped out of the chair and cheered, You know who I am? Yup, Nicole replied with a nod of the head. Then, she walked over to the sofa at the side and sat down as she said in a rxed manner, President Gardner has mentioned you before. He wanted me to design a gown for you. Really?! Will you really do it, Miss Lisa? An excited Wendy cheered again when she heard that. Nicole nodded again in response. Yes. Im familiar with it as I used to specialize in haute couture. It had been something that Colton asked of Nicole some time ago, and she had epted the offer as well. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Wendy was so ecstatic after hearing Nicoles words that shepletely forgot about what she had wanted to say next. She would definitely be the prettiest of them all during the dinner if she wore a custom-designed gown by Lisa! Her grin was still stered on her face when she waddled in front of Nicole. Can I request something? she asked. Tell me everything, Nicole encouraged her with a nod, after which she took a pen from the table. Ill write it all down and Ill have the design draft tomorrow. Seeing the serious look on Nicoles face, Wendy suddenly stood up. Her pursed lips parted as she promised in a hushed voice, Ill keep the thing between you and Colton a secret! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 You Hurt Your Chin Looking at Wendy, Nicole pursed her lips together. She found the littledy quiteical as she swore her loyalty to Nicole, but s, Nicole decided to exin the truth of the situation to Coltons younger sister. What thing are you talking about? There is nothing going on between me and your brother. However, Wendy stayed grinning as she wiggled her eyebrows at Nicole. The arrogant look on her face showed that she knew more than Nicole was telling her. Nicole could only look back at Wendy quietly. Deciding that Wendy probably wouldnt listen to anything she had to say, Nicole stopped exining herself to the little girl. She went on and jotted down Wendys three sizes and special requests, and it was only after she was done that Wendy voluntarily left her office. On the other hand, Tony was reporting to Colton in the Presidents office of Gardner Corporation. We will be using the design from our coboration with F&M Apparel as our uing marketing ns focus. Colton nodded in agreement at that. Leave a space on the homepage of thepanys website from now on. Releasing it alongside the new products should give it a proper push, he suggested. Tony was caught by surprise at that. As apany whose main focus was on digital marketing, the promotions done through its website had always shown great results. Gardner Corporation had a well-received mass media website that charged its advertisers hefty sums. Even though they had done promotions using the website when they got involved in the clothing industry before, the homepage of the website had remained untouched the whole while. Advertising on the homepage could easily mean spending millions, or even tens of millions of dors in a day. During peak moments, advertisers might even have to fight for the ten-million deal. Although surprised, Tony still calmly replied with a nod. Alright. This years summer release will happen around May. Ill make sure to clear the schedule for May 1st. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Make it 3 days, Colton curtly added. Tony began to quietly ponder Coltons decision. Colton must have really wanted to build Gardner Apparel as a brand for him to book 3 days on the 1st of May, which was one of the most money-making times for them. Yes, sir, Tony replied. Tony then lowered his head and wrote down the important things, but just as he began to tilt his head at Colton to inform him regarding his schedule before the new year, he caught sight of the injury on Coltons chin. Gardner Corporation before the new years the job has He somehow was stammering through a simple sentence as he continued with his report. Hearing the stutter, Colton raised his head and looked at Tony with a frown on his face. Why are you stuttering? Hearing the dissatisfied tone, Tony immediately brought his eyes back to the little notebook he was holding in one hand. Nothing, he forced himself to say. Coltons frown had turned into a squint then. Knowing that the cowering Tony was hiding something from him, he got even more displeased. Stop squirming around and spit it out! he demanded. Tony obediently peeked at Coltons face as he pressed his lips together before hesitantly saying, Youmight have injured your chin. With his timid personality, he didnt have the guts to say that those were teeth marks on Coltons chin. He was a young man with a promising future, after all. Today was not the day he would give up his life for something like this. For an injury as intimate as that, Colton was acting extremely generous by not covering it up. Is he showing it off on purpose? Tony mused. The big boss is indeed someone whose heart a side character like me cannotprehend. Coltons face immediately fell after he listened to Tonys words. What the hell are you thinking? I got this from shaving! Tony only looked back at him in silence. How did shaving leave teeth marks on your chin? he thought to himself. Even though he found it ridiculous, he decided to agree with his bosss words. You dont have to exin yourself, President Gardner. He shook his head and swiftly continued saying, I understand. Im not delusional. Im not overthinking anything. Coltons face only further dimmed as he looked at his assistants fervent denial. I dont care if you are delusional. I dont even care if you have sh*t for brains. I hired you to be my secretary, not for you to pick up on things like this, he growled. Tony could only zip his mouth shut as he looked at Colton getting angry for no reason. President Gardner probably isnt satisfied enough Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The Whisperings Tony immediately shut his mouth and turned his gaze away from his boss chin. He then sputtered out his report at the speed of light and finally heaved a breath of relief when he had finished his presentation. President Gardner, that is all for the pre-new years n. Ill leave the information you need on the table. Ill be leaving first if there is nothing else. Just as he was about to slip away, he only managed to take a few steps out of the office before that familiar,manding voice told him to stand right where he was. Tonys body stiffened for a second there. He then abruptly turned around and peered at his boss with careful eyes. Is there anything else, President Gardner? he asked cautiously. He couldnt risk acting out-of-line today. He had to be extra careful when dealing with Colton, who was behaving, unlike his usual self. Do you have a bandage? Coltons low voice surprisingly rang out with a darkened face as he asked his secretary for a bandage. Huh? Tony thought he heard Colton wrong. He finally responded when his eyes fell on the injury again. Ah. II dont. Go buy me a box, then, Colton ordered him with a wave of his hand. Tony didnt even need to be told twice as he nodded and flew out of the office. If only Colton had known that the small injury would garner such big reactions from the people around him, he would have epted the bandage Nicole had offered him this morning. What Colton had not expected, however, was how much more eye-catching his chin had be after he pped a bandage on it. He first noticed how the regr employees kept throwing nces at him and his chin when the executives were giving their reports during a meeting. They even had the nerve to start chattering amongst themselves after peeking at him. He couldnt make out what they were mumbling about, but he knew for sure that they were talking about his chin. It was an understatement to say how much he felt like a zoo animal surrounded by spectators. It wasnt like it was a big injury to begin with, but it did get more conspicuous with the bandage on his chin. Finally, after the persistent whisperings in his ears, he ripped the bandage off his face. Because of that, the ones who were throwing nces every now and then were now staring directly at his chin with wide eyes. Colton shouldnt be held responsible for his actions, anyway. He had thought that the most the injury would do was bleed a little. Never would he have thought that teeth marks would start to appear on his chin. Amotion would definitely have broken out in the office if Colton wasnt there. What kind of situation was this?! The one and only President Gardner, who had been in abstinence for years, actually came to work with teeth marks on his chin! Looking at the amorous marks, everyone could only wonder if it was done by thedy from the Anderson Family. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Coltons face was dark all the way until the end of the meeting, and by the time he had left the office, he was a walking block of ice that everyone stayed away from. Meanwhile, Nicole, the instigator of the incident, had her chin propped in the palm of her hand while sketching a draft on herputer. As someone who specialized in haute couture for adults, Nicole had to consider the fact that Coltons sister was a youngdy that had not evene of age. She would have toe up with a design that wasnt as revealing; something less mature and sexy would probably be more appropriate for Wendy. She gave it a long thought before an idea finally came to her. There was a time before she had be the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel and she had anonymously entered an internationalpetition for designers. The theme for the final round was Youth, and she had won first ce with a design of hers. It would have been her stepping stone to overnight sess if she had attended the award ceremony the following day, but s, she had to miss it as she had received news that she was promoted to the position of Chief Designer at F&M Apparel. She clicked into the file that had her initial draft of the design and after making sure that it was still usable after so many years, she started to make small edits to the design. It was a pity that the final product was never made, but she was happy to give it as a present to Wendy. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Paying a Visit Queenie had been staying at the hospital for two days now. Even though there was nothing wrong with her physically, the mere thought of her being surrounded by onlookers after what had happened the other night was enough to make her want to squeeze into a dark hole in some inconspicuous corner. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Because of the influence Gardner Corporation had, the leaders from Lumore, Goldwick and the cities in between had been amongst the attendees of the banquet. Colton might have prevented the incident from getting to the media, but she still couldnt hide the fact that she made a fool of herself in front of the important figures in the business world. They obviously wouldnt have said anything to her face, but she was sure that they were criticizing her behind her back. Her tears began to well up at the thought of that. With her jaw clenched, she threw herself into Lydias arms and sobbed uncontrobly. Mom! I have completely embarrassed myself! I cant show my face anymore! Lydias heart ached as she saw Queenie crying in her arms. So, she quickly tried to console her. It is fine. Everyone knows you were framed! Furthermore, nothing happened between you and Joseph, right? It will all be okay! At that moment, Queenies eyes were already swollen and tender from the waterworks. She couldnt stop the sobs that were making her tremble all over. Out of her fear of criticism, she would never have the guts to take a step out of the house now. She hatednodespised Nicole. She never imagined Nicole to be such a vicious woman who would go to such lengths to ruin her! Just as the mother-and-daughter duo conversed, a sudden knock on the door brought their conversation to a halt. Queenie quickly wiped the pathetic expression off her face and turned to look at Lydia. As Queenies mother, Lydia quickly understood what her daughter wanted from her gaze alone. Shush, now, she gently sighed. Ill even the score for you. Good girl. Dont cry anymore. As soon as she was done with her sentence, she got up from her seat and in a slightly raised volume, she gave permission to the visitor to enter the ward. Joseph, dressed in casual clothes, then entered the room. For someone who was entangled in the same gossip as Queenie, he looked especially well and vibrant. Honestly speaking, Joseph was an infamous yboy that most people had heard rumors of before. The incident this time might have plummeted Queenies reputation, but it did nothing to Josephs name as it was already tainted. When Queenie saw the man, her expression remained unchanged. However, she still looked pitiful with her half-lidded red eyes. Lydia, however, immediately stood between Joseph and Queenie. She then protectively questioned, Why are you here, Young Master Joseph? Joseph didnt even bother sparing the older woman a nce as he kept his eyes on Queenie. He had nned to talk to Queenie after she was discharged from the hospital, but hisst thread of patience had finally snapped after two whole days of waiting. I have a question for you, Joseph announced without beating around the bush. Queenie was surprised at first, but she quickly caught on. She then turned to Lydia and requested in a soft voice, Mom, can you please give us some space? Id like to have a chat with the young master. Lydia was hesitant after hearing her daughters plea, but she could only agree when she saw the look on her daughters face. What the hell happened that night?! Joseph asked after Lydia had left the room, feeling slightly agitated. The incident might not have harmed his reputation, but Gardner Corporation would definitely not let him off easy if the truth was ever made known. Queenie was Mrs. Gardner-to-be, after all. Queenies face was still wet with tears as she sniffled. As though she was the victim, she gazed back at the man with her red eyes and asked in return, What do you think happened? Bewildered, Joseph lifted his head to look at Queenies sad face. She must have felt wronged for her to ask him that. The Mann Family might be wealthy, but there was no need at all for Queenie, who had gotten herself acquainted with the Gardner Family, to be with him. His eyes dimmed thoughtfully for a moment before asking, Was it Nicole? Queenies eyes were aze at the mention of her sisters name. Who else do you think did that? she spat through gritted teeth. But why would she do something like that? Joseph cluelessly asked again. The hatred in her eyes was quickly reced by another piteous mask. She lowered her head and muttered with great difficulty, Nicole was cast out a few years ago by our father after she had given birth to that bastard child despite being unmarried. She must be back to get her revenge! Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Zacharys Return Joseph had caught wind of the rumor about Nicole 5 years ago. He heard that she had spent a night with a random man in exchange for money. However, if what Queenie said was true, the man from 5 years ago would have been him. Joseph might have no control over his lower body, but he never had the need to spend money to get a woman in his bed. As a good-looking young master from a wealthy family, there were countless women who willingly threw themselves at his feet. Was Nicole not the one I had s*x with 5 years ago? Joseph asked while looking at Queenie. Queenie was now lying in the hospital bed with no makeup on. She looked so pale she could easily pass off as someone who was on the verge of death. Her pupils slightly trembled after hearing Josephs question, and after swallowing the lump in her throat, she tilted her head to look at him. Could someone have spent money to get Nicole here because they nned to spend the night with you? Or could they have wanted to threaten you with a child after giving birth to one? she hypothetically asked. Josephs eyebrows began to crinkle together at that. He had spent countless nights with different women. So, he couldnt possibly tell what everyones intention for getting in bed with him was. However, if Nicoles child really did share his blood, there was no need for him to continue worrying about anything else. So what youre trying to say is that Nicole was the mastermind behind what happened, yes? he asked again to reconfirm as he still couldnt understand why Nicole would do what she did. Queenies face fell again when she heard that name she despised and instead of answering him, she threw him another question, Who else could it have been? But why would she do that? Joseph asked again. The paternity test of you and her child is already in her hands. She will use this opportunity to drag me and you down. That way, she can whip out an excuse to not let you meet the child even if you are proven to be the kids biological father. She briefly shut her eyes and by the time she had opened them again, they were already coated with tears threatening to fall. She then sniffled before continuing, Nicole has always hated me and Mom. Doing something like this will be like hitting two birds with one She intentionally left out the rest of the sentence as she was sure that Joseph already knew what she was trying to say. Josephs frown was glued on his forehead throughout the entire conversation. Come to think of it, he had heard that Nicole was looking for him to tell him something when he was with the Andersons, and coincidentally, he was drugged swiftly after that. There was no one other than Nicole who could have done such a thing. His anger began to re at the thought of that. How dare she include me in her evil schemes! She wont get away with this! he fumed. Alright, he eventually said with a nod. Thinking back, he was grateful that nothing had happened between them then. It would be hard for him to protect his reputation otherwise. Their conversation soon came to an end. As Queenie stared at Josephs retreating figure, her sad expression was instantly reced by a pleased one. Now, she could just be the spectator of the dog fight without having to be involved directly! Meanwhile, Lydia was back in the ward as soon as Joseph had departed. Her trained eyes stayed on her daughter while she closed the ward door with her hands. Did he find out about anything, Queenie? she urgently asked. Queenie only shook her head in response. As her eyes shone a dangerous glint, her gentle facade was gone when she was alone in the ward with her mother. Dont worry, Mom! That idiot Joseph believed everything! she singsonged. At thepany, Nicole had shown the finished draft of the gown to Wendy. Wendy was so pleased that she immediately started to pick the fabric to make her gowne true. Nicole finally managed to take a rest after her hectic schedule. By the time she looked at the clock, it was already past 7 in the evening. Even though she was wayter than usual today, she immediately rushed home at the thought of her son being alone at home. The first thing she saw after opening the door to her house was Zacharys upright figure sitting on the couch. He seemed to have been reading a magazine until the moment he heard the sound of the door closing. Nicole, he greeted as he turned to face her. Why are you back so soon? Didnt you say that you will be spending at least another half a month there? Nicole chuckled as she walked forward. Zacharys stoic face had be gentle in that instant. After putting the magazine down, he approached her while scanning her top to bottom with her eyes. I kept calling your phone but it went straight to the mailbox every time. I only found out that you are okay after giving Hayden a call. However, I was still worried because I didnt hear from you directly. Feeling slightly bashful, Nicole scratched the tip of her nose and quickly exined herself. My phone is currently under repair. I got water in it by ident. You could have just told Hayden to pass the word if you needed me. There is the house phone that I N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, she couldnt finish her sentence as Zachary immediately enveloped her in a bear hug. Rendered speechless, she felt her body freeze upon contact. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Picking a Fight Nicole almost felt suffocated by Zacharys tight hug. After some time, he finally let go of her. With both hands holding her by the shoulders, there was panic in his voice when he eximed, I heard from Harvey that you were drugged! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Harvey? As in Harvey Mann? Nicole wondered after hearing his name. She thought that she had heard Zachary wrong, but indeed, Harvey was the one who hade all the way to Coltons home to treat her. Im alright now. Harvey gave me an injection. Ill be fine after a nights rest, she reassured him. She then slightly tilted her head to look at Zacharys face, but she was quickly distracted by the dark circles around his eyes. There were traces of fatiguecing his handsome features as if he had not had a proper sleep in a long time. Worried that Nicole would have to live the rest of her life in fear if she had caught the perpetrators interest, he quickly interrogated her, Who was it? Nicole couldnt help but feel a surge of warmth in her chest as she looked at the caring man. It was obvious that he hade back earlier because he was concerned about her. However, instead of troubling others with it, she would rather handle her own problem. So, she merely shook her head and assured him, Zachary, Im not a child that needs your protection. Ill get back at them my way. Theyll wish they were dead for messing with me. The man only continued to stare at Nicole who firmly stood her ground. Indeed, he brooded. Nicole is a strong woman who managed to get her position as the Chief Designer through her own capabilities. He had gotten calmer after that reassuring thought. Fine, then. Just let me know if you ever need my help with something. Dont worry about causing me trouble. He finally relented in a low voice. Initially, he wanted to head straight to Nicole after learning from Harvey about her being drugged. The only reason he had returned two dayster was because of the many responsibilities holding him back. He was so busy with work that he barely had a wink of sleep for the past two days just so he could come back to her as soon as possible. Got it! Nicole cheered. She then tugged on his arm and examined his tired face. Go take a rest. Just look at how dark your under-eye circles are. I dont want to have to take care of you too, she pouted with concern evident in her words. In response, Zachary only nodded without a word. He was so tired from theck of sleep that his brain felt too big for his skull. His eyes, too, had trouble concentrating. Besides that, his tall and built figure felt like it was going to fall over any second now. He started to make his way to the bedroom upstairs while being oblivious to the gaze that stayed on him from behind. Nicole felt a mix of emotions as she looked at him as she only looked away when he was out of her sight. Mom! Hayden suddenly popped up out of nowhere. You like Mr. Yates, dont you? Why dont you go after him? Nicole peered at her young son and gently caressed his head. Children should only worry about childrens things. Go wash up and head to bed, she urged. But it is still so early! Hayden grumbled. Regardless of her sons adorable tantrum, she stayed firm to her teaching. Sleeping early means you get to wake up early, she said while going hand in hand up the stairs with Hayden. With the nanny at home, Nicole managed to leave for her workce with a peace of mind the next morning. She then resumed her work on Wendys gown soon after she had arrived at the office. Her day had been smooth sailinguntil Queenie had suddenly appeared around lunchtime. Nicole couldnt help but let out a snicker as she looked at Queenies purposeful strides into her workce. She didnt think that Queenie had it in her to still make a public appearance after that embarrassing incident. Still the same old b*tchy Queenie it seems, Nicole chuckled to herself. Judging by the way Nicoles eyebrows raised, she was definitely entertained by Queenies appearance, but that didnt mean Queenie deserved the time of Nicoles day. Queenie could only hold her anger back as she looked at Nicole busying herself with work. Queenie then squeezed out through clenched teeth, My dear older sister, why arent you saying hi to your beloved younger sister who is standing in front of you? Upon hearing her words, Nicole let out a subtleugh. Oh, my apologies. I didnt know that I had a younger sister! Queenies face remained unchanged at that. In response, she pointed her finger at Nicole and replied, Oh, dear sister. You had the whole n figured out, didnt you? You even drugged your own sister! Nicole finally looked up when she heard the usation. Her eyebrows wiggled in delight as she let out anotherugh. Woah, now. Dont me something like that on me. I didnt bring anything with me when I went over to your house. As for what had happened between you and Joseph Im sure you dont need me to remind you, right? Nicole! Queenies eyes started to turn red as it seemed that Nicoles words somehow managed to drive a nail straight through Queenies sore spot. With her fists balled, Queenie gritted out, I will be your hell as long as Im a part of Gardner Corporation. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Trouble Seeker Smiling, Nicole stood up and walked toward Queenie with her eyes tinged with disdain. I came back this time with no intention of setting myself against you, but theres nothing I can do if you continue being insensible, she blurted coldly. As Nicole said that, her face darkened as the smile in her eyes was reced with frostiness. In fact, she had already given Queenie many chances before thisfrom the first time when Hayden was kidnapped, until this time when Queenie set her up. Nicole felt she had already been very tolerant toward Queenie. If Nicole were to continue to let her be, Queenie might have the guts to threaten her life one day. Since you are still unable to learn how to behave, then dont me me for being hostile. Since you kept insisting oning to Gardner Corporation, you must have a motive for doing so, am I correct? Queenie lifted her head to stare at Nicole and retorted. With her dark eyes filled with anger, she clenched her fists as she recalled how Colton did not even want to see her ever since the incident between her and Joseph urred. Even when she went up to Coltons office today, she was stopped by Tony Larson, Coltons personal assistant, so she couldnt blow up at him either. As a result, her pent-up anger could not burst forth. Although Nicole was not too interested in Colton, she did not deny Queenies question when she perceived her aggrievance. So, she amusingly replied, Even if Im actually interested in Colton, what can you do? Nicole went back to her seat, leaned against the chair, and ced her chin on her hand. Then, she smiled and continued, Im the chief designer of F&M Apparel. With this identity, theres nothing you can do about me! Queenie trembled in rage upon being provoked by Nicole. In fact, Nicole was telling the truth. As long as she held the position of chief designer in Gardner Corporation, there was nothing Queenie could do about her no matter how hard she tried. Nevertheless, her helplessness did not mean that Nicole could do as she pleased. Joanna ising back in a few days. Do you think shell let you off after you get rid of her subordinates? We shall wait and see, Nicole! After Queenie was done with her sentence, her gaze fell on the design draft on Nicoles desk. Nevertheless, she quickly averted her gaze after casting a glimpse. At the same time, her eyes darkened. She had heard through the grapevine that Nicole was recently helping Wendy to design a dress for her graduation party. As the most loved child in the Gardner Family, Wendy was pampered ever since young and was given the best things in all aspects. Thus, if there were to be an issue with this dress The only reason Nicole is so arrogant right now is that she holds the title of the chief designer of F&M Apparel. Since thats the case, I shall sabotage her and see how else she can oppose me! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The best way to sabotage a designer was to frame him or her formitting giarism. If Nicole was deemed culpable for giarizing, she would not be able to continue her designer career, let alone stay in F&M Apparel. At this thought, Queenies sulkiness was dismissed at once. She lifted her head and sneered haughtily, Mind you, your good days areing to an end. By the time Colton discovered the affair between you and Joseph five years ago, I bet hell want nothing to do with you! Nevertheless, Nicole was not stirred up when she heard Queenie bring up this matter. Instead, she was rather calm. Do you know why I was safe and sound even after being poisoned by your mother? Queenie hurriedly denied it when Nicole mentioned the incident. Stop your nonsense! Since when did my mother poison you?! Perceiving Queenies stubborn denial, Nicole did not mind it at all and continued, The drug indeed took effect on me that night and I was suffering. But fortunately, President Gardner brought me home toward the end and took care of me throughout the night. After spitting the sentence word by word, Nicole smiled even brighter when she saw the rage that appeared again on Queenies face. In the end, its you who have done us the favor. Thank you, my dear sister. Queenies face turned as dark as coal when she heard Nicoles words. She was so infuriated that she was at a loss for words. If Nicole really had sex with Colton At this thought, Queenie couldnt help scowling, You debaucherous slut! With that, she mmed the door shut and left. Watching Queenie walk out of the office, Nicole lifted her brows and thought the former was insane. Did shee all the way here just to pick a fight with me? Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Send the Gown Nicole finally finished making the gown in a hurry on Saturday, so she informed Wendy about it over a call. At the same time, Wendy told Nicole that Anna wanted to see her as well, so it would be the perfect time for her to bring the gown over too. Nicole agreed and immediately drove to the Gardner Residence. Wendy was very satisfied upon seeing the gown, and her bright smile was the best proof. As Anna was a designer when she was younger, she too was impressed to see the gown which Nicole designed. You really deserved the title of F&M Apparels chief designer. This design is eye-catching and suits Wendys age too. Wearing a humble expression, Nicole nodded and responded, Youre ttering me, Mrs. Gardner. The style of my design is actually much more mature as youthful designs are not my forte. If Miss Gardner has anyments for improvement, Ill make the necessary amendments. Wendy shook her head while holding the gown. Not at all. I like it very much. Thank you, Ms. Lisa! After saying that, she lowered her head to look at the gown in her hands. Even if the name Lisa had been removed from the gown, it would not discount how dazzling the gown was, so Wendy was confident that she would definitely outshine the others at the evening party. By the way Wendy trotted to Nicole with the dress in her hand as if she recalled something all of a sudden. Im turning 18 in a month, Ms. Lisa. Can you design aing-of-age gown for me? Dont worry, Ill make sure to ask Colton to pay you a price that is higher than the market rate. It was the first time that Anna saw her beloved daughter being close to a person. She reached out with her hand to pull Wendy over and exined with a smile, Lisa is having a coboration with Gardner Corporation this time round, so Im afraid she wont have so much time to make another gown for you. Weve already troubled her this time. Ill ask Joanna to make you a dress next time. Wendy lowered her head to look at the dress in her hands as disappointment appeared on her originally smiling face. Although Joannas design was good too, it was not as striking as Lisas. On the other hand, Nicole was envious after seeing the mother and daughters intimate interaction. She gave a gentle smile and replied, Dont worry, Im working in Gardner Corporation anyway. Designing a dress wont take too much of my time. Just let me know what your requirements are, Miss Gardner. Hearing that Nicole was willing to design a dress for her, Wendy immediately approached her to give a hug, after which she squealed with a smile. Thank you, dear Ms. Lisa! Just call me Nicole. Nicole nodded with a smile. In fact, she was also fond of this youngdy who was more than 10 years younger than her. Maybe it was because Wendy was loved by her family since young that there was no trace of schemes that the adults had in her eyes, which made it a pleasure to see her clear and bright eyes. Sure, Nicole, Wendy replied with a beam. With that, she went upstairs with the dress. Thereafter, Anna continued chatting with Nicole for a while longer due to Nicoles job as a designer. Since both of them were fashion designers, they found manymon topics in their chats.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Despite the fact that Anna was no longer working as a designer, there were still many things about the career that they could talk about. As such, Nicole continued to stay at the Garner Residence for almost two hours before she left. Tomorrow was the weekend, and an appointment had been made for her to go for the DNA paternity test with Joseph. A flustered Nicole stood at the entrance and covered her forehead with her hand as she recalled the incident from five years ago Suddenly, the scene of darkness and passionbined with the mans sharp, fierce eyes shed through her mind. With her arms resting by her side, she tightly clenched her fists as she just couldnt recall who the man was. Is it really Joseph? If it isnt him, how would he dare to ask to do the DNA paternity test upfront? And he was not intimidated at all when I proposed to do it on the spot. Nicole shook her head as she decided to stop thinking about it. Regardless of whether Joseph was Haydens biological father or not, she would not allow Joseph to get his way. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Prepared N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After leaving the Gardner Residence in the evening, Nicole rushed to Coltons ce. While Anna and Wendy stayed at the old Gardner Residence, Colton had his own mansion. The DNA paternity test between Hayden and Joseph was scheduled for tomorrow, so Nicole had to make all the necessary preparations tonight. By the time she arrived at Coltons residence, it was already past 8 in the evening. She had been to the ce before, so she was rather familiar with theyout. After parking her car, she walked through the yard and directly entered the house via the main entrance. The light from the enormous chandelier in the mansion was blinding as it radiated on Colton seated on the couch with aptop. His slender, bony fingers were typing swiftly on the keyboard as it made a crisp, ttering sound. Seeing Nicoles arrival, Colton kept hisptop away and asked Annie to serve coffee. Only then did he turn to greet, Hi, Miss Anderson, just tell me what you need me to do tomorrow. Nicole nodded and answered, Its nothing much, actually. President Gardner, you have taken a DNA paternity test with my son and are aware that theres no blood rtion between the two of you, but I wont dare to make a bet for Josephs case, so Im hoping you can help to change the hair sample during the test. Colton nodded with a half-smile and had no objection. Sure. Although the act of switching the specimen sounded despicable, he decided to break the rules for once since it was Nicole who had requested it. Perceiving Coltons response as his consent, Nicole smiled subtly and expressed her gratitude. Thanks a lot for your help, President Gardner. No worries. I still need to trouble you for my sisters matter, though, he replied with a smile. Both of them had some small talk before she left Coltons ce on the pretext that it was gettingte. Zachary was nowhere to be seen when Nicole arrived home. Meanwhile, Hayden was sitting on the couch and shaking his legs while borating, Mr. Yates went out in a hurry after answering a call. He told me that he might not being back tonight and asked me not to worry. Nicole nodded inprehension as she reckoned the incident which happened abroad thest time was notpletely settled yet. She lowered her head to gaze at Hayden since she had yet to inform him about the DNA paternity test tomorrow. Feeling that her throat was dry, she had no idea how to bring this topic up to the child. Nevertheless, Hayden was a sharp boy and he could guess that something was going on by his mothers hesitant look. Staring fixedly at Nicole with his clear, bright eyes, he asked with a pout, Mom, is there something you want to tell me? As Hayden hit the bullseye, Nicole rubbed her nose awkwardly and looked at her son with a sense of guilt. Shall we go out tomorrow? she asked softly. Although he was young, he was very sensible. Observing her unnatural expression as he stared at her, he could more or less feel something was off. Just spill it, Mom. Its not like I wont agree to it, Hayden said with a smile. Lets go for a DNA paternity test tomorrow. What do you think? Nicole babbled quickly. Although Hayden was her own son, she didnt know why she still felt guilty for bringing this up. A DNA paternity test? Hayden asked in confusion as he continued staring fixedly at Nicole with his dark eyes. Nicole bit the bullet and exined, Yeah. With Joseph. The moment Hayden heard the other party was Joseph, he frowned at once and grumbled with a moue, Hes not my dad. Im not going to take a DNA paternity test with him. Nicole knew that Hayden would give such a response. She looked at her son with a sigh before exining, That guy took your hair and had already done a DNA paternity test. If you refuse to go this time, Ill have no choice but to send you to him. Hayden was dumbfounded upon hearing that. Refusing to believe it, he blurted, Thats impossible! Even if he has done a paternity test, he cant possibly be my biological father! The truth was that he had already retrieved Josephs gene from theputer base andpared it with his own specimen, and they were not father and son at all! However, the report from him ims that both of you are father and son. If you want to prove that his report is a fake one, you have to personally go, she exined calmly. After lowering his head and pondering for a moment, Hayden thought there was something fishy, and it was only then that he nodded in agreement. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Mr Handsome, Shall We Do a DNA Paternity Test Too? Zachary was still not home the next morning, so Nicole reckoned that he indeed had some serious matters to attend to. Nicole and Joseph had agreed to meet at the ground floor of Gardner Corporation, so she rushed to the destination with Hayden in tow. When they arrived at Gardner Corporation, not only Joseph was there but Queenie too. Nicole brought Hayden out of the car and felt amused to see Queenie. She curled her lips and snickered. Whats going on? Are you so free that you want to meddle with every affair, or you cant bear to be apart from Mr. Mann, so you need to tag along wherever he goes? Queenie was ruffled by Nicolesment. Narrowing her eyes, she snorted, Cut your nonsense! By the time the DNA paternity test report is out, youll be extremely sorry! Nicole didnt care about her and smiled while continuing to stand with no intention of moving. When Queenie cast a strange nce at her, she blurted, Arent youing? Dont tell me youre scared. Im waiting for someone, Nicole hummed. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As soon as she said that, a tall man dressed in casual attire walked out of the building. Although Colton did not wear a suit today, he actually looked good in whatever outfit that he chose to wear because of his well-defined physique. When he walked closer and noticed that Queenie was around too, he furrowed his brows and darted a side nce at her. What brings you here? he asked coldly. She had not thought that Nicole would actually ask Colton toe. Pressing her lips, Queenie pinched her hand and bit the bullet to exin, Nicole is my sister after all, so Im worried about her After saying that, she wore a smile that looked like she was fawning. Nevertheless, he did not bother to talk to Queenie and retracted his gaze after ncing coldly at her. In fact, his arrival had disrupted her n as he was not as gullible as Nicole, in which her mischief could be easily seen through. As her fists were coated in ayer of perspiration, Queenie looked at Colton and felt her throat bing dry. Colton, what brings you here she mumbled. The moment she asked the question, she could feel Coltons frosty re, which made her tremble in fear and subconsciously shrink her neck. Colton looked toward Queenie with eyes that had unconceble detest. Miss Nicole Anderson is a VIP of Gardner Corporation. Someone is attempting to set her up, so I naturally have toe and be a witness. Queenies heart jolted when she heard Coltons statement. Then, she gulped and quickly attempted to cover her tracks. Youre right. If Mr. Manns DNA paternity test hadnt shown a positive test, I wouldnt believe that he is actually Haydens father either. He remained silent while pressing his lips. He had been well aware of her schemes in the past, but prior to this, he never fancied having a woman around, so he didnt take steps to deal with her. However, the situation was different. If Queenie had gotten rid of Nicole, the coboration between Gardner Apparel and F&M Apparel would be severely affected. It was an opportunity for a coboration that Colton had waited for years, so thest thing he wanted was for the n to be screwed up due to a jealous woman. If theres anything else, well talk about itter after the report is out. Colton looked downward as impatience shed through his dark eyes. On the other hand, Joseph was scared speechless when he saw Colton because he had already received a fierce kick from Colton back at the Anderson Residence, which left the man intimidated even until now. Nicole had directly decided to carry out the test in Town Central Hospital. Since Colton was around, Queenie could not object and merely tagged along. Meanwhile, Hayden was extremely fond of Colton. When he saw the older mans arrival, he tugged on Coltons pants and squealed in a cute voice, Mr. Handsome, shall we do a DNA paternity test too? I somehow feel that youre my dad Standing aside, Queenie freaked out at once when she heard that. As she broke out in cold sweat, she scoffed, Stop saying stupid things. Colton is the president of Gardner Corporation. How can he possibly be your father?! Stop iming kinship with him. When Queenie had such a huge reaction, it left Colton feeling strange. It was only muchter when she regained herposure and sensed his gaze. Knowing that she had acted too recklessly, she quickly exined, Colton, Im just afraid that hell keep pestering you Nevertheless, Colton ignored her and reached out with his hand to carry Hayden and bring him into the car. Queenie did not dare toe after Colton, so she could only drive to the hospital on her own. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Hospital The hospital was extremely crowded during the weekend in which the majority of the visitors had shown up for their health screening. Meanwhile, Hayden became clingy toward Colton and insisted for Colton to carry him after alighting from the car. In fact, Colton did not detest children, especially those who looked adorable. Nicole was resigned to see her son clinging onto Colton. So, she silently shot a re at Hayden and mouthed a warning, Dont cross the line! However, Hayden immediately turned away and acted as if he did not notice her warning. He instead encircled Coltons neck with his short, chubby arms before burying his head against Coltons shoulder, which left Nicole speechless. The five of them entered the hospital and went straight to the department where DNA paternity tests were being carried out. It was because of Colton that even the hospital director came to the department. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hi, President Gardner, what brings you here today? the director asked in a sycophantic manner. Colton had his personal doctor, so he had never visited the hospital. Hence, the director wondered what was behind the matter that caused this big shot to show up in the hospital today. Before this when the hospital was purchasing medical equipment, Colton had lent them a helping hand. As such, the director naturally treated him with all the courtesy due to his favor. Standing straight while carrying Hayden, Colton replied nonchntly, Im here for a DNA paternity test. The smile on the directors face stiffened as he nced at the kid in Coltons arms. At the same time, Hayden politely turned to let the director see his face. Now that both their faces were observed side by side, anyone could tell with naked eyes that they were father and son. Although the director had not heard that Colton had a son, he still wore a fawning smile and curry favor with Colton. Your son bears a close resemnce to you. Im sure hes your biological son. Queenies face turned ashen when she heard the directorsment. She quickly walked over and interrupted, Please dont make a wild guess. Colton never had a child. This kid is his! The director followed Queenies gesture to see Joseph. Looking at the sulky woman in front of him, he remained silent and did not speak up again. As the few of them walked together, any observant person would be able to tell that Colton was Haydens father because the two of them bore simr resemnces. Hearing the directors statement, Hayden smiled as bright as a sunflower. Clinging to Colton, he nodded and responded, Youre right. I think I look exactly like Mr. Handsome too. On the other hand, the only thing Joseph wanted to do now was to quicklyplete the DNA paternity test as he had no intention of being involved in any unnecessary troubles. As long as it was proved that Hayden was his son, Nicole would surely curry favor with him for the sake of custody. If that happened, Mann Apparel would be able to prosper with Nicoles help. Lets quickly go for the test and save the rest forter, Joseph urged as he did not want any more idents to happen. Queenie regretted her decision because given the situation now, the test result would definitely show that Joseph was not Haydens biological father. After all, Town Central Hospital was not somewhere where she could easily tamper with the report. Apart from that, she would bepletely doomed if Nicole eventually tracked her down by the time the test produced a negative result. Truth be told, the situation would not be as serious if what was discovered was merely Josephs fake report as Queenie could still shift the me to Joseph. However, she did not dare to imagine the consequences if they found out that Colton was At this thought, Queenie broke out in cold sweat and her face paled in nervousness. Mr. Handsome, since were already here, why dont we take a test too? Cuddling Colton, Hayden squeaked in a childish manner. When Nicole heard that, she became awkward and took a step forward to look at Hayden while responding, Cut the nonsense! However, Colton actually did not mind the suggestion. Since were already here, its just a quick procedure and I dont mind taking the test, he said nonchntly. She recalled her conversation with himst night and figured that it might be easier to switch the specimen by doing so, which was why she did not reject his proposal. When the doctor finished collecting their specimens in theb, Colton secretly switched the specimens. Although he still thought it was a rather despicable thing to do, he decided to properlyplete the task since he had already promised Nicole. However, they were unaware that a stealthy figure appeared when they left and switched the specimens that Colton had already swapped. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Probability of Paternity: 0% They sat outside theb and waited for around two hours, within which Hayden kept pestering Colton to ask all sorts of questions. Hearing their conversation, Nicole pulled a long face as the little brat had a big mouth. Mr. Handsome, why dont you consider my mom? She earns a lot of money and rarely causes trouble. Most importantly, shes useful too. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hayden lifted his innocent face and stared at Colton with bright eyes since he was dying for Colton to marry his mother. Before Colton could respond, she had already seized Hayden by his cor and brought him back to her seat. Cut your nonsense! She stared at the shameless child in her arms. The DNA paternity test report was released faster than usual partly because of Colton. The doctor brought over two reports and distributed them ording to the name on the reports. Upon receiving the report, Joseph quickly opened it in a hurry and saw the eye-catching words on the piece of white paperProbability of Paternity: 0%. Originally, Joseph still had a smile, but the moment he saw the result, he almost cked out. As his face paled, he quickly denied the results. This is impossible! This report must be fake! His voice was extremely loud in the quiet hospital and it caused the doctor who sent the report to be a little annoyed after hearing him. This is Town Central Hospital, and the authenticity of the results we produce is guaranteed. Queenies face turned ashen too when she lowered her head to look at the row of red words on the paper. How is this possible? I remember Ive indeed swapped the specimens. Could it be that Ive made a mistake? But thats impossible. I clearly remember that I swapped the specimens on the two sides. Seeing the report in Josephs hand, Nicoles lips curled into a smile as she lifted her head to look at Joseph andmented, Mr. Mann, you should be well aware how the previous report came about. Now that the result is out, please stop disturbing me with this kind of matter in the future. Otherwise, Ill not let you off easily! Repeatedly reading the report, he couldnt help feeling light-headed as he thought that it was impossible. As he tightened his grip on the report, he stared at Nicole with bloodshot eyes. You must have tampered with the report, hence this oue! Although Nicole had indeed tampered with the report, she still wore a steady look and lifted her brow to question Joseph in return, Mr. Mann, from the beginning until now, my son and I have been staying here and we had not even left for the restroom. How can I possibly tamper with the report? But my previous report clearly shows that Before Joseph could finish his sentence, she directly interrupted, Mr. Mann, you should be well aware of the authenticity of your report. If you refuse to believe this result, I can ask my son to do another test with you. Nicoles gaze fell on him as she wore a frosty look. However, if the result still shows the same, Ill represent F&M Apparel to cast the Mann Family out of the fashion industry! Her voice was as cold as the ice water in an ice cer. When he heard Nicoles threat, Josephs heart skipped a beat. If F&M Apparel had really taken action, Mann Apparel would not even be able to pull through half a month. He lowered his eyes to stare at the report in his hand, on which his name was clearly printed. It was distressing to see the row of bright red words on the reportProbability of Paternity: 0% Since Nicole had already made herself clear, Joseph would not dare to make the bet even if he was 99% confident because he couldnt risk the entire Mann Apparel. Gripping the report in his hand, he bit the bullet and spat through gritted teeth, It is my fault. Please forgive me, Miss Nicole Anderson. She nced at him and chuckled. Mr. Mann, I hope you can remember the lesson this time and not simply believe in rumors. Advice given by certain people could turn out to be harmful instead of helpful. Queenies face reddened in embarrassment when she heard Nicoles implication. How is this possible when Ive actually swapped the specimens, though? Could it be that Colton is not that brats father either? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Please Listen to Me Joseph couldnt risk offending F&M Apparel, so he could only grip the report and leave. As she watched Joseph leaving, Queenie forced a smile and took two steps forward. However, as she was about to speak up, Colton interrupted her. You may leave. The smile on Queenies face stiffened. Gritting her teeth, she stared at Colton with an aggrieved look. She thought he was still bothered with the incidentst time, so she exined, Colton, regarding the incidentst time, its really someone else who drugged Nevertheless, he did not give her a chance to exin. As he frowned, he repeated in a hostile manner, Leave. Noticing the tension between the two was growing, Nicole had no intention of meddling with their affair, so she carried Hayden and said to Colton, President Gardner, Ill head out first and wait for you at the entrance. After Nicole left, Queenie mumbled pitifully, Colton, please listen to me. Colton seemed to have intentionally avoided Queenie since the previous incident with Joseph as he wouldnt allow her to enter his office or home. Since it was a rare asion to be alone with Colton, she was determined to seize this opportunity to give him a proper exnation. Hearing Queenies words, Colton shifted his gaze downward and couldnt help furrowing his brow when he saw the pitiful look on her face. You should be well aware of what you have done, he croaked in a deep voice. Her heart jolted, but her pitiful expression remained unchanged. She pinched her hand and anxiously wanted to exin the situation to Colton. Colton, please believe me. Its impossible between Joseph and me. Its all Nicoles fault. She was there too that night. She must be jealous of me, so Queenie prattled on as she was eager to restore her image in front of Colton. However, little did she know that the more she went on, the more he detested her. Nicole was also drugged that night, but she had mentioned nothing about the culprit. In contrast, Queenie was dying to involve herself in the matter to prove her innocence. Thats enough!! Coltons voice became stern andced with dissatisfaction. Straightening his body, he gazed at Queenie with dark, unemotional eyes that were as cold as theke in winter. If you still wish to maintain your identity as Mrs. Gardner-to-be, stop causing any more trouble. This is myst warning to you. If this happens again, you shall get lost! The words that Queenie initially wanted to continue saying were stuck in her throat at once. Tears swam in her eyes as the disbelief spread across her face. So, he doesnt believe me? Although she parted her mouth, she realized she couldnt say a word as if her throat had been stuffed with something. Looking at the woman who was about to cry, Colton did not even have the slightest bit of sympathy for her. Instead, he turned and walked off with a frigid face. Queenies eyes were fixated on Colton as she watched him leave. Suddenly, her body felt weak and she slumped onto the floor as coldness filled her body. How can this be?! How can this be?! All of thisN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. happened because of Nicole! My life has always been peaceful before Nicole came back. However, since she returned, my life started changing and it became a mess. And now, even Colton doesnt believe me anymore. B*tch! You b*itch! She was so furious that her eyes turned bloodshot. As she tightly clenched her fists, she could feel the pain since her long nails had dug into her palms. Nicole and Colton being together was something that she would never allow. If she lost both Colton and the Gardner Family, the Anderson Family would be doomed! After wiping the tears away from the corner of her red-rimmed eyes, Queenie spat through gritted teeth, Nicole Anderson, well wait and see who the winner is in the end! She refused to believe that Nicole could turn the corner each time. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Joanna Schmidt Is Back By the time Colton walked out, Nicole was bickering with Hayden. Mom, I have already said that Joseph, the foolish bum, cant possibly be my dad! Im sure my dad is someone like Mr. Handsome. Stop it. Youre already shameless at such a young age! Hmph! If you dont believe me, you can check out his DNA paternity test report, Hayden grumbled indignantly with a pout. The moment Colton walked out, he overheard the conversation between the mother and son, and the gloom on his face was slightly dismissed. Holding the paternity report, he waved it at Nicole and asked, Miss Anderson, do you want to check this report? As she looked downward, she pressed her lips and shook her head with a faint smile. Its okay. Regardless of the content in it, it doesnt matter to me. Assuming that she did not wish toment further on the topic, he kept the report away and said, Ill send you guys back. Thanks a lot for your help today, President Gardner. Nicole expressed her genuine gratitude as she knew she must have caused Colton, a dignified president, a dilemma by asking him to do such a sneaky task. Colton smiled nonchntly and did not continue with the topic since Hayden was still around. My pleasure. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. By the time they arrived home at night, Zachary was already home with a weary expression. Seeing his exhausted countenance, Nicole bit her tongue and remained silent for a moment, but she eventually said, Zachary, if you have any matters to settle, please go ahead. Im still able to handle my affairs so far. Shaking his head, Zachary pressed his brows and hummed gently, Its all settled now. She nodded and did not probe further. Thereafter, she brought Hayden upstairs. When she arrived at the office the next day, Nicole noticed the originally quiet Design Department was much livelier and even heard people whispering the moment she entered. However, the murmurs ceased moments after she went in. She was not surprised by this because she had been transferred from F&M Apparel after all, and the staff still deemed her as an outsider. As soon as she entered her room, Scarlett followed her in. Miss Nicole, Director Schmidt is back, Scarlett said with a low voice. Although she was an employee of Gardner Corporation, she had been working under Nicole since joining thepany. Meanwhile, Nicole was protective toward her subordinate and treated Scarlett well. You mean Joanna Schmidt? Nicole raised her brow and asked. She had heard of such a name from Queenie when she first came to Gardner Corporation. Yeah. Scarlett nodded. Looking hesitant, she still spoke up after a while. Miss Nicole, about this I heard from colleagues that Sabrina is exceptionally close to Joanna and was fired from Gardner Corporation Nicole knew what Scarlett wanted to say. She lifted her head to gaze at the cautious youngdy in front of her, who was obviously on her side despite the timid appearance. After giving an unconcerned smile, Nicole nodded. I see, alright. Theres always a solution to a problem. She cant possibly dere a war the moment she returns. Seeing Nicoles confident smile, Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief. Rumor had it in the Design Department that it was Nicole who chased Sabrina out of thepany and Joanna would surely teach Nicole a lesson upon her return. However, judging from Nicoles calm look, Scarlett reckoned that she was already prepared. Alright then. Have a good day, Miss Nicole. I shall excuse myself first. A knock at the door emerged out of the blue at around 10:00AM. Ever since Nicole started working here, no one had entered her office besides Scarlett. Seeing that the visitor had not entered the room after a while, Nicole guessed it must be the Joanna Schmidt whom everyone was talking about. In fact, Nicole did not find Joannas name to be strange. Not only was Joanna a well-known designer in the country, she was also a student of Master Engler. As such, she thought that it would be awesome to have an opportunity to meet Joanna. Pleasee in. After Nicole said that, the door was opened to reveal a tall woman walking in. The woman was dressed in a light-colored one-piece dress while her hair was kept at shoulder length. With her optimum makeup, she made a first impression of gentleness and elegance and did not seem to be someone who came to seek trouble. You must be Ms. Lisa. The womans gaze fell on Nicole the moment she entered the room while her warm voice that resembled the spring breeze was pleasing to the ears. A courteous Nicole stood up and nodded. Yes, you can call me Nicole. Hi, Nicole. Im Joanna Schmidt, the design director of Gardner Corporation. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Face-off Ive been looking forward to meeting you, Nicole politely said. You tter me. I should be the one saying that. Not everyone has the chance to work with the Chief Designer from F&M Apparel. A smiling Joanna had spoken so eloquently that one could hardly find any fault in her. Not at all. The coboration this time is a bteral agreement between F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation, a humble Nicole responded. By the way Joanna paused out of the blue and lifted her head to look at Nicole as her smile slightly faded. I heard that Sabrina was fired from Gardner Corporation because she has offended you? Joanna finally went to the main point after beating around the bush. Nicole did not avoid the topic either as she met Joannas gaze and answered, I wont say I was offended. Its just that the youngdy has a big mouth. I reckoned someone overheard her andined directly to President Gardner. I see. It seems like the rumors arent true after all. Joanna wore a faint smile again and continued in a kinder tone, I knew you are not someone calctive and petty, Ms. Lisa. How would you possibly drive the girl into a corner because of such a small matter? Sabrina is indeed a big mouth. Ms. Lisa, if you dont mind, Ill bring her here to apologize to you. I hope you can forgive her. Nicole cast a nce at Joanna. Although Joanna did not appear to be aggressive, she had phrased each word in such a deliberate manner that Nicole had no other option but to follow her lines. Please dont say that. After all, Im not the one who fired her. Joanna nodded and subtly raised her brow. I brought Sabrina into Gardner Corporation, so it cant be helped that she will side with me and behave rudely toward you. Ive already taught her a lesson and she has realized her mistake. How about this? Ill bring her to officially apologize to you this afternoon. As she narrowed her eyes, Nicole gazed at thedy in front of her, who still had a gentle look, and smirked. Truth be told, she would rather have Joanna be as shrewish as Queenie so that she could at least fight back. Now, it felt like Nicole was punching on cotton and couldnt even be charged up. Its unnecessary to apologize since its not a big matter to begin with. That wont do. After all, you were transferred from F&M Apparel. This incident can be a warning to the others too. Later in the afternoon, Ill get Sabrina to apologize to you in front of the entire Design Department and well revoke her sry for a month as a punishment. What do you think? Looking at Joanna pressing forward with her agenda, Nicole knew that Joanna was forcing her to forgive Sabrina and allow the girls return to Gardner Corporation. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole narrowed her eyes as she sneered. Despite Joannas gentle appearance, her words were filled with the intention topel Nicole to surrender. What if I say no? Nicole wore a half-smile and asked Joanna in return. Joanna probably did not expect that Nicole would turn her down, so her expression tensed for a second. Nevertheless, she quickly regained herposure and answered, Ms. Lisa, as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, you dont have to be calctive with an insignificant staff. Nicole had a stern look but since the opponent was taking the soft approach, she could also feign innocence. Director Schmidt, this is not just an issue of whether I want to go after Sabrina or not. Im sure youve heard of what Sabrina had said. It doesnt only implicate me but President Yates from F&M Apparel as well. If I really ept the request, I would be indirectly admitting her remark, dont you think? The moment that Joanna heard Nicoles statement, her expression changed at once. Just as she was about to say something, Nicole interrupted, Alternatively, you can bring Sabrina to personally apologize to President Yates. If President Yates forgives her, Ill naturally let it slide too. Joanna lifted her head to re at Nicole as her originally amiable look had disappeared and was now reced with coldness. Pressing her lips, she continued to stare at Nicole for quite some time before she finally had a fake grin andmented, It seems like Ivecked the consideration. Sorry for disturbing you today, Ms. Lisa. With that, she walked out of the office resolutely. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 A Collusion Nicole only went back to her seat after Joanna left. Looking at the draft in her hand, she suddenly lost the mood to continue. Although Joanna did not adopt an aggressive approach, given todays situation, Nicole reckoned her coming days in Gardner Corporation would be rather nasty. She casually took a pen and ced it between her fingers to start spinning it. If she had known that there would be so many troubles in Gardner Corporation, she would not havee at the start. However, she was now already stuck in the midst of all the vexations. Nicole spent the entire afternoon in her office. Due to Joannas return, the entire Design Department became much livelier and Nicole could even hear the noises from the outside as she sat in her office. Soon, it was time to get off work. Nicole was not in a mood to work overtime, so she packed her stuff and was ready to leave. Just as she was going to walk out from the office, a gentle voice emerged. Ms. Lisa. Nicole paused and turned to see Joanna standing at the entrance with a bright smile on her face. Joanna appeared to be quite enthusiastic as if the episode this morning had not happened. She nodded at Joanna and did not strike an attitude. Hey, Director Schmidt, she acknowledged with a smile. Joanna walked up to her steadily and stopped in front of her. Ms. Lisa, thanks for leading our department during this time while I was away. The colleagues insisted on throwing a wee dinner for me since Ive returned. Please join us if you can. Nicole stared at Joanna for quite a while as she had no idea what the woman was up to. Id love to, but I have some family matters to attend to today, so Im not avable. Nicole came up with a random excuse. She did not go along with Joanna this morning in the office. As such, she did not know if Joanna would stir up more trouble, should she ept the invitation to the dinner. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The smile on Joannas face did not fade away when she perceived Nicoles rejection. Instead, she lowered her head and drawled with downcast eyes, I totally understand. After all, youre upied with myriad affairs as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, so of course you wont have time to eat with people like us Nicole was rendered speechless. Now that Joanna had phrased it this way, if she continued insisting not to attend the dinner, she might offend all the staff in the Design Department. Nicole exhaled slowly. At the thought of how Colton had done her a big favor, she knew she shouldnt screw things up at the critical moment, so she bore with it. Not at all. I guess the dinner will happen at night. The timing would be just nice if thats the case. Ill drop by after finishing with my stuff. Joanna smiled upon Nicoles agreement. Sure. Ill text you the location and time by then. Thanks, Director Schmidt. Nicole nodded and hummed before turning around to leave. She had to admit that Joanna was a very sophisticated person, especially in front of others. Nheless, Nicole thought it was just a wee dinner and there would be many other staff around, so Joanna was unlikely to cause problems for her. After Nicole had left, Joanna walked out of the office and went to the ground floor of thepany. There, a woman dressed in bright-colored outfits walked toward Joannait was Queenie. Hi Director Schmidt, it has been a while, Queenie wore a smile and said in a fawning manner. There was not much expression on Joannas face as she cast a side nce at the man beside Queenie, who had an average, honest look. With her eyes flickering, she asked, This is Please allow me to introduce Mr. Henry Cooper. Hes a staff of Gardner Corporation too, Queenie said. Narrowing her eyes, Joanna gazed at Queenie in confusion as she couldnt understand what Queenies intention was. Queenie walked up and lowered her voice. Director Schmidt, Mr. Cooper is Nicoles ex-boyfriend. There was still not much change in Joannas expression. Instead, she smiled and questioned in return, And what does this have to do with me? Director Schmidt, if theres nothing to do with you, you wouldnte down when I asked you, would you? Queenie smiled and continued in a low voice. Nicole chased Sabrina away from Gardner Corporation the moment she came. Everyone in the company knows Sabriana is close with you. Moreover, she was fired because she put in a word for you. Isnt this as good as humiliating you? Joannas face darkened when she heard Queenies words. The original reason why she went to see Nicole today was to negotiate for Sabrinas return, but Nicole refused to let go of the incident. Whats your intention then? Joanna stared at Queenie and asked. In fact, she had roughly heard about the affairs of the Anderson Family and knew the two sisters were not on good terms. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Bumped Into the Ex Director Schmidt, didnt you invite Nicole to join the wee dinner? Bring him along and Ill naturally have a way to embarrass her, Queenie dered confidently. Truth was, she had spent quite some effort to track down Nicoles ex-boyfriend. Back then, Nicole broke up with Henry for the sake of money in order to save her mother, therefore Queenie was sure that Nicole felt guilty toward him. On the other hand, Henry was actually a snob who was easily influenced by money, so of course Queenie would seize this perfect opportunity to use him. Joanna cast a side nce at Henry and frowned slightly as she didnt find this man attractive at all, and she wondered how Nicole even fell for him. You mean him? Disdain shed through Joannas eyes. Queenie smirked. Director Schmidt, you just have to bring him there and hell know what to do. Regardless of the oue, it doesnt cost you anything, isnt it? Joanna looked back and forth between Queenie and Henry for a while. Indeed, she had disliked Nicole, so she agreed after pondering for a while. Alright, Ill trust you this time. Meanwhile, Queenie smiled even brighter upon hearing Joannas eptance. Nicole, it seems like youre truly a nuisance. Everyone is against you! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The sky had turnedpletely dark by the time it was 8 at night, yet the city was brightly lit. The weather was slightly chilly tonight. It was drizzling, yet one could still feel the cold although the rain wasnt heavy. Around 7 oclock, Joanna sent Nicole the location. It was at a karaoke lounge in Goldwick. The room number was 888, so Nicole figured that it was a big private room. Nicole stayed at home and waited until the time had passed 8 oclock before she wore a jacket and headed out. Perhaps the sky seemed to be foggy due to the fine rain. Nicole drove to the location and could hear a noisy atmosphere the moment she stepped into the lounge. She frowned ufortably as she never had any liking for bustling ces. After enquiring from a waiter the way to Room No.888, she headed to the room. It was a huge private room. When she walked in, red and blue spot lights were shing in the room, and she couldnt recognize the other guests at all because the room was very dark. Hi, Ms. Lisa, wee. I thought you couldnt make it. Joanna stood up the moment Nicole walked in. I rushed over after I finished settling my stuff, but Im stillte. Sorry about that, Nicole replied politely. Besides the staff from Design Department, there were a few other people in the room whom she had not met before. Im d youre here. We have been waiting for you. Thereafter, Joanna introduced a few individuals to Nicole. This is Mr. Stanley Larry, the manager of Finance Department. This is Mr. Shaun Geller, the deputy manager of Human Resource Department. And this is Mr. Henry Cooper from Logistics Department. Nicole had not met the first two people, so she merely wore a courteous smile while Joanna introduced them. However, there was an obvious change in her expression when it came to Henrys turn. She lifted her eyes to look at the man sitting at the corner of the couch. Although he appeared to have aged slightly aspared to five years ago, there was not much change in his appearance. Perceiving Nicoles gaze, Henry also shifted his gaze toward Nicole and feigned a shocked look upon recognizing her. He parted his lips and called out softly, Nicole? Nicole wore a rueful smile as she had never thought she would bump into Henry by coincidence. Feeling a lump rising in her throat, she nodded at Henry and greeted him. Hey, Henry. Meanwhile, Joanna pretended to only have discovered that the two were acquaintances. Lisa, do you know Henry? What a coincidence! she eximed in surprise. Were ex-ssmates, Nicole exined and slowly walked up to Henry. Five years ago, they had dated for almost a year. Initially, she thought they would be together for the lifetime, but she ended up breaking up with him resolutely for the sake of her mother. As such, she had always felt guilty toward him. Henrys dark eyes flickered upon seeing Nicole sitting next to him. Truth was, he was a normal staff member in the Logistics Department. Queenie came to him and offered to promote him to team leader as long as he agreed to embarrass Nicole. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Shall We Start Over? Nicole went to sit beside Henry. Everyone was belting out in the room, which caused quite a mor. Stretching his neck, Henry cast a nce at Nicole and pressed his hand to suppress his nervousness. At the thought of how she had abandoned him five years ago, he became resentful toward her. Nevertheless, he remembered Queenies assignment for him, so he still endured his emotions. Nicole, he called out softly. Despite the noisy setting, Nicole still heard Henrys voice. So, she turned around and hummed in response, Yes. Youre already a Chief Designer and Im still a normal staff member. You surely have made the right choice by ending our rtionship back then, he mumbled with a rueful smile. Truth be told, Nicole still felt guilty toward Henry. She turned her head aside to gaze at Henry, who seemed to have aged quite a bit aspared to five years ago. Pressing her lips, she then croaked, Im sorry. Nicole did not know what else to say, so she could only apologize. Nicole, I just have one questiondid you break up with me at that time because you sold your body? Henrys voice was not too loud and at a volume loud enough only for them to hear. Nicoles body clearly stiffened when she heard his question as she had no idea how to answer him. Indeed, due to her mothers health, she had epted Queenies request and slept with another man back then However, how could she bring herself to say the truth? With downcast eyes, she felt her heart pounding. Toward the end, she clenched her fists and decided not to answer this question directly. Henry, please feel free toe to me if you run into any problems at work. Ill definitely help you to the best of my ability. Perhaps it was due to her guilt, Nicole had always wished to do something for Henry. On the other hand, Henry did not continue forcing her to answer either. Instead, he changed his question. Nicole, are you married? Nicole turned to look at Henry, who wore an anticipating expression. She paused for a moment before shaking her head and hummed, No. When Henry heard the answer, his eyes gleamed with hope. Nicole, shall we start over then? he asked in an agitated tone. Nicole stared at Henry. Five years ago, both of them were still students. Their rtionship during their school days was pure and not tainted by any desires, but at this moment, she had a subtle feeling that he had changed. With the expression on her face stiffened, Nicole did not agree but merely muttered with downcast eyes, Henry, it has already been five years and everything has changed Understanding Nicoles implication, a dejected Henry lowered his head and said in a self-deprecating manner, Thats true. Youre already a superior Chief Designer, so how can I possibly take your fancy? Nicole was a little depressed to see Henrys crestfallen look. Feeling a lump in her throat, she tried to exin, Not at all. Its just that as time passed, people and things around us have changed. Im not who I was five years ago anymore. Its me who doesnt deserve you. Bearing in mind Queenies exhortation to be flexible and not to be overly forceful, Henry nodded and asked, Can I ask you out for a meal then? He paused and continued, It has been so long since we met. I just hope to catch up with you over a meal. Nicole thought it was inappropriate to reject it, so she nodded and agreed. Sure. The others were still singing in the room. After finishing her chat with him, she zoned out while sitting alone in the corner. She felt like she was radically out of ce in this lounge, so she nned to leave in a short while. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ms. Lisa, thats impudent of you toete and leave early, Shaun, the deputy manager of Human Resource Department, teased Nicole with a grin. Nicole wore an apologetic expression and said, It so happened that I need to attend to some family affairs today. You guys have a good time. Oh well, then at least have a drink before leaving. After consuming some alcohol, he became bold and directly stepped forward to block her from walking out of the room. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Got Out of a Pickle There was no change in Nicoles expression as she stared coldly at the drunk man. Im sorry. Im allergic to alcohol, so I cant drink. Apparently, Shawn was unhappy with Nicoles excuse. In a drunken stupor, he directly grabbed a ss of wine in front of him and closely approached Nicole. Stop saying all this nonsense. Finish this ss and Ill let you go. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Detest shed through her eyes as she stepped aside and was about to open the door and leave directly. However, the unyielding Shaun grabbed her arm all of a sudden and pulled her backward. Being caught off guard, she lost her bnce and nearly fell to the ground. She subconsciously looked toward Henrys direction, but Henry merely stood there and had no intention ofing forward to help her. Shocked at the scene, everyone else in the private room quietened down as they watched Shaun continue pestering Nicole. After all, Shaun was the deputy manager of Human Resource Department and the ordinary staff would not dare to offend him, so none of them said anything. Toward the end, it was Joanna who spoke up. Forget about it, Mr. Geller. Maybe Lisa really cant drink. By this time, Shauns face was reddened as he had already consumed a few sses of liquor. Alcohol often made one bolder, so he shook his head and babbled, Nope! Shes just a Chief Designer from F&M Apparel and its nothing worth being arrogant of. Although Gardner Corporation is not a leading Nicole had no intention of arguing with Shaun. She shook her arm free and frowned. Whats wrong with you? However, it was true that men generally tend to be physically stronger than women. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break away from her grasp. On the other hand, it was Joannas desire to watch Nicole being embarrassed to begin with, so she stopped persuading Shaun after perceiving that Shaun would not listen to her. Instead, she merely curled her lips and stood aside. The original agenda tonight is to wee Director Schmidt back to thepany. Since youre already here, whats the big deal with having some alcohol? Prattling on, Shaun even wanted to step forward and force the liquor into Nicoles mouth. However, before he could draw close to Nicole, a man suddenly dashed in out of nowhere and gave Shaun a punch. The punch was so forceful that a clear, loud smack emerged when itnded on Shauns face. As a result, Shaun directly fell backward onto the floor with a bang, and the ss of wine he was holding spilled all over the floor. At once, Shauns blood boiled as he quickly got up from the floor and red toward the man fiercely. Who the hell is it?! However, when Shaun realized who was the man who punched him, the arrogant look on his face disappeared instantly. Instead, he became obsequious as he muttered, P-President Schumacher Nicole turned around to look at the tall and muscr man. Standing beside him, she was only about the height of his shoulder. The man was dressed in a casual outfit, but his bright-red hair and the cigarette in his mouth made him look like a gangster. I can even hear you from next door. Whats wrong if thedy doesnt want to drink? I detest bullies like you the most! Mason Schumacher blurted in a rascally manner. Nheless, his words sounded pretty righteous. Perceiving the increasingly tense atmosphere, Joanna quickly walked up to mediate. My apologies, President Schumacher. Were originally having a gathering among our colleagues. Mr. Geller drank a little too much and isnt too sober. Mason nced indifferently at Joanna and smirked. Then, he took down the cigarette from his mouth and sneered. So, its Miss Schmidt. Since all of you are colleagues, how could you all just sit and watch? It seems like Gardner Corporation has a culture of hostility after all. She became awkward after hearing his jeer. After all, her original intention was to see Nicole being embarrassed. On the other hand, Mason retracted his gaze after saying that and lowered his head to look at Nicole. Following that, his eyes brightened upon observing Nicoles features. Wow, so its a beautiful chick. Pretty Lady, why dont you leave a lousy entity like Gardner Corporation and join mypany? I can guarantee mypany is friendlier. Nicole had no desire to continue staying here, so she bowed slightly to Mason with her head lowered and said, Thank you for today. I still have some matters to attend to back at home. See you. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 A Heroic Rescue Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thereafter, Nicole quickly turned around to leave as she did not even want to stay on for a second more in this hotbed of dispute. However, not long after she left the private room, Mason caught up with her. Hey, Pretty Lady, is this how you treat someone who got you out of a pickle? he yelled as he watched her leaving in a hurry. Nicole stopped and turned to look toward Mason. Earlier in the room, she did not clearly observe his look. It was only now that they hade out from the room to a brighter corridor did she realize that he was actually a handsome man. Besides the rascal-like smile on his face, there was a tinge of brazenness in his alluring eyes. Holding the cigarette between his fingers and the bright-red hair, he gave the first impression of a good-looking gangster. Thanks for helping me out today, President Schumacher, Nicole said politely. Nicole reckoned Mason must be some respectable person since even Shaun, the Human Resource Department manager of Gardner Corporation behaved in a servile manner toward him. As such, she knew she did not have to go too far to thank him with money. Just call me Mason. Only outsiders will address me as President Schumacher. Taking a step forward, Mason approached Nicole and sized her up from head to toe. Unlike the other women in the lounge, she did not wear any makeup today. There was an innocent demeanor on her delicate face, which made her look totally out of ce in this venue and it actually gave one a pleasant feeling. Sure, Mr. Schumacher, Nicole called out strangely after she took a step back. Mason smiled and didnt really mind. By the way, whats your name, Pretty Lady? Who knows we might meet again? Im Nicole Anderson. Nicole Anderson, Mason repeated after Nicole. Then, he nodded and praised, Thats a sweet name. Ill remember you from now on. After getting her name, he did not ask her to continue staying. Instead, he waved her goodbye. Miss Anderson, its better to stay away from ces like this in the future. It does not suit you. Then, he paused for a moment and winked at Nicole with a smile. After all, you wont always be this lucky to bump into a handsome man who swears by justice like me. Nicole remained silent for a moment. Despite Masons rascal-like appearance, at least he was polite and did not behave in any way that crossed the line. Thank you. With that, she thanked him and left. It was already past 10 oclock by the time she arrived home. Hayden had already gone upstairs to sleep, so there was only Zachary sitting in the living room. Seeing Nicoles return, Zachary lifted his head to nce at her. Hey Nicole. Perceiving his weary look, a concerned Nicole asked, Did something happen? With downcast eyes, Zacharys sturdy body was drained with exhaustion. Rubbing his brows, he still talked in a gentle way despite his weariness. Yeah, theres indeed something. After that, she did not continue asking since she had known him for almost 4 years. Besides being a superior and subordinate, they were also friends too. Nevertheless, Nicole had never crossed the line and asked Zachary about his family affairs. When he noticed Nicoles silence, Zachary shifted her gaze toward her and said honestly, Someone wants to acquire F&M Apparel. A stunned Nicole lifted her head to look at him with her dark eyes tinged with shock. Acquire F&M Apparel? F&M Apparel was one of the leading enterprises in the fashion industry worldwide. The business had been thriving over these few years, so the price to acquire the business was definitely a huge amount too. As such, an ordinary person would not be able to afford it. Yeah. Its my father, Zachary bitterly said. In fact, this was the reason for his hustle over the past few days. Nicole kind of understood the situation. He came from a wealthy family to begin with. Although she had no idea what career Zacharys father had pursued, she could tell he must be extremely wealthy. Few years ago, she had briefly heard from Harvey Mann that the initial n was to allow Zachary run the family business, but Zachary was capable and eventually made his way to be the president of F&M Apparel. As such, he had no intention of taking over the family business. Zachary lowered his head to look at the silent Nicole and sighed softly. Dont worry, Nicole. I wont let anything happen to F&M Apparel. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 You Are Fired After making sure that Nicole was safe from harm, Zachary went for his overseas trip once again. It seemed as though it would be difficult to save themselves from the messy situation. When Nicole arrived at thepany the next day, she couldnt help but notice how oddly quiet the office was. She could almost feel the weight of the silence. The other employees who had noticed her arrival immediately lowered their heads. Still, nobody said a word. She took a walk around, and her eyebrows soon crinkled when she noticed Joanna wasnt at her usual ce. She couldnt help feeling weird about itsomething must have happened. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. By the time Nicole had arrived at the office, Scarlett was following right behind her with a worried expression. After shutting the door behind her, she glumly said to Nicole, President Gardner fired Shaun Geller from the Human Resource Department this morning. Nicole raised her head to look at the other woman, and it took her a while to react. If her memory served her right, Shaun Geller was the man who pressured her into drinking alcoholst night. Seeing that Nicole was staring at her in surprise, Scarlett continued, Im not sure who President Gardner had heard from this morning, but as soon as he found out that Shaun tried to get you in troublest night, he fired Shaun without even giving him the time to exin himself. Everyone working here is now holding themselves back so that they dont offend you in some way. It was only then did Nicole understand why the Design Department was especially quiet when she arrived. Even though she detested workce politics, she never had the intention to take revenge on anyone. She could only let out a helpless smile as she nodded with a sigh. I got it. Also, President Gardner has asked Director Schmidt to meet him at his office, Scarlett muttered while gingerly looking at Nicole. So, that is the reason for the somber mood in the Design Department just now, Nicole thought. While massaging the iing headache, she said, Ill have a talk with President Gardner in a while. Can you please tell everyone to be more at ease? At that, Scarlett looked at Nicole and nodded. Alright, she replied shortly thereafter. Scarlett was a new intern at the Design Department, which was why she didnt have the chance to attend an event like yesterdays one. She had only learned about Shaun from the Human Resource Department and the man had forced Nicole to drink from the mouths of her colleagues when she arrived at the office earlier that morning. For Nicole to get both Sabrina and Shaun in trouble soon after she started working there, it was only natural for the other colleagues to fear being further involved with her. They would be the next ones to go if they were to pull a wrong move. However, as someone who had been working alongside Nicole, Scarlett knew that Nicole was not someone who would find fault with others over trifles. The two who were fired probably deserved their punishment. Colton, who was in the Presidents office of Gardner Corporation, was dressed in a custom-made ck suit that perfectly entuated the muscr curves of his fit body. He had a dark expression on his face as he leaned back into his seat. His almond-shaped eyes were cold as he peered at the woman in front of him. Gardner Corporation is in a coboration with Lisa. She does not work under you. Standing only meters away from him was Joanna, whose eyes were lowered. What happened was due to my negligence. I didnt think Shaun would be daring enough to do something like that. I apologize for not stopping him in time. The corners of Coltons lips only lifted into a sneer after he heard Joannas words, but his pitch ck eyes continued to drill holes in her. He was well aware of the fight for power within the office. The only reason why he had never mentioned any of it was because he had better things to do. His voice dropped to a baritone thereafter and his words came out, one colder than the other. Ill only say this once, Joanna. Do whatever you want with the Design Department, but you have to do as Lisa says until thest day she is with Gardner Corporation. Upon hearing his words, her face immediately paled as a lump began to form in her throat. She didnt think that Nicole was such an important person to Colton. Her eyes had reddened by then and through gritted teeth, she grumbled, It is not like Im worse than her! The only thing that makes her better is that she has the backing of F&M Appa That is the thing, Colton interjected before Joanna could finish her words. She is the Chief Designer from F&M Apparel. That alone puts her on apletely different level than you. You may go ahead and tender your resignation if you are not confident about your work. I dont want there to be any more issues while we are coborating with F&M Apparel. A dumbfounded Joanna could practically feel a chill all over her body after hearing his words. She couldnt believe that the only thing she had received in return for the sacrifices she made was but a measly permission to resign Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 An Argument Joannas palms balled into fists as she lifted her head to look at the dashing man through teary eyes. For someone who had graduated as the main disciple of Maestro Yitzchak, a pioneer in fashion design, Joanna would have held a higher position than Nicole if she aimed for a biggerpany instead of Gardner Corporation, which had only started out. It was all for Colton that she willingly started from the bottom while achieving her feats along the way. All those sacrifices, and yet all she received was Colton telling her to resign. She could feel her nose twitch, but she could only suppress the sadness that was welling up in her chest by answering in a small voice. I understand, she whispered. Scarlett had just left the room when amotion could be heard from outside. Nicole stayed unmoving until she heard someone shouting her name at the top of their lungs. Nicole! You b*tch! Get your ass out here! The shriek was so loud that it was on the verge of breaking. Stepping out of the office, Nicole was greeted by the sight of Sabrina being surrounded by a crowd of people doing their best to stop Sabrina from barging into the office. With the thick makeup she had pped on her face, and her mane messy from struggling against the crowd, she looked like a complete lunatic who had just broken out of a mental hospital. To make matters worse, she never once ceased the profanitiesing out of her mouth. Miss, Scarlett sternly called out as she grabbed Sabrina by the wrist. Please stop. This is a workce! Sabrinas eyes were red with rage. After shoving Scarlett and making her fall to the ground, she turned to Nicole and began chastising, You witch! Why did you fire my brother? How could you do this just because I have offended you?! Nicole only frowned in confusion at that. What are you on about? Thinking that Nicole was pretending not to understand her words, Sabrina let out a scoff before questioning, What are you acting innocent for? Remember Shaun Geller? Were you not the one who fired him? Ah, siblings. Nicole finally connected the dots. That exins why they are both so annoying. She managed to keep her cool in the face of the enraged woman and calmly said in a raised voice. For your information, Colton Gardner was the one whoid off Shaun Geller. Go to the Presidents office if you want to find someone to bark at. Why did you evene to me? Im sure you were the one who talked the President into it! Sabrinas face began to turn redder by the second as she spouted whatever nonsense she could at Nicole. Nicole, you b*tch. Everyone knows that President Yates of F&M Apparel is interested in you. Dont pretend that it was not the reason why you became the Chief Designer! Nicoles expression fell slightly when those words came out of Sabrinas lips. A hint of anger then began to show on her exquisite face. Sabrina could feel her spirits rise when she saw the sour expression on Nicoles face. Thinking that she had managed to poke at Nicoles sore spot, she passionately continued on with her idle talk. You must have such great technique in bed that you were rewarded for your services! That must be how you were impregnated, andter gave birth to that b*stard baby 5 years ago. You even have to bring that child along everywhere you go now! I wonder if As Sabrina was talking, she was suddenly stopped by a sharp pain on her left cheek. The loud sound of skin meeting skin quickly reverberated throughout the office. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nicole had diverted all her strength into the p that her own palm was tingling from the numbing pain. However, she showed no emotion as she continued to coldly re at the other woman. Swiftly after that, a red handprint began to appear on Sabrinas face. Sabrina was so surprised that she could only nkly stare at Nicole in disbelief. Never would she have expected Nicole toy a hand on her when provoked. You Her hands were trembling out of fury. After collecting herself from the initial shock, she took a step forward as she raised her hand in an attempt to return the p. Her hand didnt even manage to make a full swing as Nicole had grabbed her firmly before giving another hard p on her right cheek. Blinded by rage, Sabrina dashed forward in Nicoles direction while wildly screaming, You f*cking tramp! Ill drag you to hell with me! Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 One-Sided Oppression Scarlett quickly rose to her feet when she saw Sabrina on her way to attack Nicole. However, just as she was about to grab Sabrina, Sabrina, the deranged woman now fueled by anger, shoved Scarlett to the ground again. No one else from the Design Department had dared to step forward as they were afraid of bing the next target of bullying. Sabrina might no longer be a part of thepany, but it didnt mean that the other employees would continue having another peaceful day at work if words were to reach Joannas ears. Sabrina and Joanna were each others close confidant, after all. Sabrinas hands reached Nicoles throat in no time. With her eyes zing with fury, she looked like a demon as she wailed and tightened her grip around Nicoles neck. You only got that position because of your underhanded methods. I bet you dont even know who that b*stards father is. Your son is but a lowly retard! Unlike Sabrina, Nicole was fairly calm even though she was in the midst of being strangled by the woman. Despite the pressure on her neck that was gradually blocking the flow of oxygen, she still managed to give Sabrina a powerful kick that sent Sabrina falling to the ground in no time. Ahhhh! She let out a pained gasp. One could only imagine how much the kick must have hurt, considering the fact that Nicole had no inhibitions when she struck Sabrina with her high heels. It was easy for one to feel suffocated by the somberness of the Presidents office, and that was the exact reason why Tony refused to step into the space at first. However, he knew he had to stop the fight from getting worse. Colton would definitely not let him off the hook if Lisa was injured in the commotion. President Gardner, he alerted Colton of his presence in a low voice as he knocked. Coltons gaze fell on the teary-eyed Joanna, and he indifferently waved her off while telling Joanna didnt respond to him, but instead, she sniffled and peered at Colton with a knowing look in her eyes. As unwilling as she was, she still turned and walked away in obedience. Tony quickly made way into the office. He didnt even bother to check whether Joanna had left as he sputtered, President Gardner, please hurry to the Design Department. Sabrina and Lisa are in a physical fight! Coltons eyebrows immediately knitted together and his expression dimmed when he heard the unexpected news. Joanna, who was still a few steps from leaving the office, had heard the secretarys words by ident. She stood there frozen as her face paled. She had only been reprimanded a moment ago. With the impression Colton had on her and Sabrina, Sabrina might as well be considered dead, if he ever had his hands on that nuisance of a woman. Joanna whipped her body around and quickly suggested, This is the Design Departments responsibility. Why dont you let me handle it my departments way, President Gardner? Colton had risen from his seat then. His tall build was somehow more intimidating than the atmosphere in the office was. He swiftly ignored Joanna as he looked past her and nced at Tony. Go downstairs and check it out, he instructed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Joanna stiffened upon receiving the cold treatment, but she could only hold it in while she looked at the man walking past her. Clenching her own hand, she quietly followed after them. However, contrary to Coltons worst assumptions, Nicole was standing there in one piece. Sabrina, on the other hand, looked as pathetic as she was crazy while gasping for air on the ground. Her cheeks werepletely swollen from the powerful ps from Nicole. This looks like a one-sided fight, Tony mused while rubbing his nose. However, the pure anger on her face had immediately dissipated when her eyesnded on Colton and Joanna. She suppressed the pain and hopped in front of them with tears in her eyes. Director Schmidt, Sabrina cried to Joanna. You have to help me receive the justice I deserve. Nicole started pping and kicking me out of nowhere! Looking at the disgruntled-looking Sabrina, Joanna could only bite her teeth and remain quiet. She didnt dare say a word when the words Colton had said to her were still fresh in her mind. A glint of disappointment swiftly appeared in Sabrinas eyes, but just as she was about to continue pleading her case, a mans cold voice rang out from above her head. Where are the guards? This person here doesnt have an employee badge on her. Who was it that allowed someone who is not an employee of thepany in? Is someone looking to get fired because they are sick of their peaceful working days? Colton spoke in a cold, low tone, yet it was a voice that had everyone who heard it trembling. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Utterly Disappointed The security guards immediately came running when they heard the cold threat. With one of them holding Sabrina by the arms and the other grabbing her legs, they attempted to manhandle her out of the building. She kept letting out sounds of protest as she struggled out of their holds. Never could she have imagined that Colton would take Nicoles side without knowing the whole story. Her attempt to break free finally seeded after she relentlessly moved against their grips. President Gardner! President Gardner! she howled as she stumbled her way back toward Colton. Nicole was the one who attacked me! She hit me first! Coltons expression only further hardened. With his tightly pursed lips and eyes that had dimmed, anyone could see that he wasnt in his best mood at that moment. Looking at the scene, Joannas palms began to sweat. Then, she stepped forward before Colton had responded, and she lowered her head to peer at the pathetic woman. Even though they always had a close rtionship, Joanna couldnt just overlook how embarrassing Sabrina was behaving. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Stop sticking around and causing trouble, Sabrina. You have been fired. How dare you show up at your former workce and cause this mess! Joanna chided coldly. Sabrina froze again out of surprise. With tears in her eyes, she looked up at Joanna like a scolded puppy, and her lips began to quiver pitifully. Miss Schmidt she muttered in an equally shaky voice. She couldnt understand why Joanna was treating her this way when all she did was siding with Joanna! Instead of taking pity on Sabrina, Joanna continued coldly, Who the hell do you think you are?! Lisa is the representative sent by F&M Apparel for the coboration with Gardner Corporation. Continue with your silly antics if you have no intention of staying in Goldwick! Those words seemed to work as they finally broke Sabrina out of her delusions. Nicole was indeed a representative from F&M Apparel, and if Gardner Apparel had any intention of bing a top brand in the country, they should definitely try to get on Nicoles good side. Joanna had promised to get Sabrina back into Gardner Corporation, but the n seemed to have backfired all because of Nicoles refusal to say anything. On top of that, Sabrina hade across Queenie after learning that Shaun had been sacked by the company. She must have been so blinded by rage for her to cause suchmotion at thepany. Sabrina began to pale as she thought about the consequences of her behavior. She wanted to exin herself, yet, she couldnt possibly say anything about Queenie, who was the Mrs. Gardner-to-be. Like a fish gasping for air, her mouth opened and mmed shut multiple times as she fought her internal conflict. Thinking that Queenie would probably not let Sabrina off if she were to snitch on her, Sabrinas fists began to tighten again. President Gardner, Miss Lisa, this was my fault. Im sorry, Sabrina confessed to the crime with great difficulty. Her fists were still tightly balled as she looked at the floor. After hearing the apology, Nicole sauntered in front of Sabrina, and with a dark expression on her face, she coldly spat, Not all apologies deserve forgiveness. You are an adult, and I want you to be held responsible for your actions. I will be releasing a statement as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. Good luck finding a job within the fashion industry. Hearing those words was like a death sentence to Sabrina. There was no room to doubt F&M Apparels influence in the industry. They were a global leading brand, after all. A nervous expression soon reced the pitiful mask she had on just moments ago. Fashion design was the one thing she wanted to do. She had only ever worked as a designer ever since she had graduated from school. Miss Schmidt! Sabrina cried. She turned to Joanna in hopes for her to lend a helping hand, but Joanna was in no position to save anyone since Joanna could lose her own job any moment now. What are you waiting for? Want me to bring her out myself? Coltons icy re stayed on the guards the entire time. The security personnels quickly reacted by seizing Sabrina and pulling her out of the office. They had covered her mouth this time to stop her from spewing more nonsense. And just like that, the office immediately returned to its quiet state in the morning. And yet, no one dared to break the stern atmosphere in the room even after witnessing the gossip-worthy scene unfold before them. Joanna finally broke the silence when she told the rest of the employees to resume with their work. It was only then that the crowd dispersed as they each went back to their own desks. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 n to Bring Down Nicole Looking at Colton, Nicole knew that he hade downstairs specially to help her out of the situation, so she thanked him with her head lowered. Thanks for your help, President Gardner. When Colton turned to her, his expression softened a lot; there was a gentle smile on his face, and his tone was more rxed and not as aloof as earlier. Youre a guest of honor at the Gardner Corporation, Lisa, and we should have given you a great working environment. I didnt expect to make you feel bad here. His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but just enough for everyone in the department to hear it, and they all knew that both this partnership and Lisa were important to Colton. Aware that Colton was helping her to set up her dominance in front of everyone, Nicole chuckled lightly. President Gardner, I would like to discuss some details of the partnership with you. Are you free now? Yes, lets go upstairs together. Colton nodded, moved closer to her, and walked side by side with her. Even though Joanna watched everything unfold in front of her without much of an expression, the anger within her was already ignited. Her eyes were red as she fixed her gaze on Nicole while she walked away and stared at Nicole so hard that it was as though her stare could pierce holes. For so many years, she had never walked side by side with Colton and would always be a step behind him whenever they were walking together. Initially, she thought that a bimbo like Queenie would be kicked out by Colton sooner orter, but Nicole unexpectedly showed up out of nowhere. It was only after the both of them had disappeared from her eyesight did Joanna retract her gaze. Recollecting her emotions, she then swept her gaze through everyone in the office and said indifferently, Bear in mind to be more careful when youre working with Lisa, everyone. In response, everyone nodded and answered softly. After all, they had all witnessed what happened to Sabrina and learned a lesson from her fate. Because of what happened earlier, the entire atmosphere in the workce remained awkward and Joanna left the office after scanning across the room. After immediately walking downstairs, she went out of the building, and sure enough, Sabrina was still around as she sat on a concrete flower bed. Upon seeing her, Sabrina paced to her in a hurry while calling her in an aggrieved voice, Miss Schmidt. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Staring at the person in front of her, Joanna sighed softly. Why are you so silly, Sabrina? Sabrinas eyes were filled with tears. She was so overwhelmed with anger that she didnt think that much at all, but it was toote for regrets because her life was as good as ruined now. She looked at Joanna in helplessness and sniffled. Miss Schmidt, w-what should I do? My life is over if I can never be in the clothing industry. Looking back at her, Joanna patted her shoulder. Lay low for the next few days. Thepany will definitelypensate you with some money after kicking you out, and you should just settle down for now. Once Nicole is toppled, Ill help you to get back to the Gardner Corporation. When Sabrina heard the words once Nicole is toppled, a look of delight washed over her face, and she lifted her head at Joanna, whispering, Do you have a n already? Joanna looked at Sabrina. She actually didnt want to be associated with people like Queenie, but since the situation hade to this, she had to do something. If she didnt and allowed Nicole to continue as she was, it would only be a matter of time before she herself was kicked out of thepany as well. A gleeful Sabrina thought, There is basically not much problem anymore since Joanna has made a promise. Recollecting the look on her face, she said happily, Okay. I got it, Miss Schmidt. Also, dont breathe a word about this to anyone else; otherwise, even I wont be able to help you, Joanna warned. Bobbing her head eagerly, Sabrina had a look of malice in her eyes as she gritted her teeth. Dont worry, Miss Schmidt. As long as I can see Nicole down and out, I dont mind even if I cant return to the company. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Im Sorry Meanwhile, Nicole went to Coltons office with him, and she only spoke when the door was closed. President Gardner, you dont have to side with me so much, actually. Colton lifted his head at her without much change in his expression, and he lowered his head again as he chuckled softly. Nicole, he called out, while the look in his dark eyes were different from earlier as there was a hidden smirk in them. This is a partnership between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation, and your talent as the Chief Designer for F&M Apparel is unquestionable. Astonished, Nicole wasnt expecting that he would say something like this to her. She lowered her gaze, and a smile spread across her face. He probably found out what Sabrina said to me earlier and is trying to console me with this now. With a smile, she said casually, President Gardner, as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Ive been through turbulent situations before as well. Although those were some mean criticisms, its still within my tolerance level. For a few seconds, Colton kept his eyes fixed on her before giving her a nod. Okay. He paused. You can also tell me if theres any issue. Without holding back, Nicole said straightforwardly, Even though I had a small argument with Shaun from human resourcesst evening, there was no need to fire him. Its inevitable to have some disagreements between colleagues, and I dont wish to be an exception. It didnt ur to Colton that she would speak up for Shaun, so a look of surprise shed in his eyes. Looking up, he pursed his lips and asked, Is that really what you think? Nicole nodded. Im only going to be in Gardner Corporation for a few months, so theres no need to cause such a big ruckus because of me. I joined Gardner Corporation with the idea of creating a clothing line for yourpany together with your other designers, not to cause the situation now, she said, a bitter smile hanging on her face. Fixing his gaze on her, he nodded. It seems that I didnt think it through properly. After their chat, Nicole went back to her office, which was so quiet that she could hear her own footsteps, and the atmosphere in the room was incredibly depressing. Looking around, Nicole cleared her throat and announced, Im not an employee of yourpany, and neither am I your superior. Were all partners, and respect works both ways. For the next few months, I hope that our partnership will be a happy one. However, everyones head remained low as they kept their silence, and Nicole didnt say anything else anymore. Since she had already said all these, it was up to them whether they would listen to her or not. When it was time to get off work in the evening, Nicole went downstairs in the elevator as usual, and she saw a familiar figure from the back when she was at the entrance. Before she could even react, the figure spoke first. Hi, Nicole. Stopping in her tracks, she realized that the person was Henry, and she smiled, greeting him, Hi, Henry. The smile on Henrys face appeared a little awkward, and he touched his nose as he said softly, Nicole, I apologize to you for what happenedst evening Lifting his head, he gazed at her as he exined, That guy is from human resources. I I Seeing how difficult it was for him to say the words, Nicole chuckled nonchntly; they werent a couple any more, so she shouldnt guilt-trip him into doing anything for her. Its fine. I get it. After all, hes in a higher position than you, and you still need your job. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing how casual she sounded, Henry lifted his eyes at her, and the embarrassment on his face finally disappeared. Softly, he chuckled. Nicole, youre just as considerate as before. In reply, she merely smiled back without a word. She wasnt exactly being considerate; she had merely seen through life. After years of struggling in the society, she had already been through all sorts of turmoil. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Ex-boyfriend Wants to Make Up By the way, are you free tonight, Nicole? I would like to buy you dinner. Its been a while since west met, after all, Henry said immediately, taking a step toward her. Seeing that the man was approaching her, Nicole took a step back out of habit, and after she did, she saw the hurt expression on his face. She froze as she didnt think of this because she had acted almost instinctively. Nevertheless, she gave him a nod, thinking to herself, The nannys home to take care of that rascal, so theres nothing to worry about, she thought. Theres a nice restaurant nearby, and its dinner time now. Why dont we go there? she suggested. As she was feeling a little guilty now, she couldnt bring herself to turn him down. Sounds good. Henry nodded and followed behind her. When they reached the restaurant, Henry realized that it was a high-end restaurant, and just a meal here could cost the monthly sry of a regr employee. His chest tightened, and he felt unbearable upon seeing the prices on the menu. This is obviously a rip- off! he thought. Just one sd costs 388, not to mention other main dishes such as steak or others, which are all listed in four-figure prices. Flipping open the menu, Nicole took a look at it and asked, May I order a steak? The steak in this restaurant is pretty good. She had been here once with Colton, and it was true that the steak was rather delicious. Meanwhile, Henry took a look at the price of the steak, but for the sake of his dignity as a man, he tightened his jaw and nodded. Sure, go ahead and order it. After Nicole had ced her order, he started, Nicole, five years ago did you really have a child with another man? Almost everyone in thepany knew what happened in the Design Department today; the things Sabrina said had spread throughout thepany like bushfire, and there wasnt a single person who didnt know. It was just that nobody dared to discuss it because of Coltons warning. However, that didnt surprise Nicole. For this type of issue, even though everyone didnt dare to say it out loud, they were probably criticizing her behind her back. Lowering her gaze, she stared at the ss in her hand for a long while before mumbling, Yeah. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Although Henrys expression remained unchanged, his anger was already burning within his chest, and his palms beneath the table tightened into fists as he sneered silently, What a slut! After breaking up with me back then, she just couldnt wait to crawl into another mans bed! Its no wonder she became the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. So, its really because shes good in bed. Back then, they had dated for a year, and their most intimate gesture was merely holding hands. He couldnt believe he thought that she was a pure woman back then as it turned out that she was really just a wh*re! Despite all the thoughts in his head, he put up a bitter expression on his face as he poured a ss of water. If we were still together for the past five years, you probably wouldnt do as well as you are now, he said in a self-deprecating manner. Looking at the dejected look on Henry, Nicole hurriedlyforted, Thats not true, Henry. You have your worth, so dont belittle yourself. He looked at her, staring deep into her eyes with his dark eyes. Gulping, he then uttered, Its been five years, Nicole, but I still cant forget about you. I dont mind the fact that you have a child, and I can regard him as my own. Do we still have a chance? Even though he was disgusted by her and thought of her as a wh*re, at the same time, he couldnt deny that she was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. As for the promotion which Nicole mentioned, if he could really restore their rtionship, there was no point for him to remain in the Gardner Corporation because he could simply choose any position in F&M Apparel then! Shifting her eyes away, she smiled bitterly and shook her head. Im sorry, Henry. Henry understood what she meant, but he was unwilling to give up. Seeing the guilt she had for himself, he decided to make use of this guilt, thinking that she would give in to him one day. Its okay. I understand. Its too random of me to bring this up so suddenly anyway, he said in a considerate tone. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Dont Care For It By the way, Nicole, there are some rumors going around within thepany, but dont take it to heart, he said, casting her an earnest look. A bitter smile spread across Nicoles face, and she parted her lips as she said, Okay. Thanks. Looking at Nicole, Henry wanted to draw the distance closer between them, so he started a conversation about their times in school. These five years flew by so quickly. Thinking back, you were the school belle back then, and there were countless guys chasing after you, he muttered with a reminiscent look on his face. Gradually, Nicole slipped into her memories with his words. It was true; although she wasnt from a rich family, she had good looks, awesome physique, and elegant temperament. While it was tough on her mother raising Nicole by herself, she had never mistreated Nicole in any aspects of her daily necessities. Back then, she always enjoyed reading alone in the library. One day, someone took a picture of her without her knowledge and uploaded it on the schools forum, turning her into the school belle overnight. Despite the amount of guys courting her, she developed a dislike for men with smooth tongues due to her disappointment in her father. Therefore, even though Henry wasnt a good-looking guy and came from a regr family, she still picked him in the end. The reason was simply because he was very caring and considerate; at least that was how he was in school back then. With a soft smile, Nicole raised her voice and said in a low voice, Yeah, the rtionships we had when we were in school were pure and not mixed with anything else. Henry lowered his head and sighed softly. Back then, I would always go to the library in hopes of bumping into you. Never did I imagine that youd agree to date me. It was really like a dream. Fixing his eyes on her, he gulped and continued, I thought that wed always be together, but who would have thought that there would be such a change. The smile on Nicoles face seemed a little helpless, and she dodged the topic. Give it a try. The food here is not bad. It was clear to Henry that she didnt want to speak about rtionships with him, and he lowered his eyes, looking at the steak on his te as the spark in his eyes died out. In the Gardner Corporation, everyone said that Nicoles child was fathered by Zachary Yates of F&M Apparel, which was why she could hold the position of Chief Designer steadily in thepany. Looks like there is some truth to these rumors, he sneered indifferently in his heart. Seems like she has found her way into a rich mans bed and cant be bothered to date me now. Since shes being heartless, then dont me me for being cruel! Okay. A smile returned on his face before he lowered his head and started enjoying his steak. When it was time to foot the bill, Nicole beat him to it, and it was alreadyte by the time they finished eating. The weather was still a little chilly, and it became dark very quickly. By the time they came out, the streetlights were already lit. They strolled back to thepany, and Henry looked apologetic. I should have been the one to buy you dinner. So sorry about that. Nicole smiled and shook her head. Its alright. It doesnt make a difference. Lifting his head, he took a quick nce at the sky above. Its gettingte. Go home first, Nicole. Its not safe for a girl to be alone outside. Seeing the concern on his face, Nicole couldnt tell for a moment if it was genuine, and she mumbled, Okay. At first, she nned to turn around and leave, but something came into her mind and she paused in her tracks, spinning her head to him. Henry, no matter what the reason was five years ago, I was the one who owed you. Just let me know if you need anything. He nodded. Okay. Thanks, Nicole. Relieved, Nicole then left while Henry stood rooted to the spot, watching her back with unblinking eyes, and a sneer tinged the corner of his lips. I dont want this help out of pity! he thought. Since I cant hook up with Nicole, Ill just do what Queenie says. Her life and death has nothing to do with me now, anyway.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The Dress Was a Hit Because of the dress designed by Nicole, Wendy totally stood out in school and even became one of the popr topics within the country. The girly and youthful dress received the praises of everyone unanimously, and it also turned Wendy into a huge Inte celebrity all of a sudden. This dress is amazing. Its so pretty! Yeah, a girl around the age of eighteen should be dressed like this. So youthful and energetic! Thements on the Inte were overwhelmingly positive, and after someer revealed that this dress was designed by the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Lisa, everyone couldnt help but crowd to her social media profile and fawn over her. Even Nicole didnt expect that the dress she simply designed for Wendy would be so popr because there wasnt so muchmotion when she usuallyunched new designs at F&M Apparel. After attending her own graduation, Wendy flew back home and went to look for Nicole at the Gardner Corporation right after touching down. Meanwhile, Nicole was making coffee in the pantry when she heard the sounds of footsteps behind her. Turning her head, she saw that it was Wendy, who broke into a smile upon seeing her and greeted her sweetly, Hi, Nicole. Even though there werent many people in the pantry, they all saw Wendy, and they were surprised to find that Nicole was so close with her. Hey, how was your graduation night? Nicole asked casually. Although she had already seen the news on the Inte, she still showed her concern in person. At the mention of graduation night, Wendy put on a wider smile, and she hugged Nicoles arm with both of her hands, saying happily, Nicole, lets talk inside. There are so many things that I want to tell you. Because she wore the dress designed by Nicole, Wendy became the talk of the town at the graduation night. Nicole chuckled as she gazed at the young girl, who was acting spoiled to her. Sure, she said softly. Back in the office, Wendy plopped herself onto the couch jauntily and looked at Nicole, saying, Nicole, I love the dress you designed. My birthday ising in a month; please design another dress for me. Nicole didnt turn her down. Despite the fact that she was now the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, she would often ept a few special orders, so she wasnt unfamiliar with this. Sure. Tell me what style you would like this time, and Ill draft you the design in a few days time when Im free. Hearing that Nicole had agreed to her request, Wendy quickly voiced out her own ideas. I hope its something different from thest time, and everyone would be amazed by it Her sentence was interrupted by someone knocking on the door from the outside, and before anyone could answer, the door swung open and Joanna came in. Twisting her head, Wendy saw her and greeted politely, Hello, Joanna. Joanna didnt seem one bit surprised to see Wendy, and she shed her a smile. Wendy, when did youe back? Why didnt you tell me? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Both of them were on rather close terms; after all, Joanna was the designer for the dresses on her birthdays before this. I nned to look for you after chatting with Nicole, Wendy answered sincerely. Joannas gaze fell on Nicole, and her eyes dimmed a little, but there was still a trace of smile on her face. Okay, since you have some business with Nicole, then I wont bother you girls. Even though it was not obvious from Joannas face, Nicole still noticed her change in expression, and she stood up, saying to Joanna, Is there anything you need, Director Schmidt? Joanna raised the document in her hand. Its not something importantjust some general directions for the summer designs. I came over to speak about it with you, but since Wendy is here, you can have a chat first, and Ill be back when youre done, she said and walked out directly. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Rip Open Each Others Wounds Closing the door behind herself after going out, Joanna looked a little displeased as her face fell. Suppressing her emotions, she returned to her own office and growled in a low voice after shutting the door, Damn Nicole Anderson! In the previous years, Wendy would alwayse looking for her whenever she wanted to attend any important event, and because of this connection between them, their rtionship had always been close. Furthermore, Wendy grew up under the tender care of the Gardner Family and wasnt scheming at all. Basically, she would believe anything that she was told. Step by step, Joanna had set up good rtionships with the people around Colton, but she didnt imagine that Nicole had snatched Wendy to her side in a mere few days. While she was abroad, she had heard the news that Nicole would be designing the graduation dress for Wendy, but she didnt pay too much attention to it and thought that Wendy had no other choice but to look for Nicole because she wasnt in the country. However, Wendy was now even asking Nicole to design the dress for her first adult birthday party. The Gardner Family was considered one of the best and most influentialpanies globally, and as the youngest child of the Gardner Family, Wendys first adult birthday party would definitely be very spectacr. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Unfortunately, this opportunity was now wrenched out of her hands by Nicole. Trembling from the anger, Joanna felt helpless because Wendy had always done what she wanted, and it would be difficult to change anything she had set her mind on. After all her achievements in the Gardner Corporation for seven years, it couldnt bepared to an outsider who was here for barely a month! No matter if it was Colton or Wendy, Joanna had spent seven years on them, but Nicole had managed to bewitch them in a few days time! Its not fair! This is uneptable! Just as her fury was boiling, a soft chuckle echoed from behind her, followed by a soft, hypocritic voice. Director Schmidt, from the looks of it, it seems like youre angry. Hearing that there was someone else, Joanna hurriedly recollected herself and spun her head around, only to see that Queenie had appeared in her office without her noticing. Raising her eyebrows, she cast an icy stare at her. Miss Anderson, dont you know that you should knock before entering? From the bottom of her heart, Joanna utterly looked down on Queenie because she was a woman who relied on her body to get to higher positions, after all. However, she decided to set aside her contempt for her on the surface. Based on what I know, the dress Nicole designed for Wendy turned out to be a big hit, Queenie said slowly and giggled as she took a seat, ignoring Joannas attitude. On the other hand, there was not a trace of anger on Joannas face, and she smirked. I heard about it. Its not surprising since shes the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. The nonchnt look on Joannas face made Queenie burst out inughter, and sheughed for a while with her hand over her mouth as Joannas face turned sullen amidst herughter. Narrowing her eyes, Joanna sounded a little aloof as she said, Queenie, what do you mean by this? Hearing her question, Queenie finally stoppedughing, but the edges of her lips remained upturned. Im so sorry. Waving her hand, she apologized, but she didnt sound apologetic at all. I just thought that you look funny when youre angry but could only bear with it. With her narrowed eyes, Joanna watched as Queenie mocked her, but she didnt blow her top and simply took it lightly. I cant bepared to you, Miss Anderson, who can stille out of the house brazenly even after news came out that you were having an affair with the young master of the Mann Family. Even though Colton had suppressed this news in the media, the rumor had already spread out within the industry. The expression on Queenies face changed, and the smile disappeared from her face. With gloomy eyes, she gritted her teeth and hissed, Director Schmidt, ourmon enemy now is Nicole, so theres no reason for us to rip open each others wounds here. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Disgusted Joanna chuckled before she raised her voice and said, Common enemy? I think youre mistaken, Miss Anderson. Nicole and I are on good terms. What do you mean by enemy? Sitting back in her seat, she slightly leaned back and looked up at Queenie. After being in the industry for so many years, she had long been able to customize her treatment toward every person she met, and she wouldnt easily give herself away. Director Schmidt, were all sensible people, so dont pretend to be confused, Queenie refuted. She didnt bother beating around the bush, but went straight to the point instead. As soon as Nicole came, she drove away your confidant, Sabrina, and humiliated her in front of so many people. Besides, you personally helped to design clothes for Wendy during every important event and birthday over the years. Now, not only are you not needed for the graduation party, but also her 18th birthday party. Can you stomach it? Although Joanna still appeared calm, she figured Queenie was right. She truly wasnt satisfied! Looking up, she cast Queenie a sweeping nce and spoke in a dull voice. So what? Nicole is cooperating with the Gardner Corporation on behalf of F&M Apparel, and she will go back after half a year at most. Why should I care about her? If you dont care about her, then why were you so angry earlier, Director Schmidt? Queenie smiled. Since she couldnt tackle Nicole alone, couldnt she try to get herself an aplice? Seeing as Joanna was reluctant, Queenie immediately added, Director Schmidt, I dont need you to do anything. Nicole stabbed me in the back, and I will definitely get my revenge. I only need you to make it worse. Ive already arranged everything else. Joanna peered at Queenie, undeniably tempted by Queenies suggestion. She blinked, neither agreeing nor rejecting. She didnt want to get involved in bad deeds like this. After all, it could be seen from Coltons attitude that he valued Nicole a lot. It would be okay if they could tackle her with one blow, but if Nicole turned the tables, whoever was involved would probably get into trouble. Just when the two of them were silent, the door was suddenly pushed in. Miss Joanna! As soon as Wendy opened the door, she saw Queenie. She frowned, and the smile on her face immediately vanished while she asked with a hint of disgust in her tone, Why are you here? Wendy didnt have a good impression of Queenie at all because previously at the Anderson Residence, she saw Queenie and Joseph on the same bed and Anna even fell sick for a few days because of this matter. When Queenie heard the disgust in Wendys tone, her expression stiffened, but she controlled her temper and answered gently, Your 18th birthday party will be in another month, so I was thinking of asking Director Schmidt to have a custom-made dress. Wendys expression was still tense, and she didnt look kind as she muttered in a low voice, I dont even want you toe. Queenie appeared a little upset with Wendys remarks, so Joanna stepped forward to mediate the situation. All right. Wendy, it seems like youve be a sensation since the graduation party. Come and tell me what happened. When Wendy heard her mention the graduation party, she immediately became excited and tugged on Joanna as she began to talk. Joanna, let me tell you Watching the two of them engage in an exciting conversation, Queenie knew she wasnt weed here, so she walked out instead of staying. Whatever the case was, she had already said what she wanted to say just now. Judging from Joannas behavior earlier, it seemed like a deal had been made. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The smile on Queenies face grew. Now, Henry was almost done with his part, so when she leaked Nicoles draft after he obtained it, they would be able to use her for giarism. giarism was a major crime in the design industry. Even if the person was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, she could still be humiliated. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Too Attentive Nicole felt that Henry had been a little too attentive for the past few days. Every time she went to work, he would be downstairs waiting with her breakfast in hand. Nicole retrieved her breakfast, pursed her lips, then looked at Henry with a trace of helplessness in her eyes. Henry, you dont have to bring me breakfast. Smiling sheepishly, Henry rubbed his head as he looked up at Nicole with a sincere gaze. Nicole, you always had the habit of skipping breakfast, so I was worried Nicole nced down at the breakfast he brought her. Although it wasnt anything luxurious, it was the buns and soy milk she used to love. It wasnt that she didnt like eating breakfast. In the past, her family was poor, so their life was hard, and they would even save up on meals. I dont skip them now. Dont worry, Nicole said enigmatically. She had experienced too many things, so she didnt trust anyone much now. Even if this person was her first love and her first boyfriend, she still couldnt let down her guard. The smile on Henrys face stiffened. Gritting his teeth, he looked slightly aggrieved. Nicole, do you dislike me because Im poor? Nicole was so flustered by his question that she didnt know how to answer, but she stood firm and shook her head. Henry, dont overthink. Its just that its been five years, so everythings changed. Were no longer suitable for each other. Undoubtedly, Nicole knew why Henry was being so attentive, but it was impossible for her to be with him now. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She let out a soft sigh, then exined, Im only in Gardner Corporation because of my cooperation with the Gardners. After the cooperation ispleted, Ill be going back. Henry wasnt bothered by Nicoles blunt rejection. Instead, he smiled and said, Nicole, I know that. Im not nning on getting back together anymore. Ive been thinking about it for a long time. Five years ago is different from now. I just feel that its a shame and want to relive the feeling. Nicole couldnt bring herself to refuse, so she could only purse her lips and hurriedly say, Thank you. Wendys graduation photos set off a wave of imitations on the Inte. Many beauty bloggers copied her look and outfit, and they even brought up the name Lisa. Nicole didnt expect that she would suddenly go viral, which amused her a little. F&M Apparels clothing line was rtively high-end. Their custom made outfits and fashion apparel had a huge price tag. Previously, her name was only famous among people of the upper ss; after all, some rich people had their clothes custom-made with F&M Apparel. Now, because of Wendys outfit, her brand was known all over the country. The Gardner Corporation did not waste the resources this time as they released the brand earlier than scheduled, taking advantage of the situation to announce their cooperation with Lisa. It was also because of Wendys outfit that she received a lot of orders at once. They were pretty much wealthy people who wanted Nicole to customize clothes for them. However, Nicole refused all of them, saying that she didnt have time because she was too busy with her cooperation with the Gardner Corporation. In the past few days, Henry had be more and more enthusiastic, and he even sent the food directly to her office several times. Nicole couldnt bring herself to refuse, so she let hime. Gossip was spreading in the office, saying that when Henry was in the private room, he hooked up with Nicole, and that the two of them had an affair. Nicole, why dont you talk to Mr. Cooper and tell him not toe to the office anymore? Scarlett suggested out of concern. Even she felt that Henry was being too attentive, so how could someone as intelligent as Nicole not know? Nicole reached out and rubbed her swollen eyes. She had heard some of the rumors, but she had abandoned Henry for her mother and moneyst time, and it was for this reason that she couldnt bring herself to hurt him again. Seeing how troubled Nicole was, Scarlett pursed her lips and continued, Nicole, even though theres nothing going on between you and Henry, you cant let hime to the office at noon every day. Even if theres nothing going on, youll be suspected of having an affair with him. Nicole lowered her gaze and thought for a while, then figured that what Scarlett said made sense. Thinking that it was time to deal with this, she nodded. Okay. I got it. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Dont Look For Me Anymore With the release of the new summer line looming, both Nicole and Joanna began to get busy. During lunch break at noon, Nicole was looking through the design drafts on herputer when the door suddenly opened, and Henry came in with her lunch. When Nicole saw him, she quickly turned off theputer screen. Nicole, you didnte out at all, so I just thought Id bring your lunch in. You havent eaten yet, right? Henry smiled warmly and ced the lunch box in his hand on the table. Staring at theputer for a long time made Nicoles eyes a little ufortable, so she reached out and rubbed her eyes to relieve the fatigue. Ive eaten. Scarlett brought me food, Nicole answered in a hoarse voice. She had been too busy these few days, so she stayed in the office almost the whole time she was at work, and Scarlett would bring her breakfast and lunch. Henry smiled indifferently and continued, Its okay. Ill bring it over to you earlier next time, Nicole. Just tell me if theres anything youd like to eat. Looking up at Henry, Nicole paused, then remembered Scarletts remark. Henry. When Henry heard Nicole call him, he immediately raised his head and smiled. Yeah, Im here. Donte to my office anymore, Nicole said bluntly. In the next few months, the summer line was going to beunched, and they had to work on the winter collection right after theunch. She had no time to beat around the bust with Henry anymore. When Henry heard Nicoles statement, the smile on his face vanished. His expression tensed up as he looked up at her and asked softly, Nicole, is there something Im not doing right? Nicole shook her head. You didnt do anything wrong. Right now, were just friends at most, so youre overstepping a little. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Henry studied Nicole. The person in front of him seemed to have changed all of a sudden as she had be calm and confident. Originally, he thought he could always take advantage of Nicoles guilt, but he didnt expect that this woman would turn away and deny him so soon. In the past few days, a lot of gossip had spread in the Gardner Corporation because of his frequent visits to Nicoles office. Queenie was satisfied with this and had given him a sum of money. After getting a taste of that, Henry was even more reluctant to let her go. Pretending to be pitiful, he put on a guilty expression. Im sorry, Nicole. I-I didnt think that far When Nicole looked at him, she found the atmosphere to be a little stiff. She sighed slightly before continuing, Henry, Im now representing F&M Apparel at the Gardner Corporation. Lets not get too close to each other since people in the office are gossiping. After this project ispleted, we can properly spend some time together. Since Nicole had already made such a decisive statement, Henry couldnt make any more excuses. Lifting up the things in his hand, he said embarrassedly, Im sorry, Nicole. I I was too anxious. Nicole didnt speak, and she didnt look at him either, but simply turned to look outside. Henry understood Nicoles meaning, so he turned around and left with the food. His grip tightened. Fortunately, he had copied all the design drafts when he came to Nicoles officest time. Otherwise, he certainly wouldnt have a chance. He had yet to hand over the design drafts to Queenie because he still wanted to catch up with Nicole. But since she had no consideration for his feelings, he figured hed show her no mercy. After all, the money Queenie gave him was enough to cover his sry for a year. When Nicole saw Henry leave, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the next few days, she had to confirm and revise the designs, and she had to go to the factory to finalize the fabrics too. It was all a mess, so she truly had no energy to continue the ambiguous rtionship with Henry. Scarlett came in after Henry went out, and she was looking at Nicole with a small smile on her face. Nicole, is he gone? Yes. Nicole nodded. Scarlett stepped forward and said, I just saw him. He seemed very angry. Nicole wasnt surprised. After all, she had refused him quite decisively. Curling her lips, Scarlett said, Nicole, its right to be quick and decisive. I always feel that he doesnt have good intentions anyway. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Leaked Design Drafts As people would say, those who were unountably solicitous must be hiding evil intentions. Nicole always believed that if she didnt have anything to be taken advantage of, Henry wouldnt be so eager to approach her. Well, if hees to the Design Department again in the future, dont let him in. Nicole nodded as she spoke. She had mentioned it to Henry once or twice before, and she had politely asked him not toe to the office again. However, Henry treated it as if he didnt hear it, or as if he didnt understand it, and he came again and again. Nicole had to make this clear today to prevent him froming repeatedly. Okay, got it, Scarlett responded happily. The weather inte March had gradually warmed up, and the clothes in the factory had gone into production. After Nicole discussed with Colton, they decided to announce the new productunch in early April to warm up the heat of Labor Day. But, a few days before the productunch event, the design drafts were suddenly leaked on the Inte. The Design Department held a meeting overnight to discuss what to do about this. In the conference hall, there was a touch of tranquility in the air. Upon listening carefully, there was only the sound of breathing. Lets all think about how to solve this matter. Joanna took the lead and spoke. Weve never experienced having our design drafts leaked before. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Yes, the Design Department has never allowed outsiders toe in before. After so many years, there has never been a leak of the design draft. There was a lot of discussion, but all of their spections pointed at Nicole. After all, in the past few days, there had been an outsider in Nicoles office. Although there was no expression on Joannas face, she felt unusually happy. She didnt expect Queenie to act so quickly! The leakage of the design draft would definitely cause Gardner Corporation some losses. They would like to see what Nicole would do to deal with this. Miss Lisa, although I shouldnt question you, this new product is the painstaking effort of the entire Design Department. You should exin why a person from the Logistics Department enters the Design Department so frequently. Nicole knew that Joanna was talking about Henry, so she didnt didnt shy away but replied instead, I got to know him through your introduction, Director Schmidt. Joannas expression changed. Narrowing her eyes, she said coldly, Miss Lisa, you are the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel after all. You cant defame people like this. Nicole didnt hesitate at all as she stared straight at Joanna, then she smiled and said, In order to prevent outsiders from entering, the people from the Design Department are required to open the door by swiping our staff cards, or it can only be essed by someone above the manager level. She fixed her gaze on Joanna and continued, Hence, Im very curious: How could Henry, a measly employee from logistics, enter the Design Department? Joannas heart tightened when she was questioned by Nicole, but her face calmed down. After all, she didnt get involved in this matter. Well, well have to ask you this, Miss Lisa. After all, he always came to you. I asked Scarlett to check the surveince footage of the door and found that Henry swiped his card every time he came in. Besides the employees, the rest of the Design Departments cards are with you, Director Schmidt, Nicole shot back with a smile. Joanna was taken aback. She suddenly remembered that Queenie had asked her for an ess card a few days ago, saying that she had a way to deal with Nicole, but she didnt expect Queenie to give the card to Henry! But, in the current situation, she couldnt admit it. So what? Are you saying I gave it to him, Miss Lisa? No, Im just analyzing objectively, Director Schmidt. Dont get too emotional, Nicole said and smiled. She scanned the crowd, then promised, In three days, Ill find out the person who leaked the design draft. So what if you find out about it? The design drafts have already been leaked, and Gardner Corporations factory has also begun to make the clothes. Who should make up for this loss? Joanna asked. Nicole didnt panic at all. She looked at Joanna, and the two of them just stared at each other. Director Schmidt, things have to be solved step by step, so lets take it one step at a time. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Calm and Composed N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After the meeting, Nicole went up to Coltons office. Colton appeared calm, and he didnt seem anxious because of the leaked design drafts. When he saw Nicoleing in, there was a gentle smile on his face. Youre here. Would you like to try some coffee I recently bought? Nicole shook her head. No, thanks. Dressed in a white suit, Colton had a tall figure and a handsome face, which made him look like a prince who had walked out of a fairy tale. The matter this time is really as you predicted. The design drafts were leaked before our new product launch, Colton uttered slowly, his dark eyes gleaming. Its just as well. Just think of it as a warm-up for the new productunch. Nicoleughed. Her office didnt have surveince cameras because it was newly renovated, but after the first time Henry came to her office, she had secretly installed one in a hidden corner. At that time, she wished that it was just her overthinking, but she didnt expect in the surveince footage, she actually saw Henry making a backup of her designs However, she didnt expose him on the spot, but yed dumb instead. She figured there must be someone else manipting him behind the scenes, so she couldnt wait to find out who they were. Are you suspecting Joanna? Colton suddenly asked. Previously, after Joanna left the factory, Nicole made changes to the previous designs. Although the materials required were the same, the styles werepletely different. I dont suspect her, but Ill be more certain if one less person knows. Colton nodded, not having much to say about Nicoles approach. This time, the public was closely monitoring the cooperation between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel, so there could be no mistakes. The person who leaked the design must be watching the show. They didnt need to spend any money for the public to cause an uproar for them. There was a smile on Coltons face. He quite admired Nicoles style of doing things straightforwardly. After this, if theres anything you need help with, juste find me. At some point, Henry quit his job, and he was nowhere to be found. The people in the Design Department were all ready to see Nicole humiliated. Even if she could find out who leaked the design within three days, she wouldnt make it in time for the new productunch event. However, what they found strange was that on thest day of the deadline, Nicole went to work as usual, appearing calm andposed, as if the matter had no effect on her at all. Joanna couldnt bear it anymore as it had been three days, so she asked outright, Miss Lisa, have you found the culprit who you imed leaked the design? As Nicole took in the menacing figure in front of her, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Sitting on the sofa, she picked up the pot with her fingers and poured a ss of water. Director Schmidt,e and have a sip of iced coffee to calm down. Otherwise, being angry will make you prone to e. Joanna frowned when she heard Nicoles nonchnt voice, and she said sharply, Miss Lisa, Im not joking. As the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, do you not know the seriousness of this matter? When she saw how unperturbed Nicole was, her tone became more solemn. Its a taboo for apany to have their design leaked before itsunched! Nicole quietly listened to her, then took small sips of coffee from the cup in her hands. Putting down the cup, she said slowly, I know. So now, even if we know who leaked it, its useless. Joanna narrowed her eyes, unable to understand Nicole. Shes obviously in deep trouble, but why is she still so calm? Seeing that she wasnt speaking, Nicole continued, Tomorrow will be the day for the new product launch, and most of the clothes in the factory have been made. What we have to do now is to promote the new products well and ensure thisunch gets the publics attention. When Joanna saw how calm Nicole was, she couldnt help but say sarcastically, We dont have to worry about the attention. The leaked design drafts gave ourunching event enough attention before it started. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 New Product Launch Event Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nicole heard the sarcasm in Joannas tone, but she was unperturbed. She simply raised an eyebrow and said, Isnt that good? With all the attention, our clothes will sell like hot cakes. Nicoles attitudepletely enraged Joanna. What the hell are you thinking? The leaked designs will lead to some clothing manufacturers releasing counterfeits before ourunch, which will affect our brands pre-order sales! Noting her angry appearance, Nicole nced sideways before finishing the coffee in her hand and standing up. Director Schmidt, tomorrows new productunch will go well. If there are any problems, I will be fully responsible on behalf of F&M Apparel! Joanna was so stunned by Nicoles statement that she couldnt say anything. Nicole had brought up F&M Apparel, and at any rate, Joanna couldnt question theirpany. After suppressing her anger, she could only make one remark. Good luck, then. The leaked designs caused a furore, and even Zachary, who was abroad, heard about it. Although he believed in Nicoles ability, he couldnt help but be concerned. Nicole, it seems like theres been quite amotion on the Inte these days. Is something wrong? Zachary asked gently on the other end of the line. Nicole chuckled, then briefly exined the matter to him. After she was done, Zachary couldnt helpughing. You always have many tricks up your sleeves. But theres so much drama over at the Gardner Corporation. If you dont like it, you dont have to stay there. We dont have to suffer this! I can handle it all. Im afraid tricks like this wont evenst a week in F&M Apparel, Nicole sneered sarcastically. She had struggled in F&M Apparel for so many years. Did he think that she got by easily? All right, just carry on with what youre doing. Even if everything copses, F&M Apparel will have your back! Zachary assured. Warmth filled Nicoles heart as she lowered her voice and thanked him. Okay. Thank you, Zachary. The new productunch event of F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation was approaching, but the designs had been circted on the Inte. Regarding this matter, neitherpany sent a representative to exin the matter in person. The people spectating wondered if the incident was fake. For the past few days, the topic of the leaked Garder Corporations designs was trending. It just so happened that the productunch event was happening not long after that. Inte users were all eagerly waiting to see what the Gardner Corporation was going to do this time! At this new productunch event, Gardner Corporation didnt invite any mediapanies, but they came uninvited. Thest few rows reserved for the media were packed with people; they were each holding a camera. Colton, the president of the Gardner Corporation, Joanna, the director of Gardner Apparel, and Lisa, the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, were all present at the new productunch event. This lineup itself was already powerful. Coupled with the fact that the design had been leaked on the Inte, it made the new productunch event even more lively. Joanna was sitting on the stage with an exquisite face of makeup, but her expression was a little sour. Right before going up on stage, Nicole had told her everything, saying that the leaked design was a previous draft, and the clothes being manufactured werent those of the leaked design. Joannas first reaction when she heard this was anger. She was the director of Gardner Apparel, so why did Nicole keep such an important piece of information from her and only told her at thest moment? However, Nicole added, President Gardner knows about it too. So, she had to suppress her anger. Now that she thought about it, if Nicole was acting alone, the Gardner Corporations factories wouldnt possibly listen to her! She figured Nicole must have someone backing her up, and it turned out that the person supporting her was Colton. She didnt expect that Colton didnt fully trust her even though she had been in Gardner Apparel for so many years! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Head off a Danger Queenie was present at the new productunch event too. She had already bribed a few reporters to ask Nicole some direct questionster, so her lips curled up into a confident smile. She had deliberately leaked the designs after the factory started work, just to ensure Nicole would have no way out. That fool, Henry, had taken the money she gave and fled. Even if they were to find out who did this, only Henry would be med. Moreover, Henry was Nicoles first boyfriend. If they were to say that this had nothing to do with Nicole, who would believe it? Now, she was just waiting to watch the excitement and see how Nicole would find her way out this time. The new productunch event started as scheduled. As the ready-to-wear clothing had yet to be released, they were mostly talking about the concepts behind the clothing line and other promotions. When the host finished speaking, it was time for the reporters to ask questions. All of the reporters who came this time only mentioned the leaked design, and they asked questions without any reservations. Miss Lisa, may I ask if the design posted on the Inte some time ago is real? Before the reporter finished asking, the reporter next to them grabbed the microphone and said sharply, Miss Lisa, Gardner Apparel has been operating for 7 years. When you werent there, there had never been the problem of designs being leaked. Why is it that this problem urred as soon as you showed up? This question instantly silenced the noisy scene. After all, even if the reporters present didnt want to show Nicole any regard, they had to respect the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel, so they didnt expect someone to ask such a direct question. However, they didnt stop it either. They werent the ones who asked the question anyway. When the breaking news was revealed, they could take advantage of the free publicity too. Even though such a direct question had been thrown Nicoles way, the smile on her face never ceased. She crossed her hands in front of the table, then swept her gaze over the crowd. Sure enough, she saw Queenie in a corner. After thinking about it, she reckoned that only this idiot could perform such a brainless thing. Nicole spoke up, not denying the im. Its true that the Gardner Corporation had never had any designs leaked before. Simrly, F&M Apparel had never encountered this problem either, so this only shows that someone is targeting the cooperation between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel! After Nicole answered the question, there was an uproar among the audience, followed by questions from the reporters. Miss Lisa, are you saying that someone is specifically targeting the cooperation between both companies? Miss Lisa, did you unintentionally admit that the leaked designs are indeed the new summer line that the Gardner Corporation is going tounch? Nicole simply smiled, but didnt answer. When the organizing team noticed that it was getting a little out of control, the host hurriedly stepped forward to mediate the situation. If anyone has any questions, please take turns asking them. Seeing that the audience had slightly calmed down, Nicole picked up the microphone and gave a brief exnation. Back then, I met an acquaintance in the Gardner Corporation. He was someone I got to know during my school days. After we had a few conversations, he came to my office time and time again. Not long after, some of my scrapped designs was leaked onto the Inte, and it was imed to be the Gardner Corporations new product. Nicole had a small smile on her face, and although she spoke in a gentle manner, there was a sense of dignity about her. I installed surveince cameras in my office and have confirmed that he stole them. Although the leaked designs arent the Gardner Corporations new products, this is very shameful behavior. The Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel will work together to investigate the matter. Nicole was speaking in neither a humble nor overbearing manner. Joanna already knew the truth beforehand, so she wasnt surprised. But, that wasnt the case for Queenie. Originally, she thought that even if she couldnt bring down Nicole this time, she could at least defame her. She didnt expect that Nicole would so easily resolve the things she had worked so hard to n. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She looked up at the stage, and Nicole happened to look over too. There was a hint of amusement in her eyes, as if she was mocking her! Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Unexpected Twist Queenies heart squeezed as she clenched her fists. Why is this happening? Why is it that Nicole manages to head off a danger every time?! Dissatisfied, she bit her lip. She thought that she could witness Nicole making a fool of herself at this press conference, but she didnt expect that not only was Nicole not be humiliated, she even pissed her off. Queenies eyes turned red, and she wasnt interested in listening anymore, so she turned and left. When Nicole saw Queenie leaving, a smile yed on her lips as she carried on talking to the reporters. I hope everyone can focus on the excellent designs and not on these irrelevant behaviors. This summer line will definitely dazzle everyone. Thank you. After Nicole finished talking, Joanna and Colton were the next to speak, and they more or less made the standard remarks before ending the new productunch event. After Queenie came out, she immediately took out her phone and made a call. When the news of the Gardner Corporationsunch event is released, leak the giarism news immediately. She gritted her teeth, gripping the phone so tightly that her knuckles had begun to turn white. Of course she never expected the leaked design draft to cause Nicoles downfall; she just wanted to use this chance to make Colton lose trust in Nicole. Unexpectedly, she had wasted so much effort only for Nicole to gain an advantage, and it even made the new productunch even more sessful. Queenies entire body was trembling a little, and she said viciously to the person on the other end of the line, No matter how much money it costs, we must make this incident as big of an issue as possible! After Queenie hung up the phone, a smile finally appeared on her face. This time, she wasnt the one defaming Nicole. Instead, Nicole shot herself in the foot because the outfit she had given Wendy turned out to be a giarized product! She even copied the design of a major designpetitions champion from a few years back. Although the winner had participated anonymously, they would certainly be angry if they saw that their design had been giarized, and that it went viral. Now, she must quickly find the anonymous person who won the first ce. If she could find them and get them to sue Nicole, perhaps she could have Nicole imprisoned for a few years. At this thought, Queenie felt much happier, and a trace of viciousness shed across her eyes. Nicole, Id like to see how youre going to fight back this time! After the new productunch event, Joanna had a sour look on her face, but because Colton was still around, she didnt show it. Standing next to Nicole, Colton turned to look at her, a hint of a smile in his eyes. Thisunch is more sessful than any otherunch event Gardner Apparel has ever organized over the years. Its no wonder youre the Chief Designer. Nicole smiled modestly, not taking credit for herself. No. This is all thanks to the person who wanted to humiliate me. It just so happened that this time, it didnt take any effort for it to be a hot topic. Joanna couldnt say a single word while standing next to her. Although she wasnt involved in the matter, she more or less knew about it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She didnt expect that Queenie was so useless that she fell into the trap that Nicole had designed. Colton nodded. When they talked about the perpetrator, his smile disappeared, and his voice became a little colder. Dont worry. Ill definitely give you an exnation for this matter. Nicole shook her head and looked ahead. President Gardner, can you please not pursue this matter? Surprised, Colton turned to look at Nicole, then raised his voice in confusion. What? Nicole lowered her gaze and exined in a low voice, The Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel have nothing to lose from this matter. Nicole pursed her lips and peered at Colton. After all, I owed him in the past. Well treat it as me paying him back. Colton was silent for a while, but he eventually agreed. Nicole wasnt sure if it was just her imagination, but she had the feeling that Colton was a little upset. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 giarism! The new productunch event was a great sess. Coupled with the previously leaked designs, they had long be a hot topic on the Inte. As soon as news of theunch event was released, their poprity was on a constant rise. However, apart from the news of the productunch event, there was also the giarism appraisal report. In the report, a design from many years ago was ced together with the dress Nicole had designed for Wendy, and they were found to be strikingly simr. Moreover, authorities had certified the giarism in the report. Riding on all the previous buzz, the giarism news instantly took the Inte by storm. Many designers came forward to use Nicole of giarism after taking a look at the two designs. Not only Nicole was implicated for the matter of giarism, but so was Wendy, who wore that dress. In the presidents office of the Gardner Corporation. Miss Gardner, Miss Gardner, President Gardner is still busy inside. You cant go in. Tony stepped forward to stop Wendy, but her aggressiveness made her unstoppable. When Wendy opened the door, she saw Colton behind the desk at once. Gritting her teeth, she spoke with tears glistening in her eyes. Colton! Colton frowned slightly. He reached out to rub the corners of his eyes, then said a little coldly, Didnt I say that you have to knock beforeing in? Where are your manners? Wendy couldnt care less about it. With two pieces of paper in her hand, she stalked toward Coltons desk. She spread the papers in front of Colton, looking wronged. Colton, look at these two designs. Colton looked down. One was the dress Nicole had designed for Wendys graduation, and the other was one he had never seen before. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, after taking a few nces, it could be seen that the two dresses were simr. Although the dress Nicole had designed was embellished with many elements that were popr in recent years, the overall design was the same. What is this? Wendy blinked, her dark eyes filling with tears as she sniffed. This is giarism! Colton, Lisa let me wear a giarized design! Colton frowned, suddenly feeling a little troubled. It would probably be bad if the matter of giarism was looked into and made into a major issue. Who told you about this? Colton asked. What do you mean who told me about this? Its trending on the Inte now. Its probably trending even more than your new productunch event! Wendy answered. She was in the limelight because of that dress, and she even made it into the trending topics. Initially, it was a good thing, but she didnt expect that the matter of giarism would suddenly be exposed. Since there was concrete evidence, there was no way to refute the ims. She initially didnt know about it either, but Queenie was to thank foring to her house and bringing it up. Otherwise, she wouldve still been kept in the dark. Wendys first reaction was to go to Anna. After all, she was a designer who could identify giarism at a nce. Upon confirming it, she went to Coltons office in a menacing manner, hoping that Colton could help her seek justice. Coltons face hardened. His slender fingers rested on the keyboard as he searched it up. Sure enough, F&M Apparels Chief Designer suspected of giarism for Miss Gardners dress was currently a trending topic. Colton took a nce and found that there wereparison photos with details, which could almost conclude that it was indeed giarism. Wendy had previously been a trending topic, added up with the poprity of the leaked designs and the new productunch, the matter became a hot topic without needing much publicity. Frustrated, Colton massaged his temples. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that someone was specifically targeting Nicole, but if Nicole had actually giarized the design, then there was nothing he could do. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Pay the Price! Wendy, go back first. Ill take care of this matter, Colton said. Somehow, he felt that there was something fishy about the matter. Seeing that Colton was obviously taking Nicoles side, Wendy felt her anger surge. She gritted her teeth, and there was a hint of a sob in her voice. Colton, its alreadye to this point, yet youre still siding with her! Just because of her giarism, Ive be a joke. I I actually wore a giarized dress! Growing up, Wendy was spoiled by the Gardner Family, so she had never suffered such a huge grievance. Now, many ssmates took her as a joke and made snide remarks about her. Feeling a headacheing, Colton rubbed his temples and summoned his patience as heforted her. Wendy, Ill get to the bottom of this and give you an exnation. What else is there to investigate? She must just want to impress you, but she doesnt have the capabilities, so she copied a design! Now, Wendy only had negative feelings about Nicole! Wendy! When Colton noted how Wendy was gradually bing unreasonable, his tone got heavy as he stood up and walked to Wendys side. Seeing how aggrieved she was, he couldnt bring himself to be stern as his heart softened instead. He let out a soft sigh, then reached out and patted her head tofort her. Wendy, Nicole is from F&M Apparel after all, so I cant make a decision on my own. We must wait until this matter is thoroughly investigated. As soon as Colton finished speaking, a majestic voice rang out. The two designs are right in front of you. Its obviously giarism! What else is there to investigate?! Colton looked up and saw that it was Anna, followed by Joanna. Mom, why are you here? Colton asked. Anna didnt seem to be in a good mood. As Joanna helped her in, she snorted coldly. Even if she is not an employee of the Gardner Corporation, this giarism report alone is enough for her to undergo investigation! Upon seeing that her mother had shown up, Wendy threw herself into Annas arms and sobbed without holding back. Anna was distressed to see her daughter cry, so she quickly softened her tone andforted her. There, there. Wendy, dont cry. M-Mom, Im a total joke now Wendy couldnt endure this kind of shame and humiliation. As the daughter of the Gardner Family, she had a certain status in the upper ss social circle. When she wore the dress designed by Nicole, thedies showered her with praises, so she didnt expect that they would look down on her now that news about the giarism was exposed. Annas heart ached, and her hatred toward Nicole grew. No matter what the reason is, giarism is a shameful deed! Colton, even if the Gardner Corporation isnt the tycoon of the fashion industry, we mustnt let such a person go unpunished! Coltons head throbbed. Now that Nicole wasnt there, he couldnt confront her directly, so he softened his voice as he said, Mom, after I get to the bottom of this, Ill definitely give you and Wendy an exnation. As soon as he made the assurance, Joanna spoke up. President Gardner, its not that we dont want to give Miss Lisa time, but she copied the design of the champion of the national designpetition four years ago. Joanna paused. Now, even the judges of thatpetition have stood out and said that she indeed giarized the design. Only then did Colton realize the severity of the matter. As judges of thepetition, they must have a certain status in the world of design. It seemed that Nicole was truly in huge trouble this time. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this moment, he could only look for Nicole to rify the matter. Otherwise, he couldnt exin this away no matter what he said. Colton nodded, then said in his deep voice, Alright. Ill give you all a satisfactory answer. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Add Fuel to the Fire After Colton spoke, he turned around and walked out. As Joanna watched Coltons hurried steps, there was a burst of anger inside her. At this point, Coltons reaction showed that he was still siding with Nicole. However, she didnt let her emotions show on her face. What surprised her the most was that Queenie would go to such lengths. Wendy, its all right. Dont cry. Ill design something better than that for you. Dont be angry. Im sure Lisa didnt do it on purpose. Joannaforted Wendy, at the same time speaking up for Nicole. Anna sighed, then looked at Joanna and said, Joanna, you have such a good heart. At this point, youre still speaking up for her. After Wendy cried for a while, she got up from Annas embrace. Looking at Joanna, she gritted her teeth. Joanna, dont say anything good about her anymore! S-She humiliated me! She humiliated me with a giarized design! Seeing how resentful the mother and daughter were, Joanna felt secretly happy, but she still appeared kind on the surface. President Gardner said that hell investigate it, so lets wait for his findings. As of now, Wendy could be said to harborplete hatred for Nicole. She grunted coldly, her voice obviously showing that she had just cried. Colton must have been seduced by that woman. Until now, hes still taking her side, Wendy remarked. Annas gaze darkened. She used to have a sense of respect for Lisa because she was a part of F&M Apparel, and she was also a famous designer. However, there was now an issue of giarism, and her daughter was implicated. There was absolutely no way she could allow this to happen! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. No, Wendy. Dont speak so mindlessly. Lisa has a son, so she cant possibly be with President Gardner, Joanna interrupted. When she said this, Annas face immediately took a change for the worse. She turned to stare at Joanna. Did you say that she has a son? Joanna hurriedly pretended as if she had said the wrong thing. Oh, you didnt know that, Mrs. Gardner? Anna appeared livid. How could she not know her son? Just by looking at Coltons behavior, she could obviously tell that he had feelings for Nicole. If she was still single, Anna had nothing to say. But, she didnt expect Nicole to have a son. How could such a woman be worthy of her son? I know that now! Anna stated sharply, then didnt say anything else. As Hayden had a slight fever, Nicole was worried and didnt go to work today. Although there was a nanny to take care of him at home, she still wanted to be by her sons side. However, before long, she suddenly received a call from Colton. Nicole found it a little strange. If Colton is calling at this hour, could it be that theres omething wrong with the design drafts again? Nevertheless, she answered the phone. Nicole, Iming to your house now. Send me the location, Colton said solemnly. Nicole was taken aback, but she could still hear a trace of trouble in Coltons voice. She quickly asked, Is something wrong? Well, the dress you designed for Wendy has been suspected of giarism, and theres quite a lot of buzz about this, Colton briefly exined. Nicole frowned. giarism? Even though she made some changes to her own design, it couldnt possibly be considered giarism. She blurted out, I didnt! Yes, I believe you, so Im going to your house now to discuss how to solve this matter. Colton lowered his voice. Nicole didnt know why he trusted her so unconditionally, and it warmed her heart. She murmured assent, then sent him the location of her home. Due to her sons fever, Nicole hadnt looked at her phone all day, so she didnt expect that such a huge incident had urred. After hanging up the phone, Nicole took a look on the Inte. Sure enough, her name was trending, in which one of the hot searches wasLisa giarized a design! Nicole browsed a little more and found that the matter was quite serious, as even the judges of that yearspetition came forward to confirm it. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Get to the Root of the Problem Her head ached as she tried to log into the ount she used to submit the design that year, but because it was too long ago, she had forgotten her password. Nicole thought of the passwords shemonly used in the past and entered them over and over again, but the final disy was, The password you entered is incorrect. As she became the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel that year, she never logged into that ount again. Now, she wanted to ess it after being used of giarism, but she Colton was quick and arrived at her house in less than ten minutes. As soon as he arrived, he walked right in. Today, Nicole was wearing loose light-colored pajamas because she was at home. Her hair was tied into a messy bun, and she had slight dark circles under her eyes, so it seemed like she didnt sleep well. Nicole didnt beat around the bush either and said bluntly, President Gardner, please sit. I took a look at the posts on the Inte. The gist of what theyre saying is that I copied the design of a national designpetitions champion from a few years ago. Upon seeing how frank Nicole was being, Colton didnt know how to reply. Nicole smiled and didnt continue talking about the giarism, but turned the conversation around and talked about what had been happeningtely instead. President Gardner, dont you think the incidents of the past few days are all aimed at me? Nicole asked calmly. Colton nodded and responded, Yeah. Nicole continued, First of all, that person arranged for Henry to approach me. I only let my guard down because I felt guilty about him. After that, the design draft was leakedthats also aimed at me. Now, its giarism. I dont think all these are coincidences. Someone had carefully nned it. Colton was silent as he listened to Nicoles analysis, and he also suspected that someone was targeting Nicole, but the matter of giarism had already been spread on the Inte. If strong evidence wasnt provided, this incident would be a stain on Nicoles life. Then, what are you going to do? Colton cast Nicole a sideways nce. Although her bare face made her look a little tired, she was still full of dazzling confidence. Well beat them at their own game and find out who the true mastermind is! Colton thought it strange that he trusted Nicole wholeheartedly, but he nodded in response. Okay. Suddenly, Nicole remembered something, so she turned to look at Colton. President Gardner, dont you suspect that I actually giarized the design? With a small smile on his face, Colton said slowly, As the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, you have no reason to do such a thing that could ruin your reputation. I dont believe that youre so dumb. Nicole stared at Coltons handsome face as his thin lips opened and closed, his voice low and slightly maic. Lowering her head, she said seriously, I took a look at thements on the Inte. Theyre saying that I copied the design of the champion of the designpetition a few years ago. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nicole peered at Colton. There was no expression on his face, and he still looked indifferent as usual. Nicole continued, I anonymously participated in thatpetition, and I created that design on my own. That is also one of the very few youth-themed outfits Ive designed. I figured that since that dress wasnt manufactured, I could just add some modern elements and alter it to be Miss Gardners dress. Realization dawned on Colton, then he raised his eyebrows and turned to Nicole before asking, Then, what are you nning to do next, Miss Anderson? Nicole touched her nose in embarrassment. Back then, I participated anonymously, and I submitted it using an email address. Now, I have to ess the ount to prove it, but Ive forgotten the password. Colton pursed his lips and gave Nicole a heads-up. If you cant prove it, Im afraid youll be subjected to cyberbullying for the next few days. Chuckling faintly, Nicole stood up. I can still endure this. I can use this opportunity to get to the root of the problem and stop the mastermind from pulling any more of these tricks! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Vilification Seeing that Nicole had a determined look, Colton suddenly felt like he was worrying for nothing. It turns out Nicole has always been able to handle it with ease. Then, Colton lowered his head and gave a faint smile. Thats fine. However, if you dont rify, Im afraid you might face trouble for these days. Let me know if you need me. Upon hearing that, Nicole sincerely expressed her gratitude toward Colton. Thanks. The very next morning, Haydens fever had also tapered down. Now that there was also a nanny overseeing matters at home, Nicole returned to work at the Gardner Corporation without any worry. The atmosphere in the room was no longer as tranquil as before the moment she stepped into the Design Department. As soon as she walked through the entrance, she could hear distinct whispers. Wow! She still has the nerve to return to the Gardner Corporation. I thought she would be in hiding after she was exposed. What a surprise. Tsk tsk! As the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, she went so far as to giarize. Such a disgrace! There were further remarks being made about her. Without any exception given, all of thements made were vilifying remarks toward her. However, Nicole had no issue about it. After all, giarism was indeed ignominious in the fashion designing circle. At that moment, Joanna appeared out of nowhere. When she heard these words, she scanned the people in the office with her eyes. Then, she said sternly, Dont spew nonsense! The issue has not yet been thoroughly investigated, so dont believe the rumors you hear outside! Seeing that Joanna was defending Nicole, one of them stood up and said in a dissatisfying manner, Miss Schmidt, even the judges of thepetition have agreed that the design draft was giarized. What else is there to say? Yeah, thats right! Although were not as popr as her, we wont giarize in any case. Still, Nicole was not as enraged as expected despite facing animosity in the office. After all, it was a reaction anticipated from a normal human being. Then, Nicole recalled her past. Back then, someone in F&M Apparel was involved in giarism, and I mercilessly kicked the person out. Scanning through the people in the office, Nicole slightly raised the corners of her lips. Then, she said lightly, This issue has yet to receive its final verdict. After the end of the investigation, the truth will certainly be made clear to all! With that, Nicole turned and went back to her office. As soon as she stepped into her office, Joanna followed. Well, this is an infrequent visitor. Looking up at Joanna, Nicole asked, Director Schmidt, is there something wrong? Joanna looked at Nicole. Although she had anticipated drama deep in her heart, she pretended to express her care on the surface. Lisa, you heard the remarks outside. I wanted to stop them, but they Nicole did not call Joanna out despite seeing the pretentious look on her face. Its fine. I understand. After all, Im the one giarizing now, so its normal for everyone to have such a reaction, Nicole said, seemingly unbothered. A hint of surprise shed in Joannas eyes. As she stared at Nicoles still indifferent look, a trace of suspicion arose in her heart. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. giarism was considered a lifelong blotch for a regr designer, let alone a renowned designer such as Nicole herself. Furthermore, the rumors were spreading like wildfire on the Inte. Yet, there was not an ounce of worry on Nicoles face. Suppressing the doubts in her heart, Joanna looked at Nicole again. Then, she phrased her words mildly. Lisa, I believe youre innocent, but Joanna pursed her lips in embarrassment. After pausing for a long time, she added, But, you are caught up in a giarism scandal now. If you dont rify the matter, it will bring damage to you, F&M Apparel, and the Gardner Corporation. So, regarding theing drafts As she listened to the hesitation in Joannas voice, Nicole knew what she wanted to say. Joannas intention is as clear as day. She just wants to call the shots for the cooperation between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation. Nicole was not surprised at all and thereafter nodded. Right, I got it. Ill let you be responsible for the affairs regarding the drafts for the time being. Well see how to go about it once the scandal is over. Upon seeing the rxed look on Nicoles face, Joanna frowned slightly. She thought Nicole would continue to hold on to the matter and refuse to surrender. At that time, she would have an excuse to comin about her act to Colton. However, she did not expect Nicole to agree so readily. Joanna jeered in her heart. Wait for the giarism scandal to subside? I thought Nicole had a well- thought-out n, but I didnt expect that she was preparing to wait until time passed, and the others would forget about this matter. Such foolish thinking! Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Raise Hell After getting her hands on the implementation rights, Joanna did not stay in Nicoles office for long. She turned around and left. I reckon Queenie must have something to do with this matter. Not many people know that Henry is my ex-boyfriend. I really underestimated Queenie, judging from this series of stunts she pulled off. It surprises me that shes actually quite smart. Also, although Joanna tries her best to pretend to have saintly behavior in front of others, its likely that she has something to do with this matter too. Ill just have to see if she will be involved after this. Later, Nicole turned on theputer and found that almost all the posts on the Inte now were criticizing her. Lisa, you copycat! Get the hell out of the fashion designing circle! F&M Apparels Chief Designer, Lisa, giarized the design draft! Lisa broke up with her boyfriend five years ago because of money! She sold herself for money! As she scrolled further, Nicole discovered that not only were the posts about the giarism, but there was also quite a handful that talked about the incident from five years ago. Never have I expected Queenie to go this far. By the looks of things, she wishes to force me to a dead end! Upon realizing that, Nicole sneered, and her eyes darkened. In that case, I would like to see how huge of an uproar you can stir up, Queenie! Suddenly, there was a loud noiseing from outside the door. Miss Gardner! Miss Gardner! Miss Lisa is still working. You cant go in. After she listened carefully, she felt it sounded like Scarletts voice. Shortly after, a brisk and angry voice sounded. This is my brotherspany. Its the Gardner Familys company. How am I not allowed to enter!? If Nicole heard it correctly, that should be Wendys voice. At once, Nicole felt it was rather pitiful to be her assistant. As her assistant, Scarlett needed to help her stop all these troubles all day long. Nicole opened the door. At a nce, she saw Wendy standing at the door angrily. Upon seeing Nicolee out, Wendy fumed with anger while her pair of beautiful eyes were about to burst into mes. Then, she looked straight at Nicole, gritted her teeth, and uttered, Nicole Anderson! It nearly slipped off Nicoles mind. Her clothes involved elements of giarism, and Wendy would definitely be implicated since she wore the outfit that she designed. As ady who was cherished dearly by her family, Wendy must be pissed beyond belief from suffering such a big grievance. Miss Gardner, lets discuss this matter inside my office. Nicole smiled lightly and took a step back. With a slightly worried look on her face, Scarlett turned her head and looked at Nicole. Miss Nicole, she Realizing Scarletts concern, Nicoleforted her by saying, Its fine. I know what to do. Stepping on her high heels, Wendy stepped into the office with no regard. Nicole closed the door and looked at the angry youngdy standing in front of her. With a slightly apologetic look on her face, Nicole apologized by saying, Miss Gardner, Im sorry for what happened this time. Thinking that Nicole was apologizing to her for the giarism, Wendy snorted coldly and scorned, If apologizing would solve anything, we would have no use for the system of justice. If youre not competent enough for the job, you shouldnt have taken on the feat. giarism is a very shameful thing! Facing Wendys questioning, Nicole hesitated. Then, she sighed slightly and exined, Im not apologizing for the giarism, but for implicating you in this matter. Upon hearing that, Wendy frowned. Then, she looked at Nicole in confusion. What are you up to again? However, Nicole could not disclose her real n of action to Wendy at this moment. Wendy was a straightforward person, and all her efforts would be in vain if Wendy leaked her n. Therefore, Nicole could only give her a promise. Theres absolutely no element of giarism in my design draft. I can assure you that Ill give you a thorough and truthful exnation by this month at thetest. However, Wendys current trust in Nicole was almost zero. She did not trust Nicole. Go ahead and tell me! Whats your n? Miss Gardner, Im aware that youre infuriated now. If I cant give you a satisfactory answer at the end of this month, you can do whatever you want to me. How about that? Nicole pledged while looking at Wendy. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Wendy looked suspiciously at the confident person in front of her. Since Nicole made such a promise, I guess theres no need for me to be polite to her. Okay. If you cant clear your suspicion of giarism before the end of the month, get out of the fashion designing circle! Its a deal. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Promiscuous The giarism scandal also exposed the news that Nicole sold herself for money five years ago. Hence, the talk among theizens ranged from her dishonesty in her profession to her integrity. In the afternoon, one of the media outlets released a video. Once again, the heat of the giarism scandal reached a new high. Although the person in the video had already been blurred, Nicole could still recognize that the person was Henry! In the video, Henry first described his whole ordeal in courting Nicole and her leaving him to hook up with other men for money. Nearing the end of his description, he even started to cry hypocritically. I didnt expect that I would meet her again five yearster. Now, shes a superior Chief Designer, while Im just an ordinary sryman. I asked her about the incident that took ce five years ago, but she just kept apologizing to me The length of the video was not longonly 5 minutes. However, every word Henry spat in the video painted a bad picture of Nicole. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In addition, the video even yed out the audio of Nicole apologizing at the end. The recording was edited and left only a few words. Henry, Im sorry Once the video was released,ments started flooding in, and most of them were hateful remarks made by theizens toward Nicole. How unexpected! Not only did she giarize, but she also obtained her current position by hooking up with men! This kind of woman is willing to do anything for money and power. I specte that shes been promiscuous since the beginning! Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, my foot! How ridiculous! Thements went on and on. It would be a lie to say that Nicole was not enraged when she saw this video. She had never expected Henry to be the person betraying her. With her teary eyes, Nicole yed the video. Then, she closed her eyes slightly as she listened to the looping audio in the video. Regarding the incident that took ce five years ago, she just kept apologizing to me Yes, what Henry said is true. Because of the incident that took ce five years ago, I felt that I had mistreated him. However, how could he twist his words and make me sound so despicable? At the thought of that, Nicole clenched her fists tightly. When she opened her eyes again, the look on her face was that of a dead man. Since he has chosen death, he cant me me for ending his life! And thus, Nicole took out her phone and called her assistant, Whitney Campbell. Miss Nicole, I thought you had forgotten about me once you arrived in Goldwick! Whitney whined with a smile. Listening to the pretentious, whiny tone in Whitneys voice, Nicole put up a stern look on her face. Then, she said, Stop any work that you have at the moment and return to Goldwick on the first flight. Whitney was obviously stunned. However, she managed to snap back swiftly. Miss Nicole, are you asking me to help you clean up the giarism scandal? Yeah, Ill feel more at ease with you by my side, Nicole said immediately. Although Whitney was her assistant designer, her real profession was a hacker. Nicole could not trust anyone now, so she could only rely on Whitney. Upon hearing that, Whitney breathed a sigh of relief. Not a problem! President Yates gave his orders earlier. He, too, asked me to stop any work I have at the moment and wait for your call. Sure enough, Whitney saw the scandal andments circting on the Inte. Yet, she did not take the initiative to do anything, considering Nicole had been staying silent. Zachary saw the news about the giarism scandal first thing in the morning. He gave Whitney a call that morning, asking her to stop her work at the moment and wait for Nicoles call. It never crossed Nicoles mind that Zachary would be so thoughtful. Hence, she felt rather touched by his thoughtfulness. By the way, help me investigate a person and find out his current whereabouts when youe. Is it the one in the video? Whitney asked. Upon hearing that, Nicole nodded and answered, Yeah. Since Henry does not want me to have a better life, why would I be sanctimonious and let him live a comfortable life? Order received! Not to worry, Miss Nicole. This matter will certainly be dealt with nicely, considering Im taking the lead! Whitney assured with a smile. Then, Nicole reached out her hand and massaged between her eyebrows. Feeling slightly tired, she responded, Safe travels. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Conspiracy giarism scandal, hooking up with men for money, and pregnancy out of wedlock Initially, the talk was just circting around the giarism scandal. However, due to Nicoles rising poprity, her boundless dark past was dug up and exposed. At first, Nicole wanted to solve the matter step by step. She did not expect Queenie to go this extreme this time. Not only does she want to destroy my career, but she even wants to ruin my entire life! Meanwhile, in the Anderson Residence, Lydia was holding a bowl of lobster bisque in her hand. With a smile on her face, she walked forward in small steps. Queenie Im sure that b*tch, Nicole, will definitely have a hard time emancipating herself this time! Lydia put the bowl of lobster bisque in front of Queenie as she spoke. With acent look on her face, Queenie squinted her eyes and smirked. Then, she snorted coldly. She has no one to me but herself. Nicole didnt know her ce and tried to snatch my rightful possession away! In her dreams! Although the scandal had turned into a massive deal, Lydia was still a little worried. After all, Nicole is now the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. Do you think they will curb this scandal for her sake? They finally had the opportunity to knock Nicole down, so she definitely would not want Nicole to emancipate herself from this scandal. Not to mention, due to Nicoles status as a Chief Designer, William had long been thinking of epting her back into the Anderson Family. If it was not for Lydia constantly advising him against it, Nicole would probably have moved in by now! Just then, Queenies eyes sparkled with a trace of malignancy, and she sneered with her lips curled upward, Mom, I wont give them the chance! Now that I have started this, I must ensure the mud sticks firmly. Nicole must not be given a chance to emancipate herself. I want to keep herpletely under my feet! Upon hearing that, Lydia leaned over and asked, Do you have any good ideas? With her lips curled into a smile, Queenie said slowly, The incident that took ce five years ago and the pregnancy out of wedlock can only allow theizens to criticize Nicole from a moral point of view. But, thats not the case with giarism. giarizing means shes vited thew. Despite having the support from F&M Apparel, Nicole will still be sent to jail as long as the rightful owner of the original design draft sues her! Overjoyed at Queenies words, Lydia immediately asked, Queenie, have you found the owner of the original design draft? Upon hearing that, Queenie shook her head. She had been bothered by this matter as well. Although she had asked the judges of thepetition from that year, they informed her that it was an anonymous draft. Even though the person had won first ce in thepetition, no one ever showed up to pick up the prize. They tried to contact the person, but there was no response. Then, what should we do? Lydia asked, feeling rather anxious. I finally seized this golden opportunity. I dont want to give it up! Mom, this matter has be too big of a deal now. Its impossible that the owner of the original design draft hasnt seen it. Lets wait for two more days. If the judges still cant get in touch with the owner by then, well find someone to pretend to be the owner of the original design draft ourselves. This time, we need to crush Nicole to the point that she cant make aeback! As she gritted her teeth, Queenie uttered those words. Last time, Nicole nearly set me up to have s*x with Joseph! No matter what, I cant let that slide. Currently, Nicole is being treated like a reprobate.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Everyone is spitting hateful remarks, showing her no signs of kindness when they see her. I simply dont believe that theres still a way for her to emancipate herself! Instantaneously, Lydia showed a malicious smile. Sounds good. Queenie, youre so intelligent! Back then, Nicoles mother never conspired against me. It seems like the daughter she gave birth to is also useless, considering we can have Nicolepletely under our feet now! At the same time, at the Gardner Corporation, the situation was not looking well in the Presidents office. Holding his head with one hand, Colton looked at the document in his hand and could not help feeling a headache. Due to scandals like Nicoles giarism, premarital pregnancy, and such being exposed on the Inte, the Board of Directors of the Gardner Corporation could no longer sit still. They all requested the Gardner Corporation to y safe and quickly kick Nicole out. Though Colton managed to suppress this issue with all his strength, he did not expect the Board of Directors to bring this matter to his father, Benjamin Gardner. Benjamin was old and had a bad temper. Upon hearing that there was such a ck sheep in the company, he immediately gave Colton a call and scolded him first without letting him exin. Then, Benjamin strictly ordered Colton to kick Nicole out of the Gardner Cooperation as soon as possible. If it was someone else, Colton could still suppress this issue with a tough approach. However, this was his own father. So, he really could do nothing much about it. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Ousted From the Gardner Corporation Because of the incident rted to Nicole, Colton was immediately summoned back to the Gardner Residence by Benjamin. Later in the evening, four people were sitting at the dining table in the Gardner Residence. upying the main seat was a man who looked very stern. Nearly half of the hair on his head was gray, and he was wearing a suit. He had put up a straight look on his face, making the atmosphere at the dining table extremely tense. After a while, the man questioned, Colton, did I not request you to kick out the giarist out of the Gardner Corporation? Why did you oppose my request? The mans voice was thick and deep, with a hint of regalmand that could not be refuted. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Pursing his lips, Colton looked up at Benjamin and answered in a faint voice, This matter has yet to be investigated. Hence, we cant jump to conclusions. After receiving his reply, Benjamin mmed his palm onto the table and stood up immediately, his pair of eagle eyes staring directly at Colton. What else is there to investigate further? The judges verdicts have determined it, and she even gave Wendy the giarized outfit to wear. Since when did Wendy deserve to suffer from such grievances? With a collectedposure, Colton looked toward a very angered Benjamin. His eyes slowly fell on Benjamins palm which he had used to m the table earlier. Raising his eyebrows, he asked, Doesnt your palm hurt when you m so hard? Seeing that Colton was still diverting the subject at hand, Benjamin was fueled with anger. Im being serious with you. Dont try to change the subject! Seeing that Benjamin did not seem to be fooled by his tactic, Colton could only speak faintly, Lisa is the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel after all. Since F&M Apparel has yet to make an announcement in regards to the scandal, we cant be the first to make any moves. Colton softened his tone, and he looked at Benjamin, who was still standing. Pulling the corners of his mouth, he continued by saying, Dad, if shes reallymitted giarism, I wouldnt need you to order me; Ill kick her out of the Gardner Corporation myself. However, if thats not the case, we will certainly be criticized for our actions in the future if we were to act now on impulse. After he listened to Coltons words, the look on Benjamins face eventually lightened up slightly. He eased up on his expression and sat down slowly. Still, we cant let Wendy suffer from such grievances. There must be a way to justify this matter. Before Colton could voice out his opinion, Wendy suddenly spoke up. Dad, lets wait until the end of this month. The solemnity on Benjamins face instantly softened when he heard Wendys voice. As he looked at Wendy, the look on his face was loving, and the tone in his voice softened a lot. Wendy, are you not upset over this matter anymore? While resting her chin on one hand, Wendy pouted and said, If the outfit was truly giarized, Id certainly be livid. But, just like what Colton had said, if the Gardner Corporation kicks her out, people will certainly criticize us if it is revealed that it wasnt giarism. Wendys brisk voice carried a deep sense of righteousness. Shaking his head, Benjamin felt emotional in his heart, and he almost burst into tears. Oh, my dear daughter, youre all grown up, and you even know how to look out for others now. In reality, Wendy simply did not wish to make the situation more difficult for Colton. Either way, Nicole had already promised that if she failed to prove her innocence by the end of this month, she would leave the fashion designing circle herself. Therefore, why should the Gardner Corporation portray itself as the viin first? Colton. Wendy turned her head to look at Colton, a brief determination twinkling in her clear eyes. If Lisa fails to prove that her design draft is not giarized by the end of the month, be sure to oust her from the Gardner Corporation! To be frank, Colton never expected Wendy to actually behave so righteously. Hence, he nodded. Deal. Theres still more than a week before the end of the month. Theres enough time for the matter to bloom and scatter. Colton was also curious as to who instigated this scandal. Was the person targeting Nicole, or the cooperative ties linked between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation? Alright, you guys. Its rare for our family to dine together. Lets not discuss these negative issues and just enjoy our meal, Anna hurriedly said as she sensed the slight harmonious atmosphere at the dining table. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Thugs Nicole did not show up to thepany today. Seeing that she was now like aplete celebrity, people instantly recognized her and judged her the very moment she set her feet in public. The night was dim, and the weather in April was not that chilly as the evening breeze blew gently. Even though Nicole only wore oneyer of clothing, she did not feel too cold. Nicole stayed at home all day and yed with Hayden for a long period of time. Initially, she still had control over the giarism scandal. However, she did not expect that the incident that took ce five years ago would pop up on the Inteter and spread like wildfire. That incident was something Nicole could not deny, and this could only be done by Queenie! As she closed her eyes, Nicole took a deep breath. When she reopened her eyes, they were clear and bright. Reaching out her hands, she patted her cheeks. Earlier, Hayden mentioned that he wanted to eat steak. She was now out to buy steaks for him. Nicole quickened her pace and entered the supermarket. The supermarket was huge, and the parking lot was located in the basement. It took Nicole about ten minutes to walk up to the supermarkets entrance after she parked her car. After paying for her steaks, Nicole immediately carried the shopping bag and made her way toward the basement parking lot. As she stared at the parking lot, Nicole felt the atmosphere was rather gloomy, uncertain if it was because it was a basement parking lot. She noticed that several lights that were supposed to brighten up the area were broken when she walked past them. Sensing that the parking lot was unusually quiet, Nicole frowned. She clenched the stic bag in her hand tightly and paced quickly toward her car. As soon as Nicole arrived at the side of her car, several roguishly dressed thugs walked toward her from the opposite direction. Speechless, Nicole was frozen with fear. The saying is true. The thing that you fear most will eventually come find you. Yo, beautiful! Thats a nice car youve got there,mented a thug as he directly put his foot on Nicoles car and looked at her with a sinister smile. Nicole was no fool. She knew these thugs were sent by Queenie. At that moment, Nicole clenched the bag with steaks and nced around. There were four people in total, and three of them were holding sticks in their hands. There was no one else in the entire basement parking lot. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Upon realizing that, Nicole narrowed her eyes and asked calmly, What do you guys want? What do we want? The leader of the group of thugs suddenlyughed. He looked at Nicole and said with a smile, Its umon for us to spot such a beauty like you, so we just want to have a little friendly chat with you. Thats all. At once, one of the men came over and whispered to the leader, Take a look, bro. Isnt she very simr to the person that went viral on the Inte recently? The man, who seemed like the leader, frowned. After that, he asked with a loud voice, Which one are you referring to? Its the woman who giarized a design, got pregnant out of wedlock, and hooked up with men for money. As soon as those words escaped the mans lips, the people behind him alsoughed. Shortly after, the thugs jeered, Hook up with men for money? It just so happens that we have a little money here. How about you apany us? With the corner of her mouth curled up into a sneer, Nicole was not embarrassed by their words at all. Then, she raised the phone in her hand, indicating that she had dialed 911. If you wish to continue apanying me here, then please do so. Itll be just in time for the cops to arrive and invite you guys over to the station for a few cups of free coffee. Yet, those thugs did not seem to be trembling in fear when they saw Nicole had called the police. Instead, theyughed even more frantically. We just came out of there. We dont mind following the cops back to the station. Its not a big deal for us. In an instant, Nicoles facial expression took a turn. She did not expect these people standing in front of her could be so shameless. Clenching her fists, Nicole began to plot an escape route. After all, she was outnumbered. She could not afford to act recklessly and attack them head on. Hey, you guys! Are you bullying this youngdy? Before Nicole could make a run for it, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. There was also a hint of ruffian tone in the voice. Out of curiosity, Nicole turned her head and saw a familiar face. However, the person had dyed his hair back to its standard ck inparison to thest time they met. The riffraff aura of the person seemed to have lessened too. When Mason saw that it was Nicole, he was shocked. Then, he greeted her with a smile, Oh, its you, little beauty. What a coincidence! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Hero Saves Beauty One of the thugs noticed someone approaching and asked impatiently, Who is it? Dont you see that Im picking up a girl, for Gods sake? The arrogant thug turned his head and saw Masons face. Mason ced his hands in his pockets and took a step forward, but he didnt do anything. He only walked in front of the thug, raised his eyebrow, and said with a smile, Picking up a girl? He grinned before revealing a particrly arrogant smile. You think that my girl is someone whom you can simply pick up, huh? When the thug saw that the person in front of him was Mason, he shivered with fright and stammered, M-Mr. Schumacher Mason stood there and didnt move. However, seeing them standing still as well, he asked unhappily, Whats the matter? Do you need me to invite you out? As soon as the thugs heard this, they immediately turned and ran away. After they left, Mason turned his head to look at Nicole. The gloomy expression on his face disappeared and he wore a smile before he waved his hand. Hey, Pretty Lady. Long time no see. Dont you think we have a special kind of fate? Nicole looked at the thugs who had left and she felt relieved as her expression looked better. When she remembered that the thugs respectfully addressed him as Mr. Schumacher, she turned to look at Mason and joked, This is not some kind of hero act that you are putting on, right? He had a smile on his face, and he didnt mind her joke at all. Soon, he continued the conversation. If I had arranged this, I would definitely have included an intense fighting scene so that you could be convinced by my heroic appearance. The moment she heard this, she opened her mouth andughed before she thanked, Anyway, thank you for today. With a wave of his hand, Mason replied, Youre wee. I just happened toe across such a situation and as a good person such as myself, I would do it for any other pretty girl as well. After Nicole thanked him, she was about to carry her things into the car and leave. Mason looked at her leaving figure and whispered, Ive saved you twice. Dont you ever feel like repaying my favor? In the empty underground parking lot, Masonsints were particrly loud and obvious. Nicoleughed. She took out a box of steaks from the stic bag, put it directly into Masons hands, and said with a smile, Consider this a gift of thanks. He looked down at the steak before he looked up at her as the smile on his face became more profound. I thought you would invite me to dinner or something. After all, this is not the first time I have saved you, you see. She raised her head to meet his gaze and noticed that he was wearing a casual all-ck outfit today. Although he looked low-key, she took a look at the logo on his clothes and reckoned that this outfit was not cheap at all. Well have the opportunity in the future. Ive been a little busy recently, and I feel like I cant do anything right these days, Nicole said seriously; it was true that the cyberbullying incident these days kept her busy. Are you thinking about what happened online, Pretty Lady? Mason asked bluntly. Nicole was stunned for a moment. She didnt expect Mason to know about this, so she raised her eyebrow and looked over at him. Mason quickly exined when he saw Nicoles surprise, Pretty Lady, dont get me wrong; I didnt specifically investigate you. Youve been so famous recently with a rising poprity. I was curious and investigated Lisas identity, but I didnt expect it to be you. She looked at his sincere appearance, after which she felt a little amused and twitched the corners of her mouth. Since Im that kind of woman, you should stay away from me. Mason pouted and said indifferently, These days, the Inte spreads baseless rumors, and nobody has any opinions of their own. Little beauty, I believe you are not such a person. To be believed by a person whom she had only met twice, Nicole was inexplicably moved while she lowered her head and shed a smile. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thank you. When this matter is finally settled, I will invite you to dinner. When Mason heard that Nicole would invite him to dinner, he hurriedly took out his cell phone. Come on. Let me add you as a friend first so that you wont change your mind and go back on your word. Looking at his eager face, sheughed hoarsely and took out her mobile phone to add him as a friend on social media. After the two were connected, Nicole entered the car and left. Mason stood there while looking at his list of friends on the phone before he turned back toward Nicole, who had left, with an interesting smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Let the Show Begin Whitney packed her things and flew over by ne the next day. Before this, Nicole had sent her the address of her home, and at noon, Whitney arrived there. Miss Nicole! Its been a long time, hasnt it? Whitney said while she was still holding her luggage. But after seeing Nicole, she immediately dropped her luggage and went up to her to give her a hug. Nicole couldnt helpughing when she saw Whitneys enthusiasm. I was thinking of picking you up at the airport; I didnt expect you toe so quickly. Whitney dragged her suitcase to the side and said, Nah, its quicker if I just came here directly. Anyway, wheres Hayden? As soon as she entered the door, she scanned around the house. Seeing that there was no sign of Hayden on the first floor, she couldnt help but ask. He is still taking a nap. He wille down when he wakes up, Nicole said, taking Whitney to the sofa. Whitney sat down on the sofa and immediately took out the notebook from her suitcase to get into serious business. Miss Nicole, I have already checked the matter you told me about. The video posted by Henry Cooper was uploaded from Hieburgh city, but after that, he never posted anything else again. Nicole frowned slightly. Hieburgh was almost ten hours away from here. She didnt expect Henry to have run so far within such a short time. Can you find out his specific location? Nicole asked. Now that it hade to this, she felt she must not neglect any clue that she could get. We will have to wait for him to post something again, or when he finally gets in touch with someone, Whitney replied. I have been following his ount all this time. If there is any news, I will be able to see it firsthand. Nicole nodded. With Whitney by her side, she felt a lot more at ease. By the way, Miss Nicole, what the hell is going on with this giarism stuff? Didnt you draw the draft yourself? Whitney asked proactively when she saw that Nicole didnt speak. She had been by Nicoles side for many years, and she only knew about this matter when Nicole brought it up briefly before. If it werent such a big issue now, she would have forgotten all about it. Nicole nodded and exined lightly, I guess its because someone is upset by the fact that I am working in the Gardner Corporation, so theyre trying to work against me behind my back. When Whitney heard this, she was even more dissatisfied and muttered, Miss Nicole, as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, why do you care about the Gardner Corporation? After the dust settles on this matter, lets just leave Gardner! Nicole looked at Whitney feeling upset for herself and chuckled lightly. Although were sure that someone from Gardner is not happy with me, I still owe President Gardner a favor. Even after this matter is resolved, we still have to wait for the contract to end before leaving. Fine. But let me work with you on this. With me by your side, lets see what tricks they dare y on you! Whitney said viciously. Of course. Seeing Whitneys angry face, Nicole lowered her voice and chuckled. Back at the Anderson Residence. Queenie, have you found the contact information of the champion of the designpetition? Lydia asked while sitting on the sofa. In the past few days, things had be more and more serious. Though Nicole was now hated on by everyone, no one had filed anywsuit against her. Therefore, this could only be considered a moral condemnation. No. Queenie shook her head. It did not matter that she contacted the previous judges or the champion because there was no response from them. In the past few days, she tried her best to find the contact information of this anonymous champion, but she still couldnt get in touch with them at all. Lydia frowned, a look of worry on her face. Then what should we do? Ayer of viciousness shed in Queenies eyes. No matter what, I will not let Nicole go this time! She hooked her lips and sneered. Things have blown out of proportion these past few days. Im sure if the anonymous still doesnt show themself, it would mean that they no longer exist, or they didnt even see the news online at all. If thats the case, lets bring her to justice on their behalf. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Youve already prepared everything? Lydia asked Queenie as she nced at her confident look. Of course. Lets just wait for the moment when Nicole goes to hell! Queenie said viciously. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The Lawsuit The next morning, when Nicole woke up, she saw Whitney sitting downstairs. Her fingers were quickly tapping on the keyboard, and her expression looked a little solemn. As she walked downstairs while yawning, she asked, Whats the matter? Youre already starting to work early in the morning? Im fighting against a group of retards, Whitney said viciously. Hearing her tone, Nicole couldnt helpughing. She walked down slowly, and her eyes fell on her computer. At a nce, she saw the huge title on the screen, Original Author of Design Draft Sues Lisa. Nicole frowned. There were 4 days left until the end of the month, and yet this person couldnt wait? Whos iming to be the original author? Nicole asked with her head lowered. Whitneys hands stopped. She switched windows, pointed to a person, and said, This person right here. Nicole looked at the profile under her and found that it was a designer from Pinnacle Group. If she remembered correctly, Pinnacle Group was the current leader in the clothing market in the country, and it was also apany with a very deep foundation. She didnt expect such a shameless person to work in thepany. Find out where she is now, Nicole said with a frown. She figured this was done by the sly Queenie. Otherwise, how could a junior designer have such courage? Miss Nicole, should we get a group of people to fight them head on? Whitney asked. Nicole was amused by what she said, and she pped Whitneys head lightly. Do you think we are a triad, huh, going around beating people up? Whitney pouted. Although she wasining, she did not slow down her hands. Im just trying to help you out, okay? Nicole urged, Hurry up and find out where she is. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Whitney hurriedly worked on theputer, and the information of this person was quickly found. This person is called Danie Zimmer. She is in her thirties. She can only be regarded as a junior designer in Pinnacle Group, and she has been a designer for 8 years, but she hasnt produced any outstanding designs. Nicoles eyesnded on the photo on theputer. Whitney paused and continued, But her design drawings are all quite youthful. Although they are somewhat simr to your previous design drawings, they are obviously not of the same grade. Is she still working in Pinnacle Group now? Nicole asked. She should be. Today is a working day, and herst post pinned her at herpany. Whitney nodded. This person did not deliberately hide her identity, so she was easy to find. Get ready and go out with me for a bit, Nicole said while reaching out andbing through her messy hair, feeling really restless. Okay. Im the best at making trouble. Whitney was suddenly very excited. When the two arrived at Pinnacle Group, it was already lunch time. Pinnacle Group was located in a development area of Goldwick, surrounded bymercial streets. It was also a bustling area. The two stood in front of thepany building, waiting for Danie toe out. Nicole had to wear a mask due to the recent buzz. After all, if anyone saw her, the things they would say to her would be a little ufortable for her to bear. Miss Nicole, do you think she wille down? Whitney asked Nicole with her arms crossed. Nicole pursed her lips; she was not sure. Lets wait. Well wait till noon, and if shes not here by then, well wait until the evening. In any case, she cant stay in the office forever. As soon as she spoke, a group of people came out of the elevator, chattering with envy. Danie, did you really draw that design? Lisa definitely copied it from you. You are really amazing. I know, right? Danie, if the investigation leads to proving the drawing is yours this time, your reputation will improve a lot! And the ttering words went on and on. The person who stood among them was Danie. She only smiled faintly at them and said, The most important thing in our business is to never giarize. Listening to her pompous words, Whitney couldnt help muttering in a low voice, Shameless! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The Design Draft Is Not Yours Whitneys voice was probably a little loud that the people over there heard it, whereupon Danies smiling face instantly darkened. Someone on the side who was probably trying to fawn over Danie quickly stepped forward and scolded, Who are you? What nonsense are you talking about!? Whitney herself was also short-tempered, so she squinted her eyes and retorted, Im talking about the person who said that Lisa giarized her. How shameless! When Nicole saw that the atmosphere was getting worse, she hurriedly reached out and interrupted, Enough, Whitney. Whitney closed her mouth after hearing Nicoles dissuasion. Then, Nicole took a step forward, and her gaze fell on Danie. She was in her early thirties, with a slightly chubby body, but she looked honest. Miss Zimmer, I have something to consult you. If you have the time, would it be convenient to grab a cup of coffee? Nicole asked with a smile. A trace of panic shed in Danies eyes, but she quickly suppressed it and shook her head. I dont know you guys, so its inconvenient for us to do that. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whitney stepped forward and sneered. Ms. Zimmer, we are here to discuss the design draft with you. Danie tugged at the palm of her hand. She pursed her lips tightly, but still shook her head stubbornly and said, I have nothing to talk to you about. Whitney saw that she was unwilling, so she slowly leaned over and said in a low voice, Ms. Zimmer, you know whether this design draft truly belongs to you. Her voice was not too loud. She lowered her voice and spoke in Danies ear, then she took a few steps back and said in a normal tone, Were just here to find out some things, so why wont you spare us some time, Ms. Zimmer? Seeing the looming smile on Whitneys face, Danie tightened her hands nervously and breathed quickly for a while before she finally agreed through gritted teeth. Okay. Nicole took Whitney and Danie to a restaurant and even asked for a private booth. After walking into the booth, Danie looked at Nicole and asked two consecutive questions. Who are you? Why do you want to talk to me? Nicole took off her mask and looked at her with a smile on her face. Seeing Nicoles face, Danie was obviously startled. She probably didnt expect Nicole to approach her. Immediately, she gulped nervously, and her eyes shed while she whispered, Lisa Yes, its me, Nicole responded. Once Danie saw Nicole, her reaction became exaggerated. She stood up immediately and gritted her teeth. I will not withdraw thewsuit! Hearing Danies confident remarks, Nicole felt surprised as her eyes flickered, but she still remained calm. She crossed her hands and said lightly, Ms. Zimmer, you see, theres no need to panic. I only want to talk to you. Nothing else. Like I said, I dont have anything to talk to you about. Danie was inexplicably anxious and wanted to leave after speaking, but she was stopped by Whitney as soon as she stepped out. Following that, Nicole began to say calmly, Ms. Zimmer, you sued me and falsely imed ownership of the design drawingswhat do you actually think you can get out of this? Hearing Nicoles words, Danie turned around to look at her and said quickly, Dont nder me. This is my design! Nicole hooked her lips into a smile, slowly stood up, and walked to Danie. This design draft won the national designpetition that year. If youve received this award, then why are you merely a junior designer in Pinnacle now? Danies eyes were a little dodgy as she faced Nicoles pressing questions. She said hesitantly, I I didnt have time back then Nicole couldnt hold back and suddenly burst outughing. Didnt have time? This prize was reserved for nearly half a year; it seems you were really busy. Its none of your business whether I im the award or not. But how is it right for you to copy my draft? Danie was forced to ask directly. I just wonder whether this draft is really yours, Nicole calmly said. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Its Mine! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Danie looked at Nicole in front of her and tried her best to keep herposure. She clenched her hand and said, This is my design draft. You have giarized my design draft, but you still wont admit it! When Nicole saw her stubborn appearance, she smiled and asked bluntly, How much benefit did Queenie Anderson give you? Upon the mention of Queenie, Danies heart obviously tightened. She didnt expect Nicole to know that Queenie was the one that reached out to her. But as Queenie said, no one stood out to im this design draft anyway. After she imed ownership of this design draft, her status and reputation would rise, and by then, she would be more than just a junior designer. Besides, Queenie had helped her fix all the details of the design. As long as she imed this design as her own, no one would be the wiser. What was more, Queenie promised her that she would give her arge sum of money after this sessshe needed this money! What are you talking about? What Queenie? Danie pretended not to know. Nicole chuckled lightly and looked at the person in front of her who was either bought over by Queenie or dazzled by fame and fortune. You know it in your own heart whether this design draft is yours. Its still not toote to stop it now. Otherwise, when the truthes out, you will lose everything. Danie listened to Nicoles words and sneered in her heart. Shes only saying this because she just wants me to withdraw thewsuit. Immediately, she raised her head, looked at Nicole, and said, This design draft is mine. Youre only saying this because you want me to withdraw thewsuit. Youre really despicable! Hey, what are you talking about? Miss Nicole is only saying this for your own good. This design draft is clearly Whitney was unconvinced and wanted to continue but was interrupted by Nicole. Whitney, Nicole whispered. Whitney stopped talking, snorted coldly, and left it at that. Nicole stared at Danie for a while before asking, Are you really not going to withdraw thewsuit? Danie looked at Nicole and straightened her back as an act of confidence. What? Could it be that youre threatening me? Nicole hooked her lips and saidzily, This is not a threat; its just a piece of advice. If you take things that are not yours, you will be punished by the heavens. Danie narrowed her eyes and said with a sneer, I will return this sentence to you as it is. Nicole looked at the person in front of her and shook her head, feeling that she was really a person who was dazzled by her interests. Since Danie was stubborn, Nicole felt she didnt need to be merciful to her any longer. Since you said that, I have nothing to refute. Nicole stood up. Take care, then. Hearing what Nicole said, Danie looked at her without panicking at all, but for some reason, she felt inexplicably unconfident in her heart. However, when she thought of her bright future after this incident was over, she still endured it and said firmly, This is my design draft, and no matter how you threaten me, I will notpromise! Whitney looked at her arrogant appearance and couldnt help but want to yell at her again, but Nicole stopped her. Nicole shook her head and motioned her to stay still with her eyes. Soon after that, Danie went out directly when she saw that they were not blocking her. After Danie left, Whitney sat down in a dissatisfied manner and said, Nicole, will you look at her? I really want to p her in the face. Nicole looked at Whitney, who was standing up for herself, and chuckled with the corners of her lips hooked up. She is just a pawn, and what we have to do now is to find out the person behind her and bring them down. Then do you already have a solution? Whitney came over and asked. The prouder they are, the more theyll slip up. We can wait for a while longer, and when they think theyve made it, we willpletely overwhelm them then, Nicole said lightly. Nicole had never been a pushover. After all, she would not offend anyone if they didnt offend her first! But if someone did offend her, then she would definitely repay it back tenfold or even a hundredfold! Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Treat Someone to Dinner Whitney looked at Nicoles determined expression and breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the Nicole she knew would never do anything that she was unsure of. Then, what are you going to do with Danie? Whitney asked. Listening to her tone today made her very upset, but Nicole asked her to endure it, so she did. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Weve been kind to her, and weve even persuaded her. Its her business whether she listens to us or not. Nicole raised her chin and sat down again. Thats true. This kind of person will fall into trouble sooner orter, Whitney said gloatingly. After speaking, Whitney saw that Nicole was still sitting, so she asked curiously, Miss Nicole, are we still meeting someone here? Nicole nodded, patted the seat beside her, and looked at the time. Its almost time, so lets sit down first. As soon as she spoke, the door was opened, and a mans loud voice came from outside. Hi, little beauty. It was Mason who opened the door and came in. Mason originally thought that Nicole had invited him alone, but when he saw that there was another person in the room, he couldnt help being stunned. He looked at Whitney carefully for a while and said, Little beauty, why did you bring a big beauty here? Waitare you trying to introduce a girlfriend to me? Hearing Masons teasing voice, Whitney couldnt help but look up, wanting to see who was so frivolous. ncing up, she couldnt help but be stunned for a while. Mason was wearing a gray suit today. He had soft hair covering his head, and he had an outstandingly handsome face. If he didnt open his mouth, he would definitely be a handsome young man. However, after staying in F&M Apparel for a long time, she had seen her fair share of handsome men, so Whitney quickly reacted. She was unforgiving and muttered, Have you taken a look at the mirror? Although Mason heard Whitneys muttering, he didnt mind. He sat over with a smile and asked with his fingers slightly joined, Little beauty, has everything been settled, seeing as you have the mood to invite me to dinner today? No, I knew you work nearby, so I figured just as well, Nicole said with a smile. Mason was stunned for a moment. He didnt expect Nicole to know about his job, and he pouted slightly. I thought I concealed it well, but I didnt expect you to be so smart and guess it right. Nicole raised her brows, then lowered her eyes and gave him a coy smile. Its not a guess. After all, you are using your real name, Mason Schumacher, President of Pinnacle Group. Its nice to meet you. Even though his identity was revealed, Mason showed no expression at all. He leaned on the seat lazily and said slowly, Its just a name. I cant do anything, but I like to be a womanizer. After finding out Masons name, Nicole checked it out but unexpectedly found out that he was the president of Pinnacle Group. But just as Mason said, he was just a nominal president. A few years ago, after the heir to the Schumacher Family died in a ne crash, Mason was recognized as the heir even though he was an illegitimate child. Although he became the president of Pinnacle Group overnight, he knew almost nothing. No matter who you are, I invited you to dinner this time to repay you for saving me twiceheroically, in your own words, Nicole said with a smile. If you really want to repay me, why dont you introduce me to this big beauty beside you? Mason said, raising his brows. His eyebrows curved, and he looked at Whitney with a smile. However, as soon as he looked over, he was met with Whitneys eye-roll. When Nicole looked at the appearance of the two of them, she couldnt help butugh and said, Im afraid I cant decide this. Mason nodded and said with a cheeky smile, It seems that I can only work hard, then maybe I can get you one day, big beauty. Whitney disliked Mason for calling her big beauty and said coldly, My name is Whitney Campbell, and you can call me by my name. Whitney, huh? Thats a pretty name. Ill call you Beauty Whitney from now on. How about that? Mason said with a slick tongue. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Mason Schumacher Whitney rolled her eyes at his remarks and stopped talking. Soon, she moved to the other end of the seat and yed with her phone. Nicole handed over the menu to him. Take a look at what you want to eat. Ive already ordered all the ones that have been ticked. Mason nced at it. After finding out that she had actually ordered a lot, he shook his head. Wow, you ordered a lot, and its more than enough for me. He closed the menu and noticed that the atmosphere was a little quiet. The two people sitting next to him didnt intend to speak, so he took the initiative to start a conversation. By the way, when I first came in, I saw one of ourpanys employees leave. Nicole raised her eyebrows and said with a light smile, Maybe she was here to eat too. Mason reached out and pointed at the table. After ncing around the booth, he bluntly revealed, But I saw that she came out of your booth. After being exposed, Nicole shrugged indifferently and asked, So what are you actually trying to say, President Schumacher? Hey, stop calling me like that. It makes us look like strangers. Anyway, Im just asking out of curiosity. I remember that person, Danie Zimmer. She is a junior staff member in the design department. Although she has been with Pinnacle for a long time, it seems that she has always stayed at that level, never getting promoted or demoted. Mason smiled. If I remember correctly, she has a husband who is addicted to gambling and owes a lot of debt. I didnt expect you to know the people under yourmand quite well. Nicole smiled, noticing Masons shrewdness. He was not as foolish as the outside world had made him out to be. Mason smiled indifferently, propped his chin, and stared straight ahead. Im not good at business, so I have to at least know a little bit about the other things, you know? Nicole didnt care whether what Mason said was true or false. After all, it had nothing to do with her anyway. After the two chatted for a while, the dishes came. Whitney lowered her head and concentrated on eating,pletely ignoring Mason. When Mason saw that Whitney was ignoring him, he became even more interested in her. Beauty Whitney, its not fun to eat with your head down. How about we eat while chatting? Whitney gave him an indifferent hum. Seeing that Whitney clearly didnt want to talk to him, Mason didnt keep talking. After the three of them finished their meal, Mason didnt stay long and he waved goodbye. Little beauty, if theres anything you want or need, you can call me. I promise to tell you everything I know. After Mason left, Whitney looked at Nicole and said, Miss Nicole, I can feel that this man is not a good person. Nicole squinted and smiled. She first reached for the napkin to wipe her lips before she asked, Why do you say so? Whitney ced her phone in front of Nicoleshe had found something just now. The Schumacher Family had two sons before, and they both died in idents, so Mason, as the illegitimate son, was brought back from the outside. Besides, Mason was also a gang member before, and quite a powerful one at that, Whitney said, but when she continued to look into this information, she found that she couldnt find much, as if it was deliberately erased. Nicole understood what she meant for the most part, but it had nothing to do with her, so she only nodded. I see. I will take precautions in the future. As long as he doesnt try to do anything to us, lets just not bother about him. After the cooperation between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel was over, she would return to F&M Apparel anyway. At that time, these domestic disputes would have nothing to do with her anymore. Looking at him made me ufortable, and he was so glib too, Whitney muttered in a low voice. Nicole smiled while watching herin like a child. She then put her hand on her shoulder. What kind of people have you never met in F&M Apparel? You should just get used to it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whitney considered her words. Well, shes right, she thought. After that, she didnt think about it anymore. But then, Miss Nicole, what are you going to do next? Nicole curled her lips, stood up, and stared straight ahead. Well, well take one step at a time and see who is the one going down first! Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Threats to Withdraw the Lawsuit Just as Whitney and Nicole returned home, the Inte had been stirred up again. Whitney looked at the statement posted by Danie on the Inte and was so angry that she almost smashed theputer into pieces. She said angrily, Miss Nicole, that shameless b*tch actually said that you threatened her! Nicole nced at the content posted by Danie, which mentioned that at noon, they went to her company to forcibly take her away, and then coerced her into withdrawing thewsuit. There was also a piece of audio below the text, but the audio was obviously edited, and the content really sounded like she was being threatened. Nicole, she even recorded itweve been tricked! Whitneys face turned red with anger. Unexpectedly, their kind words of advice were used to make them look like the bad guys. There was no panic on Nicoles face as she reached out and clicked on theputer. If you feel angry, then dont read it. You are the Chief Designer of F&M Apparelwhen have you been reduced to being ndered by these nobodies! Whitney eximed, obviously upset. Since she joined F&M Apparel, she had been working for Nicole and was always her assistant. She also knew that Nicole was a true talent. The more arrogant they are now, the more painful it will be when they fall, Nicole said with a smile. Now that she could ess her email ount, by the end of the month, it would be time for the real counterattack. So we just allow them to nder you this way on the Inte? Whitney asked. She was angry at thosements, and she couldnt wait to retaliate against them on the spot. Let them be happy for a while now, and at the end of the month, well get rid of them, Nicole assured her. In the Presidents office of the Gardner Corporation. Tony stood in front of Colton and reported the recentpany affairs. Colton listened a little absent-mindedly, resting his chin on one hand while staring straight outside. Tony nced at him carefully and was reluctant to remind Colton that he was distracted, so he could only continue talking. Halfway through his reporting, he was interrupted by Colton, who suddenly returned to Earth. How are things online recently? Tony was dumbfounded when asked. His brain quickly searched for information about the matter. Recently, the only thing that had been making waves on the Inte was Nicole. He asked carefully, Is it the one to do with Miss Nicole? Colton frowned slightly and asked, dissatisfied, Who else could I be talking about? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Tony suddenly understood why his boss had been in such a bad mood these days. After all, all the current news on the Inte was bad things about Nicole. After some hesitation, he then said in a low voice, Yesterday, Danie Zimmer of Pinnacle Group posted in the morning and imed that the design draft was hers, and she wanted to sue Miss Nicole. And then, in the afternoon, she posted an audio recording, iming that Miss Nicole threatened her to withdraw thewsuit When Colton heard this, his expression became darker, and he lowered his voice. What is the identity of this Danie Zimmer? Just an insignificant employee, Tony answered honestly. When the news broke, he immediately went to check and found that there was no power behind Danie. Colton frowned and folded his hands together. Just as he was about to say something, there was a sudden knock at the door. The two shut their mouths very tacitly at that. After knocking on the door, Nicole pushed it open and walked in, only to find that both Colton and Tony were inside. She asked politely, Am I interrupting? Colton nced at Tony lightly. Tony immediately shook his head like a rattle. Not at all. I just finished reporting to President Gardner. You can speak to him now. After he finished speaking, he put the file on the table very quickly without saying anything. Then, he swiftly opened the door and went out. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Bring Henry to Me When Colton saw Nicoleing over, the gloom on his face dissipated a lot. He then stood up and walked slowly to the sofa. While pouring water, he uttered, News on the Inte these days have not been not good for you. Do you need any help? Nicole took the water that Colton handed over, took a sip to moisten her throat, and said with a smile, The moremotion, the better. Colton looked at Nicoles confident appearance and felt a little relieved. He sat opposite her with a cup of coffee in hand and asked with pursed lips, That woman, Danie, went after you, and is obviously unwilling to let go. So what are your ns? Nicole had nothing to hide, so she ced down her cup and replied, I already advised her, but she was carried away by the potential benefits, so theres nothing I can do about that. It seems that you already have a n. Colton smiled. Nicole didnt deny it either. She nodded, looked at Colton, and talked about the main thing that brought her here today. There is one more thing, and I hope you can help me with this. Tell me. After all, we are all on the same boat now. Colton had a little smile in his eyes, and he realized that he had underestimated Nicole. At the beginning of this matter, he believed that Nicole had the ability to deal with it, but as the matter fermented more and more, he became worried a little, for fear that Nicole would not be able to keep up. But it seemed that he was overthinking. The woman in front of him seemed like she was already confident of winning. Henry Cooper was the one who leaked the design draft. I know very well that I asked you to let him go before. Nicole slowly spoke about it. Colton nodded. He also saw the video about Henry on the Inte, and what he said was indeed a bit too much. Now you want to get him back? Yeah, Nicole responded. Whitney had already found Henrys location, but it seemed unrealistic for the two of them to go over and grab him, so only Colton could help them with this. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Im certain to be able to turn over the entire situation of the design draft, but the remarks made by Henry before can only be exined clearly by him in person, Nicole said seriously. Colton asked curiously, Im a little curiousis what he said true? Nicole was suddenly at a loss for words while she sped her hands and pursed her lips. Lowering her eyes, she exined softly, Half of it is true. Colton looked at Nicoles sad expression and wanted to say something, but before he had time to speak, Nicole continued speaking. Back then, my mother was seriously ill and was admitted to the hospital, but we had no money. There was a hint of bitterness that hung on the corner of her mouth. Her eyes drooped, and her throat was dry as her tone was a bit heavy. I broke up with Henry when my mother was seriously ill, but that was more than three months before I did it for money. After breaking up with Henry that year, Henry also tried to get her back, but her mother was seriously ill, and she didnt want to drag Henry down, so she didnt agree to being with him anymore. Later, Henry more or less found out about her familys situation and didnt contact her any more. Because of this, she always felt as if she had somehow wronged him, but she didnt expect Henry to think of her that way! Colton listened to her slightly heavy words and suddenly had the urge to p himselfwhy did he have to ask this question? Now, the atmosphere had be stiff. Nicole retracted the wry smile at the corner of her mouth, looked up at Colton, and uttered in a hoarse voice, President Gardner, these are old stories that arent worth mentioning. So, about Henry? Colton nodded and changed the topic wisely. I got it. Leave the matter of Henry to me, and I will bring him here before the end of the month no matter what. Well, Danie has already sued me, and I have also received a subpoena. The case will be brought to court at the end of this month, so I hope you will be able to convene a press conference before the end of the month, Nicole said seriously. Youre trying to make things bigger? Colton looked at Nicole with a smile on his face. After all, everyone is already riding on my head, so I cant do nothing. Nicole pursed her lips and smiled. Furthermore, I will be able to promote the clothing brand through this news. Kill two birds with one stone, right? Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Insult Nicole came out of Coltons office and bumped into Queenie when she went downstairs. She originally wanted to avoid her, but when Queenie saw her, she began to yell from a distance, Hey, Nicole. Its been a while. Queenies voice was loud enough for the entire office to hear. When the people in the office heard this, they turned their heads and looked over. Although they were not from the Design Department, Nicoles giarism issue was too big a matter, so all of them naturally knew about it. But Colton had openly mentioned that this matter could not be discussed privately without permission, so they could only keep quiet. Nicoles face was cold. She raised her eyes and nced at Queenie, wanting to see what she was going to do. Seeing her stop, Queenie walked forward slowly with a swing in her hips to Nicole. With a clear smile on her face, she softly said, Nicole, why are you walking so fast? We havent had a good chat in a long time. Nicole nced at her disdainfully and sneered, I dont remember having anything to talk to you about. After hearing Nicoles words, Queenie put on a hurt expression. Ouch, Nicole. We were born from the same father anyway, so why are you so heartless? Queenies delicate and pretentious voice made Nicole feel nauseous. Her lips pursed tightly as she waited for her next sentence. Dear sister, youve been very popr recently, huh? There are rumors about your giarism all over the Inte. I didnt believe it at first, but the original owner of this design draft hase forward, so I had to believe it anyway. Queenie finally cut into the theme of her speech slowly. The people around them also pricked up their ears and listened carefully. She enjoyed the moment of insulting Nicole and continued with the corners of her lips hooked up. Anyway, I heard that you got into trouble, so I want to help you. Why dont you go back home and tell Dad that you shouldnt have climbed into a mans bed five years ago, and just let him help you solve this problem? Nicole narrowed her eyes while looking at Queenies aggressive appearance, but she did not look angry at all. She hooked her lips andughed suddenly. Queenie looked on as Nicole chuckled and was suddenly a little stunned. She wanted to force her into anger so that she would hit her, for that would make the content in the headlines tomorrow more exciting. Unexpectedly, Nicole did not react as she had imagined. Nicoleughed out loud for a while before she stopped, then she waved her hand and restrained her smile a little. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I believe your father must be quite magnanimous. After all, you made out with the young master of the Mann Family in front of so many business and political leaders of Goldwick and Lumore, yet he still allows you to stay at home, Nicole enunciated, her eyes full of mockery. Queenies face changed quickly. Although many people witnessed this incident, news about it was suppressed. Basically, not many people knew about it, but now, Nicole had brought it up in public instead. W-What nonsense are you talking about?! Queenie reprimanded with a blushing face. Im talking nonsense? Nicole looked at her with an amused look. Doesnt everyone know about this? Nicole Anderson! You were the one that climbed into some mans bed five years ago, and even gave birth to that b*stard. Now, youre a suspect of giarizing too, and yet you still have the audacity to criticize me?! Queenie roared with a blushing face. Right now, she didnt look like a respecteddy at all. Nicole frowned. She stretched out her hand to cover her forehead and said with a bit of sadness in her expression, Why is there a b*tch here barking in the office? Damn. This is giving me a headache. Who are you calling a b*tch!? Queenie angrily stretched out her hand and jabbed her directly. Nicole hooked her lips, showing no weakness. Whoever answers. You! Queenie originally wanted to insult Nicole, but she didnt expect to be insulted by her in turn, and her eyes immediately turned red. Nicole hurriedly took a few steps back, holding her hands up and pretending to be innocent. I didnt do anything, so dont put the me on me. Immediately, Queenie was trembling in anger. She gritted her teeth and snorted, Fine. You get thest laugh here, but Ill see how you canugh when you go to court at the end of the month! Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Cooperation Nicole tilted her head to look at her, then she took a few steps forward and whispered in her ear, Do you think you can threaten me as you like? Queenie, you missed something. Queenies eyes shed with a trace of astonishment. She didnt understand what Nicole was talking about. Just as she was about to ask, Nicole had already left, and she could only watch her retreating back. Immediately, panic rushed into Queenies heartt as she thought, What does she mean that I missed something? She clenched her fists. She must not miss this perfect opportunity and must use this matter to completely suppress Nicole! She couldnt go wrong at all! With that in mind, she walked quickly to the Design Department. The reason why she came to the Gardner Corporation today was to discuss things with Joanna. At the Design Department, Joanna looked at Queenie, who came over, not looking too happy, so she frowned and asked unkindly, What do you need, Miss Anderson? Although she knew that Queenie was trying to bring Nicole down, she didnt want to get involved. After all, the matter had not reached thest moment, so it was not certain who would be the final winner. Queenie was leaning back on the chair, uttering slowly, Now that Nicole has been used of giarism, Director Schmidt, you are like a duck to water. Joanna pretended not to understand and said with a smile, Im afraid I am not exactly sure what youre talking about. Queenie didnt have time to beat around the bush with Joanna, so she snorted coldly. All the evidence now points to Nicole. The court will dere a sentence at the end of the month, and Nicole will have to go to prison for at least a few years. Oh? Joanna raised her eyebrows, looked at Queenie, and said slowly, Thats really a misfortune in the family. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Queenie raised her chin and continued, I know you dont want to get involved, but you also have a share in the Henry Cooper matter. Even if you want to pull out now, its toote. Actually, you dont need to do much. I only need you to make Mrs. Gardner dislike Nicole. Now that President Yates from F&M Apparel is abroad, as long as Colton doesnt take action, Nicole will be done for! Joanna had no answer. She sat in her own seat with a half-smile on her face. Queenie looked at her, narrowing her eyes slightly. So? Director Schmidt, have you made up your mind? Joanna did not answer this question directly, but just pulled out a document from the side and said slowly, I dont really understand what youre talking about, but I am going to go to Mrs. Gardners after I get off workter. Miss Gardners first birthday ceremony is around the corner, so I need to customize a dress for her. Although Joanna didnt answer directly, Queenie knew clearly that she also wanted to bring down Nicole, so sheughed. I hope we have a great cooperation. Joanna still ignored her. Queenie knew she wanted to keep her hands clean, but it didnt matter since she could help anyway. Other than that, nothing else mattered. When Nicole returned home, Whitney was ying with Hayden, and when she saw Nicole hade back, she asked, How did it go with President Gardner? He will resolve the matter regarding Henry, Nicole said with a light smile. Although she was confident about this matter, her nerves had been wound tight these days, and she simply felt exhausted. Nicole sat on the sofa, rxing slightly and letting herself sink into the sofa. Hayden looked at his mothers tired appearance and crawled over in distress. He put his hands on the corner of her brows and rubbed gently. Mommy, dont work too hard. I feel bad for you. Hearing her sons warm words, Nicole opened her eyes, took him into her arms, and reached out to rub his head a few times. Its not hard for me at all. I just need to wait for this month to pass, she said with a little smile on her face. Hayden folded his body directly into Nicoles arms, nodded, and said, Well, if there is anything, you must tell me; I can help you! When Nicole saw Haydens serious appearance, she suddenly felt relieved and huffed a smile. Sure thing, Mr. Bigshot! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 rification Press Conference When the Gardner Corporation announced that Lisa was going to hold a press conference in the afternoon, it immediately became one of the trending topics on social media. After Lisa was used of giarism, a series of questions appeared one by one like mushrooms after the rain. However, neither F&M Apparel nor Lisa herself spoke up. The original author of the design draft subsequently sued Lisa, who allegedly threatened the original author to withdraw thewsuit. Lisa, who already had a bad reputation, suffered another blow. The court session was scheduled at the end of the month. Everyone was already waiting for the drama to unfold, hoping that thew would punish the wicked. However, at this juncture, Lisa suddenly wanted to hold a press conference through the Gardner Corporationjust what was she going to do? The public couldnt help but wonder: Could it be that the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel had already figured out a way to whitewash the matter, or had they bought someone off with a lot of money? The spection did not die down. Hence, there were many more people at the press conference than last time, and it almost filled the entire venue. Under everyones gaze, Nicole appeared while being surrounded by a circle of bodyguards. Originally, she didnt think it was necessary to bring so many bodyguards, but Colton insisted, saying that her current reputation was too bad, and she might be beaten up by the crowd if she didnt bring bodyguards, so she reluctantly brought them with her today.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The bodyguards escorted her to the stage and surrounded her below the stage, blocking the reporters attacks. Otherwise, the reporters microphone would be directly stuffed into Nicoles mouth. Nicole stepped onto the stage and looked at the bunch of people below her beforeughing involuntarily. Soon, she cleared her throat and spoke into the microphone. I believe that everyone is here today because of what has been circling on the Inte recently. As soon as Nicole finished speaking, a reporter raised his voice and asked loudly, Lisa, do you admit that you threatened the original author to withdraw thewsuit? Do you know that you have vited the law? Yeah, since youve already giarized and made a despicable threat, is todays press conference meant to whitewash you? The questions went on. As soon as Nicole said an opening remark, the people below grew irritable, and every question was as sharp as knives. It seemed that they really didnt have a good impression of her. Nicole tugged at the corners of her lips helplessly and said in a low voice, Everyone, can you please be quiet for the time being? You may ask your questions one by one when Im done talking. The reporters quieted down a little, and they all stared at Nicole, wanting to see what she had to say. Todays press conference is mainly to rify a few things. First, the video posted on the Inte that damaged my innocence has been taken down, and I have also filed a police report about it. As for the ex-boyfriend in the video, he has been brought to the police station, so I hope everyone has their own judgment on this matter! As soon as Nicole finished speaking, several reporters interrupted impatiently. Miss Lisa, we are here only to hear your exnation on the giarism matter. Nicole twitched the corners of her lips. Almost looking down at the reporter, she sneered. If you want to vilify me just like this, then why should I exin anything? Then do you mean to say you didntmit giarism? the reporter blurted out after listening to Nicoles words. Nicole stood on the stage and nodded directly. Yes. Miss Danie Zimmer, the designer of Pinnacle Group, made the usation against you and provided theparison chart of the two design drafts. It is obvious that you giarized her. What do you have to say about this? Yes. Miss Lisa, if you didnt giarize, why would you go to Pinnacle Group and even threaten Miss Danie? Nicole watched the audience question her one after another. She didnt say much besides, I didnt giarize. As for the result, everyone can wait for the ruling of the trial tomorrow! Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The Questioning Over at the Anderson Residence in the afternoon, Queenie was looking at the trending topics on the computer. Frowning, she found it to be a little strange. What the hell is Nicole doing? She is obviously at fault, so how could she still calmly hold a press conference and appear so righteous? Queenie felt faintly uneasy, somehow getting the feeling that Nicole had a n. Queenie, I heard that theres a bed-and-breakfast near the mountains in the outskirts of Goldwick. The environment is pretty good. Lets go on vacation together at the beginning of next month, Lydia said as she walked out from the room. For the past few days, the Inte was full of negative news about Nicole. She felt refreshed after reading them and even her mood had improved greatly. Mom, did you watch the press conference this morning? Queenie looked up and asked. What press conference? Lydia hadnt been paying much attention to these things for the past few days. Nicole held a press conference in the morning to rify the video released by Henry, Queenie exined. For some reason, she felt uneasy. Lydia wasnt bothered at all. So what if she rified it? Whatever the case, shemitted giarism. That b*tch, Nicole, cant escape no matter what! Her mother was right, but seeing how confident Nicole was on stage today, Queenie felt inexplicably flustered and anxious. Queenie lowered her gaze and thought for a while before shaking her head. She would be able to completely destroy Nicole tomorrow, so why was she thinking about this now? All right, Mom. Youre right. She nodded. Nicole wanted to head home right after the press conference and merely wait for the next days trial. To her surprise, when she went backstage, she saw her fatherWilliam! She frowned and intended to ignore him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as she walked out, he called out, Nicole! Nicole paused. There were many people around and she didnt know what he was going to do. She turned and looked coldly at the man in front of her. He had aged a lotpared to five years ago, but she didnt feel any pity for him at all and simply asked coldly, Mr. Anderson, is there something wrong? Nicole, Im your father. Can you not talk to me in this tone? a slightly dissatisfied William said. As she asked rhetorically, she couldnt helpughing. Father? Have you ever yed the role of a father? William was a little speechless, but seeing as they were in public, he could only calm himself down and reply, I have something to talk to you about. Lets talk inside. Nicole did not refuse or agree to his request as she simply strode into the room. He quickly followed her in. Only the two of them were in the room. She sat on the sofa, took a bottle of water, and drank it. William approached her and silently sat opposite her. After Nicole finished drinking the water, she screwed the cap back onto the bottle and uttered with a smile, Mr. Anderson, just say what you have to say. I dont have time to sit and stare at you. Williams expression turned sour when he heard Nicoles nasty tone, but his voice was still gentle. What are you nning to do about this incident? Nicole raised her eyebrows, not expecting him to care about her. Nicole chuckled self-deprecatingly. What? Am I affecting you? Looking at her, William said slowly, Youre my daughter after all. Its quite upsetting to hear about the news being spread. Daughter? Nicole repeated the word and scoffed. When did I be your daughter? Dont paint yourself in such a good light. You cut me off perfectly clean back then. Williams expression changed as he gripped his hands and spoke calmly. This ruckus is humiliating enough. What else do you want? It turned out that he came here today to question her. Chpater 140 Chpater 140 Chapter 140 The Persuasion Im the one being shamed. Does it have anything to do with you? Nicole asked, leaning back slightly, pretending to be indifferent. Seeing how unbothered Nicole was being, William got a little angry. Dont you know what your reputation is like now? Everyones disgusted with you! Nicole still appeared calm as she lowered her head and asked, And? Williams expression eased a little when he saw that Nicole was still willing to listen. Apologize now, and F&M Apparel will help you regain your fame when the timees. Nicole thought that William truly cared about her; she didnt expect that he just wanted her to apologize. She couldnt hold back herughter as she raised her clear eyes and looked over. Why should I apologize? William frowned in response to Nicoles stubborn behavior. Its already gotten to this point. What else do you want? Will you only be happy when youve completely ruined your reputation? Isnt that what you want to see? Nicole stood up and gave him a condescending look. Besides, no matter what happens to me, it has nothing to do with you, Mr. Anderson! When William saw how persistent Nicole was with this behavior, his entire body trembled with anger. He stood up and looked straight at her while yelling, Youre from the Anderson Family. Youre an Anderson. Now that this matter has be such a huge issue, our family is going to be humiliated because of you. If youre sensible, youll behave and admit your mistake, and the matter will blow over. If youre still so stubborn, youll be more of a joke. It turned out that he was persuading her to apologize because he was afraid of being humiliated. Nicole was a little amused, and her expression hardened as she said coldly, No matter what embarrassing things I do, it has nothing to do with you! Youre so shameless! William was so furious that he raised his arm, about to p her. However, before he could do it, his wrist was grabbed. Nicole held his wrist, then tightened her grip and threw his arm aside as she smiled. Youre better off taking care of your own affairs. You dont need to bother about mine! Do you know that youll turn the entire Anderson Family into a joke if you continue like this?! William eximed, his face flushed. In the beginning, because Nicole was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, many business and political figures tried to establish a rtionship with him. Due to the fact that he wanted respect, he didnt deny that Nicole was his daughter. Now, the matter of giarism had befallen Nicole,pletely embarrassing him! So, what does the Anderson Familys affairs have to do with me? Nicole asked with a smile. Her eyes were cold, and she didnt want to bother about the person in front of her. If youre here today just to tell me this, then forgive me for being unreasonable, but please get out of here at once. You William was about to say something, but Nicole was already leaving. Since you dont want to go, then I will. With that, she mmed the door and went off. With a cold expression, Nicole walked with rapid footsteps, and her mind was in a mess. Sure enough, no matter how many years had passed, William would always be like this. He had never changed. What was I expecting? Just as she was mulling it over, she suddenly mmed into a firm chest. Groaning in pain, Nicole took several steps back, almost falling. Fortunately, the person in front of her was quick to react and grabbed her. However, due to the momentum, after Nicole was grabbed, she mmed right into his arms once again. Her face flushed, and she hurriedly untangled herself from Coltons arms as she said in embarrassment, Im sorry. I didnt watch where I was going. Colton noticed her slightly reddened cheeks, and the corners of his lips curled up as he chuckled. Its fine. Is something on your mind? Yeah. Nicole nodded. She figured he could tell from her appearance that her mind was upied, so there was nothing to hide. If you need help, Id be happy to give it, Colton offered like a gentleman. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Its alright. Its already solved, Nicole answered, not wanting to trouble Colton about her family matters. After all, Colton and her so-called sister were still engaged. Chpater 141 Chpater 141 Chapter 141 Pleasing the Gardner Family Seeing as Nicole wasnt borating, Colton didnt insist either, and his face eased into a smile. The trials tomorrow. You should have a good rest tonight. Nicole lowered her gaze and nodded. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She was about to leave when she suddenly remembered something. Stopping abruptly, she turned to look at Colton, then hesitated and thought for a while before asking, President Gardner, if this matter involves Queenie, should we continue? Nicole fixed Colton with a steady gaze. After all, Queenie was his fiance. During this hearing, everything would be picked apart, and Queenie would certainly be deemed the culprit. There wasnt much change in Coltons expression. He pursed his lips and said, No matter who it is, they must pay the price for doing something wrong. Relieved, Nicole nodded. Okay, got it. When she got home, Whitney eagerly rushed up to her and gave her a big hug. Miss Nicole, you were amazing at the press conference today! Its no wonder youre the woman I look up to! Whitney praised. When Nicole saw her joyous appearance, she couldnt help but smile. Ill be even better tomorrow. Whitney was filled with joy as soon as she thought of what would happen the next day. She retreated to the sofa, then sat cross-legged and eximed, Im happy just thinking of tomorrows scene! The evidence they possessed couldpletely prove that Danie lied and that the winning design was Nicoles. As long as they had this evidence, they had nothing to worry about. Nicole, how nasty do you think their faces will be when they find out? Whitney asked with a smile. As the next day was the day of the trial, Queenies heart was ill at ease, for fear that something would happen. At night, she couldnt bear it anymore and went to the Gardner Residence. In the Gardner Residence, Wendy was watching TV with her mother when Queenie, the unexpected visitor, came in. Anna was still brooding about the incident with Queenie and Joseph, so she didnt like Queenie much. When Anna saw that it was Queenie, the smile on her face vanished. Her expression turned cold as she cast her a sideways nce and asked, What are you doing here? The smile on Queenies face stiffened, but in order to please Anna, she pretended to be gentle and answered softly, Well, Wendys birthday party ising soon. I wanted to ask her what she likes so that I can prepare in advance. You dont have to bother with that. Please go back, Anna said coldly, still not showing her any kindness. Queenie stubbornly continued, Im Coltons fiance after all, so I have to take an interest in Wendys birthday. Anna was silent. When Wendy saw this, her expression eased a little. I dont need any birthday gifts, as long as you attend the party. Seeing that Wendy was still speaking up for her, Queenie quickly smiled and sat down. Of course Ill come! Wendy, Ill definitely attend your birthday party! When she noticed that Annas expression was mildly sour, she continued with a calm expression, A few days ago, I contacted the people from Triton Studio and asked them to help customize a piece of jewelry. I wanted to give it to you to wear at the birthday party. At first, there was a dull expression on Wendys face, but when she heard the words Triton Studio, her expression immediately turned to one of joy as she widened her eyes and asked, Really? Triton Studio was a well-known foreign studio. All of their jewelry was custom made by hand, but the most important thing was that they only made custom jewelry for the royal family. They wouldnt ept any other orders no matter how rich one was. Being able to wear jewelry designed by Triton Studio was a symbol of honor in itself. Yeah. Queenie nodded and smiled. It had taken her a lot of effort to find someone whom Triton Studio owed a favor to, and she had paid a lot of money to get them to agree. When Anna heard what she said, her face finally eased a little as she said, You finally did something good. Chpater 142 Chpater 142 Chapter 142 ce Righteousness Before Family Because of this, Anna finally stopped treating Queenie coldly. Queenie talked to the two of them for a long time. While they were chatting, they suddenly discussed the trial that was to be held the next day. A trace of misery immediately appeared on Queenies face, and her tone became gloomy. I didnt expect my sister to do such a thing. At first, I thought Queenie bit her lip. As if she had made up her mind, she said firmly, If my sister really giarized, I will never speak for her! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Anna saw her being so righteous, her tone softened a little. Initially, I thought that as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, she wouldnt do such a despicable thing. Hmph. If it hadnt been for Wendy giving her some time, she wouldve been in jail long ago! On the side, Queenie nodded vigorously. Anna inhaled and continued, But, she brought this onto herself. The creator of the design has already sued her, and tomorrow is her final deadline! As a designer, Anna hated giarists the most, and Nicole was exactly that. Naturally, Queenie knew that, which was why she had arranged such a huge scene. Queenie wouldnt have the opportunity to do such things if Nicole was innocent. Nicole sought trouble and giarized, so she deserved it! If my sister really giarized, Ill make amends to Wendy on behalf of my sister, Queenie promised sincerely. Looking at the person in front of her, Anna let out a soft sigh. The reason she previously opposed Queenie being by her sons side was because she felt that this woman was only attracted to the Gardner Familys wealth. Later on, because of the incident with the Anderson Family, she didnt see them in a good light, but when she saw how sincere Queenie was with her gaze lowered, Anna found her to be okay, thinking that she could at least distinguish between right and wrong. Forget it. Its not your fault. Its all her fault! Anna said. Queenie was secretly happy, and now that she saw how Anna was behaving, it seemed that she wouldnt help Nicole. She figured Colton must more or less side with Anna. As long as Colton didnt make a move, Nicole would truly be doomed this time! Early the next morning, Nicole went out with Whitney. They were about to go to court when they saw a ck MPV parked at the entrance as soon as they opened the door. She looked at it strangely, remembering that her car wasnt that big. When the people in the MPV saw them, the door opened, and Colton was sitting inside. Today, he was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and his slender legs looked a little too long to fit in the car. President Gardner, Nicole smiled and greeted him. Get in. Well talk along the way, Colton said slowly, his voice muffled. Nicole didnt refuse as she went into the car with Whitney. After closing the door, she asked, President Gardner, why are you at my house? Fortunately, you live in a high-ss neighborhood. Otherwise, your house would be full of reporters now, Colton said slowly as he looked sideways at Nicole. Today, Nicole was a little different than usual. Her makeup was a lot more refined, and it made her look more exquisite and beautiful. Sitting in the back seat, Whiteny saw Colton staring at Nicole, then she snorted and said, The makeup I put on for Nicole looks good, right? Colton nodded and praised without hesitation, It looks good. By the way, I forgot to introduce you. This is Whitney Campbell, my assistant at F&M. Nicole introduced her as an afterthought. Oh, hello, Miss Campbell, Colton greeted in a gentlemanly manner. Whitney was courteous toward him as she nodded and said hello back. The MPV exited from the side entrance and went around, passing through the gate. Out of habit, Nicole looked out and found that there was truly a crowd outside her neighborhood. If it werent for the security guards, they would probably have a hard time getting out today. There are so many people, Nicole muttered in a low voice. Colton nodded. Yes. You are going to trial today; theyre all waiting to see you make a joke of yourself and write some major headlines. Although he was right, why did it sound a little meaning from his mouth? Chpater 143 Chpater 143 Chapter 143 The Court Trial As Colton said, not only her house, but even the court was crowded with people who hade to see her make a joke of herself. Miss Lisa, youre about to go on trial for the giarism case. What do you have to say about that? Thats right, Miss Lisa. Does what you said yesterday mean that youve already bribed Danie to retract her statement at todays court hearing? If Colton hadnt expected this and hired bodyguards to escort them in, they might be surrounded by reporters outside. However, Nicole sighed with emotion. The imagination of these reporters was certainly rich for them to think about her bribing Danie. She truly didnt know what they were thinking. A smile yed on Nicoles lips, and they only stopped when they reached a safe ce. She looked down from the top and raised her voice as she spoke. If you have any guesses, you might as well go in and take a look to see who guessed it right. The case was open to the public, so reporters could enter. When Colton took notice of Nicoles confident appearance, his eyes flickered slightly. When he went in, Queenie was already sitting on the side. Seeing that Colton had arrived, she quickly stood up. She looked happy, and her lips twitched as she stepped forward and uttered softly, Colton, youre here too. Colton cast a quick nce at Queenie, but didnt say anything. Queenie was stubborn, so she didnt mind it at all and continued, Colton, Mrs. Gardner and the others are here too. Do you want to go over? When Colton heard that, there was finally a little movement. He turned his head slightly and looked over. Sure enough, Anna and Wendy were sitting in the corner. Wendy was involved in this matter after all, so it was only natural for them to be present. Nicole followed Coltons gaze and said thoughtfully, President Gardner, the trial will begin in a moment. Why dont you go over there first? All right. Colton nodded, then stared at Nicole for a while, his eyebrows furrowed. If anything unexpected happens, you can ask them to stop at any time. Okay, dont be such a mom. Nicole will definitely win the case, Whitney said nonchntly as she came up from behind. Without saying much more, Colton went to Annas side. After watching Colton walk away, the gentle look on Queenies face disappeared. She fixed Nicole with a cold stare, a mocking smile ying on the corners of her lips. Nicole, Id like to see what youre going to do! Dont bother. You still have to worry about how youre going to exin after Danie loses the case and sells you out. Nicole fought back without reservations. Queenie wasnt angry, simply treating it as Nicole putting up ast-ditch fight. She snorted coldly, then walked off with her head held high. Seeing how Queenie was acting, Whitney couldnt help butment, Nicole, your sister seems rather unkind. Nicole chuckled, then said solemnly, If she were kind, Im afraid the sun would be rising from the west. When the trial started, Danie stood opposite her, but Nicole didnt panic at all. If Danie could file awsuit, it meant that all the materials had been prepared. Nicole wanted to see how real these materials were, so much so that it could deceive the judge. Miss Nicole Anderson, what do you plead to Ms. Danie Zimmers usation of youmitting giarism and threatening her to withdraw thewsuit? Nicole smiled. There was no panic on her face as she cleared her throat and answered slowly, I plead not guilty. Danie frowned upon seeing how righteous she looked. You copied my work, and even stopped me at mypany to threaten me to withdraw thewsuit. Whats there to not admit?! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nicole smiled, took out her phone, and clicked the y button. In an instant, the voices of two people could be heard. This was theplete recording of the conversation they had in the private room. Danies expression changed. She probably didnt expect Nicole to have a voice recording. At that time, after she published the article, Queenie had asked her to be prepared, saying that Nicole would definitelye and find her, so she should record everything. She didnt expect that Nicole had thought of it too! Chpater 144 Chpater 144 Chapter 144 Its a Copy of Mine The room fell silent as everyone present listened carefully. The recording sounded no different at first, but after they pondered it, Nicole was just questioning whether the design belonged to Danie, then warned her to withdraw thewsuit as soon as possible if she werent the actual owner. Although it was also essentially asking for the withdrawal of thewsuit, there was still a huge difference. Danie wrung her wrists nervously, but still stood firm and said, This recording also shows that you asked me to withdraw thewsuit! Nicole pressed the pause button, then instead of looking at Danie, she looked up at the judge. The recording I have is theplete version. In the recording, I didnt threaten Danie to withdraw thewsuit, but asked her not to falsely im ownership of this design and sue me. That design is mine! I didnt steal it! Danie hurriedly assured when she heard Nicoles statement. The judge knocked the gavel once and demanded, Silence! Danie could only shut her mouth in frustration and let Nicole continue. So, the charge of me threatening her to withdraw thewsuit is invalid. Nicole spoke with reasoning and rity. Queenie, who was sitting at the side, gradually became solemn, and she tightly clenched her fists, not expecting Nicole to have this trick up her sleeves. Even so, the fact that youmitted giarism is still true. These two designs can be judged by professional designers. Its giarism! Danie immediately brought forth another piece of evidence. Somehow, she felt guilty upon seeing how calm Nicole was. After all, this wasnt her design. Seeing how panicked Danie was, Nicole slightly narrowed her eyes and stated, If this design really belongs to you, Miss Danie, then I did copy it, but its a pity that this design is not yours. As soon as Nicole said this, everyone was in an uproar. Wasnt she admitting that her design was a copy? It turns out that she wasnt wrongly used. Its really giarism! Initially, I thought that the trial might be reversed since Lisa was so bold yesterday. I didnt expect her to just admit it! giarizing b*tch! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Silence! Silence! The judge called out when he saw themotion. Everyone calmed down. Queenie was a little puzzled as she stared at Nicole, who was in the stand. Isnt she just seeking her own demise? Now that they had brought the case to court, Danie could only insist, This design is mine! Nicole chuckled lightly, her eyes gleaming. Then, please present evidence that shows this design is yours. Danie immediately presented the evidence. Unexpectedly, Queenie had actually helped Danie make a document. It looked rather real, and it was almost no different from what she had. It seemed that they had put in a lot of effort. I have a question, Nicole uttered after seeing the so-called evidence. She pointed to a point on the screen and said, At that time, the design was indeed sent by email, but it wasnt signed as anonymous, but June! What nonsense are you spewing? When I participated in thepetition, I just wanted to give it a try, so I didnt sign it at all! Danie immediately retorted. This can be proved by a judge from thatpetition, Nicole pointed out. After that, someone actually brought the judge onto the stand. When Queenie saw the judgeing onto the stand, her face changed instantly. At that time, she thought of inviting the judge from back then to confirm Nicoles giarism, but the judge had expressed her unwillingness to get involved. She was only willing to post a certificate on the Inte to prove that Nicoles design was simr to that of the champion from that year. Unexpectedly, Nicole had invited her over now. The judge wasnt very old. She was in her early fifties, but she maintained her appearance quite well, and she seemed to have a decent temperament. She appeared as a witness and stood there, then said, I didnt take a close enough look at that time. Later on, Miss Lisa reminded me to check the email carefully, and I found that the signature was indeed June. The reason the design was said to be anonymous was because the signature was written in the remarks column. Chpater 145 Chpater 145 Chapter 145 The Design Isnt Hers This judge had a great reputation in the design industry, so whatever she said was indeed trustworthy. The sudden flip caught the spectators a little off guard. This design really isnt Danies! But, even if it wasnt Danies, it just meant that thewsuit didnt stand. Nicoles crime of giarism was still valid. So, they were all a little curious about what Nicole was thinking. Could this be her n? Is she just trying not to go to jail? Albeit being initially bold, after the confirmation, Danie instantly felt guilty. Queenie had given this evidence to her and repeatedly assured her of its authenticity. She didnt expect to be exposed in public now! She was inplete panic now. Whether or not Nicole had giarized had nothing to do with her anymore. She had imed someone elses design as her own. This alone could plunge her into hell! In the future, she figured she couldnt involve herself in the design industry anymore. Queenie noticed Danies panic and shot thewyer a look. When thewyer saw her signal, he quickly called for a pause. Initially, Queenie was sitting next to Anna, but she walked out with the excuse of using the restroom when she saw Danie leave the stand. Queenie went through the toilet to Danies room. Upon seeing Queenie, Danie immediately panicked. She grabbed Queenie and asked, What should I do? Didnt you say that this evidence was irond? Queenie frowned and hissed, Calm down! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. How am I supposed to calm down? If they find out this design isnt mine, I wont be able to continue in the design industry anymore. Ive been in this industry for more than ten years! If I cant do it anymore, how am I supposed to carry on with my life! Danie couldnt help but cry out. She was short of money because of her gambling husband, but if she lost this job, she would truly be doomed! When the timees, you can just say that you cant stand the fact that Nicole giarized, and since no one was speaking up, you chose toe forward to let the public witness the consequences of giarism! Queenie had already thought of an excuse on her way there. After Danie heard this, she hesitated a little, but now that it had gotten to this point, there didnt seem to be a better solution. Seeing that she was still hesitant, Queenie continued, Ill give you a sum of money. Even if youre fired from Pinnacle Group, you can still use the money to move to another city, but if you say anything you shouldnt Danies heart tightened. Knowing that Queenie was the fiance of the Gardner Corporations president, she gulped nervously. If she gave Queenie up, Queenie could easily kill her like squashing a bug. Sure enough, she shouldnt have done such a thing for a momentary benefit. Now, she had truly shot herself in the foot! She couldnt even voice her hardships! However, she understood what Queenie was saying. If she gave Queenie up now, she had nothing to gain, and she would even lose everything. sping her hands tightly, she could only do as Queenie said. Seeing that she was still hesitant, Queenie took a step forward, then reached out and patted her on the shoulder. Dont worry. As long as you do what I say, youll definitely have something to gain! Danie gritted her teeth and nodded. Okay. Queenie gave her a smile, then didnt stay any longer as she turned around and returned to her seat. At this moment, Anna was talking to Colton. Mom, lets wait and see how it goes first, then you can draw conclusions based on the final oue. Anna was still brooding about Nicoles giarism of the design and the fact that Wendy had worn it, so she grunted coldly. Even if this design isnt that persons, the fact that Nicole giarized still stands true. When Queenie returned, she happened to hear that, so she leaned over to add fuel to the fire. My sister may not have done it on purpose. Maybe she wasnt in her right mind. When Colton heard her remarks, his expression turned a little cold as he asked coldly, The results arent even out yet, but youre already sure that Nicole giarized the design? Arent you her sister? Shouldnt you trust her? Queenies face stiffened when she heard Coltons question, and she reluctantly answered, I want to believe my sister too, but she just admitted it herself. Chpater 146 Chpater 146 Chapter 146 Reversal! Colton didnt pay any more attention to Queenie, who had decided to shut her mouth and stop making a fool of herself. After a break, the trial continued. Danies stance changed. Under Nicoles pressure, she admitted that she was indeed an impostor. However, the reason she gave was that because she wanted to use this case to let everyone understand the consequences of giarism. This move instantly ced herself in the position of utmost morality. Nicole couldnt help but let out a coldugh when she saw Danies performance. It seemed that Queenie had given her a trick to use during the break just now. She asked calmly, Then, what evidence do you have to prove that I copied it? Danie smiled and said, Miss Lisa, didnt you already admit it just now? It was indeed giarism. I admit that the design isnt mine. I will ept if the original designer sues me, but today, I just want everyone to know that thisnd is governed byw, and those who giarize will definitely be punished as they deserve! Nicole smiled, thinking that this was a good move. It seemed that just Queenie wanted to pin giarism on her no matter what. Nicole sneered and handed in her evidence. This moment was truly an earth-shattering twist. The giarist suddenly became the original designer! After the judge of thepetition saw Nicoles evidence, he confirmed the authenticity of Nicoles evidence and said that she was indeed the champion of that year! When Queenie saw this, her face turned pale. She never wouldve imagined that Nicole turned out to be the original owner of the design! This is great. After Danie realized that Nicole was the creator of that design, she was deste. This was the worst possible oue. I remember Ms. Zimmer said that shes willing to ept thewsuit of the original designer. All right, then Ill sue you for falsely iming ownership of my work and impersonating me! Nicole called out. Danies eyes turned dark and she nearly fell to the ground. Initially, she thought that since no one hade along to sue Nicole even after so long, the owner of the design must have not seen the news or had already passed away. Who wouldve thought that the creator of the design would turn out to be Nicole! At this moment, the spectators watching the excitement instantly exploded into an uproar. Initially, they reckoned Danie not being the original creator of the design was a huge enough surprise; they didnt expect the reversal to be as exciting as a roller-coaster ride. The person who was used of giarism turned out to be the owner of the original design! At this moment, there was a shift in the roles of the defendant and the intiff. When Nicole saw Queenies expressions changing like a color palette, she was a little amused. She had used so much effort, but in the end, she ended up helping others instead. Nicole figured she must feel terrible. When Anna heard Nicoles statement, her originally gloomy expression was reced with one of astonishment. She frowned and looked at Colton, a little dissatisfied. You knew about this? Upon seeing his mother looking so grim, Colton quickly shook his head to deny. I just found out. But before that, you kept promising me? Anna obviously didnt believe him. Colton hurriedly exined, Nicole is the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel after all. With such a high position, I didnt think she would giarize and destroy her own reputation, so Ive always believed her. Annas expression changed. She had made quite a lot of awful remarks because of Nicoles giarism. At this moment, her face gradually turned red, as if she had been pped across the face. Wendy didnt know whether to be happy or sad with the oue. On the one hand, the dress she was wearing had been cleared of giarism, which was worth being happy about, but on the other hand, she had rushed into Nicoles office and angrily questioned her Nicoles evidence was conclusive, and there were even witnesses. Hence, the judge ruled that the charge for giarism was invalid and asked Danie to apologize for ruining Nicoles reputation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this moment, Danie had certainly suffered a double loss. Chpater 147 Chpater 147 Chapter 147 Not Worthy of Sympathy After the court dered the sentence, Nicole walked slowly toward the dishonored Danie. Many reporters were present, and they were sitting in the audience. Nicole smiled and said, Ms. Zimmer, I advised you not to take whats not yours, but you still did it. Now, do you know what it means to suffer the consequences of your sins? Danies expression was nasty. She wanted to speak, but she thought of the fact that the Gardner Corporation was cooperating with F&M Apparel, so since she ndered Nicole, bothpanies might not let her off the hook! If bothpanies made a move, she was afraid even Queenie might not be able to back her up. Danie stumbled a little, then took a step back to stabilize herself. Her lips trembled as she had a pleading look in her eyes, and her voice softened considerably. Miss Lisa, I didnt know better. Can you please not sue me? I canpensate you for all your financial losses! As Nicole looked at the pitiful person in front of her, she didnt feel any sympathy whatsoever. She did this to herself! She stood up straight and said coldly, I warned you when I went to your officest time, but you didnt listen. Its toote now. Ill get F&M Apparel to send you a subpoena. It wont be long before well meet in court again. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What happened to Danie wasnt worthy of her sympathy. She did this to herself, so there was nothing to sympathize with! After Nicole left, Danie copsed to the ground. Her eyes were nk, and when she blinked, tears fell from her eyes. Initially, Nicole thought Danie would give Queenie up, but she didnt expect that she wouldnt say anything and bear it all on her own instead. She walked slowly to Queenie. At this moment, Anna, Wendy, and Colton were all there. There was a forced smile on Queenies face as she looked at Nicole and said slowly, Nicole, congrattions. Youre cleared of suspicion now. Nicole looked down at her, the corners of her lips curling up. Its all thanks to you. If it werent for you, none of this wouldve happened. Queenies face turned pale because Anna and the others were still there, so she quickly denied. Nicole, you cant say such nonsense. When Nicole saw how Queenie was acting like a do-gooder, she had no intention of continuing to speak enigmatically to her. She looked sideways at Wendy, a slightly apologetic look on her face. Miss Gardner, although I didnt copy the design, Im very sorry for the impact it caused you, Nicole said sincerely. Wendy blushed. As she thought of what she had said before, she felt a little ashamed. She lowered her head in embarrassment and said in a low voice, I apologize for what I said before. Although Wendy had been a little arrogant since young, she still had some basic manners. Nicole shook her head. No, I didnt rify matters with you, Miss Gardner. Its me who should apologize. When Wendy saw how humble Nicole was, her expression eased considerably. Next time, Ill definitely rify the matter before I question anyone. Nicole didnt say much else, but pointed to the outside and said, Now, theres a group of reporters waiting for me outside. Ill go out first. Well talk moreter. Okay. Wendy nodded, seemingly quite content with Nicoles gentle reaction. When Whitney saw Nicolee out after winning the case, she was extremely happy. Stepping forward, she hugged her, grinning from ear to ear. Nicole, youre awesome. This feels so good. When I saw the look on her face, I was so happy! Nicole smiled as well upon seeing how happy Whitney was, and she felt the depressing atmosphere of the past few days lighten. It was a pity that Danie didnt sell Queenie out in the end. Otherwise, she could use this chance to get rid of Queenie! Chpater 148 Chpater 148 Chapter 148 Adapt to the Situation When Nicole left the courtroom with Whitney, the reporters were already waiting outside. Miss Lisa, why didnt you exin the giarism before this? Why are you onlying forward now to say that its your design from many years ago? Thats right, Miss Lisa. Can we assume that its a publicity stunt? Obviously, she had already won the case, so she didnt expect that this group of reporters would still ask such direct and unfriendly questions. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Miss Lisa, why didnt you exin that this design belonged to you so that none of this wouldve happened? Nicole looked over. The person who asked this question was a man in his early twenties, wearing a id shirt and ck-rimmed sses. She remembered meeting this person at the press conferencest time, but she didnt expect him to be here now. All of his questions were targeted at her. Nicole raised her eyebrows, then looked at the man and asked, Didnt I say that I didnt giarize the design? But, did you believe it? Seeing as Lisa was asking him a question, the man brazenly said, Then, you could have released the evidence before this. Obviously, you couldve cleared the suspicion early on, but you dyed it until now. Arent you trying to pull a publicity stunt? Nicole was a little amused, and the corners of her lips curled up. Faced with his constant questioning, Nicole replied, Sir,izens are the ones ndering me for giarism. I said that I didnt giarize, but none of you believed it. Afterward, someone came forward to defame me. Why dont you ask her why she defamed me? Instead, youre asking if I was pulling a publicity stunt? She paused, then sighed before continuing, When I was previously ndered for giarism, you pursued me to ask why I giarized. Now that Ive cleared my name, youre pursuing me to ask if its a publicity stunt? Can I also suspect that youre paid to deliberately make things hard for me? Despite Nicoles argument, the man didnt back down at all. With a nk expression, he said righteously, I just want to seek the truth. Before Nicole could speak, a cool voice rang out from the side. If you really want the truth, you should ask the people inside why they ndered Miss Lisa instead of being aggressive here, Colton said in a cold voice, his expression solemn. He nced at the crowd, then cleared his throat and continued, I dont know whos behind this incident, but what is certain is that this person wants to destroy the cooperation between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation. After Colton finished speaking, his gaze fell on the person who had just fired questions at Nicole before he cast a quick nce at his name tag. Daily Entertainment Express. All the websites under the Gardner Corporation will no longer cooperate with you. As soon as Colton spoke, the mans expression changed, and his voice trembled a little. President Gardner, you cant use your power for personal revenge! The Gardner Corporationsrgest industry wasnt clothing, butwork technology, so any media company would be involved with them. Coltons statement was equivalent to ending their business. Looking up, Colton sneered, You cant possibly want me to discuss mypanys decisions with you. Now, the reporters could see that Colton was clearly partial to Lisa! Afterward, the reporters learned to be wise and picked some good questions to ask. Miss Lisa, do you have any ns for the person who defamed you? Thats right. The ndering had a great impact on your reputation. Will you continue with thewsuit? Nicole smiled, thinking that these people were sensible for being able to adapt to the situation. As she wishes, I will file awsuit andpletely clear my name, Nicole answered. Chpater 149 Chpater 149 Chapter 149 Even More Famous Originally, everyone thought that Nicole would be done for this time, so they didnt expect that such a shocking reversal would happen in court. Not only did the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel not giarize, she turned out to be the champion of the nationalpetition a few years ago as well! After that design won thepetition, it was quite a sensation in the design industry, but so long had passed since, so everyone had long stopped talking about it. If it werent for this giarism incident, it mightve been forgotten forever. Now that it was brought out again, everyone admired the design with relish. The badments on the Inte about Lisa had begun to change for the better as verbal abuse turned intopliments. Topics such as Worthy of Being the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel and Lisa Won the National Design Competition Anonymously were trending. Although this could be said to be a farce, it was also because of this that the products which were supposed to begin their preorder in the beginning of May were now receiving a lot of attention. However, the farce wasnt over yet because Lisa was going to file awsuit to sue Danie for impersonating her. The heat of this matter would continue to rise. In the evening, Nicole posted a long passage on social media. Lisa: I didnt rify the giarism before this because I believed that rumors would stop with the wise. I didnt expect the spread to continue, or that someone would falsely im ownership of my design and sue me. Im very sorry for wasting public resources. Moving on, Ill file awsuit and regain my innocence. Thank you. Although it was short, it justified her innocence. When Queenie returned home, she was near insanity. She never expected that the situation would end up being reversed like this! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lydia was getting her nails done. She was in a good mood today because she could witness Nicoles demise. When she saw that Queenie had returned, she said with a smile, Queenie,e here. The people from this nail parlor are excellent. You should try it too. Queenie was livid. Clenching her hands into fists, she spoke to the person doing Lydias nails in a deep voice. Get out. Taken aback, the girl stopped to look at her. Queenie repeated, Get out. Finally sensing that something was wrong, Lydia turned and looked over. When she saw Queenies livid expression, the smile on her face vanished. Whats the matter? Queenie? Queenie bit her lips, and tears pooled in her eyes. Lydia retracted her hand and said to the girl doing her nails, You should leave first. Come back next time. The girl sensed that the atmosphere was a little off, so she packed up her things and left in a hurry. After she left, Lydia frowned and asked, Queenie, whats the matter? Angrily stomping her feet, Queenie gritted her teeth and said, Mom, Nicole won thewsuit! Resentment was written all over her face, and she was so angry that she nearly spat blood. Seeing how furious she was, Lydia could almost guess what had happened. She got Queenie to sit as sheforted her, If she won, so be it. Nicoles reputation is so bad now anyway. We can regard that as a sess. In Lydias heart, if Nicole won thiswsuit, it was probably because F&M Apparel took action, which wasnt unusual. Queenie shook her head, her eyes burning with rage as she clenched her fists. No, Nicole has not only won thewsuit, but shes even been cleared of the giarism scandal! What?! Lydia cried out in surprise, then hurriedly asked, Whats happened? Nicole submitted that design a few years ago. Now, not only is Nicole cleared of suspicion for giarizing, but it also gave her a wave of publicity, which made that b*tch even more famous! Lydia was dumbfounded, and a trace of disbelief shed across her eyes. How could this happen?! Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Utterly Disappointed Right now, Queenie was suffering in silence because she couldnt voice them! Mom, theres one more thing: Nicole wants to sue Danie! Queenie suddenly remembered this matter. Although she promised to give Danie a sum of money, if she was actually sued and imprisoned, she was afraid that Danie would sell her out. Did Danie expose you? That was the first thing Lydia thought of. Queenie shook her head. Not yet, but if Nicole really sues Danie and sends her to jail, that woman might not be able to keep her silence. Lydias heart clenched. Now, the Anderson Family waspletely dependent on the connection between Queenie and Colton to survive. If something happened to Queenie, their family would be ruined. Let me think about it. There must be a solution! Lydia tried hard to calm herself down. Mom, you must figure out a way to solve this, or wed be screwed! Queenie said anxiously. She never thought that Nicole would turn things around. Initially, the worst thing that could happen was that they would find out that Danie was an imposter. As long as the creator of the original design didnt step forward, she could still escape unscathed. However, the current situation waspletely beyond her control. Early the next morning, Nicole went to see Henry, apanied by Colton. After Colton had found Henry, he was locked up in a hotel, and guards were specially arranged to keep watch. When Nicole entered, Henry was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze. He immediately reacted when he heard noise at the door. As soon as he looked up, he saw Nicole and Colton. With a thud, he kneeled onto the ground. Before Nicole and Colton could speak, Henry began to beg for mercy. Nicole, its all my fault. I shouldnt have shouldnt have He nced at Colton, then swallowed his words and continued, I shouldnt have said that to you. Nicole, will you let me go? Nicoles face was void of expression, and she didnt feel any pity despite Henry begging so desperately. Colton looked down at the man kneeling on the ground. Frowning slightly, he fixed him with a dark gaze and said coldly, You must bear the consequences of your mistake. Henry nced at Colton, looking a little frightened, then he gritted his teeth and timidly called out, President Gardner. After calming down a little, Nicole was finally willing to look right at him. Henry, I did feel a bit guilty for breaking up with you back then, but you know why I did it. Henry hurriedly nodded. Nicole, I know. Your mother was sick, and you didnt want to drag me down. When Nicole heard what he had blurted out, she realized that he knew it after all. Calming down, she continued, I felt guilty not because I slept with someone else five years ago, but because I broke up with you due to my mothers condition! Henry hung his head and responded repeatedly, I know, Nicole. I was just a little dissatisfied Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dissatisfied? Nicole looked down at him and suddenlyughed, her calm face looking a lot more vivid because of theughter. What are you dissatisfied about? Didnt you leave because you were afraid Id drag you down? Now that the truth was so tantlyid out, Henrys expression was a little sour, but Nicole was right. That was indeed what happened back then. He was afraid that he would be dragged into debt if he continued to be with Nicole, so they broke up Nicole closed her eyes, and a trace of loss shed across her face. Although she already had a child, she had only been in one proper rtionship. She didnt expect that she would be so blind as to fall in love with such a person back then. Nicole, its all my fault. I shouldnt have ndered you. I can post a video to rify things. Forgive me. Henry kowtowed three times, causing a series of banging sounds to ring out. Feeling utterly disappointed in him, Nicole pursed her lips. I can ignore that you ndered me and not pursue it. A trace of joy immediately appeared on Henrys face, and he said with a smile, Nicole, I knew you Before he could finish speaking, Nicole interrupted him, But, you stole the design from the Design Department, and theres even surveince footage as evidence. I cant control how President Gardner will pursue it! Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Return to the Gardner Corporation Henrys facial expression stiffened. He looked up at Colton, who was beside him. If its Nicole, Im still somewhat confident. But, if its Colton President As soon as Henry started to speak, he was silenced by Coltons icy cold gaze while his body trembled. He wanted to seek Nicoles help, but he still could not utter anything. Turning around, Nicole walked out of the ce without any hesitation. After giving Henry a light nce, Colton walked out with Nicole without speaking a word. Nicole walked for quite a distance before her tense facial expression rxed a bit. Then, she lowered her eyes slightly, and the expression on her face carried a tint of distress. Trailing behind her, Colton knew she must have felt upset in her heart. Thus, he gentlyforted her with a few words by saying, Well, its a good thing to see a persons true nature earlier rather than later. Yeah, youre right, she replied in a low voice. Then, she closed her eyes and took a breath. A smile tinged her cheeks again, as if she wanted to cheer herself up. After that, Nicole turned her head around and looked at him. With her lips pulled into a smile, she added, President Gardner, the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparels products from the summer line have be increasingly popr now because of the incident. We can take this opportunity to broadcast some of our advertisements. I suggest that the pre-order period can be advanced to earlier dates in order to catch up with this popr period. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Looking at the determined look on Nicoles face, Colton knew she did not want to talk about this matter anymore. So, he nodded. Sure, my thoughts exactly. Im afraid you guys will be swamped, though. Upon hearing that, Nicole shook her head. Its no big deal. Besides, this time, its not my idea but that of the entire Design Department of the Gardner Corporation. With everyone hustling hard, we can launch some of the products first. Then, the remaining products can beunched following the trending topics. Sure. Colton agreed. After that, she followed him back to the Design Department of the Gardner Corporation. The people in the Design Department disliked her a bit because of the giarism scandal. Now that things were rified, those people were rather ashamed by their past actions when Nicole returned to the Gardner Corporation. After all, they had spat those nasty remarks. Without uttering a word, Colton escorted Nicole to the Design Department. Then, he left after he saw her off. Needless to say, with President Gardner as her personal escort, she had received the highest honor indeed. As Nicole stared at the way those in the Design Department lowered their heads, she smiled. Honestly, she did not really mind the remarks they had made before. After all, she did not rify at that time. Besides, she also understood the distaste designers had toward giarism. Hence, she was not angry. In regards to the issue before, I was also at fault for not exining it to you all clearly, so it was normal for you guys to have some misunderstanding of me, Nicole said in a voice that didnt carry much emotion. Hearing that Nicole gave them a way out , these people quickly nodded in response. Were not idiots. Miss Lisa, it was my fault that I suspected you before. I hereby apologize to you. Im sorry, Miss Lisa. We shouldnt have listened to the rumors on the Inte at that time. We should have believed you and Miss Schmidt. There were furtherments from those around her. Nicoles face did not have much expression as she smiled casually. Its fine. Everything hase to light now, and Im sure there wont be any more problems in the future. So, Im still depending on each and everyones efforts in building up the fashion brand for this season. The people in the Design Department could not help but admire Nicoles magnanimity. At the same time, they all breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that she did not mind what they previously did. Later, Nicole went into Joannas office where Joanna was busy drawing her design drafts. Upon seeing Nicolee in, she stood up with a smile on her face. Miss Lisa, congrattions on clearing your suspicions. Nicole also smiled. After all, she should repay courtesy with courtesy, even though it might be fake. Yeah, its a pity that we didnt find out the person behind this. What do you mean by person behind this? Joanna asked, pretending to be puzzled. However, Nicole did notment much. She shook her head and vaguely said, Oh, nothing. I just casually blurted that out. Miss Lisa, you have cleared yourself of the giarism scandal. Im sure there will be no problem in the cooperative tie between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation, Joanna said. Compared to Queenie, it is tougher to deal with someone who does dirty deeds without leaving any traces like Joanna. Still, I wont be staying long in the Gardner Corporation too. As long as Joanna doesnt pull out any dirty tricks during this period of time, I wont find fault with her. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Danie Committed Suicide With a smile, Nicole said, Things must have also been hard on you these days, Director Schmidt. Well then, I shall take back the documents I gave you before. Clearly, the expression on Joannas face stiffened. However, she quickly responded and picked up the things that had been arranged on the table. Well, not entirely. It was given to me because you were entangled in a scandal and couldnt get out of the matter. Now that everything has been resolved, its natural for me to return them to you. As Nicole took the things, she smiled. She flipped through them and found that Joanna had poured in a lot of effort. Fair enough. Then, I would like to thank you, Director Schmidt. Now that the giarism scandal has been rified, the next thing we need to do is to hustle hard. Please bear with me and show me tolerance if theres any area that I may require your cooperation. Dont mention it. Its my honor to be able to work with you, Miss Lisa. Joanna pursed her lips and faked a stiff smile. Nicole had no intention to continue passing the bucks with Joanna. After getting the documents, she turned around and left. After Joanna watched Nicole leave, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She stood there for a long time without budging. Hatred glimpsed in her eyes. I thought that Queenie could really drag Nicole down this time. She boasted about her ability, yet this was the result? Such a useless piece of sh*t! Continuing to stand on the spot for a long time, Joanna closed her eyes slightly. She kept telling herself to calm down. Nicole is only going to stay in the Gardner Corporation for a few months and will leave after the cooperative tie between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation is over. I cant afford to take risks within these few months. After Nicole leaves, Im still the only director for Gardner Apparel! At the thought of that, Joanna felt that the anger in her heart eventually dissipated a lot. Thats right. Ill let Nicole becent for a few more days. Anyhow, my status will definitely rise when Gardner Clothing reaches the top nationwide. So, theres no harm for me. Later, at noon, Nicole came back from her lunch. Just as she sat down, she suddenly received a call from Whitney. Nicole answered the phone. Before she could speak out, she heard a grumpy voiceing from the other end of the phone. Miss Nicole! Bad news! Gripping the phone, Nicole held it away from her ear a little. The shout that was just let out by Whitney shocked her. Feeling upset, she frowned. Why are you making a fuss? You should be calmer when dealing with things. Listening to Nicoles calm tone, Whitney could not help but anxiously ask, Miss Nicole, did you not surf the Inte at noon? At once, Nicole felt a little uneasy in her heart. Why do Whitneys words seem to be having hidden messages? And thus, she turned on theputer and responded, I didnt. I just had my lunch. Then, Nicole paused for a moment before she continued in a slight joking manner. Im not you, hanging around in front of the phone andputer every day. Miss Nicole, can you please pay more attention? Whitneyined. Nicole slowly clicked open the webpage. The trending topic of her notmitting giarism had subsided. Currently, the topic that became trending was Danie Zimmer Could Not Withstand the Pressure and Committed Suicide. Taking a rough nce at the article, Nicole asked, What the hell? Her tone was a little dense. Just this afternoon, someone discovered that Daniemitted suicide by slitting her wrist at home. Now, she is getting emergency treatment in the hospital. Miss Nicole, this was originally her fault. But now, shes using suicide to gain sympathy. Some of theizens are already starting to scold you. Reaching out her hand, Nicole massaged her nose bridge. My goodness! I thought that the matter was nearlying to an end. I didnt expect Danie to have the courage to do this to herself. So, whats the situation now? Did she die? Nicole asked calmly. No, she didnt. ording to the Inte, she has been rescued. I hacked into the hospital system to take a look. It stated in the database that she did not sustain major injury, and the cut was not too deep either, Whitney said as she exined further. Upon hearing that, Nicole breathed out a sigh and said, I got it. Lets talk about it when I get back in the afternoon. Seeing that Danie hadmitted suicide now, Nicole was afraid she would be condemned by the public again if she continued with thewsuitExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Putting Down Trending Topics Reaching out her hand, Nicole rubbed the corners of her eyebrows. She felt her head was throbbing in pain. One incident happens after another; they sure do not want me to live in peace. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Miss Nicole, whispered Scarlett. She came into the office with a file in her arms. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Putting away the troubled look on her face, Nicole raised her head and slightly faked a smile. With a hoarse voice, Nicole asked, Yes, what is it? These are some of the problems encountered while you were not present. I have sorted them out. Scarlett ced the file on the desk. Upon hearing that, Nicole reached out her hand and took the file. After taking a look at the content, she discovered that Scarlett had already marked everything out very seriously. It was clear and organized. Nicole nodded and smiled. Alright. I get it. However, Scarlett did not immediately leave after delivering the document. Instead, she stood there for a moment, then Nicole looked up, wondering what was wrong. Is there anything else? Scarlett took a deep breath and confessed by saying, Miss Nicole, there are rumors flying around that Daniemitted suicide, you ought to be careful. Hearing Scarletts concern, Nicole gave her a light chuckle. With a slight smile on her face, Nicole said, Shes the one whomitted suicide, not me. So, theres nothing to worry about. Undeniably, Scarlett also knew that this was the case. However, as the saying went, public pressure could kill one person. Right now, the public opinion toward Nicole was not positive at all. ncing at Scarletts embarrassed look, Nicole smiled ever so lightly. It will be alright. I have my own n. Thank you for looking out for my best interest. Upon seeing Nicoles poised appearance, Scarlett swallowed all theforting words she had originally thought up. Then, she nodded and left. Meanwhile, in the Presidents office at the top floor of the Gardner Corporation, Tony raised his eyes. He looked at the man with a dim expression and spoke cautiously. President Gardner, the public opinion toward Miss Nicole is rocky at the moment. Upon hearing that, Colton narrowed his eyes slightly. There was a bit of danger lurking in his elongated eyes. Putting his hand on his chin, Colton said in a deep voice, What is the updated situation at the hospital at the moment? Its not as serious as it was made out to be. It was said that Danie didnt cut deep enough to seriously harm herself, but shes still in the hospital as we speak, Tony answered hurriedly. As he spoke, Tony raised his eyelids; he stared at the moody boss above him and sighed a bit. How is it that I feel as though President Gardners attitude has changed over time after he and Miss Nicole crossed paths? Prior to this, Colton was almost unbothered to care about these things. But now, it seemed that whenever it involved Nicole, Colton would go the extra mile. Send someone to the hospital to keep a constant eye on her and see what other tricks she is up to, Colton said. His voice paused momentarily, and he continued by saying, Also, locate the Public Rtions Department to help further shut down the trending topics on this matter. The heat of the chilli would easily subside, but the memory of the spice left behind would stay. Tony could only take the bullet and continue on by saying, President Gardner, the trending topics surrounding the scandal can no longer be suppressed. After the whole fiasco for the past few days, a lot of people are invested in this matter. Feeling extremely sour, Colton suppressed his voice and said, Will you not look for a few famous celebrities scandals or illicit materials to expose on? Regardless of which you choose, ensure that you help me suppress this trending topic! Tony was left speechless. He did not expect Colton would go to such lengths for Nicoles sake. Still, Tony nodded. Okay. Will do. After Tony responded and turned around, Colton, who was right behind, had a sudden thought and stood up. Tony was startled after he heard the sound. Thinking nothing of it, he turned around and walked back to the desk instantaneously. However, just as he was about to ask what other orders he had, Coltons words rang out. Whats the matter? Hurry up and get on with your job. What are you still doing here standing around? With that, Colton walked out with his pair of long legs. Realization eventually hit Tony as he stood dumbfounded. Its as if whenever Miss Nicole is faced with trouble, President Gardners mood would also sour. It seems that if I want to report anything important in the future, I have to pick the time when Miss Nicole is all right. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The Hospital Visit Coltons keen concern on this matter was out of Nicoles expectation. In the afternoon, Colton actually came to her office directly. Upon seeing Colton entering her office, Nicole felt a little surprised. Her first reaction was wondering whether there was something wrong with her design drafts. Im here to inform you about Danie, Colton said slowly. He took a few steps forward and plopped himself on the sofa. At once, Nicole stopped working, knowing fully the reason as to why Colton came to see her. She did not know whether to cry orugh. Ive seen the news. She intends on using public opinion regarding her suicide to suppress me, Nicole murmured in a low voice. Upon hearing that, Colton nodded. As he observed Nicoles calm appearance, he knew she must have a n concocted. So, he asked directly, Then, whats your n? Tugging the corners of her mouth into a smile, Nicole replied to him by saying, She can do as she pleases. But, I will stand firm and not withdraw thewsuit. Colton looked at Nicoles determined appearance with a sh of respect and admiration in his eyes. Truth be told, he thought Nicole would buckle in pretty easily because of Danies suicide. However, he did not expect the very woman in front of him to behave quite stubbornly. Well, then youd have to prepare yourself mentally. And if you continue to press charges, it will certainly attract more public opinion, which might not necessarily be positive. Upon hearing that, Nicole nodded. Im aware of it. But, if I choose to not pursue this matter, people across the world will continue to think that the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel is an easy target that can be bullied and manipted. Not only does thewsuit concern myself, but its also for the reputation of F&M Apparel. If I dont persist in pursuing this matter, the reputation of F&M Apparel will lose its lustre. I have already requested the Public Rtions Department to help keep a lid on this issue. So, what do you wish to do next? Colton inquired. Head to the hospital, and see how much longer she can keep up with the act, Nicole sneered. If shes truly acting, itll definitely show. A hint of tantalization shed in Coltons dark eyes, and he stood up. Seeing as Im free from any duties in the afternoon, how about we visit her together? Sure. As of this moment, the two had a solid alibi to skip work. However, the two of them did not foresee that a flock of reporters would swamp the entrance of the hospital. If it was not for the security personnel at the entrance, they would have easily swamped into the hospital. Fortunately, Colton knew the director of this hospital. Hence, the two of them entered through a small door. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Did Danie really take her own life? That was the first question asked by Colton after seeing the director. The director was a man in his fifties in fairly good shape. He was wearing a pair of delicate looking sses and had a soft demeanor. Carrying a bit of hesitation on his face, the director frowned slightly. After a long time, he replied, Actually, it wasnt even a deep cut to begin with, and no arteries were harmed. Its not critical after the doctor treated her wound. But, she insisted on being hospitalized. We cant simply chase the patient out, considering our reputation might be harmed. Of course, Colton understood his concerns. After all, Danie did not actually want to kill herself, so of course the wound wouldnt be deep. Alright, I understand. Thank you. The director did not say much. He then instructed a nurse to take Colton and Nicole to Danies room and left the scene. When Nicole and Colton stepped into the ward, Danie was still sitting on the bedside, clearly upied with her phone. When she heard noises at the door, she looked up and saw that it was Nicole. At once, she put up a pitiful look. Miss Lisa, Danie whispered. Nicole looked up. At the moment, Danies face was paler than usual, her lips drained of color. She was wearing a hospital gown, which further helped her portray a person who was truly sick and frail. I heard from the doctor that the cut wasnt deep enough to bring serious harm when I came over earlier, Nicole said slowly. Her gaze slowlynded on Danie. Miss Lisa, I know it was my fault. But, I was just simply gripped by anger at why the people who committed giarism went unpunished. That was why I resorted to a stupid act. Please be magnanimous and forgive me. When Danie spoke, there was already a hint of sobs, making her sound so pitiful. Still, Nicole only looked at her coldly, unmoved by her acting. If you expose who put you up to this, I will withdraw thewsuit. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Reveal the Mastermind Danie was stunned for a moment. Then, she secretly nced at Colton, who was standing next to Nicole. Feeling her palms were sweaty, Danie pursed her lips and did not utter any more words. Everyone knows Queenie is Coltons fiance. If I am to really rat out Queenie, Im afraid that the Gardner Corporation will not let me off easily regardless of whether they believe me or not. Furthermore, I also dont understand. What grudges do Queenie and Nicole have, considering the two of them seem to be in an intense fight with one another? At the thought of that, Danie nced at Colton. Could he be the root cause of it all? After thinking about it for a long time, Danie still maintained her story. Miss Lisa, no one instructed me. At first, I just thought that if no one stood up against giarism, this trend would continue on Upon hearing that, Nicole narrowed her eyes faintly, and her sharp gaze shot back and forth on Danie. Meanwhile, Danie was also growing ufortable with Nicoles gaze. The present Nicole had certainly changed a lotpared to when she first met her. At this moment, she had be a bit assertive Later, Nicole pursed her lips and said lightly, Since you refuse to say anything, rest and recover so that you wont be too sickly when you have to face the judge. Danies face turned even paler. Im already injured, yet Nicole still wont even consider letting me off the hook. Danies heart stiffened a bit. She simply felt hopeless and decided to go all out. With her neck straightened, she said, Miss Lisa, Im already in a destitute situation. Wont you let me go? Seeing as Ive been fired from the Pinnacle Group and is now jobless, what else do you want from me? Could it be true that you wish to see me six feet under? Nicole hurriedly shook her head, hands ced on her chest while she pretended to be afraid. Then, she denied by saying, I dont have such intentions. Dont nder me. Staring at Danies pale face, Nicole added hastily, Not only am I Lisa, Im also the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. The moment you falsely imed this design draft, you should have known the consequences you signed up for! Nicolesment took thest ounce of blood on Danies face. Her lips trembled, and she said through gritted teeth, Even if you were to sue me now, you wont be able to reim the reputation you had before! Upon hearing that, Nicole smiled indifferently, and she raised her voice. You falsely imed to be the owner of the design draft. Do you know this one im of yours can easily put you behind bars for a few years? Meanwhile, the public opinion will simply fade into the wind within a few days, or at most a week. Instantaneously, Danie found herself without any bargaining chips left to threaten Nicole with. Upon realizing that, Danie felt utterly hopeless. She squeezed her hands on the hospital bed tightly. Sensing that she could no longer persuade Nicole, Danie could only find another way to solve it. And thus, Danie turned her head to the side, closed her eyes slightly, and said, Im going to continue resting. Miss Lisa, President Gardner, you may take your leave first if theres nothing else to discuss about. Even so, Nicole continued. You still have about a week to reconsider it. If you have decided by then and tell me, I will withdraw the case. Otherwise, Ill see you in court. With that, Nicole left with Colton. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Danie, who was on the hospital bed, opened her eyes cautiously after Nicole left. She bit her lip out of nerves and made a phone call immediately. At the same time, Colton did not say a word from start to end. It was as if he was there as an audience to witness the whole y. After exiting the ward, Nicole could not help but be a little curious. You followed me here, but theres nothing you wish to ask about? In a low voice, Coltonughed, and he put his hands in his pockets. At least when Im here, you wont be painted maliciously. At once, Nicole caught on to what Colton had meant. Is he implying the incident whereby Danie edited the recording of my voice maliciouslyst time? Unable to hold back, Nicole burst outughing. She looked at Colton with a smile adorning her face. Is that so? Well, thank you, President Gardner. Youre very wee. After all, you are the backbone of the Gardner Corporation now. We must cherish and protect you at all cost, Colton said in a rxing voice, but his words carried heavy meaning. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Rest Assured Suddenly, Queenie received a phone call from Danie when she was still in the Anderson Residence. Upon realizing who the caller was, Queenie frowned. After hesitating for a while, she eventually answered the call. Didnt I tell you not to call me at this crucial moment? At present, Danie had been forced into a tight corner. She couldnt care less about when it was good timing to call Queenie. Gritting her teeth, Danie uttered, President Gardner apanied Lisa to visit me at the hospital today. President Gardner? Queenie was slightly stunned. Colton? Is there someone else who goes by the title, President Gardner of the Gardner Corporation, other than him? Danies suicidal act was all Queenies idea. Queenie told Danie that she could use public opinion to force Nicole to drop thewsuit. Yet, it waspletely pointless at this juncture. What did they say? It did cross Queenies mind that Nicole would look for Danie. However, she never expected Nicole would visit Danie at the hospital together with Colton. That b*tch! She even has the audacity to dere her innocence with Colton! It was all a lie! President Gardner said nothing. But Lisa told me shed drop thewsuit if I tell her the person behind this scandal. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At once, Queenie felt her heart experience a brief contraction, and she immediately asked, Did you tell her anything? Upon hearing that, Danie shook her head and answered, No, I didnt. Queenie, youre the one who assured me that everything would go as nned. That was why I falsely imed ownership for the draft. But now, Lisa wants to sue me. With both F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation supporting her from behind, I have no choice but to attend the court sessions! Slightly enraged, Queenie eximed, Of course I know this! Dont rush me! Im currentlying up with a n for you! Originally, Queenie thought Nicole would drop thewsuit after being intimidated by public opinion. However, she never thought that Nicole had such a stubborn temperament. Queenie, you bettere up with a well-thought n for me! Otherwise, dont me me! In addition, Danie mentioned how Queenies persuasion had enabled her tomit self-harm. If it still could not stop Nicole from proceeding with thewsuit, then Danie could only sell Queenie out. Between wealth and freedom, I choose freedom! Just then, a trace of malignancy shed in Queenies eyes. She could not help tightening the clench on her phone. After trying hard to suppress her anger, Queenie consoled Nicole by saying, Dont you worry. I surely wont let Nicole file thatwsuit against you. After all, were in this together. Upon hearing that Queenie was willing to help her, Danie slightly sighed a breath of relief. Phew! Im d I didnt sell Queenie out just now. Otherwise, Im not sure if Id have another escape route. As long as you can guarantee that I wont be imprisoned, Ill surely wont sell you out, Danie assured. As Queenie curled her lips upward, a trace of malignancy shed in her eyes. Then, she slowly said, Thats good. Since your fake suicide didnt work, get yourself discharged from the hospital as soon as possible. After discharging from the hospital, contact no one and wait for me. Ill go find you. A brief joy sparked in Danies heart. Have you thought of a n? Once again, Queenie reassured Danie by saying, You bet. I most certainly wont let Nicole file that lawsuit against you. With Queenies firm guarantee, Danie soothed her anxious feeling. Then, she talked happily for a while before she hung up. After she hung up the call, Queenies grip on her hand started getting tighter to the point that the joints of her fingers began to turn pale. Staring at Queenie, Lydia noticed that she did not look well. Therefore, she could not help but ask, Queenie, is there something wrong? Did something happen? Breathing out a sigh, only then did Queenie loosen up the tightness of her face. After that, she turned her head and looked at Lydia. As she gritted her teeth, she uttered, Mom, can you believe that b*tch, Nicole? She would rather withstand the public pressure than drop thewsuit! Feeling as if the shock within her had just been unlocked, Lydia eximed, What? Then, she furrowed her eyebrows. However, she had everything figured out clearly in a sh. Well, we have completely removed ourselves from this case and have gotten what we aimed for. I suggest that we should just let Nicole proceed with thewsuit. If only it were really that easy. Queenie shook her head and added, If Danie is truly sued, Im afraid shell be sentenced to prison. ording to Danie, Nicole wont drop thewsuit if she doesnt reveal the person behind the matter. If we cant find any other ways to get Nicole to drop thewsuit, I specte Danie will sell me out! Whoosh! Lydia instantly stood up after she heard Queenies words. No way! Absolutely no way! If something happens to Queenie, the whole Anderson Family will be doomed! A dark shade covered Queenies eyes, and she turned to look at Lydia. Then, she uttered under her breath, Mom, dead men tell no tales. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Might as Well Be Dead At that moment, Lydia was shocked by Queenies gaze. With her lips trembling, she asked hesitantly, Queenie, you must think this through. Murder is a huge crime. If someone found out, youd be sentenced to life in prison. Enraged, Queenie scolded, Mom! This sessfully shut Lydias mouth. Holding Lydias hand, Queenie pulled the corners of her mouth and said, Werent you involved in the death of Nicoles mother back then? A trace of startle shed in Lydias eyes. Here I thought I had concealed this matter very well. It never crossed my mind that Queenie was aware of this matter! Dodging Queenies stares, Lydia blurted under her breath, Dont spew nonsense! Tightening her hand that was holding Lydias, Queenie said, Mom! You managed to murder someone without anyone realizing five years ago, so why cant you do it now? Staring at the malicious-looking Queenie in front of her, Lydia swallowed her saliva. She had no idea what to say. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Upon looking at the hesitant look on Lydias face, Queenie continued by saying, Mom, if we are to get rid of this matter, we have no choice but to get rid of Danie. Lydia gave in. If Queenie is exposed to be involved in this issue, our lives will definitely be chaotic. Silencing Danie seems to be the only solution as of this moment. Queenie, if you really want to do this, we must execute the n concisely. We mustnt let others suspect us even the slightest, Lydia said. Truth be told, she did note from a clean background. In her early days, Lydia hung around lots of pubs and clubs. She had seen and used many dirty tactics. Only after she got married to William and became ady of the upper ss did she stop using most of her dirty acts. Initially, Lydia did not wish for Queenie to be involved with such dirty tricks. However, they had to do it since things hade to this stage. Dont worry, Mom. I have my own n, Queenie said. Seeing that things havee to this, I cant be med for being ruthless! Danie, youre the one seeking death, so Ill simply grant your wish! The public opinion circting around the Inte was getting serious within these few days. Initially, Nicole had cleared off her suspicion in regards to the giarism scandal. Yet, she had once again be the bad person since she was being deemed as the one who insisted on suing Danie and caused her tomit suicide. Nicole clicked open the interview link regarding Danies suicide. It wasa video, and the reporter was questioning Danie in the video. In the video, Danie looked exactly as Nicole had seen two days ago. Her face was pale, and her whole person looked rickety. The reporters camera was facing Danie, and it even zoomed in on Danies bandaged wrist. Then, the reporter asked, Ms. Zimmer, why did you resort to suicide? Everyone on this Earth will make mistakes. You cant simply choose death over one mistake made. Listening to the question asked by the reporter, Nicole could easily guess the real motive behind this interview. Hah! This must be a self-directed y by Queenie and Danie! With her face ghastly pale, Danie nced at the camera timidly. However, she quickly retrieved her gaze. Shortly after, Danies eyes instantly got teary, and she even choked down her sobs in between her words. As a designer, giarism is the most uneptable issue. I-I just got a little impulsive during that time. I was thinking I could use that chance to let everyone understand the consequences of giarism. Danie stuttered, and she even welled up and choked in tears nearing the end of her speech. Upon seeing that, the reporter immediately consoled her, Ms. Zimmer, dont be sad. You can just say anything that you wish to say. On the camera, Danie cried for a while before she looked up with her teary eyes. She sniffed and said adamantly, I know Im at fault in this matter, but I have no regrets. If there were a next time, Id still do the same thing. Its good that you have found a way out of this, Ms. Zimmer. Please dont take your life for granted, the reporter immediately consoled her. After she heard the reportersforting words, Danie closed her eyes, looking hopeless. Then, she reached out her hand, wiped her tears, and showed a pale smile. If I couldnt get Miss Lisas forgiveness, I might as well be dead. The video yed until that part before it stopped. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Public Pressure It was as clear as day that this video was to exert pressure on Nicole. Danie is using her life to threaten me in the video. The meaning behind this video is probably that Danie will take her own life if I dont drop thewsuit. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. All of a sudden, Nicole felt rather amused. I wonder whats going on in Danies brain that shes threatening me with her own life. At the thought of this, Nicole closed her eyes slightly. When she clicked open to view the webpage, she discovered that all the trending topics were about her and Danie. The Reason Behind Danies Suicide. Lisa Being Adamant Caused Danie to Commit Suicide. Heartless Lisa Has No Regard for Human Life. Though enraged, Nicole was also amused as she looked at these trending topics. Will those who y victims always have someone to defend them? Even the issue of Danie falsely iming my design draft has somehow be justifiable. Since when did theizens be sopassionate? After viewing that interview video, nearly all theizens had turned into saints. One by one, they left theirments. Actually, Danie did nothing wrong. If Lisa directly stood up and cleared off the issue in the first ce, it would not have turned into such a big fuss. Danie simply wants to give a clean te to the design industry! Yeah, thats right. Danie, please stop having suicidal thoughts. We all stand by you. As a Chief Designer, Lisas tolerance seems rather low. Danie was just trying to do good deeds. Why cant she just let this slide now that things are over? Why is she still pressing hard on Danie? Could it be that shell be satisfied only if the person is dead? If Lisa still proceeds with thewsuit, it just means she has no regards for ones life. Shes a murderer! At once, thesements were instantly pinned on top of each post, and the number of likes immediately reached over ten thousand. Im simply protecting my self-interest. Yet, people said I have no regards for human life andbelled me as a murder. How utterly ridiculous! Scrolling further down thement box, Nicole discovered that there were stillizens who had clear consciences. If Lisa didnt stand up to reveal the truth, Danie could have gained both fame and fortune by falsely iming ownership of the draft. Now, shes pretending to be the victim once she was exposed? How shameless! Why would Lisa be med when it was clearly Danies fault? However, it was a pity that these clear-headedments were suppressed to the very bottom of the comment section. With ease, Nicole could guess the video was merely a self-directed y by both Queenie and Danie. Their purpose was to force Nicole to withdraw thewsuit. However, they had miscalcted, because Nicole would definitely not drop thewsuit! Still, Nicole felt it was amusing. All theseizens did not even bother to understand the truth behind the whole matter and dwelled on the me game. Embracing the righteous spirit of keyboard warriors, they stood by the so-called weak party and started making maliciousments. But I must say this tactic employed by Queenie is indeed effective. Danie pretended to look pitiful andmitted suicide. At once, all the mes are directed at me. At the thought of that, Nicole curled the edge of her lips. I dont think Danie will actually have the courage to end her life even if I dont withdraw thewsuit! Feeling slightly tired, Nicole rubbed her eyes. In her mind, shebed through the whole matter. Nicole had decided to proceed and sue Danie for the matter regarding her false im on the design draft, and Nicole was confident that she would win thewsuit. However, the public opinion on the Inte was not as friendly as Nicole had hoped. Therefore, the critical issue to be solved now was to decide how she should react to the public opinion on the Inte. The clothing brand under the cooperative tie between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation is about to beunched. I cant afford to get into more troubles at such a crucial period. All of sudden, Nicole felt rather upset. That feeling was even greater than when theizens condemned her for giarism. At the very least, those who were not aware of the truth would only think it was Nicoles fault when they came across the giarism scandal on the Inte. However, in this matter, anyone with a keen mind instantly knew who was the one at fault. Yet, most netizens still chose to stand on the wrong side. Feeling her temples throbbing, Nicole closed her eyes. After resting for a while, Nicole reopened her eyes. She had always been a strong-headed person. The more one disallowed her to do something, the more she would want to do it! I cant wait to see what Queenie will do if I insist on proceeding with thewsuit! Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Two Unlucky Omens Nicole looked at the design draft for a while. For some reason, she felt a sudden difort in her head. Immediately, she reached out her hands and rubbed her eyes. After thinking for a while, she simply stood up. The events of the past few days weighed on her one after anothermaybe she was just too tired. Nicole decided to go out for a walk to let loose some of her uneasiness. As soon as she walked out of the office, the people back in the office started to discuss amongst each other excitedly and noisily. Have you heard about what happened on the Inte recently? Could it be possible that Lisa really wants to force Danie to a deadend? Yeah, in Danies video, she said that if Lisa didnt withdraw herwsuit, then she didnt want to live anymore. If Danie actually dies, then would Lisa be the murderer? Now that Danie has lost her job and was kicked out of the Pinnacle Group, Lisa would just be pushing it if she still doesnt let go of her. They continued toment on the incident in the office. When Joanna returned and passed them by, she happened to hear their discussion. She was secretly happy because she didnt expect that Nicole was this unpopr among the rest. Whether she was right or wrong, people still did not like her. When she saw that they were going to continue discussing, shezily said, Okay, lets not discuss these things here. Lisa is an honored guest from F&M Apparel after all, so we cant criticize her behind her back this way. When everyone heard Joannas words, they all stopped and turned to look at her. Joanna, you are such a good-natured and generous person. You are still standing on Lisas side to speak up for her when her rumors are spreading like wildfire on the Inte. When she heard thesepliments, Joanna just smiled slightly. She reached out and patted the mans shoulder. Its not that I speak up for Lisa; its that we are still cooperating with F&M Apparel, and we should cooperate well. So dont say anything that will get people in trouble, Joanna said while scanning the crowd. Everyone nodded in understanding. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nicole came out of thepany building. She wanted to go outside for a walk ande back, but the moment she went out, she saw Queenie and William. The two of them just got out of the car and were about to go inside when they bumped into Nicole. Seeing them, Nicole frowned slightly and wanted to leave through the side, pretending as if she didnt see them. But William quickly grabbed her and said calmly, Is this how you act when you see your biological father? Williams grip on her wrist was slightly strong, and her wrist hurt. Feeling his painful grip, Nicole withdrew her hand while frowning uncontrobly and asked in a cold voice, What? Should I politely call you Dad? William was angered by Nicoles words. His expression distorted as he stared at her, and he scolded, What are you talking about? I am your dad! Nicole heard the slight anger in his voice, but smiled instead. She narrowed her eyes on him, and spat with a smirk, You kicked your own daughter out of the house, and wont even help her when shes downwhat kind of father is that? Williams entire body was trembling at Nicoles words, and Queenie hurriedly stepped forward to comfort him. Nicole, watch how you speak to Dad! No matter what happened, he was the one who gave life to you. You must at least have some respect for him! When faced with Queenies questioning, Nicole just raised her eyeszily and uttered with a cold snort, Out with it already. I dont have so much spare time to speak nonsense with you here. She might as well have stayed upstairs if she had known that she would meet these two unlucky omens when she went downstairs. William breathed a sigh of relief and finally stated the purpose of his trip. Fine. Withdraw thewsuit. When Nicole heard Williams words, she couldnt hold back and burst outughing. She looked at the person in front of her with a smile on her face. How on Earth does he have the face toe to me and ask me to withdraw thewsuit? This is ridiculous! Why should I listen to you? Nicole asked. Or lets put this this way: Who do you think you are to me? Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Only Help Outsiders William felt suffocated by Nicoles words, and his whole face flushed with anger. Withdrawing thewsuit is for your own good! Do you know what people on the Inte are saying about you now? Theyre saying youre hard-hearted and have no regard for human life! William looked at her with his aged eyes while pointing at her with his finger, almost poking into her face. Maybe Nicole was too disappointed; when she looked at William, she found that there was no fluctuation in her heart. She pursed her lips and said amusedly, When I was used of giarism, you stood on someone elses side and wanted me to apologize. But now that I have cleared away the giarism usation and revealed that it was someone else who falsely imed the design draft, you dare to ask me to withdraw thewsuitWilliam Anderson, do you only intend to help outsiders? Williams expression turned gloomy, and he angrily said, What are you talking about?! First of all, William, please dont speak to me as if youre my father. Five years ago, we no longer had a father-daughter rtionship! Nicole said coldly. When he heard her mention what happened five years ago, probably because of guilt, Williams attitude finally softened a little. He sighed. Im doing it all for your own good now. Havent you seen all thements on the Inte? So what if I saw them? Dont manipte me, saying that it is for my own good! Theres no rtionship between us anymore, Nicole said while she closed her eyes slightly. After seeing them, her head felt even more ufortable. She wanted to leave quickly; she felt sick when she saw the two of them. William was silent for two seconds. His eyes were fixed on Nicole, and after a while, he said, Even if you win thewsuit, you wont get any benefit from it at all. If you withdraw thewsuit now, you can at least gain a good reputation. Nicole chuckled lightly and nced at Queenie. Good reputation? My reputation has long been ruined after your precious daughter decided to make my past publicdo I have any good reputation left? Queenies face changed when she heard Nicoles words, and she immediately said, Nicole, dont nder me! Okay, I dont have any intention to continue wasting time with you. Point is, I wont just drop thewsuit unless Danie tells me who is pulling the strings behind the scenes. Otherwise, its impossible! When Nicole spoke, she stared straight at Queenie. Queenie knew what she was alluding to, but Nicole did not specifically call her out, and she didnt think it would be a good idea to refute in front of William. After all, these things were done without the knowledge of William. William frowned, with a bit of doubt on his face. What do you mean the person behind the scenes? Nicole opened her mouth, nced at Queenie, and then withdrew her eyes. Well just have to wait for Danie to say it herself. After Nicole finished speaking, she didnt stay there any longer, then she turned around and left. When Nicole was gone, Queenie supported her father and said in a vehement manner, Dad, I told you not toe looking for her. She wont listen to you at all. You didnt believe me and let her humiliate you for nothing! Williams face changed slightly, and he said, That unfilial girl!! Queenie looked at Williams angry appearance, and her heart blossomed with joy, but she still pretended to be affectionate toward her sister. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Dad, just let her sue. At most, our family would bear a bad reputation It will fade in a few months. William felt angrier when he heard Queenies light-hearted words. He shouldnt have recognized Nicole for the sake of her title as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. Now, Nicoles matters were connected to the Anderson Family, causing the Anderson Family to be gossiped about. If this unfilial daughter of mine doesnt give up on thewsuit, then the Anderson Family will not be able to tolerate her any longer! William gritted his teeth. Dad, what do you mean? Although Queenie already understood in her heart, she still pretended to ask. I want to cut off the father-daughter rtionship with Nicole! William said solemnly, with a bit of gloom in his dark eyes. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Danie Is Discharged Nicole walked around thepany. Since it was during working hours at this time, there were only a few people outside and even fewer cars on the road. During the walk, she felt that she could finally calm down a little since her head also felt much better. She sighed slightly. There were too many things happening these days, and it was even more troublesome than when she was in F&M Apparel. Back at the Design Department, Scarlett walked in resentfully as soon as she returned to her desk. Nicole knew that she didnt really have a temper, and for her to be so angry, she probably had really encountered something serious. Whats wrong? Nicole looked up and asked. Scarlett pursed her lips slightly, then looked at Nicole and said, Nicole, this is obviously Danies fault, but now many people are taking Danies sidethis is just too much! When she listened to Scarletts grievances for her, Nicole kind of knew what she meant, and she figured the employees outside her office were probably discussing this matter. She smiled. When she saw Scarletts angry look, she patted Scarlett on the shoulder tofort her. I never care about other peoples opinions. I believe that we just need to be ourselves. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Scarlett realized her own gaffe and lowered her eyes slightly. Then, she nodded and responded, I know. Its just that I think theyre too much when they keep talking about you behind your back. Nicole shook her head helplessly. She said with a smile, At most, I will only stay here for a few more months. When the time is up, I will return to F&M Apparel. Scarlett, you should try to keep a little distance from me. Otherwise, when I leave, you will not have a good time here. When Scarlett heard Nicoles words, there was a trace of sadness on her face. After nearly a month in the department, she had seen it all with her own eyes. Almost everyone in the Design Department were those who would change their stand ording to the situation. Only Joanna was slightly better than the rest, and there was Nicole too, who was the only one with a genuine personality. If they are going to be like this, then I might as well not stay here! Scarlett pouted. Nicole smiled in mock frustration. Although this girl looked a little weak, she was still strong when it mattered. Alright. Lets not talk about these bad things anymore. You can just pretend that you didnt hear it, Nicole said quietly. This was not F&M Apparel, so she couldnt and wouldnt say much. Okay. Scarlett nodded. At this moment, Tony looked up at Colton, who was sitting in the Presidents office. Colton rested his chin on one hand and twirled a pen with the other, his eyes drooping slightly. He looked deep in thought. Earlier when Tony was still working outside the office, he was suddenly called in by Colton, presumably because there was something important. Tony blindly guessed that it was because of Nicole, so he said carefully, Now, there is a video Danie Zimmer posted on the Inte, threatening Lisa that she will kill herself if Lisa doesnt withdraw the Coltons expression changed a little, and he replied softly, Alright. Tony was frustrated. He knew that Colton was obviously worried about Nicole, but he still had to pretend he didnt care. Immediately, he cleared his throat and continued, Danie has been discharged from the hospital. I sent someone to follow her, but she went into a hotel and never came out again. A hotel? Colton lifted his eyes and asked with a slight frown. Tony nodded. Yes, she didnt contact anyone after she was discharged from the hospital. Instead, she went directly to the hotel, and no one looked for her during this period. Her meals were also directly brought upstairs to her. Get someone to look for a chance to install a bug in her room, Colton said in a low voice. Tony was stunned. This kind of sneaky thing didnt look like something Colton would usually do. I dont think thats a good idea. Colton narrowed his eyes with a half-smile on his face. He lowered his voice and said righteously, Well, since she is thinking ofmitting suicide, installing a bug in her room is to protect her. It was impossible to refute that. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Sleeping Pills Listening to Queenies words, Danie didnt contact anyone after she was discharged from the hospital. She hid in the hotel by herself and ordered food delivery for all her meals. She didnt go out again. At first, Queenie didnt want to do it herself, but when she thought about hiring someone else and risking being ckmailed, she figured she would rather do everything herself. She pretended to be a person who delivered takeaway, then walked in through the backdoor of the hotel. Soon, she reached Danies room and knocked on the door. She specifically asked Danie to live in a small hotel, so the surveince system was not good, which made it easier for her to get things done. Danie was a little excited after seeing Queenie. Youre here! So, what should I do next? Queenie looked at her excited appearance, then reached out to hand over the takeaway food to Danie. She lowered her voice and asked, Have you seen the news on the Inte these days? Yes. Is Lisa overwhelmed and withdrawing thewsuit? Danie also knew that there were many people around, so she signaled Queenie toe in and speak. Queenie shook her head. Im a delivery person now. Its too suspicious for me to go in, so Ill get straight to the point. Lisa is about to be overwhelmed by the pressure of public opinion. Now its time for a heavy blow. What do you want me to do? Danie asked. In the past few days, she had also read thements on the Inte, so she believed Queenies words. I bought sleeping pills. You take two at dinner, and I will call an ambnce for you in the evening to make this matter even worse! Queenie said with gloomy eyes. Danie hesitated, and she asked, Sleeping pills? If the ambncees toote, will I Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Queenie. Im not asking you to consume a lot just two pills. Even if the ambnce is toote, the worst thing that could happen is that youd sleep for a longer time. Danie was relieved. Although she was told to pretend tomit suicide, she was a person who cherished her life and didnt want to actually die. Okay, I got it. Remember. Do it after dinner, at 6.00PM. I will call an ambnce for you at 6.30PM, Queenie instructed. Danie gritted her teeth and responded, Okay. After Queenie exined it clearly, she left quickly and didnt linger around. Danie took the takeout and went into her room. She found a pack of sleeping pills along with her food. She took out the sleeping pills and found that the rest of the pack was empty, and there were only two pills left. As Queenie said, the public opinion on the Inte was now one-sided, and many people were already on her side. She figured Lisa would soon sumb to the oppression. As long as she did it again this time, Lisa would have to withdraw herwsuit! When she thought of this, Danies eyes fell on the sleeping pills in her hand. She checked online, which said that two sleeping pills were just the right dosage, so there should be no problem. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even if Queenie didnt call an ambnce for her, it wouldnt matter. When the pressure of public opinion broke out, Lisa would definitely have to withdraw thewsuit. After Lisa withdrew herwsuit, she could use the money given by Queenie and continue to live freely in another city! Danie looked down at the meal delivered by Queenie. It was 5.30PM, and there was half an hour left until 6.00PM. Nicole nced at the time on theputer. Danie only had 2 days left, but she was still able to keep her cool, seeing as there was no movement from her until now. The hospital director had told her that when Danie cut her wrist, she only cut through the firstyer of skin and lost a little bloodnothing more than that. It was clear that Danie was a person who cherished her life, and she couldnt do anything cruel to herself. Usually, this kind of selfish person would definitely only think about herself. If she could admit that Queenie was the person behind the scenes, then Nicole would withdraw thewsuit, and the public opinion would just subside. Nicole rubbed her eyes. There were still two days before the trial. She figured Danie would probably look for her tomorrow at the earliest. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Danie Disappears The day of the court session grew nearer. What Nicole didnt expect was that not only did Danie not come to her, but she also did not n to sell Queenie out at all. Nicole couldnt help but wonder if the money Queenie gave her was enough for her to give up on her freedom. However, as Danie did note looking for her, Nicole too did not withdraw thewsuit and went directly to court. This matter had also attracted many reporters. After all, news of Danies suicide was still trending. Of course, they woulde to take advantage of the poprity of this topic. But this time around, the intiff and the defendant had switched positions. Nicole stood upright in the intiffs position, but Danie did note. After not seeing Danies appearance for a while, the reporters began to grow suspicious. What if shemitted suicide because Lisa refused to withdraw herwsuit? Dont speak nonsense. Its also possible that shes not here because she wants to escape the sanctions of thew and run away. Its been half an hour now. If Danie doesnt arrive, Im afraid the court will not be able to begin its proceedings. After waiting for more than half an hour, Danie, who was the defendant, still had not arrived, so many had started whispering among themselves. Nicole also frowned. Logically speaking, Danie, as a defendant, must have a limitation in movement, and she could not have gone far. Could she be hiding? In the end, Danie still never appeared in court. Hence, the judge announced the dy of the court session. Nicole didnt have any opinion about that. However, she couldnt help but feel a little uneasy for some reason. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they went out, the reporters gathered around, but because of Coltons warningst time, they didnt ask too many questions. Miss Lisa, is there any specific reason why Ms. Danie, the defendant, didnte today? Yes, Miss Lisa. Ms. Danie posted a video on the Inte saying that she wouldmit suicide if you didnt withdraw yourwsuit. What do you think about this? And the questions from the reporters went on. The reporters crowded up one after the other, and the questions they threw at her caused Nicole a headache. When Whitney saw this, she hurried over to help stop the reporters. She stood in front of Nicole and said unhappily, You should ask Danie these questions, not Miss Lisa! Although Ms. Danie is indeed guilty from a legal point of view, from a moral perspective, shouldnt you let her go? Seeing that Nicole was dodging their questions, a courageous reporter came up and threw her a sharp one. Nicole paused in her footsteps. She then turned her head to look straight at the reporter who spoke, and her eyes sank slightly. Next second, she pursed her lips, nced at the piles of reporters below, and said slowly after a smirk, When I imed that I didnt giarize, did you let me go? Did you give me a chance? Now that I am protecting my legal rights and interests, you want me to give her a chance? Excuse me, but from what perspective are you questioning me from? The reporters were stunned by Nicoles words. They themselves were responsible for upholding the moral level. From a legal standpoint, it was true that there was nothing wrong with what Nicole did. Nicole continued in a cold voice, If everyone judges a person by virtue, then what is the use of the law? The reporters couldnt answer Nicoles questions. Originally, they wanted to use this opportunity to start another trending wave, but they didnt expect Nicole topletely shut them down. They didnt speak any more, and Whitney also followed Nicole as they left. Miss Nicole, you dont look so good. Whitney only spoke when there was no one around them. Nicole closed her eyes. She was inexplicably flustered today, which made her expression look bad, and she exined, I feel like something is going to happen. What? Whitney quickly reacted. Are you talking about Danie? Yeah. Nicole nodded. No way. That person is so cowardly. It is impossible for her tomit suicide. Whitney shook her head because she had hacked into the hospitals system to take a look at her records. The degree of the cut on her wrist was shallower than the wound of someone who identally scratched themselves. How could such a person possiblymit suicide? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 She Is Dead Nicole couldnt tell why she felt this way, but there was a strong sense of unease in her heart. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She shook her head, trying to shake the mess out of her mind. But today was a bit strangenot only did Queenie note to the court, but even Colton didnte. She could understand why Queenie didnte. After all, Danie was definitely going to lose the lawsuit, but Colton was very concerned about it, so it was strange that he didnte. Lets go back, Nicole said, suppressing the uneasiness in her heart. Whitney smiled and put her hand on Nicoles shoulder. Miss Nicole, dont think about it anymore. Regardless if Danie shows up or not, she cant shirk the responsibility of this false im anyway. Nicole pulled her lips and smiled forcefully. In fact, she didnt really want Danie to go to jail; she only wanted to use Danie to get to Queenie. However, she didnt know what Queenie did to Danie that thetter would hold her tongue, so much so that she would rather go to prison than sell her out. Just as Nicole and Whitney were about to drive home, her phone suddenly rang. Nicole looked at her phone and found that it was Colton calling. She answered the phone and asked Whitney to drive, then she went over to sit in the passenger seat. Nicole buckled on the seat belt and said, Hello, President Gardner. Nicole, dont go home yet. I asked Tony to bring your son to my house, and you shoulde too. You should stay at my house for the time being. Coltons voice was a little deep, and there was a trace of insistence in his voice. Nicole frowned. There must be a reason Colton said these words so suddenly. She quickly asked, Did something happen? Yeah, Colton responded. After a long silence there, he uttered, Danie is dead. Nicole felt her head pounding, and her whole body stiffened. She was stunned for a long time without reacting. Then, her fingers began to turn pale while holding the phone, and her face fell. After a while, Nicole eased her breath. Her voice trembled as she asked, H-How did she die? While she spoke, panic rose from the pit of her stomach. There were sleeping pills on the table. For the time being, it seems that she died from overdosing on sleeping pills. The specifics will only be known after the autopsy, Colton said. The people he arranged to watch over at Danie these days said something was strange. Not only did she not go out these days, she didnt even see anyone. The owner of the hotel also said that he hadnt seen her order food for a long time. On the day of the court session, there was no movement from Danie. So, Colton subconsciously felt something was wrong and rushed over. Unexpectedly, Danie was found dead in the hotel. He suppressed all the news immediately and asked Tony to go to Nicoles house to pick up her son. The residence where Nicole lived had been known to reporters for a long time. Although it was a high- endmunity, he asked Nicole to move into his house just in case. She reallymitted suicide? Nicole found her voice trembling. Although she wanted to force Danie to reveal Queenie as the mastermind, she never wanted to push Danie to her death. Nicole, calm down now. She may not havemitted suicide. We will not know until we get all the results and information, Colton said. The first thing he did was preserve all the evidence in the hotel room. Nicole lowered her eyes and calmed down for a whileno wonder she felt uneasy today. She pursed her lips and replied in a low voice, Okay, I understand. Then I will have to trouble you with this. Its nothing. Ill send the address to your mobile phone, and you can go there directly. Ille back to tell you about the details in the evening, Colton said. Nicole nodded and hummed a response. After hanging up the phone, Nicole leaned back in the seat, looking a little lost. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Moving Home Whitney almost heard everything clearly, and her expression was slightly stagnant. Miss Nicole, did Danie reallymitted suicide? Although they did nothing wrong in this matter, if Danie reallymitted suicide, the pressure of public opinion would definitely be on Nicole. Nicole pressed her palm against her eye as she rubbed it for a while. Her voice was hoarse. I cant be sure at the moment. Well have to wait for the autopsy report. Whitney was aware of the seriousness of the matter. If she really died, the police will soon intervene, and its only a matter of time before the media finds out about it. Nicole nodded. She never thought that Danie would have the courage to really kill herself. Whitney looked at Nicoles tired face andforted her, Miss Nicole, no matter how Danie died, it has nothing to do with youits all her fault. Nicole calmed down, and she fell into deep thoughts. It was not difficult to guess that Queenie was the person behind Danies false ims over the design draft. Danie only wanted fame and fortune from doing that, and she had no reason to take her own life for this matter. Even if Nicole managed to win the court case, Danie would at most spend a few days in prison and then suffer a little bit financially. Besides, she also gave Danie a path to retreat. As long as she confessed that it was Queenie behind everything, then she could save herself and retreat. Could Queenie be behind this too? When Nicole thought of this, her eyes began to sink. If Queenie really did this, then she would be killing two birds with one stone. Firstly, after Danies death, it would definitely cause huge public pressure on Nicole. Secondly, the dead couldnt speak, and the matter of falsely iming the design could be med entirely on Danie. Yes. There must be someone behind this matter. We can only try to find out as soon as possible before the media gets wind of this, Nicole said in a hoarse voice. At this juncture, no matter if Danies death was a homicide or suicide, this ball of trouble would definitely be thrown on her head. Whitney assured, Okay, Miss Nicole. Dont worry. We can definitely find out the truth! Nicole followed the address given by Colton to a vi. The vi had a special underground parking garage and was equipped with an elevator to go directly upstairs. As soon as Nicole entered through the door, Hayden ran over from a distance and threw himself into her arms. Tony was there as well. Nicole smiled and thanked him. Thank you, Mr. Larson. In return, Tony shook his head and said respectfully, No problem; its my duty after all. Mom, I thought something happened. This strange man took me away as soon as he came into our house, Hayden said aggrievedly, holding Nicole. Nicole looked down at her son, noticing the bit of grievance in his eyes. All of a sudden, she felt a little helpless. She reached out to rub his soft ck hair and exined with a smile, Were going to stay here for a while, and I asked Mr. Larson to pick you up. Didnt he tell you? He did, but I didnt trust him. Hayden pouted. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was normal that he didnt believe it. After all, she knew that her son had always been smart since he was a child, and he rarely believed others easily. Nicole naturally wouldnt tell her son that something bad had indeed happened, so she just hugged him and said, Havent you always wanted Mr. Handsome to be your father? This is his home. Lets get along well with him first. When Hayden heard that it was Coltons home, the grievance on his face disappeared instantly, and a trace of excitement shed in his eyes quickly. Really? Mommy, are you ready to move on? Do you want him to be my daddy? Nicole looked at her sons happy expression, and a trace of embarrassment shed across her face. After all, Tony was still there, so she could only change the subject. Ahem. Okay, now. Go y with Miss Whitney first. I have work stuff to talk about with Mr. Larson. Whitney naturally knew what Nicole was going to talk about, so she stepped forward to take Hayden. Hey, Hayden. How about we go upstairs to see if there is anything fun to do? Okay! Hayden didnt think much about it and immediately left with Whitney after hearing that he was going to have some fun. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Cheeky Little Kid After Whitney left with Hayden, the smile on Nicoles face loosened. She looked at Tony with a slightly solemn expression. Mr. Larson, what exactly is going on? Tony exined, At first, President Gardner was afraid that something would happen to Danie, so he asked me to send someone to watch over her. About two days ago, the people I sent reported that they hadnt seen Danie, and we didnt want to alert the enemy, so we had been watching over her from afar until todays court session. Nicole pretty much understood what happened. Her face softened a little, and she asked, When did she die? About two days ago, but because the air conditioner was turned on in the room and the door was still locked, no one found out. Today, I sensed something was really wrong and instructed them to break in, Tony exined in detail. With Tonys exnation, Nicole more or less understood the situation, so she nodded. I heard from President Gardner that there were sleeping pills on the table. \Yes, I also found an empty pack of sleeping pills on the table. Apart from the existing wound on her wrist, she didnt have other wounds, so I guessed it was an overdose of sleeping pills, Tony answered honestly. Nicole felt that this was going to be troublesome. Overdosing on sleeping pills sounded obviously like a case of suicide. Nicole sighed with a foul expression. I see. Tony looked at Nicoles tired appearance and continued respectfully, Miss Nicole, please rest here for the next few days. You dont need to think too much about this matter, as President Gardner will handle it properly. If you have any specific matters, you can wait for President Gardner toe back in the evening to discuss them together. Yeah, Nicole responded with a faint smile. President Gardner is very much to thank for this matter. Miss Nicole, rest well first. You dont look so good, Tony said. If there is anything you need me to do, you can call me at any time. Nicole nodded. The current information was indeed a bit too much, so she had to digest it well. She nodded and replied, Okay, Mr. Larson. Thank you for your help. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Upstairs, Hayden and Whitney were sitting face to face, and Haydens face no longer had the innocent smile he had when he was downstairs. He looked a little serious as he stared at Whitney for a long time. Tell me. What happened to Mommy? Hayden asked. Listening to his little adult-like tone, Whitney was a little dumbfounded. She stretched out her hand and pinched Haydens round face while saying with a smile, You are one cheeky little kid, arent you? Hayden swatted Whitneys hand away with some disgust. His delicate and small brows were slightly wrinkled, and he said, dissatisfied, Im talking to you about something serious! Youre really not cute at all, Whitneyined. Back then, she shouldnt have taught Hayden how to hack just because they were bored at home. Now, because of this skill, he could find out about a lot of things and even thought he was an adult, obviously losing his cuteness from before. Dont change the topic, Hayden said solemnly. Although he was young, he was very imposing. I read on the Inte that Danie Zimmermitted suicide because Mommy refused to withdraw thewsuit. Now that shes moving in such a panic, I guess its because the woman is dead. The child sounded a bit funny because of the deliberately lowered voice. Whitney nodded without concealment. She looked at Hayden and asked, Then what are you going to do? Hayden lowered his eyes. His thin eyshes fanned out, looking pitch-ck. Solemnly, he said, Ive seen the womans medical files. There was only a minor cut when shemitted suicidest time, which showed that she couldnt bear the pain. This person definitely did notmit suicide. I wont let Mommy be put in danger! Whitney nced at the little brat in front of her. He was young but smart, and he could already point out the key points in merely a few words. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Living With Colton Colton didnte back until almost 6.00PM in the evening. He had a tinge of tiredness on his face. Nicole sat on the sofa with her head bowed slightly, looking thoughtful. When she heard the sound of the door, Nicole looked up and saw that it was Colton, and she quickly stood up. President Gardner, Nicole called softly. Colton hummed in response. He had juste back from the hospital, and the matter had been reported to the police. There would probably be another bloody storm on the Inte tomorrow. The matter over there is almost settled, so you dont have to worry, Colton said, reaching out and pouring himself a cup of coffee to moisten his throat. Danie Did she reallymit suicide? Nicole hesitated for a while, but still asked. Coltons hand paused, and he shook his head. The hospital found out that it was because of the sleeping pills. But because its been too long and the person had been dead for two days, further investigation is needed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nicoles face turned pale, and the hands hanging by her sides tightened a little. Colton looked at Nicoles pale face and couldnt help butfort her. Although it was found out that the death was due to an overdose of sleeping pills, the possibility of homicide is not ruled out. Colton paused, looked at Nicole, and continued, Dont think too much. Well figure out what to do when the results are out. You will stay with me for the next few days. Just call Tony if you need anything. And after this matter is dealt with, you can go home. Nicole nodded. After the media found out about this matter, it would definitely be widely publicized, and it would be difficult for her to defend herself if she went out alone. It would be better to stay here and wait for the truth to unfold. Okay, then Ill have to bother you with this. Back at the Anderson Residence, Lydia was smiling happily. Nicole wouldnt be able to wash herself clean of this mess. Although this matter has been suppressed by the Gardners, the heat is too high. When the police release this news, even if they want to suppress it, they will not be able to! Queenie said happily with a smirk. This time, Nicole could finally bepletely defeated. Although this incident wouldnt affect Nicole legally, the moral condemnation would definitely give her a huge blow. Queenie, even if Nicole doesnt take legal responsibility, this will be shameful enough for her! Lydia said. Yeah, I want to see what she will do next! Queenie smiled proudly. While the two were gloating, Queenie suddenly received a call. She nced down at the number, and the joy on her face instantly disappeared. She frowned slightly, but she picked it up anyway. Queenie epted the call. Her face darkened visibly as she squeezed her phone tightly and gritted her teeth while saying, Continue watching them, and tell me immediately if there is anything. After she hung up the phone, Queenies face was almost as dark as night. Seeing that her face suddenly sank, Lydia realized that something was wrong, so she quickly asked, Queenie, is something wrong? Queenie squeezed her hands tightly and gritted her teeth. Mom, that b*tch, Nicole, brought her son to live with Colton! What?! Lydia was startled. Her pupils were full of surprise, and she quickly asked, How is that possible? Queenie had been with Colton for so many years, but she had never once entered Coltons house. At most, she had only been to the Gardner Residence a few times. But Nicole, the sl*t, actually moved in? Trying to suppress the anger in her heart, Queenie took a few deep breaths. Ive always had someone to keep an eye on Coltons house, just because I was afraid that some woman would approach him, but I didnt expect it to be Nicole! Right now, Queenie was angry and scared. She knew that Nicole gave birth to Coltons son. If they spent time together every day, then there was bound to be feelings between them. She didnt dare to think about the consequences Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 News Spreading Like Wildfire Early the next day. Although Colton intentionally wanted to suppress the news, the incident had be too hot recently. It was almost as if it had grown its own legs, and it instantly filled the Inte in the morning. Topics that flooded the inte included: Lisa Refused to Withdraw the Lawsuit, Causing Danie to Commit Suicide by Swallowing Sleeping Pills, A Life Was Lost Because One Refused to Withdraw the Lawsuit, and Lisa Is a Murderer. Originally, after Danie failed tomit suicide, there was a lot of discussion about Nicole on the Inte. Now that Danie had died, no matter what the reason, not only the media, but evenizens agreed that it was Nicoles fault. Suddenly, Nicoles personal ount was flooded with negativements. Nicole turned off her phone after a few nces. After all, looking at these things for a long time would affect her mood. Coltons vi was big, and there was a huge balcony on the second floor. Nicole and Hayden were both here, so Whitney also moved here. Fortunately, there were many rooms in this vi, so they naturally had room for her. Colton went out early in the morning. Nicole took her son and Whitney to bask in the sun on the open- air balcony. The weather was just fine today. The sun was out, but it wasnt very hot. While Nicole was basking in the sun, the phone rang. She thought there was some news from Colton, but she didnt expect Zachary to call. Nicole turned her head and nced at Whitney, who quickly denied it. I didnt tell him anything! Now that the news is everywhere, maybe President Yates saw it himself. Nicole pursed her lips and smiled. I havent even said who is calling me, and yet you are admitting it? Whitney felt that she seemed too worked up and touched her nose in embarrassment. Haydenughed at the side. You idiot! Was I justughed at by both the mother and son? After Nicole finished teasing her, she hid aside and answered the phone. Nicky, why didnt you tell me about such a huge thing? Zachary did not use his usual gentle tone, and his words held a tone of questioning. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nicole pursed her lips and smiled. She lowered her voice. I didnt kill anyone, so I dont have anything huge to report. But the current public opinion is against you, and there are even some rumors over here, Zachary said helplessly, reaching out and rubbing the tip of his nose, feeling a little tired. Although Zachary had deliberately suppressed his voice, Nicole could still hear his exhaustion, so she comforted, Zach, I will handle this matter myself. You dont have to worry, and just focus on your own affairs. Zachary sighed deeply as hemented, If I had known that so many things would happen, I wouldnt have agreed to let you work at the Gardners. Indeed, if she hadnt gone to the Gardner Corporation, there wouldnt be so many things happening right now. Its no use regretting what has already happened. Nicole smiled. I heard Whitney say that you moved to Coltons. Well, at least no one dares to go against Colton directly in the country, Zachary said slowly, his whole body overwhelmed with a sense of powerlessness. When the woman he loved was in trouble, he couldnt help her at all, so he could only make a phone call to show how much he cared. Zachary evoked a self-deprecating smilehe was really a useless man! Zach, you dont have to worry about me. When I finish working with the Gardner Corporation this time, I will return to F&M Apparel, Nicoleforted him. Too much had happened these days. Okay, fine. But if you face any difficulty, you have to tell me right away, and I can return to the country to help you out, Zachary said seriously. Nicoleughed. She knew Zachary was too busy to take care of himself now, but he still worried about her. When she thought about this, she softened her voice and said, You dont have to care about these little things, okay? It will be dealt with soon. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 False Concerns After Nicole stayed at Coltons house for two days, she unexpectedly received a call from Joanna, who rarely called her. Lisa, the Inte has be more and more chaotic these days, and Im worried about you, so I called to check up on you, Joanna said politely. Nicole smirkedshe knew what this person was up to, so she replied in azy voice, Im still alive and kicking. Nothing to worry about. Thats good to know, Joanna said slowly, and after saying a few words of false concern, she slowly cut to the chase. Our presale has been brought forward, and its fast approaching. The factory has already started to ask for design drafts; otherwise, they wont be able to make them in time. Since youre currently swamped, maybe I should Nicole interrupted Joanna before she had finished speaking, Oh, havent I told you about this yet? Joannas heart tightened, and she asked with a smile, About what? Look at where my mind has gone. Ive been lying at homefortably these past few days, and I have forgotten all about it. Nicole smiled. I have already selected all the design drawings. I wont be needing your help for now. Later, I will send someone to thepany to hand over the design draft to the factory. Director Schmidt, dont worry. The new productunch will be held as usual. Joanna called this time because she wanted Nicole to hand over the design draft directly. If she regained power, when the time came for theunch of the new products, she would be able to take the credit for herself. To her dismay, Nicole had already nned it. Joanna continued to smile fakely and said, The design draft is a small matter; we still need to choose fabrics and work on some details. These still need to be handled by someone. Oh, dont you worry. I will be sending my assistant from F&M Apparel. She understands all these details, so you can rest assured, Director Schmidt, Nicole said in a raised voice. That sounds great. Joanna almost squeezed herst words through her teeth and hung up the phone after she finished speaking. When Nicole saw that the phone was hung up, she took out a USB sh drive from her pocket and handed it to Whitney. This is the design drawing of the next batch of our new line of products. Go to the Gardner Corporation in the afternoon and give this to the factory. Remember to do it yourself. Whitney took the USB sh drive and raised her eyebrows. Didnt Director Schmidt offer to take on this matter? Why do we have to bother with this? Because I dont want her to. Do you have any opinions? Nicole said capriciously. Whitney shook her head. No, Miss Nicoleyou are the best. After Joanna hung up the phone, the smile on her face disappeared instantly. She held the phone with constant increasing force until her knuckles turned white. Hahaha, Director Schmidt, let me just say this: Even if Nicole is in trouble now, she will not let go of her designs. Look, you kindly called, but instead, you were snubbed. Queenie sat aside her. Looking at Joannas gloomy face, sheughed. She wanted to bring Joanna into her team now, but this woman was too shrewd. She wanted everything for herself, but never to involve herself in any trouble. Joanna heard Queenies harsh ridicule, and her face became even more gloomy. She tried her best to recover and said calmly, The cooperation between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel is originally focused on Lisa, so its not surprising that this happened. When Queenie saw that Joanna was still deceiving herself, she stood up and looked at her. Joanna, dont think I cant see that you fancy Colton. Joanna raised her eyes, but she didnt show any surprise at Queenies words. She did have feelings for Colton. This was indeed the truth, and there was nothing to refute. So what? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Queenie was a little surprised when she saw her frankly admit it, but she quickly reacted, saying, Then you probably dont know this yet: In the past few days, because of Danie Zimmers suicide, Colton took Nicole home to live there with him. Joannas originally calm expression instantly stiffened. The reason why she didnt pay attention to Queenie was because she knew that Colton didnt care about her at all. But if it was Nicole, she couldnt guarantee it. After all, since Nicole came to the Gardner Corporation, Joanna could clearly feel that Colton had changed. He became partial to Nicole. At first, she could tell herself that it was because Nicole was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. With her, the Gardner Corporations clothing could be a domestic leader, but now things seemed to be shifting in the wrong direction. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Do Your Best Joanna tried her best to calm herself and said in a nonchnt tone, Thats nothing. President Gardner is merely protecting her because the rumors are rife now. After all, if anything happens to Nicole, the Gardner Corporation wont be able to answer to F&M Apparel. Seeing how Joanna was acting like she didnt care, Queenie couldnt help butugh out loud. Director Schmidt, youre still trying to lie to yourself and others at this point, huh? I might be Coltons fiance in name, and you know it as well that he doesnt care about me, but hes not the same toward Nicole. In order to pull Joanna to her side, Queenie even said self-deprecating things. Before Nicole was here, Queenie hadnt bothered herself with Joanna because Colton merely treated her as a subordinate. But with Nicoles appearance, a sense of danger struck Queenie as Colton had never allowed a woman into his house before! Queenies words dimmed the light in Joannas eyes, and she gazed into the distance; even Queenie could read her feelings, so how could Colton not know about it? Seven years, Joanna thought. Ive been in thepany for seven years, which is even longer than Queenie. Her love for this man had been ongoing for almost ten years. In the beginning, she was heartbroken when Queenie appeared, but with time, she saw that Colton wasnt the least interested in Queenie, which was a relief to her. She had thought that as long as she worked hard, assisting the Gardner Corporation to be the leader of the domestic fashion industry, Colton would then think highly of her. To her dismay, Nicole appeared out of nowhere. Its up to President Gardner who he loves, and its not something a subordinate like me should meddle with, Joanna saidposedly. Turning to Queenie with emotionless eyes, she continued, Youre more than wee if youre here today to ask for a custom-made dress from me, Miss Anderson. But if youre here to gossip, Im sorry because Im quite busy and dont have the time for that. Realizing that Joanna wasnt the least swayed by her, Queenie frowned unwittingly. She came here to persuade Joanna to stand on her side so that they could drive Nicole outpletely, but she was pretending to be holier-than-thou now. With a smile on her face, Queenie said, Now is the best chance. Nicole is tangled in this matter, and at least, she cant make it for Wendys birthday. Dont disappoint me, Director Schmidt. Joannas face remained unchanged. Previously, because Nicole cleared herself of giarism, she thought that the task of designing Wendys birthday dress would fall into Nicoles hands again, but looking at the situation, it seemed like she would do it instead. Dont worry. If Wendy needs me, of course Ill do my best toplete it, Joanna said in a diplomatic manner. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Snorting, Queenie didnt speak anymore and turned to leave. After she left, only then was there a change in Joannas expression. The dresses she designed for Wendy previously didnt cause any ripples because they were simply for birthday parties. However, it was different this time since it was going to be Wendys eighteenth birthday party, and it would definitely be a grand event. As the Gardner Corporation had a huge influence globally, the previous birthday parties had always been rather impressive, and Wendys eighteenth birthday would be an even bigger party for sure. At that time, all the media and journalists would be there as well. A smirk tinged the edges of Joannas lips. Although she disliked Queenie, at least what she did was beneficial to her, and Joanna knew clearly the reason why she came to look for her todayit was nothing more than asking her to join her side to bring Nicole down together. Joanna was never one to do something she had no confidence in, just as the incident with the giarism; she was that close to see Nicole being toppled, but things turned out this way instead in the end. With Queenies mboyant attacks, shell shoot herself in the foot sooner orter, Joanna thought. Why should I jump onto her bandwagon, then? Isnt it better for me to sit by and reap the benefits of her actions? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Evidence Found Initially, the investigations were going very smoothly, but Danies husband popped up out of the blue and refused to let the investigations continue, saying that Danie was forced tomit suicide, and all he wanted was to let her rest in peace. When news of this got out, all the media rushed over and supported him. So once again, the investigations came to a halt. In the vi belonging to the Gardners, Tony stared at the gloomy faces on the couch, contemting whether he should say something. Due to the fact that the investigations had reached a deadlock situation, the entire atmosphere in the house was now very stiff. President Gardner, actually, Danie didntmit suicide, Tony said in a timid voice. After the words left his lips, three pairs of eyes darted toward him simultaneously. Under their intense stares, he bit the bullet and continued, Didnt you tell me to install a hearing bug in Danies room before this? From the bug, it can be heard that someone instigated her to take the sleeping pills. With furrowed brows, Colton gradually turned sullen, looking displeased. Why didnt you say this earlier? It has been two days since the investigations started, and he only brings this up now when the spections are rampant on the Inte? Previously, the people we sent to install the bug didnt inform us whether it was a sess, and then Danie passed away. As I was busy with suppressing the news for the past few days, I didnt think of it right away, Tony exined in a small voice. He had only received the voice recording this morning and was shocked after listening to it, realizing that it was really murder. Afterward, he had immediately rushed over to report this to Colton. May we listen to it now? Nicole hurriedly asked. I thought this incident could only be investigated through Danie, but looks like theres another breakthrough now. Yes. Quickly, Tony took out the USB drive which was previously connected to the bug, while Whitney brought theptop over and inserted the USB drive into it. It was on the afternoon two days before Daniemitted suicide, around 4.00PM. Fast forward to that, Tony said. Working on theputer, Whitney fast-forwarded the recording to the time mentioned, and soon, two voices echoed from theputer. One of the voices was more clear while the other was softer, but it was clearly two women speaking. The conversation was merely a few minutes long, but the idea was obvious, which was to let Danie stage a suicide by taking the sleeping pills just to crush Nicole under the pressure of public criticisms. Listening to the voice, Nicole thought that it sounded familiarlike Queenie, actuallybut since she had no proof, she didnt mention anything about it. After listening to the recording, Whitney was the first to raise her question. But that doesnt make sense. Two tablets of sleeping pills is a normal dose and shouldnt cause death. The autopsy report from the hospital states that Danie consumed at least twenty tablets, which led to her death, Colton said next to her. Suddenly, both of them thought of something and exchanged nces. The next second, Nicole asked, Were there any traces of sleeping pills in the food that evening? Colton nodded. Yes, but the details havent been investigated yet. Before this, they assumed that Danie had taken the pills herself, so they didnt suspect the food that much, but if she was instigated by someone else, then there was probably something fishy with the food. After answering, Colton lifted his head to Tony and said in a stoic voice, You heard everything. Why are you still standing here? Go and get it done quickly. Speechless, Tony grumbled silently, Hes always telling me to do everything. Im just his assistant at work, but Im more like his personal assistant now Resigned to his fate, he answered as he left the room, I got it, President Gardner. With this recording, it can be proven that Danie didntmit suicide. As long it can be ruled as murder, the investigations will continue, Nicole said with a smile, surprised that Colton was so far- sighted. Looking at her delighted face, Colton nodded and smiled softly. For some unknown reason, his bad mood for the past few days had gotten much better when he saw the smile on her face. Yes, and well cut out this part of the recording and upload it to the Inte straight away. Ill pass the USB drive to the police station, and this matter wille to an end soon. Nicole breathed in deeply. After listening to the recording, she felt much more relieved. Once this matter was cleared up, she could return to work at least, and she hoped that no more issues would emerge after that. Okat, but I hope that it can be uploaded tomorrow. Is that alright? Nicole asked, looking at Colton. He gave her a nod and said with a smile, Well do as you say.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Severing Ties In the evening when it was dark, Nicole made a trip to the Anderson Residence. Surprised that she could make it to their ce, William, Lydia, and Queenie couldnt help but look curious when they saw her. Walking in graciously, Nicole had specially dressed up tonight; there was delicate makeup on her face, and her red lips showed off the whites of her teeth as elegance emanated from her every move. Her heels cked with every step she took, and she paced in front of them slowly, greeting with a smile, Good evening. Lydias face fell, but seeing that William was behind her, she straightened her expression and immediately pretended to be concerned. Taking a step forward, she said in a phony tone, Nicole, theres been a lot of criticism on the Inte for the past few days. Your dad and I are very concerned about you. Are you okay? Standing on the spot, Nicole smiled and tilted her head at her, saying, Look at me. Do I look like Im not okay to you? Her question stumped Lydia, and she looked a little angry, but she quickly recollected herself and said, Its great if youre alright. Even though Daniemitted suicide because of you, you dont have to take this matter to heart. After all, did it to herself. This woman, Nicole thought. Whether its spoken or hidden, shes just trying to remind me that Danie died because of me, as though shes afraid that Id forget about it. When William saw that Nicole was back, he looked unhappy and snorted while staring at her. Are you in regret now? Its toote! Shes already dead because of you. What are you doing here? Dont even think about clinging on to us anymore! Knowing that William would have nothing good to say, Nicole crossed her arms and said, Im here today precisely because of this. In order to not implicate the Andersons further, I hope youll announce to the media that were severing all ties between each other. Well, its not like we had much to do with each other to begin with, anyway. Hearing how breezily these words came out of her lips, William got even angrier, and he sprang up to his feet, ring at her furiously. What did you say, you unfilial child?! he roared. Were severing our ties as father and daughter. Didnt you understand me? Nicole asked instead. William was so furious that he continuously uttered the word fine. In fact, he wanted to sever ties with Nicole directly as well, but he was worried that people might criticize him for doing so at a time like this. However, since it was Nicole who said it herself, then there was nothing to worry about anymore. I dont need an unfilial child like you to tell me this. Im telling you: Ill tell the media first thing tomorrow morning that you will have nothing to do with the Andersons at all! A smirk spread across Nicoles face. Great. Next to them, Queenie was gleeful when she heard Nicoles answer. Is this idiot seeking death for herself? This is exactly what I want, though! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Despite her thoughts, she put up the act of an affectionate sister in front of William. Taking a step forward, she said slowly, Nicole, we can sit down and talk over anything. Dont say these things that can ruin our rtionships. Stepping back, Nicole looked sarcastic. Queenie, youre so good at pretense. Its such a shame that you didnt be an actress. Without even flinching, Queenie looked as pitiful as always with tears brimming in her eyes, looking very aggrieved. Nicole, why did you say that about me? Im doing this for the good of you and Dad. She sniffled and spoke meekly. Although you indirectly caused Danie tomit suicide Dad didnt me you because of this. Disgust filled Nicoles chest as she listened to her meek, pretentious voice, and she furrowed her brows, reluctant to speak with her anymore. Alright, Ive said what I came to say. If you dont announce to the media tomorrow morning that were severing all ties with each other, then dont me me for the things that happen afterward which might implicate the Andersons. After saying that, she didnt hang around a second longer and turned to leave directly. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Controversy After Nicole left, William was livid; he realized that every time he met her, she would make him so angry that he would have chest pain. Seeing how mad William was, Queenie hurriedly consoled him. Dad, dont be mad. Maybe Nicole was just acting in a fit. Shell be fine after some time. However, his anger simply doubled when she tried to speak up for Nicole. Tomorrow morning, Ill announce to the media directly that Im officially breaking all ties with her! Her position as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel is too good for us! This is not such a good idea, Dad. Queenie pretended to speak up for Nicole, but in fact, she was brimming with glee on the inside. Back when William found out that Nicole was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, he showed off to everyone around, regardless whether Nicole was agreeable to it or not. Wherever he went, he would say that she was his daughter. But if they severed their ties and even announced it publicly, then Nicole would never be able to return to the Anderson Family! Thats amazing! Queenie thought. Whats so bad about it? She was the one who suggested it. With the criticisms of the suicide incident weighing on her, she might do something crazy and even implicate us at that time. After we sever our ties with her, we can have peace of mind as well! William said in a huff. Aftershing out, he used a few seconds to calm himself, and when he turned to Queenie, the anger from his face had subsided a little. Reaching out, he patted her and said in exasperation, Queenie, youre the only child in the family now. Dont let me down. Suppressing the delight in her heart, Queenie put on a concerned expression and nodded. Ill do my best, Dad. William sighed and appeared to have aged a lot all of a sudden. He shut his eyes and uttered, Hold onto President Gardner properly, and everything will be smooth for our family as well. I got it, Dad, she answered gently with a nod. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yes, Queenie. Do us proud, Lydia chirped in, seeing that the situation had improved. Early the next day, William contacted the media and announced that he was severing all ties with Nicole. This news, which was neither sensational nor significant, was unimportant, but because Nicole was in the midst of a controversy, any news which involved her would immediately be the hot topic of the day. The reason William cut off ties with Nicole was very simpleNicole refused to listen to his advice and caused the death of a person, so that was why the Andersons didnt want to acknowledge such a heartless person as family. As soon as this news got out, the people who were watching the fun were quick toment on how pathetic Nicole was that even her own father wouldnt acknowledge her. Despite that, as Nicole had a really bad reputation now, everyone stood by with the Andersons, thinking that William did nothing wrong, and that it was the best choice to cut all ties with such a heartless person! Although the news about Nicole was causing a huge uproar on the Inte, she had always kept her silence, as though she was being a coward, and didnt exin anything at all. Because of this, the netizens condemned her even more brazenly. Meanwhile, Nicole, who was still at the Gardners, was reading the news about William severing all ties with her on her phone with a smile. Seeing how happy she seemed, Whitney asked in confusion, Nicole, why are you smiling so happily when your father has refused to acknowledge you? Keeping away her phone, Nicole then picked up her cup and took a sip of coffee. After taking a moment to enjoy it as the coffee spread out in her mouth, she said slowly, Whats the point of keeping this father-daughter rtionship? Just for visits during holidays? Whitney had never heard Nicole bring up her father before; she had only roughly learned about it from the Inte that William had chased Nicole out of the family because she got pregnant out of wedlock, and there was no more news after that. When Nicole returned to the country as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, this man came up eagerly and shamelessly, telling everyone that she was his daughter. And now, he had directly announced through the media that they were no longer rted because of Danies suicide incident. I have to say, hes very talented in doing what benefits him at any moment. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Publishing the Recording Did you go outst night because of this, Nicole? Last night, Nicole had acted out of the norm, leaving the house after dolling up, and Whitney had thought at that time that she was out to meet a lover. But when the news came out today, she roughly understood that she was out to take care of business. Yeah. Nicole nodded without hiding the truth. Leaning into the chair, she crossed her legs leisurely. Im afraid theyll cling on to me again once this matter is cleared up. Its annoying just to think about it, so I simply encouraged them, she added with a smirk. Anyway, theyve wanted to sever ties with me for a long time now, and they cant wait to do it at this point so that they wont be negatively affected. Tsk, theyre really good at acting ording to the situation. Whitneymented, to which Nicole merely smiled and said no more. In the afternoon, Whitney cut out the recording and uploaded it directly to the Inte with some trending hashtags. Less than an hour after this was published, it had more than a million views, shocking all theizens who were watching the fun. Damn! Really? So, Lisa is innocent? Danie mistakenly killed herself? Theres another voice in the recording, and it was that person who instigated her. But two tablets of sleeping pills wont kill a person. Could it be murder? Really? Then, everything makes sense. Someone wants to use Danies death to drag Lisa through the mud! How evil! Because of this recording, thements on the Inte suddenly started to shift greatly. After all, it could be proven from the recording that Danie merely wanted to use her previous suicide and the pressure of public criticisms to force Nicole to drop her charges. Basically, she wanted to use theizens to pull the trigger. Theizens who found out the truth beganshing out at Danie, saying that she deserved to be dead. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sure enough, this was what it meant to be keyboard warriorsjust the slightest sign of something amiss was enough to make them change their position. As William had severed all ties with Nicole in the early morning, Queenie was in high spirits and asked a few girlfriends out for afternoon tea together. Although the Andersons werent a huge family, the group of women were very polite to Queenie because of the Gardner Family behind her, addressing her name intimately and respectfully. Queenie, is Lisa really your sister? a woman dressed in a light yellow dress and seated diagonally across her asked. Instantly, Queenie put on a worried expression and sighed sadly, saying in a pretentious tone, Yeah, Lisa is also named Nicole. At first, my father didnt want to do this, but she came and made a scene at homest night unexpectedly. So, my father had no choice The woman was also one who would like to have it both ways, hoping to reap some benefits from the Gardner Family through Queenie. Hence, she stood by her side with no questions asked. Queenie, youre better off without a sister like that. Now that such a huge problem hase up, shes literally the public enemy of allizens. You guys wont be implicated by her if youve cut off ties with each other. Queenie grinned, but she still said nice things. You cant put it like that either. Shes my sister, after all. Sigh, I guess we can only me her for making a mistake. Next to them, a short-haired woman who was staring at her phone silently suddenly jerked her head up and cast both of them aplicated look. It seems like Danie was murdered. Her casual statement immediately caused Queenies face to fall, and sheshed out without holding back her tone, What nonsense are you spouting? Seeing how big her reaction was, everyone was startled, and Queenie quickly contained her expression when she realized that she had gaffed. Still, her brows remained furrowed as she calmed herself and uttered, The police already said that Daniemitted suicide by overdosing on sleeping pills. You shouldnt spread nonsense like that. The short-haired woman raised her cell phone and yed the recording. As Queenie listened to the recording, her face fell inch by inch. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Am I Going to Be Exposed? It never ured to Queenie that a recording of her conversation with Danie would be leaked onto the Inte! After the recording finished ying, all the women at the table exchanged looks with each other, and they reckoned that Queenie didnt look so good now because the news of Nicoles innocence was published after the Andersons had just severed ties with her in the morning. Hence, they quickly consoled her. Queenie, this is not a big deal. Forget it since youve already severed ties with her. Shes not the only daughter of the Anderson Family, anyway. Exactly. Queenie, we cant be sure if this recording is real. Maybe someone made it purposely to whitewash her. Clutching her fists tightly, Queenie was the only one who knew that this recording was realit was her conversation with Danie. She thought that she had carried out everything seamlessly, but there was actually a recording! The look on her face turned very solemn as she thought, Whos the one who uploaded this recording?! Using a few seconds to recollect herself, she then used the excuse they gave her to get out of the awkward situation. Her eyes twitched a couple of times unnaturally as she forced out a smile. Thats true, but I still need to inform my father about such an important thing. Lets call it a day. Im going home first, she said and left. After she left, the faces which were respectful earlier instantly turned into sneers as they spoke in sarcasm. They severed ties in the morning, and it turns out that Lisa is innocent. Its no wonder she looks so bad. Wasnt it mentioned before that Lisa was chased out of the Anderson Family five years ago and just came back now? Because of her position as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, the Andersons shamelessly acknowledged her again, yet Lisa got into trouble just a few dayster. Now that shes been proven innocent after theyve severed ties, they must be regretting it. Tsk, even Gardner Apparel have to rely on Lisa now. This time, the Andersons have really been penny-wise but pound-foolish! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shh, Queenie has the Gardner Family as her backing now. Its better if we dont gossip so much about her. Back home, Queenie listened to the recording a few times, and when she was sure that it was indeed her conversation with Danie, she broke out in cold sweat from the fright. Is this purely just a voice recording, or is there a video recording as well? Hurriedly, she went to look for Lydia and told her everything that happened. After Lydia listened to her, panic washed over her face, and she knitted her brows as she chided, Queenie, how can you leave such a huge piece of evidence behind? I didnt know that there was this recording! Mom, what we should be worried about now is whether this is only a voice recording. If it also has a video recording, then Ill have to go to jail! Queenie cried, panic-stricken. Even though she had disguised herself, she might still be recognized by someone. Youre too careless! Lydia chided in disappointment. With such a huge piece of evidence, if shes ruled as the murderer, then she might spend the rest of her life in jail! Its still alright if its only voice recording. I purposely suppressed my voice at that time, and the voice which was recorded was very soft as well. No one will know its me, Queenie assured. However, she couldnt assure now if this was purely a voice recording or a video recording. Lydia thought for a while and said, Calm down for now. It must be Nicole who published this. Lay low, and Ill find the chance to sound her out. Since she couldnt endanger Queenie now, she had to do this herself. Nodding helplessly, Queenie thought, If this matter is exposed, Ill have to go to jail! I dont want to go to jail! Therefore, she could only take Lydias advice andy low for a few days. If Nicole really had a video recording in her hands, then the result would be unimaginable. On the evening after the news broke out, Nicole received a call from Lydia. However, Nicole was not the least surprised because it was Lydias precious daughter who did this after all. Nicole, theres something I would like to speak with you about. May we meet for a while tomorrow afternoon? Lydia asked politely. Huh? Do you think that I have so much free time? Nicole asked instead with a grin. Using an earnest tone, Lydia pleaded, Just for a short while. You can pick the ce, and any other condition you have is fine. Lowering her gaze, Nicole smirked and said, 3.00PM tomorrow at the coffee house in the city center. I wont wait for you if yourete. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Bumping Into Each Other After Nicole hung up, Whitney spoke next to her. This old witch must be up to no good. Are you really going to meet her, Miss Nicole? Ill take on all of her moves. Have you ever seen me retreat? Nicole asked with a raised brow. Standing up, she stretched her body, which had turned a little stiff from lying down for almost the entire day. Its gettingte. After this week, I can get back to work again, she saidzily. This matter had been settled rather quickly; all in all, it took about three days to take care of everything. Miss Nicole, theres not much work at F&M Apparel recently. Why dont I stay with you here? Whitney said with a grin, inching closer to her. Giggling, Nicole reckoned that this was Zacharys idea, but she didnt say it out loud and simply nodded. Thats fine. If youre staying, I can use your help as well. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After saying that, she wanted to go upstairs. For the past few days, her son might have sensed something and was being very sensible. Maybe it was because everything had been resolved, she was relieved all of a sudden and felt very sleepy now. With her hand over her mouth, she yawned while turning into a corner and bumped right into a figure. Before she could react, she walked right into a sturdy chest which was exuding strong male hormones mixed with a light scent of shampoo. Losing her bnce, Nicole couldnt stand still, and just as she watched herself falling backward, the man in front of her grabbed her with lightning speed. With his arm around Nicoles waist, Colton pulled her into his embrace and only released her after she had stood still. After regaining her bnce, Nicole stepped back a little and realized that Colton had juste out of the shower. Not only that, but he only had a towel around his waist after shower, and his upper body was exposed with droplets of water on it. His hair was only half dry and matted on his head, which made him look friendlier than usual. Even though Nicole had seen many great figures as a fashion designer, she still blushed unwittingly when she saw Colton at such a close distance. ncing at her, Colton appeared apologetic as he said, Im sorry. Im used to this at home and I thought that youd be in the room during this time of the day. His low, husky voice was gentle, and it seemed to flow from her ears into her heart. Thats okay. I was the one who wasnt watching where I was going, she replied softly with her head lowered, which was unlike her. ncing down at her, he happened to see the tips of her ears ming, and a smirk spread across his face. The recording has been handed over to the police, and after verification, it was confirmed that it was Danies voice. You can clear your name on the Inte now. Nicoles head was hanging; she was already the mother of a child, but she was acting as shy as a young girl who had just entered society. Instead of lifting her head, she continued to look at the floor. Yeah. Thanks for your help this time, President Gardner. Ill move back tomorrow. His voice paused, and when she mentioned that she was moving back, disappointment shed over his eyes, but he quickly hid it. Smiling, he said, Theres no rush. Stay for a few more days, and well speak about this again when everything is over. On second thoughts, she thought that he had a point. The truth might be out now, but she was still in the center of a controversy, and her ce had been a target of paparazzi for a long time. If she returned now, she might be caught up in another mess. Giving him a nod, she agreed. Okay, sorry to trouble you, President Gardner. For the past few days, Colton had been leaving early in the day and returningte at night because of her issue. Even though they were living under the same roof, there werent many times when they would meet each other, not to mention having an open conversation such as now. Despite it being one quick nce earlier, Nicole had seen most of Coltons figurethe soft bulges of his muscles formed sophisticated lines, and the towel draped loosely around his waist looked as though it might fall off any time. While Colton stood there graciously, she appeared stealthy like a thief. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Waking Up Early Seeing that Nicole was still staring at the floor, Colton suddenly had a mischievous thought, and he asked, Nicole, may I call you Nicky? His husky voice sounded like the flow of clear springs between valleys, flowing into her ears little by little. For a second, Nicole was startled, and the fair skin on her face turned a little pinkish with his words, but she quickly jerked back to her senses and said, You can call me whatever you like, President Gardner. Colton smirked, and his eyes crinkled along with it as he continued in his husky voice, We have been through some tough times together, and calling you Nicky sounds more intimate. You shouldnt call me President Gardner as well. Just call me Colton. Stumped, she didnt know what was on his mind, but she still agreed to him in a daze. Okay, Pres Colton. The mischief in his eyes deepened when he saw how she lowered her head bashfully, and he asked curiously, Why are you staring at the floor, Nicky? Is my figure really bad? Lifting her head slightly, she happened to fix her eyes on his abs, which waspletely different from what he said; his figure was very good, and every muscle was so perfect that there were no ws at all. Touching her nose, she appeared less capable and confident as she usually was. You trained your body well, she uttered,plimenting him. As though realizing he had gone too far, he stopped messing with her. Its gettingte. Rest early. Im getting myself a ss of water downstairs. Hurriedly, she nodded and answered, Okay. Then, she turned sideways quickly and went into her own room. The room she shared with her son was next to Coltons master bedroom, and both doors are ced quite close to each other. When she got to her door, she saw that his door was still open, and she stole a quick peek inside. Just as she had imagined, the room was very simple and elegant, with ck, white, and gray as the main theme. After that, she quickly kept her gaze away, opened the door, and slipped into her own room. It was a little past 11.00PM now, and since her son had an earlier bedtime, Hayden was already fast asleep at this time,ying in the huge bed while forming a little bulge in the nket. Silently, Nicole paced closer and slipped into bed after washing up, falling asleep while holding Hayden. The next morning when she woke up, her son was still asleep. She didnt wake him up and started to get ready directly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When Hayden was still young, she already developed the habit of waking up early and would wake up naturally around this time of the day. After waking up, she checked the time and saw that it was past 6.00AM, then she went downstairs after washing her face, dressed in pink pajamas. She had asked Tony to help her buy a set of pajamas, but he returned with two sets of pink pajamasone bigger and another smaller in size. Since it would be rude to pick on a favor by someone else, she just decided to use it, but she rarely wore such pastel colors ever since she became the chief designer. She pulled back her hair casually into a ponytail. She had more or less familiarized herself with Coltons kitchen after staying here for the past few days, and with the amount of food in the refrigerator, it was enough for her to whip up a meal. While preparing breakfast, she suddenly heard someone saying from behind, You can cook, Nicky? Spinning her head around, she saw Colton dressed in sportswear with beads of sweat covering his forehead, appearing like he just came back from working out. Smiling, she asked, Did you just go for a morning jog, Mr. Gardner? At first, she wanted to address him as President Gardner, but then their conversationst night came into her mind. Still, she thought that calling him by his name directly seemed too intimate, and she really couldnt bring herself to do it. Hence, she just addressed him as Mr. Gardner instead. Yeah, so will I have the honor to try the breakfast prepared by you, Nicky? he asked casually as he leaned in closer. Even though he wasnt too close, his body was still exuding the heat from working out, and she could clearly feel it when he just came in a little closer to her. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The Truth In addition, she could clearly smell that he was sweating. Holding the pan, she nodded. Im just making simple dishes. If you dont mind, you can join me for breakfast. Pursing his lips into a smile, Cotton didnt lean in any closer and stepped back instead. Not at all. In swift moves, Nicole prepared breakfast. Used to her life abroad, she would always wake up early to prepare breakfast for her son, and it was usually something like a sandwich. Quickly, she set the table and heated up some milk before serving it to Colton. In total, she prepared two sets of breakfast, and she started eating after bringing her own to her seat. After taking a bite, Colton felt that it was rather delicious, and since there was only the both of them, he asked directly, Nicky, will you consider advancing your career in the country after the coboration with Gardner Corporation? In reply, she shook her head decisively. It had only been about a month since her return, and she had already gotten herself into such a huge trouble. If she worked for a long time in the country, she was afraid that she would be busy taking care of these messes every day. F&M Apparel is more focused abroad. After this coboration, Ill be going back, she said in a business-like manner. While it came as no surprise to Colton at all, he was still a little depressed on the inside when he heard her answer. Nodding, he smiled and said, Makes sense. After breakfast, Colton went upstairs while Nicole cleared away the cutleries and started preparing breakfast for Hayden and Whitney. While she was still preparing, she saw Coltoning downstairs with her son in his arms. Hayden was still dressed in the same pajamas as her, but Colton had already changed into a suit upstairs. The straight business attire on him made him appear more energetic. In contrast, Hayden looked like a sleepyhead who had just woken up. Snuggled in Coltons arms, he rubbed his eyes with his tiny fists and yawned from time to time. Even though they were dressed differently, the simrities of their faces were striking, as though they were made from the same mold. Giving them a once-over, Nicole thought, If I didnt know that they had already done a paternity test, I would have believed that he was Haydens father. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Have you washed your face? Nicole asked, looking at Hayden. Hayden cooed, circled his arms around Coltons neck, and said in his baby voice, Mr. Handsome helped me to wash my face. Its very clean. Seeing how her own child was clinging onto Colton, she couldnt help but say sternly, Dont hang on to others. Get down here and have your breakfast. Disgruntled, Hayden plopped himself into Coltons arms, burying his small face into his chest as he grumbled, No, its nice here in Mr. Handsomes arms. Annoyed but amused at the same time, Nicole was a little embarrassed as she looked at Colton and said, Im sorry. My sons a little stubborn. Colton didnt mind; he shook his head, holding Hayden with one arm and stroking his head with another as he chuckled. Its fine. Hes an interesting kid, and I kinda like him. Pouting his lips in Coltons arms, Hayden thought, Thats not what he said the first time we met at the airport. Helpless that Hayden refused to get down, Nicole brought the breakfast over to the table and let him eat by himself. However, he refused to get away from Colton no matter what, holding onto him tightly and would only eat while sitting in his arms. Despite Nicole ring at him a few times, he just pretended not to see it. Mr. Handsome, hold me while I eat. Ive never had a daddy since I was young, and I want to feel what its like to have a daddy. Is that alright? he asked in a spoiled tone. His baby voice, in addition with his bright, clear eyes, could soften anyones heart at the sight of him. And since Colton had nothing important to attend to, he agreed to his request, but Hayden had taken only a few bites when an elegant woman dressed in a dark blue dress suddenly came from outside. Everyone turned to look after she walked into the roomit was Anna! Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Annas Misunderstanding Immediately, Anna saw the two people seated at the dining table, and when she got closer, she realized that Colton was holding a child in his arms. Fixing her eyes on them, she froze on the spot. That child Colton is holding looks exactly like him when he was a kid. Theres no mistake about it! Stunned for a few seconds, she finally asked shakily, When did you have a son? All these years, there had been no woman by Coltons side, and there was only Queenie at the most, but he had never touched her. Worried for him, Anna had introduced manydies of respectable families or women from clean backgrounds to him, but he turned all of them away without any interest. She had thought that she wouldnt have a grandchild, but unexpectedly, she discovered such a huge surprise when she came over today. That child was even wearing pink pajamas while holding a sandwich in his hands, looking so adorable that her heart almost melted. A look of delight washed over Annas face. Actually, she was here today to discuss Wendys birthday with Colton, but she had bumped into such a big secret instead. Ive always wondered why there has never been a woman by Coltons side. So it turns out that he already has a lover, who has even given birth to my grandchild in secret! Seeing the delight on his mothers face, Colton could guess what was on her mind, and he hurriedly interjected, worried that she would have the wrong idea. Mom, dont let your thoughts run wild. This is Nicoles son. Right after the words left his lips, Anna smiled warmly and nodded. I know, I know. No wonder you insist on standing on her side; its because you have this rtionship with her. She covered her mouth, but her smile remained, and she discreetly straightened her face, turning to Colton. Im not such a conservative person, and I dont mind as long as you love her. Therespletely no reason for you to hide this from me. Sensing that his mother had gone too far with her misunderstanding, Colton was about to exin when Hayden, who was exceptionally talented at reading the situation, called out to Anna, Grandma. The baby voice paired with his innocent and adorable face made Anna chuckle happily, and she paced forward. Oh, my dear grandson. Youre such a good kid. Anxiously, Nicole looked at Hayden and chided, Hayden, dont simply just call anyone that! However, Annas brows furrowed slightly when she heard Nicole, and she asked in a displeased manner, What do you mean? Am I not fit to be this childs grandmother? Stumped by her reply, Nicole hurriedly exined after a few seconds, Its not like that, Mrs. Gardner. I dont mean it that way. Its just that hes not President Gardners son, but mine. Anna nced at Hayden before looking at the two adults in front of her. Did Colton let you down? she asked suddenly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Huh? Nicole blurted out, unable to react to the situation, but when she did, she hurriedly shook her head. No, he didnt. Before Nicole could continue, Anna interjected, If Colton let you down, you can tell me and Ill teach him a lesson. Anyhow, you should let your child acknowledge his roots. Nicole was caught speechless by her words, and all the exnation she had was stuck in her throat. Meanwhile, Anna had already taken a liking to Hayden, who looked exactly like Colton when he was little. With a wide smile, she added, I understand it. You dont have to exin anymore. Colton must have let you down in the past; thats why it turned out like this. Whateverpensation you ask for, as long as its reasonable, the Gardners will fulfill all of your requests. At the end, she evenmented, Colton had never allowed anyone else into his house, and he even disliked it when his sister came. Are you telling me theres nothing between the two of you when he actually allowed you to stay? At this point, Nicole felt that there were no words she could use to rify the situation anymore. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Grandson N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that his own mother was almost finished with her own imagination, Colton said helplessly, Mom, its really not how you imagined it to be. This kid belongs to Nicky; hes not mine. Unconvinced, Anna thought that he was merely trying to brush her off, and she snorted. Do you take me for a fool? This rascal is even calling her Nicky, she thought. Others might not know, but I do as his mother! He definitely has his selfish reasons, and I always wondered why he wanted to keep Queenie by his side back then; its because he had let her elder sister down, and so he kept her by his side so he could justifiably support the Andersons. Everything made sense to Anna now as to why Colton insisted on letting Queenie stay by his side without a reason back then and even made her his fiance but didnt want to marry nor touch her. As a trace of awkwardness started to form in the atmosphere, Hayden, who was nestled in Annaa arms, looked around and uttered nonchntly, Ive never had a daddy since I was young. Grandma, is Mr. Handsome really my daddy? he asked, his expression filled with anticipation. Hurriedly, Anna nodded. Yes. Hes your daddy, and Im your grandma. You must have been through a lot all these years, she said, her heart wrenching. No, I didnt. Shaking his head, Hayden said seriously, Mommy has been working hard all these years, and she can earn a lot of money now as a chief designer. With a smile on her face, Anna bobbed her head. Yes, your mommy is amazing. Nicole and Colton were both speechless as it seemed like there was no chance for them to interject anymore while Anna and Hayden chatted away happily. At the same time, Nicole was sure that her son was doing it on purpose, but she couldnt say it out loud since Anna was still there, so she could only give him the evil stare. Despite that, it didnt seem to bother Hayden as he continued to chat enthusiastically with Anna with his honey-coated words, making her chuckle loudly. After a while, Annas liking for him grew, and she lowered her head, asking, Would you like to go home with me to take a look, Hayden? Looking away, Hayden stole a look at Nicoles livid face and kept away his gaze. I dont think Mommy is okay with this, he mumbled sadly. Then, Anna turned to Nicole and said in a serious tone, Its my fault for misunderstanding you before this, Nicole. I apologize to you for that. But since Hayden is Coltons son, he has to return to his roots. Im not against it if Colton wants to marry you, just as long as the both of you are happy. Mrs. Gardner, Hayden is really not President Gardners son, Nicole said anxiously. Unfortunately, her exnation had no effect at all because Anna wasnt the least convinced. Then tell mewhose child is this? she asked instead. Dumbfounded, Nicole couldnt say anything, the words stuck in her throat. Even she herself didnt know who that man from five years ago was, but it was definitely not Colton! Alright, Im taking Hayden home with me. Colton, get ready and bring Nicky home with you, Anna said without seeking their opinion. Then, she left in delight while holding Hayden in her arms. Although Nicole wanted to stop her, she was held back by Colton, who smiled bitterly and said helplessly, I dont think shell believe you even if you stop her now. Think about how to exin it to her ande with me to the Gardner Residence this evening. Watching her son, who was leaning his head on Annas shoulder and even waved goodbye to her with a smile before leaving, Nicole was sure that he was doing this on purpose! Since Mrs. Gardner thinks that Hayden is Coltons son, she wont do anything to him, and nothing will happen if hes there for a while, she thought. Hayden is all to me for simply addressing her as grandma. Otherwise, Mrs. Gardner wouldnt have misunderstood. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Lydias Appointment Although the situation was quiteical, there were still some things which had to be rified in the end. The Gardner Corporation was a huge business, and Coltons father only had a son and a daughter. As Colton was the head of the Gardner Family, if Hayden was thought to be his son, he would be the next in line to seed, then. However, this was not true, and if someone else found out at that time, they would say that Nicole was plotting to acquire the properties of the Gardner Family, and there was no way she could take on such a huge usation. She sighed since she couldnt do anything about it and when she thought of her son, who had left with someone else without a care after eating halfway, she really had the urge to drag him back and give him a beating. I merely looked away for a second, and this rascal already went ahead and acknowledged somebody else as his father and grandmother. Sorry to trouble you, then, President Gardner. All she could feel now was her throbbing head. A smirking Colton said casually, My mother likes children, so you dont have to worry about Hayden when shes with him. Nicole gave him a helpless nod; since Hayden had already left with Anna, she could only check up on him in the evening. All of a sudden, Nicole remembered about her appointment with Lydia in the afternoon and jerked her head toward Colton to ask, What time are we going over tonight? Around dinner time. I suppose there are some things to rify, Colton answered. After seeing how unconvinced Anna was earlier, he reckoned that they would have a lot of exining to do, and they could do it properly over dinner. On the other hand, Nicole looked a little hesitant. Dinner at the Gardner Residence? It somehow doesnt seem so appropriate. Pursing her lips, she held back her thought and nodded in agreement instead. Okay. Nicole left Coltons house at 3:00PM and drove at her own pace to the coffee house where she agreed to meet Lydia at. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was already 3:40PM by the time Nicole arrived and she caught sight of Lydia sitting by the window when she paced over slowly. Sorry, I was on my phone for too long at home and almost forgot about this meeting. Even though Nicole was apologizing, she didnt look apologetic at all. After pulling out a chair and taking a seat, she leaned back and looked at Lydia seated across her while uttering, Tell me whats up. I have something else to doter. Lydia wore a pleasing smile. After all, Nicole still held the evidence in her hands, so she could only speak humbly. I saw the news yesterday that Danie took the sleeping pills because she wanted to threaten you with suicide. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I n to ask William to take back his words of severing ties with you so that you can return to the Anderson Family. Raising her brows, Nicole lifted her cup of coffee and took a small sip. With a sparkle in her eyes, she asked, Why do you think I would want to return to the Anderson Family? What can the Anderson Family give me? Stumped, Lydia knew that she had a point. With Nicoles current position, it was the Andersons who needed her more. She chuckled awkwardly as she continued unabashedly, Were a family after all, and youve been outside by yourself for such a long time without anyone to lean on. Youll need a home at the end. I do need a home, but not when its filled with people like you guys. Nicole sneered. Lydia was powerless against how stubborn Nicole was being, but her purpose today was not to sincerely invite her home; it was to find out whether there was any video recording in Nicoles hands! In the beginning, your father and I have misunderstood you, but things have been cleared up now. So, dont be mad anymore, she said nicely. However, Nicole knew very well what Lydias purpose was today, and she didnt want to beat around the bush with the woman. Just get straight to the point. Im swamped. Seeing that she was getting impatient, Lydia hurriedly responded, Its nothing. I just want to ask whether the recording on the Inte is genuine. A smirk tinged the edges of Nicoles lips, and she fixed her gaze on Lydia as she asked, What do you think? Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Cut the Pretense Seeing the smirk on Nicoles face, Lydia felt her heart fall. Is there really a video recording? Then, she forced out a smile. Thats good if its real. Too many things have happened in the past couple of days, and Im worried that it will do you bad if this recording was fake. Rxing her brows, Nicole thought, Dont think that I dont know what youre up to. President Gardner was the one who gave it to me. Of course its real. The expression on Lydias face changed, and she looked really uneasy. Opening her mouth, she uttered the words in disbelief, Colton Gardner? Yes, who else can it be? Just as Nicole wished, she saw that Lydias face had turned sullen. Lydia held her fists tightly. I didnt expect that Colton could actually have something like this, she thought, but let out a sigh of relief at the same time. If its Colton, he would have exposed it long ago if this voice recording was also a video recording. But since theres nothing else going on, it shows that this is purely a voice recording. Thats good as well. For Queenies sake, President Gardner will help you to investigate this matter thoroughly, Lydia said, trying to convince herself as well as others. With a grin hanging on her face, Nicole cast her a nce and took a sip of coffee in amusement. After that, she said in sarcasm, Well, since when does Queenie have such a huge influence? Chuckling, Lydia said relentlessly, Queenie is President Gardners fiance, and he has to help you out since youre her elder sister. Nicole clicked her tongue as she ced back her cup and stirred her coffee a couple of times with the spoon, staring down at the steam fuming from her coffee. If President Gardner was doing it for Queenies sake, he wouldnt have given me this recording at all. The muscles on Lydias face froze, and she acted dumb to what Nicole was hinting at as she said, Its good that things have been cleared up and your innocence is proven. Danie did this to herself, and we cant me anyone for it. You cant put it that way. If nobody came up with this n in the background, Danie wouldnt have ended up dead. With the smirk still on her face, Nicole had a tinge of amusement sh across her eyes as she watched the woman in front of her steadily. On the other hand, Lydia could only feign ignorance. Yeah, the person in the background is so evil! Nicole took a peek at the time. Later, she had to go with Colton to his house and bring that rascal back. Thus, she didnt have so much time to beat around the bush with Lydia here. Yeah. If this is all you wanted to talk about, then were done now. I have to go to the Gardner Residence with Coltonter. Im leaving. Her words made Lydia doubt if she had heard her correctly, and she jerked her head up, staring at her unblinking. Colton? The Gardner Residence? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Annoying Lydia was exactly what Nicole wanted, and she had intentionally called Colton directly by his name to make her seem more intimate with him. Nodding, she said leisurely, Yeah, Im going there for dinner. Whats up? Would you like to join as well, madam? Despite Lydias efforts to suppress her anger, there was ayer of fury in her eyes, and she mmed the table, hissing through a tightened jaw, Colton Gardner is your sisters fianc! How can you be so shameless? Shouldnt you be asking Colton this question? Whats the point of yelling at me? Nicole said with a giggle, and there was no sign of anxiety on her delicately dolled-up face. Standing up, she lowered her head and straightened her clothes before she swept her eyes over Lydia, who was hopping mad. The exhration in her heart doubled, and she continued speaking with her red lips. Lydia, keep your daughter in check. The police are still investigating the recording, so youd better make sure she hides her tracks well. Otherwise, if anything turns up from the investigations, shell be the one put behind bars, she said in indifference. Instantly, Lydia sprang to her feet as well and met her eyes, barking, Dont spout nonsense here. Even if you have a recording, it has nothing to do with Queenie at all! Arent you here today to find out about this recording from me? Cut your pretense because theres no need for that between us. So, you can keep away your disgusting face. After saying that, Nicole didnt want to hang around any longer as she turned around and left directly. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Gardner Residence Lydia was enraged as she watched Nicole leave. Her palms were tightly clenched, her face solemn, and she looked like she was on the verge of bursting her vessels. Nicole was right; Lydia was indeed here to learn more about the results of the recording. However, she did not expect that Colton had allowed Nicole to stay in his house and even brought her along with him to the Gardner Residence! Queenie and Colton had been together for the past five years, but her visits to Gardner Residence were so infrequent that her fingers were enough to count her visits, let alone following Colton back for dinner. That had never happened to Queenie before. Why can Nicole do so? The Anderson Family now relied on the rtionship between Queenie and Colton for their living. If Colton decides to end that rtionship, Lydia couldnt imagine what would happen to the Anderson Family As Lydia thought of these, her face became paler. No. Absolutely no! Lydia thought. She would never allow the slut, Nicole, to destroy the Anderson Family! Meanwhile, Nicole got into her car immediately after leaving the restaurant. She theny on the seat with her eyes closed and an indifferent smile on her face. The only thing that could get Lydia to call her and talk to her nicely was the recording. Lydia was probably afraid that the recording had been edited from the video and she was trying to find out more. Well, she had already warned Lydia. If the mother-daughter duo continued to annoy Nicole, they shouldnt me her for what she would do. Nicole stepped on the elerator and headed to her intended destination after calming herself down. The first ce she went was Coltons house. When she arrived, Whitney immediately went up to Nicole as she knew that Nicole had confronted Lydia earlier. How was it, Nicole? Have you dealt with her? Nicole couldnt help butugh when she saw Whitney looking at her with interest. Have you ever seen me being taken advantage of? Nicole asked, while tapping Whitneys head. Hearing Nicoles reply, Whitneyughed too. Then, she suddenly thought of something and asked, Oh right, Nicole, are you really going over tonight? Nicole nodded and helplessly answered, I have to. I cant possibly abandon that rascal. Colton entered the room from outside as soon as she finished her words. After a brief nce at Nicole, he appeared to be surprised. He thought she looked a little different today. She looked mature and elegant in a fitting dark blue dress, a neatly tied bun, and a pair of high heels. Are you done tidying up? he asked nonchntly. She retracted her gaze and nodded. Its almost time. Shall we go now? Colton nodded in response to her question, after which he cast a nce at Whitney. Whitney immediately sensed what he meant. Nicole and President Gardner, you both better get going. Ive a dateter, so I wont be joining. She ended her sentence with what appeared to be an awkwardughter. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Looking at Whitneys mindless manner, Nicole didnt feel like entertaining her any longer, and thus, she left the house right away. She took Coltons car, and after a short drive, they arrived at Gardner Residence. Seeing that the door was wide opened, Colton parked his car directly at the front door. Upon entering the house, Nicole heard voices ofughter and joking. As she approached nearer, the voices became clearer, and she realized that they belonged to Anna and Wendy. At the same time, Nicole saw that Hayden was sitting in Benjamins arms. Though Benjamin appeared to be stern, his face revealed how much he pampered Hayden. Furthermore, Hayden was also a sweet-talker who pleased everyone he met wherever he went. When Nicole walked in, he wasplimenting Anna with his sweet voice. Grandma, you look so young. Ill always see other peoples grandmothers as old, but you look as young as my mom. When she heard what he said, Anna was so happy that she couldnt stopughing. Nicole, on the other hand, was speechless. This child really knows how to sweet-talk, she thought. Benjamin was the first to notice both Colton and Nicole. With his arms wrapped around Haydens waist, he fixed his gaze on both of them and said, Youre back. Colton nodded and replied, Yes. Hayden, Nicole called out to her son in Benjamins arms. It had only been a few hours since she had left him here, but this child seemed to be close to the entire family now. Hearing her voice, Hayden turned around and smiled happily upon seeing Nicole. Mom! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 The Gardner Family Acknowledged Their Grandson When Hayden called out for his mom, the entire Gardner Family turned their attention to Nicole. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nicole was uneasy being the center of attention, but she remained calm and gave a casual smile. Hayden is in Benjamins arms, she thought. I cant possibly take him away just like that. Hence, she merely stood there in silence. At the same time, Benjamin was curiously looking at her. He took a few more nces at her before saying, Youre the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Lisa. Ive heard about you. Ive also heard about the giarism issue which happened a few days ago. Well, with your boldness, youre qualified to be the daughter-inw of the Gardner Family. Hearing that, Nicole couldnt say a word of what she wanted to saythe words she had been deliberating on for the entire afternoon. She wasnt expecting Benjamin to be so forthright. Colton, too, was surprised that his astute father would ept Nicole so quickly. Just when Nicole was about to say something, Anna immediately said with a smile, Thats right. I misunderstood Nicole on the giarism issue. Since everything is clear now, I should apologize to her. Immediately after finishing her words, she stood up and gave Colton a look of reproach. Youre really good at keeping secrets. Hayden is already four years old; why are you not bringing him back to the Gardner Family? Colton was rendered speechless. He thought the same thing toothat Hayden was his son, as Hayden looked exactly as himuntil he did the DNA test. Mom, can you calm down? After a moment of hesitation, Colton opened his mouth. Anna seemed to be overly excited. Wendy, who was standing beside, pouted her mouth and said, Colton, you didnt even tell me that youve a son. Thats not right of you. Hayden is just too cute. She absolutely loved Hayden, who looked just like a mini Colton. Not to mention that this child was such a sweet-talker, pleasing everyone with his words. Hes not my son, Colton exined nonchntly. Wendy red at him right after his words. Colton, you cannot be a scumbag who dumps women like its a game! Benjamins expression also turned grim after he heard what Colton said. He immediately stared at Colton with sharp eyes. How did I educate you all this while? The child is so big now and you still refuse to acknowledge him? Anna immediately calmed him down by saying, Perhaps they have their own thoughts on this matter. We should give them some time to talk things over since they have been apart for so long. Looking at the situation, Nicole sensed that something was wrong, and hence, she immediately exined, Mrs. and Mr. Gardner, Hayden is indeed not Coltons son. Theres nothing between Colton and me. Colton was indeed a good catch, but he was way out of Nicoles league. However, Anna did not treat what she said seriously. She merely gave Nicole a pat on her shoulder, and while having a kind smile, she said, I understand, Nicole. No worries. Mrs. Gardner, Im not kidding. Hayden is really not Coltons child. I didnt even know Colton five years ago, Nicole said anxiously. Ive already said so, and the Gardner Family cant possibly acknowledge this child as their grandson as they like, she thought. Wendy couldnt stand all the fuss any longer. Thus, she took a photo album from the table and handed it over to Nicole. Pointing at one of the photos, she said, Nicole, look. This is Colton when he was a child. And look at Hayden. Dont they look the same? Nicole looked at where Wendy was pointing at, and to her surprise, Hayden was indeed a spitting image of Colton when he was a child. Could this be a coincidence? Nicole doubted. However, Colton had one DNA test done previously, and another after Josephs matter, and both results indicated that Colton and Hayden were not father and son. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Denial Although she was stunned by what she saw, Nicole insisted on exining, Mrs. and Mr. Gardner, President Gardner is really not Haydens father. We have done the DNA paternity test on this, and you can verify with President Gardner as well. Shes right. Colton, who was standing beside, nodded in agreement. Annas smile froze. She knew that Colton wouldnt deceive them on this, but Hayden really resembled Colton, and thus, she was unwilling to believe what she had heard. Benjamin was the first to regain his senses. Lets have our meal first. Other things can be discussed later, he said, with his face solemn. Despite Nicoles assertion that Hayden was not Coltons child, Anna refused to let go of the boy and carried him all the way to the dining table by herself. Seeing this, Nicole sighed. She wondered what this little child had done to captivate the entire family despite what she had said. Meanwhile, Wendy had enough of the silence and awkwardness, after which she said with a sidelong nce at Nicole, Although my brother is a bit indifferent, hes attractive, wealthy, and has no luck with women. Hes a good life partner. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It appeared to Nicole that they still didnt believe what she said. Hence, she brought up Queenie and hoped that the mention of Queenie would end their spections. Smiling casually, she said, Even though I no longer consider the Anderson Family as mine, Queenie is still my half-sister and I cant shamelesslye between her engagement to Colton. Thats just not right. Colton, tell me. Did you decide to marry Queenie because of Nicole? Anna asked while looking at Colton sternly. In fact, when she had learned of their intended marriage, she found it strange. If it wasnt for the fact that he had let Nicole down, why would he want to marry Queenie, who had nothing? Colton stayed away from women for many years, and suddenly announced that he had a fiance out of the blue. For a long time, Anna was perplexed by his decision, but he refused to exin anything. He refused to discuss what had happened five years ago. That night, he was unknowingly drugged and Queenie saved him by chance. That was what prompted him to marry Queenie. No, Mom. Youre overthinking, he answered nonchntly. Due to what transpired earlier, the ambience at the dining table was awkward. Seeing this, Wendy attempted to improve the situation by changing the subject of their conversation. Mom. Ill be eighteen soon! Despite what previously happened to the design sketch, the clothes designed by Nicole really look fantastic. Anna followed up on what Wendy said and stopped deliberating on Haydens parentage. Yes, Nicole, I had previously misunderstood you. Wendy will be eighteen in two weeks, and she really adores your designs. Can you design another for her? With a smile, Nicole nodded. Its my honor. Miss Gardner, you can tell me your requirementster, and Ill rush the first sketch as fast as I can. Thank you, Nicole. When she learned that Nicole was willing to design for her, Wendy smiled. The entire atmosphere at the dining table improved greatly due to the change in topic. Colton, do take some time off from thepanys matters to n Wendys birthday banquet, Anna said earnestly. Sure, Colton nodded and answered. Throughout the entire meal, Nicole felt awkward as it was her first time eating with the elders of the Gardner Family and thus, she only ate a small amount. Hayden, on the other hand, waspletely at ease as he devoured all of the delicious food avable. Anna doted on him, constantly filling his bowl and hoaxing him, despite knowing he was not Coltons son. After the meal, Nicole stayed for some perfunctory conversations before she left with Colton, with Hayden in her arms. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Dont Simply Take Anyone as Your Rtives After leaving the Gardner Familys residence, Hayden stayed in Nicoles arms and with his soft voice, he called her, Mom Nicole stared at him with a stern face. How can you just follow a stranger? You never know what people will do to you. Hayden answered softly, That wont happen. Shes the mother of Mr. Handsome and my grandma. She treats me well. She was speechless by what he said. Dont simply take anyone as your rtive, she warned him while pinching his cheeks. After hearing what she said, he felt wronged. He immediately looked at Colton with his arms spread out and said, Mr. Handsome, carry me. Mom is always bullying me. Nicole couldnt help but give him a p on his backside upon seeing his mischievous manner. Stop ying around. Earlier, she had felt so awkward before the Gardners all because Hayden simply addressed them as his family. Colton was beside her all this time, so he heard everything that transpired between them. Suppressing hisughter, he said hoarsely, My mom likes children. Furthermore, Hayden really looks like me when I was a child, so its inevitable for her to misunderstand the situation. Sorry for causing trouble for you. When she heard his sincere apology, Nicole quickly replied, No, its not your fault. Its also because of this child, who simply addresses people as his rtives, which has caused Mrs. Gardner to misunderstand. I did not! Hayden protested grudgingly. While pouting his small mouth, he continued, Thats Grandma! Just when Nicole was about to say something, Colton, who was standing beside,ughed. However, when he saw Nicole looking at him, he suppressed hisughter. Then, he turned to them with brows that seemingly curved into a smile as he said, Perhaps this child is meant to meet my mom. Hearing that, Nicole did not say anything as she entered the car and went home. Ever since Lydia returned from the restaurant, she didnt have a good expression. Queenie felt worried when she saw Lydias expression, and with her lips trembling, she asked, Mom, does Nicole really have the video recording? Sensing her daughters terror, Lydia immediately tried to conceal her worries shown in her expression and shook her head. No. Queenie was relieved to hear this. As long as there is no video recording, its fine, she thought. The audio recording cant prove that it was me anyway. She continued, Thats good, then. Why are you still pulling a long face, Mom? Gripping her fists, Lydia recounted what Nicole said in the restaurant earlier. Queenies face took on a ghastly expression when she heard what was said before she cried out, What?! Nicole went to the Gardner Residence with Colton?! Lydia nodded with a solemn face. This was exactly what Nicole told her. Queenie was shocked by the news that she felt dizzy and needed to support herself by holding on to the table. Her heart was pounding in pain and she could feel it. She had thought that there was nothing between Nicole and Colton, but Nicole actually followed him back for dinner! Queenies face paled even more. No. I cannot let Colton be led away by Nicole! Mom, it seems like we have to do something, Queenie said after calming down. Lydia frowned after hearing that. Both of them were on the cusp of trouble now, and if they were to do anything further, they might not get away with it. She hesitatingly said, Queenie, why dont we just forget about it? Nicole now has something unfavorable to us in her hands Mom. Queenie interrupted before moving forward with her eyes dimmed and grabbing Lydias hands. We dont need to do it ourselves. Do you remember Olivia Gardner? Are you referring to the youngdy of Gardner Family, who is now the daughter-inw of the Schumacher Family? Benjamin had an elder sister, Olivia, who married a few years back the head of the Schumacher Family who was leading the Pinnacle Group. Even up until now, she still had a say in the Gardner Family. Yes. Mrs. Schumacher has zero tolerance against people withplicated family ties. We can try to make use of her! Queenie said. As long as she was able to make use of Nicoles child, she wouldnt have to worry about Nicole being epted by the Gardners!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Being Made Use Of The weather was perfect the next day as the sun shone dimly and enveloped people with its rays. Queenie finally secured an appointment with Olivia after putting in all of her efforts. There were rumors that Olivias personality had changed drastically after the deaths of her two children, but no one knew what the change was. They were both sitting in a caf. Olivia never liked Queenie; she couldnt understand why her nephew would fall in love with someone like Queeniea person who didnt have even a single virtue. Make it quick, an impatient Olivia said while lowering her head to check her watch. In a seemingly fawning way, Queenie said, Mrs. Schumacher, Wendy will be eighteen in two weeks time. Will you being over? Olivia frowned as she swept her gaze over Queenie. She didnt expect Queenie to ask her out just for this reason. Feeling displeased, she responded, Of course. Shes my niece. Queenie seemed to sense Olivias dissatisfaction and quickly said, The thing is that Colton has been hanging out very often with my sister, Nicole Looking hesitatingly, Queenie said no more. Upon hearing what Queenie said, Olivia curved her lips and as if she had found itical, she looked at Queenie. Youre not married to Colton yet. My nephew can be with whoever he wants to be with. Who are you to snitch about him to me? Its not what you think. I wouldnt say anything if my sister is chaste. After all, I cant possibly break them up if theyre in love with each other, Queenie quickly exined moments after she understood Olivias sarcasm. Shes not chaste? Olivia immediately caught what Queenie was trying to say. With squinted eyes, she looked at Queenie and asked, What do you mean? Behaving as if she was in a difficult position, Queenie answered, My sister sold herself to a man five years ago due to her financial situation. She became pregnant out of wedlock that night and gave birth to a son At this point, Olivia finally understood what Queenie meant. With a solemn expression on her face, she pped her palms on the table, causing a ruckus, and cried out, Is that true?! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After her childrens death, the Schumacher Family had brought home an illegitimate child under the guise that they needed a sessor. That made her abhor those children who appeared out of nowhere. Queenie nodded and sighed. Although Im Coltons fiance, I couldnt say anything on this matter. After all, my words dont carry much weight. Olivia lowered her head and looked at Queenie. Of course, she was aware of Queenies motive for this meeting, but if Nicole was here to meddle with the Gardners ties, she would definitely stand in her way. After calming down, she swept a gaze on Queenie and responded, Ill investigate further on this. If this is true, Ill expel those who shouldnt be in the Gardner Family. You dont need to take it upon yourself. She turned and left immediately after finishing her words. Seeing Olivia leave, Queenie heaved a sigh of relief. This woman was not someone to meddle with, she thought. However, she had achieved what she wanted, which was enough. Nicole should be the one to deal with what happened thereafter. Meanwhile, Olivia gave Edith, who was in Gardner Residence, a call right after she exited the caf. Facing Olivias questions, Edith answered everything with honesty. Upon hearing what was said, Olivia squinted her eyes while seemingly in deep thought. Nicoles promiscuous incident five years ago had spread all over Lumore; it was impossible that that child was Coltons, but Colton still brought her home for dinner. And the funniest thing was that her sister-inw had brought that child back herself, iming that he was Coltons child. How absurd could it be? She would never allow something like this to happen. The blood ties of the Gardners must be pure, with no trace of filth! Olivia knew that Queenie was nning to make use of her by telling her all of these, but if it involved the blood ties of the Gardner Family, she didnt mind being used! Okay. I understood what youve said. Tell the others that Ill be home tonight. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Design Sketch Meanwhile, the police were still looking into the recording incident. Although Danies husband disagreed with their way in handling Danies body, he had no choice as it was a murder case. After Nicole was cleared of being a suspect, she returned to Gardner Corporation right away. All the recent happenings led the employees in the Design Department to suspect that she had been targeted by someone unknown However, since everything had been exined, they shut their mouths and said nothing more. It was the same for Nicole as well. She didnt say anything further and merely worked on her designs. On the other hand, Joanna felt uneasy seeing that Nicole was able to clear herself every time. Though she knew that those were done by Queenie and she was not involved, her unease remained. However, her priority now was to design Wendys gown for her eighteenth birthday banquet. Anna had previously asked Joanna to assist in designing a gown for Wendy. She only had two weeks left, and she must seize this opportunity to prove herself. She hadnt been sleeping well these few days as all she could think about was the design sketch. After numerous revisions and giving it her all, she finally managed toe up with her first sketch. As she massaged her eye bags, she felt like she wasnt in a very clear mind as she had been burning the midnight oil for the past few days. Dark circles surfaced underneath her eyes and even e revealed themselves on her face. Miss Schmidt, are you still on your design sketch? Ady entered the room with a cup of coffee in her hand. Putting the cup of coffee carefully on the table, she continued with a smile, Youve put in so much effort for Miss Gardner and Mrs. Gardner. They will be moved once they learn what you did. Joanna raised her head and after noticing that it was Lexi who was speaking, she smiled warmly and took the coffee. Taking a sip of it, she continued, Thats not worth mentioning. Its what I should do since its Wendys eighteen-year-old birthday banquet. You better take some rest, Miss Schmidt. Look, even applying make-up cant conceal your dark circles now, Lexi said with concern. She was also a designer in the Design Department, but when Sabrina was here, Lexi was too busy licking her boots and thus, she never had the chance to work with Joanna. Now that Sabrina was no longer around, she immediately took this chance to fawn over Joanna. I know. You can leave first. Joanna nodded. After finishing half of the coffee, she again focused her gaze at her design sketch. Seeing that Joanna was upied, Lexi was preparing to leave. Just as she was about to step out of the room, Joanna stopped her. Wait a second. Theunch of our new designs is approaching. Collect all sketches in the Design Department and hand it to me for my checking before I hand them over to Lisa. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lexis heart sparked joy after she heard Joannas instructions. Although this task seemed like a misceneous one, it practically gave her the authority to decide which sketch to ept. Sure. Ill do it now, she replied happily and left the room. Joanna, in fact, knew what thoughts Lexi was harboring. Sabrina was once her capable assistant, but now that she was no longer here, Joanna had to find someone else to do all the work that she didnt have the time to do. Meanwhile, Whitney followed Nicole to the Design Department of Gardner Corporation. Nicole initially wanted Whitney to just stay in Nicoles office, but using the excuse of wanting to find out more about the opposing side, Whitney refused Nicoles offer and walked around. Nicole didnt think it was a big deal, so she let her wander around. The employees in the Design Department were always skeptical of those whom Nicole brought in. Hence, toward Whitney, they also looked at her inquisitively. That didnt bother Whitney, though. Instead, she greeted all of them on her own initiative. Hello, Im Whitney, Lisas assistant at F&M Apparel. Im not very good at designing, but Ive no problem with doing menial tasks. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 This Is Not Somewhere You Can Sit Most of them in the Design Department were disdainful of Whitneys arrival. They were all designers, and with the exception of the interns, almost all of them looked down on an assistant. It was only for Nicoles sake that they didnt express it out loud. Hearing Whitneys self-introduction, Scarlett also moved forward and introduced herself, Hi Whitney, Scarlett here. Im Lisas assistant at Gardner Corporation. Whitney waved and replied, Hello, Scarlett. It was as if shed known Scarlett for a long time. Following their greetings, they simply chattered for a while before they stopped saying anything more. Whitney randomly found an empty chair to sit on, and coincidentally, that was Sabrinas seat before she left. Its entire area was like a small cubicle isted from any noise outside while having good lighting at the same time. However, before she could sit long, a woman appeared before her. Seeing that Whitney was on the seat, the woman looked at her condescendingly and asked harshly, Who are you? Whitney was irritated by the womans arrogant attitude. She raised her head and responded, Im an assistant. Are there any issues? A new assistant? Lexi asked, raising her voice a few decibels. Are you aware that this seat is not for an assistant? Everyone in the office turned to look at Lexi when they heard her voice. Since Sabrina left, Lexi was the first to fawn over Joanna, and all of them didnt want to offend her. Whitney frowned, and as if she found it amusing, she asked, Theres no one here. Why cant I have this seat? Because I am going to move here. Do you have any issues with it? Lexi asked. I have. Whitney stood up. Squaring off her gaze with Lexis, she continued, Didnt your mom teach you to be polite? Youre so mean with your words, as if youve just eaten some explosives. Does everyone in the world have to do as you please? Whitney was never a submissivedy. She was straightforward and refused to beat around the bush. Lexi was extremely displeased after being reprimanded. She had just been given authority by Joanna and was still in the limelight, but now, she was being scolded before everyone. Her expression turned grim and while she red sternly at Whitney, she said, Youre just a new assistant. Who gave you the authority to shout at me? Ha, Whitney sniggered. With her hands on her waist, she retaliated, Youre the one who started the nonsense. What did you say? Lexis expression changed. She intended to move over here after Sabrina left, but to her surprise, there was someone unknown sitting here before she could do so. After knowing that she was just a new assistant, Lexi thought that she had nothing to fear, and that she could use this chance to establish her authority over everyone else in the Design Department. However, never did she expect that the person in front of her had such a sharp tongue, making her the one beingughed at. I can let you have the seat if you dont go insane and talk politely. But given your attitude now, Im not going to do so! Whitney said righteously. When Lexi heard that, her face paled with rage. After all, Whitney hadpletely humiliated her, and the worst of all was that she was disgraced before everyone else in the office. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If she let it go like this, she would be looked down upon by everyone in the future. Gripping her hands, she pped her palm on the table and said loudly, Youre a new assistant, but with such attitude of yours, youre fired! Get out immediately! Whitney, of course, wouldnt ept defeat. Well, you dont have the right to chase me away, she laughed and said. Lexiughed upon hearing what she said. She worked for Joanna, and Joanna had the final say on whether this new assistant could stay. Hence, she could just say a few words to Joanna and this new assistant would definitely be sacked. Seeing that the situation seemed to get out of hand and the atmosphere was tense, Scarlett immediately went to get Nicole. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Having a Spat You have to leave today! Lexi yelled in a high tone. If thisdy before her didnt leave, shed never be able to assert herself in the Design Department again! To where? At this moment, Nicole walked out and swept her gaze over Lexi who was shouting. Upon seeing Nicole, Lexi tried to restrain her arrogance and politely addressed Nicole, Miss Lisa. Nicole slowly strode toward them. Whitneys crossed arms and cold smile gave her a good idea of what was going on. What happened? she asked with her brows furrowed. Before Whitney could say anything, Lexi, who was standing nearby, began acting like a thief who cried foul, saying, Miss Lisa, this new assistant was sitting here earlier. I requested her to change her seat but she refused and even scolded me! Looking at Lexi being pre-emptive, Whitney did not say anything but merely sneered. Nicole looked at Whitney and asked again, What went on? This time, Whitney replied in an idle manner, I was sitting here quietly, minding my own business, when a mad dog appeared out of nowhere and started barking at me. I was annoyed, so I talked back. Lexis face turned ashen with rage when she heard Whitney referring to her as a mad dog. She immediately pointed her finger at Whitney and questioned, Whos the mad dog youre referring to? The one who replied to me! Nicole almost burst outughing when she heard Whitneys reply. Whitney was her assistant designer in F&M Apparel, someone who hadmand over others. Of course she wouldnt let herself be bullied. Look, Miss Lisa. Despite being a mere assistant, she can be this arrogant. Whats more in the future? Knowing Nicole was there, Lexi suppressed her desire to retaliate and turned toin to Nicole. However, Nicole was someone who would always side with her own people; she had no intention of siding with outsiders. So, she nodded and responded, Whitney knows what she is doing. Since you were the one who was mean with your words first, please refrain from such spats in the future. Im not going to hold anyone ountable this time. Lexis expression changed as Nicole finished her words. Why was Nicole unconditionally on this new assistants side? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to open her mouth and exin further, Nicole interrupted. If were to pursue this further, we would need to check the surveince footage. Things would be even more disgraceful if more details were revealed then. Nicoles words rendered Lexi speechless. She knew that if they really were to check the surveince footage, it would clearly show that she was the one who started the argument first. While she was still stunned from what Nicole said, Joanna walked out after noticing themotion outside her room. She looked at the crowd, strode toward them and asked, What is going on? Lexi, seemingly aggrieved, answered, Miss Schmidt, this new assistant scolded me. New assistant? Joanna fixed her gaze on Whitney. Yes. She is my assistant designer in F&M Apparel, and shes here now to assist me in our coboration with Gardner Corporation. Nicole, who was standing beside, exined. Lexis expression changed after she heard Nicole introducing Whitney. There was a world of difference between an assistant and an assistant designer. And Whitney was Lisas assistant designer from F&M Apparel. Designers like Lexi might not even be able to work as an assistant in F&M Apparel Whitney continued at a leisurely pace, Yes. Im here to assist Miss Lisa. I was sitting here peacefully when thisdy walked over and said this seat is hers. However, this seat doesnt appear to be upied; its empty. Joanna figured out what was happening. She turned and looked at Lexi, and with her brows furrowed, she asked, Are you nning to quit now? Or, are you dissatisfied with your seat? Why dont I give you mine? Hearing what Joanna said, Lexi started having cold feet. She shook her head and said, No, Miss Schmidt. I dont mean that. I The more she wanted to exin, the more she found it difficult to express herself. Without waiting for Lexis reply, Joanna retracted her gaze and looked apologetically at Nicole. My apology for the inconvenience caused, Miss Lisa and Whitney. Theres no one upying this seat. You can have it if you want. With that, Nicole pursed her lips and nodded. She didnt pursue further and replied, Sure. Thank you, Director Schmidt. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Dont me Me After it was revealed that Whitney was Lisas assistant designer, the matter was taken to be resolved. Lexi had no choice but to suffer in silence. She had wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to establish her authority in the Design Department, but she ended up shooting herself in her foot. Feeling dejected, she returned to her seat and she could sense that everyone was gloating over her. She truly embarrassed herself this time! After a while, her phone notified her that she had received a message from Joanna. She lowered her head and checked the messageJoanna had asked her to enter her room. Lexis face was instantly filled with despair after she read the message. She assumed that Joanna was about to teach her a lesson for offending Lisas assistant earlier. Her head lowered when she thought about these. After a few moments of hesitation, she eventually walked at a tortoises pace toward Joannas room. When she entered the room, Joanna was leaning against her chair with her eyes closed. She only opened them when she heard someoneing in. Lexi immediately apologized, Miss Schmidt, Im sorry. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have offended her. Joanna heaved a deep breath, stood up and walked toward Lexi. When she arrived in front of Lexi, she said softly, Lexi, dont take what I said outside to heart. After all, Lisa is a guest of Gardners Corporation, and Ive to show her some respect. Lexi was stunned when she heard what Joanna said. She had thought that Joanna had asked her in to teach her a lesson, but to her surprise, Joannaforted her instead. Her eyes welled up with tears at that moment. She immediately shook her head and replied, No, Miss Schmidt. Its within your authority to do so. Joanna responded with a shake of her head and a pat on Lexis shoulders. After taking a look at Lexi, she continued softly, Its not your fault. However, Gardner Corporation is now coborating with F&M Apparel, and because of this, I need to follow Lisas wishes. I hope that you understand my dilemma. Lexi was ttered. She never expected that Joanna would talk to her in this manner, and she was so moved that she didnt know what to say. Regaining her senses, she nodded her head and responded, I understand, Miss Schmidt. Im sorry to put you in such a difficult position. Noticing that Lexi was moved, Joanna curved her lips and smiled. Its nothing. You can take whichever seat you want after Lisa has left. Thats not necessary, Miss Schmidt. My seat now is good enough. Lexi shook her head and answered. She was well aware that this incident arose entirely out of her own egoistic feelings. After Lisa leaves, there will be no one else using the room in which shes sitting now. You can move there then, Joanna said casually. After being surprised by Joannas words, Lexi immediately turned and looked at Joanna with pursed lips. It was only after a while that she managed to say a few words. Miss Schmidt, I Thats it. You may leave now. I need to further modify my design sketch, Joanna said gently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Moved by what Joanna said, Lexi nodded her head and couldnt say anything more. It turned out that Joanna was always on her side! On the other hand, Joannas eyes dimmed as she looked at Lexi exiting the room. She wanted to invite Sabrina back to Gardner Corporation once Lisa had left, but given the previous ruckus Sabrina had caused, she might never have that chance again. As such, Joanna had no choice but to train a new employee. Although Lexi had a high self-esteem, she was mindless and easy to control. People like her were the easiest to manipte. All Joanna had to do was simply provide her with some benefits and she would do whatever that Joanna wanted her to. There were things that were inappropriate for Joanna to do herself and she would dly make use of someone else. She was proud of herself for thinking of these. Lowering her head, she looked at her revised design sketch and took a deep breath. The gowns of Wendy and Anna were now the most important thing. Alterations had been made, and the design sketch could be sent to them the following day. Joanna was hoping that nothing would happen during this time. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Ms Betty Right as Nicole was about to head home, she got a call from Wendy, to which she answered, thinking it was about her dress sketch. Immediately, Wendys panicked voice came from the other end. Nicole, bad news! Nicole frowned at that, sensing something terrible was approaching from Wendys tone. After a pause, she asked, What is it? Wendy hurriedly exined, My aunt came to my home. Aunt? Whitney did mention Colton had an aunt when she dug into his information. His aunt was married to President Schumacher of Pinnacle Group, but the couple lost two children consecutively. However, Nicole wasnt sure what it had to do with her. Okay, so? Nicole, shes here because of you and Colton! Wendy cried out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Colton and me? Nicole was truly baffled now. She and Colton had nothing to do with each other! Yeah. I dont know who or where she heard that Colton is the father of your child, and now shes livid. She even vowed to give you a piece of her mind Wendy mumbled. She had already owed Nicole one when she falsely used Nicole. So right after she received word about her aunt, she immediately called Nicole, seeing it as a repayment for the debt. A troubled Nicole rubbed her throbbing temple. She had never imed Hayden to be Coltons son, but whod have thought they jumped to conclusions on their own. Alright, Ill be prepared for it, Nicole nodded as she replied. Anyhow, the sooner she knew, the sooner she could brace for it. Seeing Nicoles glum expression after ending the call, Whitney burst into a chuckle. Miss Nicole, you really are a ma for trouble. Nicole red at her in response and entered the car. Get in. We have to pack up and move out of Coltons ce. If his aunt catches us, Ill be getting more than what Ive bargained for. Colton was right in the beginning. Hiding in his mansion was the best solution when things had just quieted down, but looking at things now, Nicole knew she should quickly go back, or she wouldnt be able to exin herself at all. With her arms crossed, Whitney turned her head to Nicole, suggesting, Well, if your old ce still isnt safe, why dont you ask President Yates to provide you with a new one? He has tons of residence anyway. To that, Nicole said softly as she stepped on the elerator, Zacharys already swamped with his family affairs. I dont want to bother him with minor things like this, and you dont always tell him everything. Seeing that Nicole knew everything, Whitney didnt refute but asked, But, Miss Nicole, President Yates is so nice to you. Are you really not going to consider it? I mean, you two are single Right at that, Nicole mmed the brakes. Luckily, the two had their seat belts on, or their heads wouldve mmed against the windshield. Her heart dropped when she saw the elderly person had fallen to the ground in front of their car. I havent mmed into thedy, have I?! Whitney saw it as well. Youve got to be kidding me. To fake an ident at a time like this? Cmon, lets go check it out. What if I really hit her? Nicole said as she unbuckled her seatbelt. Though helpless, Whitney followed suit. While unbuckling her seatbelt, she warned Nicole, Better watch out. I swear shes feigning injury. Our cars so far away; it didnt even touch her, yet she has already fallen. After getting out of the car, the two went up to the elderly woman. Nicole crouched and asked in concern, Are you okay, maam? To that, Whitney added immediately, Our car didnt even touch you. We have a dashcam. If you n to fake an ident, Ill call the cops! The elderly woman shook her head and said weakly, Im fine. With that, Nicole helped her up. Right after the elderly woman turned over, Nicoles eyes widened in shock, her lips stammering as she eximed, Ms. Betty! Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Shameless Couple Betty reflexively turned around upon hearing her name. Upon seeing who it was, her eyes instantly became red from oing tears. Then, she grabbed Nicoles hands. Nicole? Is it really you? Oh, Nicole! It was because of this ident that they caused quite the traffic. With that, Nicole hurriedly helped Betty up while suggesting, Ms. Betty, lets get in the car first. Well talk elsewhere. Okay, okay. Betty hurriedly nodded at that, tears already pooling in her eyes as she looked at Nicole. As Nicole helped Betty to the back seat, Whitney tacitly took over the wheel. Nicoles mother took Betty with her when she married into the Anderson Family. Betty had even watched Nicole growing up. However, after her mother divorced William, Lydia came up with an excuse to drive Betty out. Judging from Bettys hoary look, Nicole could tell she hadnt been doing well these past few years. Her heart ached at the revtion. She was also surprised that Betty was still alive because when Nicole was little and wanted to look for Betty, Lydia told her Betty had passed. Youre still alive, Nicole. Youre really still alive! Betty choked with sobs as she wiped her tears away. Nicole also felt a lump in her throat. Ever since her mother had passed, she hadnt received love from any elder. Ms. Betty, can you please tell me what happened to you? With a sigh, Betty recounted, With no children, I had to survive on my own after Lydia chased me out. Luckily, your mother had paid me generously back then, or I wouldnt be able to get by until today. Nicoles eyes were red-rimmed as shetched her gaze at Betty. After her mother left Anderson Residence, William quickly married Lydia. Then, a couple of monthster, Lydia imed Betty to be a thief and drove her out after sessfully discovering the swag. She could already tell right from wrong then and she knew Betty would never steal. It was merely Lydias excuse to drive Betty out. And since then, she never saw Betty again You mustve had it rough all these years, Ms. Betty, Nicolemented. As she was struck with a thought, Betty grabbed Nicoles hand and stared into her eyes, eximing, Nicole, your mother didnt cheat on your father! Nicole nodded at that. That, I know. Its surely just Williams excuse for a divorce! Because of her mothers infidelity, William forced her mother to end their marriage with nothing left in her name. However, ironically, he was the cheater with a love child of the same age as Nicole! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Its not like that, Nicole. Betty shook her head, then exined, Back then, Lydia hired a man to defile your mother! After learning of it, I went to William, but he was dead set on your mother cheating on him. Thats why they divorced! Bettys words had rendered Nicole in shock. She knew William ndered her mother for infidelity, but whod have thought there was this reason?! To that, she asked, Does William know about this then? Betty shook her head. I dont know, but he had long wanted a divorce. So, after knowing your mother cheated on him, he forced her to leave the marriage with nothing in her name. He didnt even so much as question her. Nicole was disheartened at that. She knew William and Lydia were no good people, but whod have thought they yed a part in that incident. She clenched her fists, outraged by her mothers injustice! The only reason why the Anderson Family could rise to the riches was that her mother used her family wealth, or how could William be blessed with what he had now when he had nothing back then? Where are you staying, Ms. Betty? Whitney can drop you off there. Give me a few days to settle down, then you can move in with me, Nicole said softly. She had never seen Betty as a servant. However, Betty rejected her offer, shaking her head. Im already happy to know that youre doing okay, Nicole. Im doing okay myself too. Dont worry about me. Seeing Nicole wanted to say more, she continued, By the way, one more thing. I visited your mother after she fell seriously ill. When I went, I saw Lydia leaving the hospital. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 A Different Cause of Death The news stumped Nicole. Lydia went to her mothers ward five years ago?! No way would she believe that woman went with good intentions. Could it be A possibility shed across her mind, and at that, her gaze dimmed as her fists clenched on herp. Seeing her grim expression, Betty continued, Nicole, I only saw her walking out. It cant prove anything, but Im sure she was up to no good. Im just worried that Nicole turned her head to Betty, who wore a hesitant look. At that, she tucked away her ire and smiled a little. I know what youre trying to say, Ms. Betty. Dont bother yourself with this anymore. Ill get to the bottom of it whenever I can. Betty nodded upon that, then sighed under her breath. Madam mustve been bewitched into marrying William, that weasel! Nicole also agreed that b*stard was unworthy of her mother. The two talked about many things, from the heavy topic in the beginning to the happy moments in Nicoles childhood. All in all, Betty still cared deeply about Nicole as she was d to learn the girl had grown to support herself over the years. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Whitney, on the other hand, said nothing, keeping her eyes on the road until they arrived at Bettys home. At that, a reluctant Betty bid Nicole goodbye. This is it, Nicole. Lets chat some other time. Nicole nodded and asked, Okay. Ms. Betty, why dont you give me your number? Ill call you by then. After doing so, Betty slowly shuffled out of the car. A hint of sobriety crept up Nicoles face after Betty left and she lowered her eyelids, her mind a mess. Whitney nced at the rearview mirror, then stepped on the elerator. Miss Nicole, are we heading to President Gardners mansion now? Yeah. Nicole nodded. Hayden was still over at Coltons. The n now would be to pack up and leave before settling these troubling issues one by one. From Nicoles conversation with Betty, Whitney knew that Nicole was bothered by her mothers death. Sensing the slight tension in the car, she offered while driving, Miss Nicole, would you like me to dig into what happened five years ago? However, Nicole shook her head. She had questioned and even dug into it when her mother had just passed, but she found nothing in the end. What was more, the doctors said her mothers illness suddenly worsened and she passed away because they couldnt save her in time. Ive had my doubts before, but after investigating, I found nothing. Wed be fishing for the moon in the water if we dig into it now. Her mother happened to have passed away when she was selling herself, so after learning of it when she returned, the monstrous guilt nearly crushed her. She was riding a man when her mother was bed-ridden After burying her mother, Nicole had wanted to follow after her, but whod have thought the heavens gave her a surprise named Hayden. It was only then she decided to cling to her life. It pained Whitney to see Nicole down in the dumps. The Nicole whom she knew had always been confident and the epitome of a superwoman, not the woman sitting in the back seat right then. Better to dig than not, no, Miss Nicole? Ill look into it first. Who knows we might get lucky Atst, a hint of a smile returned to Nicoles face after hearing Whitneys words. Her heart tightened as she pondered, Whitney is right; what if? Alright, Ill have to trouble you with it, she mumbled. Seeing that Nicole no longer looked glum, Whitney heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, No trouble at all. After all, thepany still pays me as usual even when I do these investigations during work hours. Nicole knew Whitney was trying tofort her, so she smiled and said nothing more. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Youve Worried for Nothing When Nicole and Whitney entered Coltons home, they found a woman sitting on the couch and the massive chandelier had been switched on, illuminating the entire mansion. At this moment, the woman sitting on the couch, dressed in a ck suit, was sipping coffee. After taking a surprising gander at the woman, Whitney turned to Nicole, baffled. Miss Nicole, this is Nicole immediately understood what was going on. With a smile, she stepped forward and greeted, You must be Ms. Olivia Gardner, am I right? Hearing that the young woman recognized her, Olivia shifted her gaze slightly and sized the young woman up. The young woman was dressed slightly casual in ck and white, and her makeup was on point, delicate but not shy. Her posture was also neither overbearing nor servile. At first nce, she was rather pleasing. However, at the thought of this young woman delusionally hoping to marry into her family with a child whose father was a mystery, Olivia became upset. When she put the cup down, the porcin cup clinked as it touched the coffee table. So, youre Nicole Anderson, the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel? Nicole nodded in reply and turned to hand Whitney her bag while hinting at Whitney with a gaze in the meantime. Whitney instantly got her and went upstairs with the bag, giving the two some space. May I know what brought you here, Ms. Gardner? Nicole asked with a smile, standing in front of Olivia. A hint of admiration arose within Olivia when she saw that Nicole wasnt the slightest bit nervous, courtly even. With that, she smiled and announced, Im here to see what sort of woman my nephew has brought home. As Wendy had given her a heads up, Nicole knew Olivias true purpose for visiting. Hence, she answered truthfully with a smile, Im staying in President Gardners home because of what happened a few days ago. Im sure he only offered me his ce in hopes that Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparels coboration can operate smoothly. Ive heard a thing or two about it. It became quite the scandal, Oliviamented. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Nicole said nothing more as she knew Olivias main issue was Hayden. Sure enough, seeing Nicole left the conversation hanging, Olivia cut right to the chase. Edith said you brought your son over to Gardner Residence for dinner. As Olivia spoke, she looked Nicole straight in the eye with a hint of inquisition. She also said youre delusionally thinking of marrying into my family using that boy. At that, Nicole hurriedly denied, Of course not. Mrs. Gardner had mistaken me, so President Gardner and I exined it to her over dinner. You can verify it with them yourself. Seeing that Nicole denied in two shakes, Olivia frowned slightly with twitched lips. How do I know youre not ying hard to get? Despite Olivias intimidation, Nicole didnt back down. She chuckled before going straight to the point. President Gardner is indeed handsome, wealthy, and charming, but Im also very much aware of where I stand. As a woman with a son, Im not worthy of him. Seeing contempt and doubt on Olivias face, she continued with a smile, Just as you said, Im the Chief Designer for F&M Apparel. Ive managed to sell my designs for a few million, tens of millions even, proving that Im not short of money. So, why do you think I would y hard to get? Olivia narrowed her eyes slightly at that, repeatedly sizing Nicole up before clearing her throat. Gardner Apparel may not be the best of the best, but our technology is globally renowned. How would I know youre not trying to cling to a rich man and live the rest of your life as a wealthy missus? Then, youre worried for nothing. F&M Apparels focus has always been abroad. After our project with Gardner Corporation, Ill return to F&M Apparel. So, Im sure President Gardner and I will have nothing to do with each other after this, Nicole said straightforwardly. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Move Out Tension began filling the space after Nicole made her stance, and the two said nothing more, squaring off with their gazes. Suddenly, Colton entered the front door and strode toward the two women. He didnt seem at all surprised by his aunts visit, greeting her as he stood next to Nicole, Aunt Olivia. Olivias face was still deadpan despite Coltons appearance. She dipped her head in reply and stood up. Ive been here for a while, so Ill take my leave now, she announced as she grabbed her bag. After a few steps, she stopped and turned her head sideways to him to remind him, Colton, not anybody can marry into the Gardner Family. At that, she took a profound nce at Nicole. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Olivia left, Colton said softly to Nicole, You dont have to take my aunts words to heart. Shes always been forthright with her words, but she means well. Nicole shook her head, indicating she wasnt bothered. President Gardner, thank you for sheltering me. Now that the public pressure has lessened, I should move back home, or Ill only trouble you further. Colton frowned at her words, but just as he wanted to say something, the phone call earlier popped into his mind, so he swallowed his words. Seeing his hesitation to speak, Nicole smiled and continued, Its indeed not right of me to continue staying here. He looked up, and his gaze coincidentallynded on Nicole. Its not my troubles that Im worried about but yours, he said in a slightly deep voiceced with hoarseness. Because of their difference in height, he had to lower his head slightly to look at her. His words had her stumped as she didnt expect him to put it that way. Then, she took a good look at him to notice a thinyer of sweat on his forehead despite his nearly expressionless face. More than that, she could sense heat radiating from him when she inched a little closer. It then struck her that he had possibly dashed home. At that, she took a gander at the cup of unfinished coffee Olivia left on the coffee table, then refused resolutely, Anyhow, its better that I move out. That way, neither of us will be troubled. Seeing that Colton remained silent after her refusal, she turned to head upstairs, but just as she took a step, he grabbed her arm. A stumped Nicole looked over her shoulder at him. A sliver of darknessced his eyes as he announced, You can continue to stay here if you want. No one can stop you from doing so. Nicole smiled at his resolution, but with a pause, she responded, Thank you, President Gardner. The reason why I sought shelter here was because of the publics voices regarding Danies suicide. Now that theyre gone, I should go back now. While speaking, she turned her entire body toward Colton. Its inconvenient for the both of us when Im here. So, since its a pain in the neck for everybody, I should move home. When he noticed that Nicole was determined, Colton released her hand and nodded. Okay, Ill help you to pack up. To that, she didnt say no. Then, she turned to head upstairs. Right as she turned, a hint of sadness shed across his eyes before he looked up at the young woman walking upstairs. For some reason, a tremendous sense of loss surged within him when she said she wanted to move out. At that, he balled his loosely hung fingers into fists, standing rooted to the spot, pondering for a moment before following Nicole upstairs. Colton wasnt a fool. He was very much aware that the sense of loss he was feeling came from his desire for Nicole to stay. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Leave As Nicole didnt bring much with her, her belongings didnt even fill up a suitcase. Baffled by the sudden move, Hayden looked questioningly over at his mother before shifting his gaze to Colton, asking, Mom, Mr. Handsome, why are we leaving? I like it here. At that, Nicole ruffled his hair and exined, We are only meant to stay here for a short while, and now, its time for us to go home. A discontented Hayden pouted with a hint of pity in his eyes. But I like Mr. Handsome. I dont want to leave Coltons heart softened for some reason at Haydens adorable, pleading look, and heforted the little one with hoarseness in his voice. If youd like, Hayden, you cane and y whenever you want. Happiness instantly reced the glum on Haydens face. Really? he asked, looking up at Colton, who nodded. Really. Resigned, Nicole pulled Hayden into her arms and pinched his cheeks lightly, teasing, Youve only stayed here for a few days, and youre already reluctant to leave? What next? Youre leaving me as well? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hayden hurriedly turned to Nicole in the face of her confrontation. No. Youre the most important, Mom. Mr. Handsome is at most the second most important! To express his sincerity, he even nuzzled in her arms. Whitney, on the other hand, couldnt help rolling her eyes when she saw how the child pretended to be all sweet in front of his mother. The kiddo was as mischievous as Lokias if he was ever this sweet and benign. He acted practically like an adult whenever he was with her. Later, Nicole asked Whitney to take Hayden out, leaving her and Colton in the room. At that point, Colton no longer tried to keep her and only said, Safe journey. Nicole nodded and thanked him solemnly, I really appreciate your help saving me from the scandal surrounding Danies suicide. Whether you did it for Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparels coboration or for another reason, I should give you my thanks regardlessly. Seeing that Nicole stood on ceremony, Colton only said, Its what I should do. With that, Nicole headed out, not hanging around further. After getting into the car, she made Whitney drive, who obliged despite her reluctance. Then, out of the blue, Whitney asked, Hey, Miss Nicole, is it me, or does President Gardner seem to have a thing for you? Nicole furrowed her brows at that and kicked the back of the drivers seat. You better keep these unrealistic thoughts to yourself. If I hear another word about it, Im sending you back to F&M Apparel! Observing that Nicole had reacted so dramatically, Whitney couldnt help mumbling, keeping her hands on the wheel, Oh, cmon, I was just thinking out loud. Arent you overreacting a little? However, right after she finished her words, she sensed a storm brewing in the back seat. Immediately, she took her words back. My mistake. I mustve been seeing things! Seeing that her assistant chickened out in two shakes, Nicole burst into a chuckle. This girl sure is amusing. Whitney drove them to their previous residence. Because of the scandal surrounding Danies matter, they had to leave in a hurry, so most of their things had to be left here. Nicole even had to phone their housekeeper to give her the time off. It had only been a little over a week, but it felt like a century had passed when they returned. On the bright side, the ce wasnt filthy since they hadnt been gone for long. Seeing it was getting late, Nicole decided to just order takeouts. Meanwhile, Whitney sat all slumped on the couch like she was boneless, her eyes glued to theptop in her hands. Hayden sat next to her, imitating her posture and action, looking like a mini version of Whitney. Seeing his mother busying away in the kitchen, he gave her a kick and asked, My grandma died of a different cause, didnt she? Whitneys eyes widened with incredulity at that. She and Nicole had just learned of it earlier that afternoon. How had he already found out?! How did you know? she asked. He replied with a hint of smugness, I found out from the search records in yourptop. At that, she balled her hand into a fist and punched the little guy. You hacked into myputer again!? Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Stunning The next day. While Nicole was fixing a design sketch in her office, she received a visit from Anna and Wendy. She quickly got up from her seat in surprise to greet them. Mrs. Gardner, Miss Gardner, what brings you two here? Wendys gaze happened tond on the sketch that Nicole was fixing, and her eyes instantly lit up. With that, she strode toward it and became ted after she had a good look at it. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole, is this mying of age dress? Nicole nodded at that. But its still a work-in-progress. I still have to fix some details. If theres anything you dont like about it, I can make the changes immediately. Wendy hurriedly shook her head, saying, No, no, not at all. This dress is stunning! Mom,e, take a look. Nicole had only sketched the outline of the dress at this point. Anna was a designer in her youth, but even her eyes brightened upon seeing the sketch, her gaze filled with admiration. Joy enveloped her face as she looked over at Nicole while praising, Nicole, this dress sure is something! As expected from F&Ms Chief Designer. Despite Annas praise, Nicole was still humble as she shook her head. You tter me, Mrs. Gardner. I just designed it ording to Miss Gardners requirements. Seeing how modest Nicole was, Annas adoration for this young woman grew by the minute. However, recalling what Olivia said back at the Gardner Residence, she could only sigh. She adored Hayden as well, but Colton and Nicole insisted that the child had nothing to do with Colton, and they even had a DNA paternity test to prove it. So, she couldnt force it anymore, could she? Wendy and I came for one more reason, actually, Anna said. With that, Nicole sat down next to her and listened attentively. After taking a gander at Nicole, she continued, Oliviamy husbands sister, that iswent to you yesterday, didnt she? Nicole nodded honestly, surprised that Anna hade to talk about this. Yeah, she did. At that, Anna sighed and exined, Shes quite blunt with her words, but she has a good heart. If she said anything mean to you, please dont take it to heart. Nicole shook her head in two shakes. I wont. She could still tell her rights from wrongs. Olivia may have been blunt, but she wasnt pretentious. Thus, her words werent worth holding against although they sounded unpleasant in the beginning. Anna heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that Nicole wasnt upset. Then, she apologized with a hint of sadness. Its all my fault. I wouldnt have made such a blunder if I didnt jump to conclusions and take Hayden with me, giving everyone the wrong idea. Nicole hurriedlyforted her. Mrs. Gardner, please dont me yourself. You wouldnt have been mistaken if Hayden hadnt simply addressed you. Its all okay now that weve made everything clear. Seeing Nicole was high-minded, Anna couldnt help wishing how great itd be if Hayden were indeed Coltons son. However, just as she wanted to say more, a knock came at the door. Miss Lisa, Ive gathered all the sketches. Would you like to take a look Right after knocking, Joanna entered and saw Anna and Wendy as she looked up. She froze for a split second, pretending that she had just discovered their visit before quickly greeting the two, Wendy, Mrs. Gardner, what a pleasant surprise. However, in reality, Lexi had gone to her to report that Anna and Wendy had arrived and went straight to Nicoles office. As she felt a little uneasy, she knocked on the door at the perfect time and feigned coincidence. Seeing it was Joanna, Anna kept her smile on her face but swallowed her words. To Joannas greeting, she dipped her head in response. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Lets Design Together When Joanna ced the folder on Nicoles table, her gaze happened tond on the sketch in Wendys hand. It had only been a nce, but it was enough for her to know it was Wendys dress, and her face stiffened slightly at that. Though Wendy never asked her toe up with a dress, she thought shed have bagged the task when Nicole was still entangled in that scandal. Yet, in the end, it was still given to Nicole! Joannas heart somewhat tightened. Many media outlets would undoubtedly show up at Wendys eighteenth birthday, so shed have to fight for this chance to rise to fame! With that, she forced a smile and asked, Miss Lisa, is this the dress youve designed for Wendys eighteenth birthday? Wendy nodded at that and presented Joanna with the sketch, saying with joy, Yeah, look how beautiful this dress is, Joanna. Ill surely be the belle of the ball if I show up in this dress! Seeing that Wendy had admitted it, Joanna felt even more awful. Despite her irritation, nothing was given away in her expression. Oh, I thought youd havee to me, Wendy. I had also designed one for you, Joanna said with a hint of pity. Her words stumped Wendy as she probably did not expect Joanna to havee up with a dress as well. Anna, on the other hand, got the gist of Joannas words and simply said, In that case, why dont you two finalize your sketches and let Wendy choose the one she likes? Before Nicole could say anything, Joanna answered with a smile, Sure! Weve alreadye up with the designs anyway. Of course well have to go with the one Wendy likes. Youre okay with this as well, arent you, Miss Lisa? Nicole looked over at Joanna, who was staring straight at her. Although Joannas eyes were twinkling, they were superficial and seemingly pretentious. With that, Nicole nodded with a smile. Im fine either way. Ill be able to get my sketch done by tomorrow afternoon. Ill have to trouble you to make another trip here tomorrow, Wendy. Then, Joanna said hurriedly, I can also get my sketch done tomorrow. Why dont you take a look at both then, Wendy? Wendy nodded with a face full of smiles. Aw, thank you, guys. Joanna heaved a sigh of relief at that. Though she wasnt as internationally famous as Nicole, she refused to believe shed lose to Nicole when it came to designing! Because of Joannas appearance, Anna could no longer talk about private affairs. So, after a couple of small talks, she told Wendy it was time to leave. Seeing that the Gardners were leaving, Joanna hurriedly offered to see them off. Nicole, on the other hand, chuckled but said nothing when she saw Joanna fawning all over them. After everyone left, Nicole flipped through the sketches Joanna had collected. There were only a handful of them, and the framework in some were even evidently erroneous. No doubt Joanna used it as an excuse toe in after learning Anna and Wendy were in her office. What inadequate acting. Joanna finally returned a long whileter, probably having actually sent Anna and Wendy on their way. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing the folder Nicole had opened as she entered, she hurriedly came in and apologized, Im so sorry, Miss Lisa. It just hit me that these are the ones Ive rejected. I took the wrong one when I came over. Ill go and bring you the right one. Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched Joannas pretentious act, then closed the folder and smiled. Director Schmidt, you dont need an excuse to enter my office. Juste whenever you want. Its not like Im some bad guy. I cant possibly drive you out, can I? Even when Nicole had seen through her ploy, Joanna kept her smile on her face, ying dumb. Its my fault. Ive been swamped with worktely. I hope you can forgive me. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Genuinely No Kinship Nicole smiled and said nothing more. When she saw such a scene, Joanna grabbed the folder and left. As the door closed, Nicole looked down at the sketch she showed Wendy. At that, she picked it up, took a couple of ganders, then scrunched it up and chucked it into the bin. It was her first sketch for Wendy, but she was never happy with how it turned out, so she gave up on it. To her surprise, Wendy had actually liked it. Then, she smiled. The moment Wendy entered, she knew Joanna would surelye in and used this reject as a decoy. No doubt things would be interesting the following afternoon. After leaving the Design Department, Anna and Wendy didnt go home but went to the Presidents office on the top floor. Upon seeing the mother and daughter, Tony hurriedly approached them. Mrs. Gardner, Miss Gardner, what brings you two here? At that, Wendy looked over at Tony. Is Colton in the middle of something? Tony shook his head. President Gardner has just finished a conference. He should be free now. Why dont I bring you two over? Anna nodded with a smile, saying courteously, Thank you. The pleasure is mine. Tony was ttered.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After escorting Anna and Wendy to Coltons office, he immediately brought them refreshments in a manner that was as quick as a wink. Upon seeing his family, Colton looked away from hisputer and asked, Mom, did youe to look for Nicole? Wendy had told him what had happened the evening before. Knowing his mothers benign nature, she surely had taken the trip here because she felt terrible. Anna nodded at that before she sat down on the sofa and took a sip of the freshly brewed coffee. Im sure your aunt had said some mean things. It was all my fault for being stubborn and it didnt have much to do with Nicole. Seeing his mother was so sensible, Colton went up to her and said with a gentle voice, Nicole wouldnt mind. A smiling Anna nodded again. She doesnt, indeed. Nicoles a really sensible girl. A hint of a smile spread across Coltons face when his mother had such a great impression of Nicole. Wendys birthday invitations are ready. If theres anyone else you want to invite, Wendy, let me know. Ill add to the list. Thank you, Colton Wendy nodded as she wrapped her arm around her mothers. After chatting for a while, Anna looked over at Colton. By the way, do you have anything you have to get toter? Stumped, he looked up at her. No. Should there be? Anna smiled at that. No, I just thought if youre free, you can drive Wendy and me home. And while youre at it, you can eat at home, seeing that its almost noon. Colton obliged, remembering he didnt have anything important to get to anyway. With that, the three gathered their things and headed downstairs. In the car, Anna sat in the front passenger seat while Wendy sat at the back. As it was approaching lunchtime, the streets got crowded. During their journey home, Anna asked again since she was unwilling to give up, Colton, is Hayden really not your son? The boy was practically a carbon copy of Colton! Colton smiled helplessly at that. Knowing his mother was still clinging to the hope, he exined, Weve done a DNA paternity test. No blood rtion at all. A hint of disappointment shed across Annas face, but she suppressed it in two shakes while sighing under her breath. I wouldnt have to be this worried if you at least have a woman by your side. What are you going to do about Queenie? Coltons smile faded at her mention, and he said with little interest, She helped me out in the past. Tell you what. Ill let her upy the spot if I havent found anyone else yet, hmm? With that, Anna took a profound gander at him and responded, Some things you have to make the call yourself. Youve done enough to help the Anderson Family all these years. If you think youve paid the debt, and you feel nothing for the girl, I suggest you end it soon, lest some people hog what isnt theirs. Colton nodded at that, knowing what his mother was trying to tell him. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 As Long as She Loses Queenie didnt even have her lunch as she hurried over to Joannas office, after somehow finding out that Joanna wanted topare the design draft with Nicoles. Queenie was greeted by the sight of Joanna designing a draft with her head down right after she barged into the room. Director Schmidt! she interrupted. Long time no see. Joanna lifted her gaze to look at the agitated woman. After all, she wasnt deaf. She had heard all the commotion and noise Queenie made when she stomped her way into her office. With an innocent gaze, Joanna didnt look particrly weing as she said indifferently, Please dont come to the Design Department looking for me if there is nothing of importance, Miss Anderson. We are not close enough for you to do that! Queenie could tell instantly what was happening when she saw how distant Joanna behaved. She had thought that she could bring Nicole down in one fell swoop, especially when so many things were happening all at once. She would never have imagined that Nicole would turn the situation around on her instead. Joanna wasnt directly involved, but she could guess that this situation was Queenies doing. In order to not get any dirt on herself, she naturally would want to stop her contact with Queenie. You cant say that, Director Schmidt. Didnt you promise to design a gown for me? Of course I have to come and see for myself what the progress is so far, Queenie said with a smile as she took slow steps forward. Then, her eyebrows slightly lifted when her gaze fell on the design draft on Joannas desk. With the youthful elements included in the draft, it didnt take much for her to figure out who the design was for. Joanna had a small frown on her face after hearing Queenies words. She didnt think Queenie would take the words Joanna had said to brush her off seriously. With that, she randomly picked a file and ced it on the desk. Here are the drafts I designed over the years. Take a look, Miss Anderson. I will ask the factory to produce it if there is one that catches your eye. Instead of getting angry at Joanna for her nonchnt attitude, Queenie only smiled before she stopped beating around the bush. I heard that Mrs. Gardner and Wendy came this morning, and they went directly to Nicoles office. Joanna stopped drawing and she lifted her chin to look at Queenie. Her eyes were narrowed as she stated in an unhappy tone, It seems that you have also ced an informant in my Design Department. Not really. After all, I will always be worried as long as Nicole is here. It will be hard for me to help you if something were to happen because no one is keeping watch, Queenie replied with a smile. So? Are you here making a fuss because Mrs. Gardner and Wendy went to Nicoles office? Joanna sassed. Queenie pressed her lips together and as she sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, she simply threw out, Triton Studio. Joanna was stunned for a moment, and a hint of surprise appeared across her eyes. Not comprehending where the conversation was heading, she looked at Queenie and questioned, What do you mean? I have contacted Triton Studio. The designer who works there is willing to lend me this yearstest jewelry, Queenie boasted with her head held high. Joanna hadnt expected Queenie to have the ability to get something like that done. She had thought about helping Wendy to search for a matching piece of jewelry before, but Triton Studio only produced jewelry exclusively for the royal family. She couldnt even meet the designer even though she had gone to them as Master Englers apprentice. Is that true? Suspicious, Joanna couldnt help but ask. Seeing that she was interested, Queenie didnt hold back as she took out her phone and flipped through the chat history. She then held it directly in front of Joannas face. I am sure you have seen this jewelry before, yes? Joanna looked at the photo of the jewelry, and she instantly recognized that it indeed was a new product released by Triton Studio. Even though it wasnt the brands signature product, it was still extremely precious. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Triton Studio would announce their new products every year and this product happened to be one of those that could only be looked at, but not touched. Joanna dropped her surprise and the corners of her lips were lifted as she praised, You are pretty good, Miss Anderson. Queenie then kept her phone and looked at Joanna. I will stop mincing my words. I have already gotten the jewelry and I will deliver it to the Gardner Residence early tomorrow morning. Wendy will definitely ask for your design if you can make clothes that match the jewelry. Joanna didnt have much emotion on her face upon hearing that. She only asked a simple question, What are you nning? Being able to wear a piece by Triton Studio was an honor everyone in the world would love to have. Hence, she was sure that Wendy would not give up. Queenies eyes glinted dangerously as she smiled and eximed, The only thing I want is for Nicole to lose! Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Finding the DNA Paternity Test Report Joannas eyes lingered on Queenie for a long minute. Although the former didnt know what grudges the two sisters had between them, there wasnt a reason for Joanna to not do something that not only wouldnt harm her in any way, but would also benefit her. Fine. I will design it ording to this jewelry, but you and I are still not rted to each other in any way. Joanna wanted to draw a clear line between them. Queenie was the one who did all thoseplicated things in the past. It might just work in Joannas favor if those were not made known to the public. The people close to Queenie might be dragged down if any outsider ever learned about the truth. There was no way she would take on such a risk for Nicole! It somehow didnt bother Queenie to see Joanna acting cautious. After all, they were only joining hands because they needed each other. It was hard to say who would be helping who more. She would work with anyone at all as long as she could beat Nicole! Joanna happened to sort out her thoughts as soon as the jewelry was promised to her. The essory was on the grandiose side, and even though it might not suit a woman of Wendys age, Joanna was happy with the jewelrys brand alone. The corners of her lips curled upward then. It didnt matter how good Nicoles design was as long as Joanna had a piece by Triton Studio. It was a good thing that she could pick suitable clothes to go along with the jewelry after she had seen it. She might not have been able to design something fitting if she hadnt seen the jewelry beforehand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Now that she was feeling more reassured, Joanna started designing with even more ease than she did before. She yearned to see Nicoles face after losing! Colton was about to drive Anna and Wendy back to the Gardner Residence when the younger woman sleepily leaned forward and threw her arms around the seat in front of her. As she had gone to bedte last night, she was starting to feel drowsy from sitting in the car for an extended amount of time. Anna threw a nce at the backseat, and when she saw Wendy getting teary from her endless yawns, she couldnt helpughing as she scolded, You brat! You must have stayed upte against night. Wendy kept yawning as she grumbled in a small voice, It wasnt thatte. As Anna watched Wendy rub the corners of her eyes with her hands, the former tried to find a tissue. However, after finding none everywhere she looked, Anna swiftly opened the glovepartment in front of the passengers seat. Coincidentally, there was a DNA paternity test report sitting quietly in thepartment. Before Colton could stop her, Anna had already picked up the DNA paternity test report and tore it open to read it. To her surprise, it was a report that proved Colton and Hayden were rted by blood! Annas eyes immediately went wide as she turned to look at Colton. In a shaky voice, she demanded, What the hell is this?! Knowing that it was toote to stop Anna from seeing the report, Colton could only exin as he continued driving, That is a forged report. It is clearly stated here that you are rted by blood! You said before that you have done a paternity test, and you told me that you are not! Anna refused to believe Coltons excuse when the result was in ck and white. He was beginning to feel helpless at this point. He couldnt possibly say that this paternity test belonged to Hayden and Joseph when Nicole didnt want her own son to have any sort of rtion with Joseph. All Colton could do now was try his best to keep the secret and not expose Nicole. He hadnt read the report at all after he got it back. After having it stuffed in the glovepartment for so long, it was finally unexpectedly found by Anna. It seemed like there was no excuse he could give to get himself out of the situation. Wendy, who was on the verge of falling asleep a while ago, was suddenly awakened when she heard them talk about the DNA paternity test report. As she stared at the big, red words that confirmed Haydens birth with wide eyes and she recalled the words Colton said just now, she couldnt help but roar, You scumbag! After reaching the Gardner Residence atst, Colton pulled the handbrake and exined resignedly, This really is a fake report. Still, Anna refused to believe him. How could the report be fake when it was produced in one of the top three hospitals around? Looking back into Annas suspicious eyes, Colton didnt know where he should start exining. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Admit It Anna was about to go out with this test report when Colton quickly stopped her. Mom, can you please let me handle this myself? He didnt know what to say to his mother. It seemed like he would have to reveal that Hayden was Josephs son if he had to start exining the details. If a family like the Manns were to know that Nicoles son was also Josephs, they might just force a marriage on Nicole. After all, she had greatmercial value after she assumed the position as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. Hearing Coltons words, Anna thoughtfully looked at him with her lips pursed tightly. She only spoke again after a while in a light voice. Colton, the most basic thing that a man should have is responsibility! He knew what she wanted to say, and even he hoped that the child was his own. However, the results that came back from the two tests he had were proof enough that Hayden had nothing to do with him. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It is a long story, Mom. Make it short, then, Anna insisted. Left with no choice, Colton could only exin, This paternity test belongs to Nicoles son and his biological father, which is not me. Nicole is doing this to keep it a secret. Anna continued to stare at him for a long time before she finally looked away. If you want me to trust you, let Hayden do another paternity test with you again someday. I will give up if the resultes out negative! Anna huffed. As he looked at his mothers stubbornness, Colton could only nod as it seemed that it was the only way. Okay. We will do that. After Anna got out of the car, Wendy immediately followed after her as she asked in a low voice, Mom, do you really believe what Colton said? Anna smiled at that, and she put away the paternity test result. Colton might have his own reasons for not wanting to ept the child as his own, but since Hayden is my grandson, he shouldnt have to live a life like a stray. Wendys eyes lit up when she heard that, and she quickly asked her mother in the same hushed voice, What is your n, Mom? Since he doesnt want to admit it Anna turned to look at Wendy. I shall do it for him. We will announce that Hayden is one of ours at your birthday celebration! Wendy didnt say no to the idea. She liked Hayden. Not only was the baby adorable, he was also a sweet talker for his age. Wendy couldnt even begin to describe how much she liked Hayden. As for Nicole, Wendy didnt mind her all that much. All she knew was that Nicole was a hundred times better than Queenie! Alright! Someone has to watch a scumbag like Colton, after all! Just like that, the muttering women had finished discussing Coltons future. When afternoon came, Nicole invited both Whitney and Scarlett to lunch. Scarlett had always been more introverted. The other two would always feel her reservation when the three of them were together. Theres no need to hold yourself back. Nicole smiled at her. Whitney and I dont put on airs. You can be at ease with us. Scarletts neck looked stiff when she nodded, and she was fumbling around with her words when she squeaked, I am not nervous, Miss Nicole. Seeing her rigid posture, Whitney couldnt helpughing out loud as she reached out to hug Scarlett around her shoulders. Her smile remained on her face when she told Scarlett, Miss Nicole and I dont eat people, so you dont have to be so nervous. Just treat us like friends and get along with us when you are with us. Scarlett visibly rxed after the women reassured her. As she nodded, she suddenly remembered something, and she lifted her head to look at Nicole. Miss Nicole, Miss Queenie came over not long after Mrs. and Miss Gardner left this morning, she informed. Even though she knew that Nicole and Queenie were sisters, she had to say those words carefully as she could vaguely sense that the two had some conflict going on. She came to a momentary pause before she continued, Miss Queenie went into Director Schmidts office as soon as she arrived, and she only left after around half an hour. Nicole wasnt surprised at all to hear this. There was no way she wouldnt know that Queenie had some trick up her sleeves. After hearing Scarletts words, she was sure that Queenie was going toe at her with Joanna. But Nicole had absolute confidence in Wendys gown. It seemed like things would not turn out as Queenie had wished for! Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Confidence Got it, Nicole uttered while nodding. Seeing how indifferent Nicole was, Scarlett hesitated for a while before she asked, Are they going to do something bad, Miss Nicole? Nicole lifted her gaze and nced at Scarlett. Before she could speak, Whitney, who was beside her, didnt hold back as she blurted out, See, even a young bud like Scarlett can tell that the 2 of them are up to no good, Miss Nicole! Nicole immediately red at Whitney and put her finger in front of her lips to make a shushing gesture. There are eyes everywhere. Lower your voice, Nicole said quietly. Whitney only started to calm down a little then. Dont worry, she whispered. Miss Nicole knows about it all. Just look at how smart she is. Does she seem like someone who would be taken advantage of? Upon hearing that, Scarlett lowered her head slightly in agreement with Whitney. Nicole didnt know how she felt about what she was witnessing. Whitney would always end up in fights with other people when they were still in F&M Apparel. Nicole never thought that there woulde a day when Whitney could harmoniously coexist with such a youngdy in Gardner Apparel. Queenie must havee to Joanna because of the dress Wendy would wear for her 18th birthday celebration, Nicole pursed her lips and said in a soft and calm voice. There is nothing much to say about it. It is all a battle between our abilities. I dont mind admitting defeat if she designs something better than mine. Even though she was saying this casually, she actually had the confidence that Joannas designs were iparable to her own. Knowing that Nicole looked down on Joanna, Whitney only let out a low chuckle before the conversation ended. The trio then went back to the office after they had lunch. Nicole picked up a file and flipped to the design draft she hade up with. The clothes were almost done being modified. In fact, she had redone it many times in order to match the dress with the jewelry. Right then, her phone started to ring as soon as she ced the draft back on her desk. She nced at it, only to see that she was getting a call from Triton. Triton Grant, the founder of Triton Studio, was a man in his thirties with a slightly entric temperament. However, after Nicole had truly gotten to know him during their past coboration in a project abroad, she realized that peculiar wasnt the right word to describe him. Instead, he was but a man who was firm about his own design. Since Nicole and him were simr in some aspects, it only took them a short while to get close with each other. After she pressed a button on her phone, she smilingly said into the phone, I wonder why you are calling me. Tritons raised voice came from the other end of the call then. Didnt you want to borrow the new jewelry from me? Is it for the young miss of the Gardner Family? Nicole nodded and hummed before she bluntly told him, Thats right. It will be her 18th birthday in a little more than a week. I designed a set of clothes for her, but I keep feeling that something is missing. That is why I wanted to borrow the jewelry from you. You do know that the jewelry in that design is the main product this season, dont you? We have always only made jewelry for the royal family in my studio, he bragged. Nicole smiled soundlessly when she heard that. How can I not know? Weve worked together for three years. I am only lending it because of you. I wouldnt have left it in anyone elses hands even if someone scary and powerful were to ask for it! Triton sounded like he was sulking as he spoke. Nicole was aware of his temper, so she didnt argue with him. I know, she cooed. I owe you one. What are you talking about? Triton quickly cut her off. We are appreciating each others work. I have also seen thedy from the Gardner Family. She is ssy and has good looks. I have also seen the clothes for the graduation partyst time. The jewelry was too low-ss to be worthy of the clothes you design. It will definitely look a lot better if you use my jewelry to essorize your clothes this time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nicole wasnt at all surprised to hear his arrogant words. Triton had always regarded himself as someone better than everyone else, which was why it didnt matter how much money was being offered to him by the wealthy. They couldnt buy, or even borrow, the jewelry he designed as long as he wasnt up for it. This also indirectly made Triton Studio internationally notorious for being a tough nut to crack. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Gem After Nicole quietly listened to his bragging, she finally brought up the most important question. Did you send someone just to deliver the jewelry? Triton, too, calmed down when he caught the serious tone she was speaking in. Mhm. He nodded. Because of how precious this piece of jewelry is. Not only because I was the one who designed it, the gems on it are extremely expensive as well. I sent my assistant to keep an eye on it. Nicole had also seen that piece of jewelry. There was arge pink diamond in the middle, which alone was worth hundreds of millions. It was also the biggest pink diamond in the world. Because of this, this piece of jewelry was being promoted as the main piece by Triton Studio this year. There were also numerous diamonds of different sizes embedded around the pink one. The pink diamond probably was the main reason the jewelry had a youthful look to it. This was also why Nicole wanted to borrow this specific piece from Triton. You dont have to be so nervous about it. The Gardners have a huge family business. They can afford paying for it even if they were to lose it, Nicole said half-jokingly. However, Triton didnt sound pleased at all after hearing her joke. This is not just about money. This is a work of art. Our years of friendship wille to an end if it really ends up being misced! Nicole quickly apologized when she heard that. Okay, okay. Ive said too much, Mr. Grant. I will make sure the jewelry gets back to you in one piece! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how sincere she was at admitting her fault, Triton proceeded to disclose something to her. A member of the royal family wants to wear this in June. There cannot be any losses or damages. Nicole couldnt help but freeze when she heard that. In normal circumstances, the first person to wear such jewelry would be the hotter topic of conversation. She didnt expect him to give her such an opportunity. Concerned, she asked, Will it be alright? Upon hearing her worried tone, Triton let out a chuckle, Its fine. She can choose not to wear it if she minds it. So this was the confidence of someone with actual capability. Nicole continued to chat with Triton for a while. Due to how valuable the jewelry was, there was no need for Nicoles side to keep up with its maintenance. Tritons assistant would be the one to handle the whole process by the time. Other than the time Wendy would put it on, the piece of jewelry would be taken care of by his assistant. Near the end of their phone call, Triton let out a deep sigh and whined, If it isnt because I have too many things happening that I cant get away from, I would definitely be keeping my eyes on the jewelry myself! Alright. Nicole giggled. I wille find you when I am done with my business in the country. We have to have a get-together then! The two of them didnt further exchange pleasantries, and they hung up when they were done talking. Nicole then took a look at the details of the jewelry that Triton sent her. After peering at it for a long minute, she eventually turned to her own design. The design draft was to be handed in tomorrow. Looking at the draft in her hand, she thought that she would just make a few minor tweaks. She would have to wait until Wendy was done choosing a design before telling her about the jewelry. That would seem like a fair thing for Nicole to do. Otherwise, as long as this piece of jewelry was here, she had a feeling that Wendy would choose her design over Joannas no matter how Joannas might turn out. Nicole didnt want Joanna to think that she had won with anything but her capability. After the lunch break, Colton suddenly arrived at Nicoles office when she was about to get off work. She took her time to look at the tall stature of the man in front of her, and how his handsome face was slightly tense as his lips were tightly pressed together into a straight line. Even though he was wearing a smart, well-fitted suit, he somehow looked a little worn-out. Standing up, Nicole took a few steps toward him until she was standing in front of him. Is something wrong, President Gardner? she asked. The man reacted by nodding with a frown on his face. He even looked as if he was troubled by something. Nicole couldnt help but wonder if her eyes had gone bad, because what could possibly make Colton look so unsettled? Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Anemia Colton walked further into Nicoles office, and only spoke in a low voice after he looked up at her. My mother saw your son and Josephs DNA paternity test. Nicole was stunned for a second, but she quickly snapped back to reality when she recalled how the test result was still with Colton from the time he helped her switch out the result. Thinking that she would never ept Joseph as the father of her child, Nicole had chosen not to take a look at the result then. Her face was pale as her eyes darted around, and she somehow began to panic. What is the test result? she asked carefully. The corners of Coltons lips fell and in a hoarse voice, he revealed, They are blood-rted. He didnt know what was wrong with him. He was the one who didnt bother to read the report when he got it, but he was now also the one who was inexplicably angry when he found out the result. Upon hearing his confirmation, Nicole felt her heart skip a beat as she clenched her hands tightly. Even her gaze began to dim. She didnt think the person from five years ago really was Joseph! She slowly closed her eyes when she felt the lump in her throat. She knew Joseph. She was sure that he would definitelye and take Hayden away from her if he were to find out that the boy was his biological son. Joseph, who led a life of debauchery, had more women outside than one could count. On top of that, he was someone who used underhanded tactics to spread his evil everywhere. He would never do anything earnestly. She couldnt even begin to imagine how Haydens future would turn out if she were to let a man like Joseph be the boys father. There was no way she would allow that to happen! Looking at Colton, Nicole asked in a small voice, What about Mrs. Gardner? Mom still doesnt know the truth. He shook his head. She thinks that Hayden is my child. Nicole let out a wryugh at that. Now that he had helped her hide it, she feared that the peaceful days at the Gardner Residence were no more. Both of them had denied that Hayden was Coltons son before, but now Anna had found out the truth. Colton had also told a lie in order to not let Haydens true identity be known. The Gardners might not believe it at all if she were to not properly exin it to them. Thank you, President Gardner, but I will have to give a clear exnation so that Mrs. Gardner doesnt misunderstand, Nicole said, her face pale. Colton nodded at that. Although his mother had promised him she wouldnt mention it, he knew she wouldnt stop pestering him about it if she didnt get an exnation. Lets make time someday. I will have the doctore to the Gardner Residence and personally do a paternity test in front of my parents. That will prove your innocence as well, he suggested. Nicole nodded in response. This seemed to be the only way they could go about this for now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She couldnt help feeling touched, seeing him go to such lengths just to help her. All of a sudden, her vision started turning ck. She was about to walk back to her seat when her legs unexpectedly went numb from standing too long that her body seemed to melt into a puddle as she took her first step. The moment she fell backward, Colton quickly stepped forward, catching her right against his chest just in time. The mans broad chest emitted faint warmth that somehow felt like it was burning the back of her torso. Feeling like the posture was too intimate for her, Nicole quickly tried to get up, only for her to helplessly fall against him again as her strength still hadnt returned to her body. Colton now had both his hands wrapped around her waist to stabilize her. His thin lips, too, seemed to inadvertently brush against her earlobe before his gravelly and maic voice rang out. Are you alright? he murmured. She felt electrified all over her body and his voice seemed to flow directly into her heart. She hurriedly shook her head and bbered, I am fine. It is probably my anemia. Her health had not been at its best ever since she gave birth to Hayden. She only got better after her living conditions had improved with time. The only thing that stayed with her was her anemia. Nicole must have cked out temporarily because she had received such shocking news after she had been standing for too long. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Misunderstanding Nicole thought about getting up quickly, but this would make her unstable. She might fall again if she were to act rashly. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to stay nestled in Coltons arms. He hugged her both hands, and using a little of his arm strength, he wrapped one arm around her waist. He used the other to put her arm on himself as tried to help bring her to rest on the sofa. But before he had time to act, he heard an energetic female voiceing from behind. Holy sh*t! You two! There is something going on between you, isnt there?! Whitney had witnessed Colton and Nicole hugging each other as soon as she opened the door toe in. From her point of view, Colton was holding Nicole as the womany weakly in his arms. They looked really close! Nicole couldnt help rolling her eyes when she heard Whitneys booming voice. Her friend was still at the door, her eyes looking like they were about to pop out. Colton only let go after he helped Nicole get to the sofa. As she sat down, she held her head with one hand. The fuss Whitney had caused earlier seemed to have given her a headache. She stepped forward quickly as soon as Whitney noticed how bad Nicole looked. Staring at her pale face, the former asked, Are you anemic again, Miss Nicole? Nicole nodded. Still feeling a buzz in her head after hearing Whitneys voice, she only spoke again rather disdainfully after she let her dizziness pass. Lower your voice, you. You are so noisy that you are giving me a headache. Whitney immediately closed her mouth and rubbed her nose in embarrassment. She then looked at Colton, who was standing off to one side, and apologized, I am sorry, President Gardner. I misunderstood the situation. Colton was very graceful and didnt mind her at all. Instead, he lowered his worried gaze to nce at Nicole before he looked away. Have a good rest. You cane up straight to my office if you have any problem. He turned around and left after saying that. After he went out, Whitney hurriedly poured a ss of water for Nicole. Nicoles face did look better after she took a few sips of the drink. Seeing her weak appearance, Whitney couldnt help but worriedly ask, Wasnt your anemia cured a long time ago, Miss Nicole? Why did you suddenly Nicole curled the corners of her lips as she let out a bitterugh before she put her hand on the bridge of her nose. Rubbing it, she muttered, Probably because I have been staying upte. My health hasnt been the best these days. Whitney also felt terrible when she saw how unwell Nicole looked. She thought for a while before asking, Did President Gardner need you for something? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as Whitney mentioned this, Nicole slightly wrinkled her forehead as she summarized the story for Whitney. Even Whitney didnt look all that well after listening to Nicoles words. Is Hayden really the son of that yboy Joseph? Whitney asked in disbelief. As much as Nicole didnt want him to be, it was a fact that she had no choice but to slowly nod her head at. No, but Just look at Haydens appearance and temperament. They dont feel like father-and-son at all. I might believe it more if you told me that the child is President Gardners, Whitney muttered in disbelief. Upon hearing this, Nicole turned to re at the woman. Nicole hadnt even scolded her for yelling as soon as she entered her office. Whitney must have noticed the odd glint in Nicoles eyes, and she quickly exined, I am just worried about you. I was worried that President Gardner had done something to you after being inside here for so long, so I came in to y the part of the hero that would save you, the princess! Nicole couldnt help rolling her eyes again as she looked at her delusional friend. Knowing that she had overthought things, Whitney wiggled closer to Nicole and apologized, We have to always be on our toes. Isnt that right, Miss Nicole? It was hard for Nicole to stay angry at Whitney, now that thetter was sincerely apologizing. In the end, Nicole couldnt bring herself to nag Whitney as she looked at the womans smiling face. I have to exin this as soon as possible. Otherwise, it might make things troublesome for the president. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 I Know My Limit Hearing that, Whitney quickly nodded in agreement. Even though Mrs. Gardner doesnt have any bad intentions, I reckon you two should exin it clearly. Or else, no one will believe your words, now that the DNA paternity test result is just sitting there as proof. Nicole somehow started to feel resigned. She didnt even feel half as helpless as she did when she was used of giarizing a design draft before. After all, she hadplete certainty of what happened in the past. But the thing that Anna had misunderstood now Nicole didnt know whether tough or cry when she thought about it. Just how did such a simple misunderstanding spiral out of control? Mhm. Nicole nodded and continued, President Gardner also only held back on exining because of me. I have to repay him for his help. She only stood up after the dizziness subsided. She then reached out and massaged her forehead. She was most probably feeling ufortable because she had been staying upte these days toplete the design draft. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Whitney also felt more relieved then when Nicoles condition didnt get worse. Your health is still the most important thing, Miss Nicole. No matter how grand Miss Gardners 18th birthday party may be, it cantpare to your health. Knowing that Whitney was worried about her, Nicole nodded and waved her hand. I know my limits. I got it. At night at the Gardner Residence, Anna was still drunk with joy about Hayden being her grandson, or so she thought. She took the paternity test result and showed it to Benjamin, and after he nced at it, his face turned solemn. He only spoke after a while. Did Colton give you this? Anna shook her head in response and gushed, I found this myself. Colton would never have admitted to it if I didnt! Benjamin continued to look at the report for a long time before he slowly closed his eyes, I will get Richard to properly conduct a test in a few days. We will take Hayden into our family if it is true. Anna also thought the same. It would be better to have this investigated thoroughly. After all, the Gardners couldnt possibly pass on theirrge inheritance to someone who wasnt one of theirs. Alright. Richard will also be attending Wendys birthday party in a few days. I will call himter and have hime back a few days earlier, Anna said with a smile. Richard Jenkins, Annas nephew from her side of the family, had been running a private hospital abroad. He had top-notch medical skills that were recognized internationally. As soon as they finished talking, someone suddenly walked in outsideit was Queenie and a man they didnt recognize. Not liking what he was seeing, Benjamin left for his room after he took a nce at them. Queenie was not embarrassed at all by the treatment. Instead, she slowly approached Anna and when her eyes fell on the older woman, she smiled and asked, May I know where Wendy is, Mrs. Gardner? As Anna looked at her, she suddenly felt pity for Queenie. If the child really was Coltons, Colton might have only taken Queenie as his fiance to cover up the truth. No matter what, he had let Queenie down. When Anna thought of this, she suddenly didnt bear as much hatred toward what Queenie had done before. Presently, she called for Edith, Go upstairs and tell Wendy toe down. Tell her that Queenie is here. Edith wordlessly nodded and headed upstairs. Only then did Anna turn her gaze to the man beside Queenie. The man who looked to be in his thirties had on a suit with white gloves, and he was holding a ck suitcase in his hands. And this is? Anna was slightly puzzled. Hearing this, Queenie quickly introduced, Mrs. Gardner, this is someone from Triton Studio. I have mentioned to you before that I specially found someone from Triton Studio for Wendys birthday, yes? This is the person I got. Annas face immediately beamed with joy when she heard Queenies introduction. She had thought about borrowing or buying jewelry from Triton Studio for Wendy to wear to her birthday party, but she had given up after her requests kept getting rejected. Ohyou didnt have to, Anna courteously murmured with a smile. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Jewelry Wendy saw Queenie as soon as she went downstairs. However, the former couldnt help but feel no particr positive emotion toward Queenie ever since Wendu had found out that Colton and Nicole were together. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While she came over, Wendy asked, Is something the matter? Anna reached out and tugged on her arm. Wendy, she said with a smile. Queenie borrowed jewelry from the Triton Studio for you! Wendys eyes lit up the moment she heard the name. She had invited many friends and ssmates to the celebration of her 18th birthday. It was the perfect time for her to impress others with her mor. Her mother had been rejected when she made requests to borrow a piece from Triton Studio, but Queenie unexpectedly managed to get her hands on one. Really? Wendy looked over suspiciously. Seeing the joyful look on her face just now, Queenie smiled and replied, Of course! This right here is someone from Triton Studio. The man was extremely stoic as he began to introduce himself. Hello Mrs. and Miss Gardner. I am a designer from Triton Studio. Kevin Carter is the name. Anna stood up and greeted with respect, Wee, Mr. Carter. Can we take a look at this jewelry first? Kevin nodded and exined while opening the safe, This jewelry was designed by me. It seems that Miss Gardners 18th birthday will be soon, and Miss Queenie kept begging me to lend it to her. I only agreed to her request after seeing how sincere she was. Right as he finished talking, the box was gradually opened, revealing an extravagant green gemstone. It even reflected light beautifully under the illumination of the lights in the room. Anna had seen this piece during Triton Studios press conference. Even though it was not the main item, it was still a product that was extremely hard for anyone to sessfully borrow. Wendys eyes had begun to glow the moment she saw the jewelry. She was sure she would be the most dazzling one on her birthday party if she were to put it on. She had already nned to doll herself up and be the most breathtaking person at her birthday party. Now that she had this piece of jewelry, her n would definitely work! Anna was full of smiles herself as she nodded. I will have to thank you for this, Mr. Carter. You can tell me anything you want. We will try our best to fulfill your wishes. Kevin shook his head and told her solemnly, Triton Studio is not short of money. I am only bringing this piece here for Miss Queenies sake. The smile on Annas face became even more evident after he said those words. She turned her head to look at Queenie as she said gratefully, It is all thanks to you, Queenie! Queenie quickly said modestly, This is something I should do as Coltons fiance. After she finished speaking, she pretended to lower her head shyly. She had used all the connections she had and busied herself in and out before she finally got hold of Kevin. And the biggest reason Queenie went through all this was to remind Anna that Queenie was Coltons betrothed! As soon as Anna heard her mentioning this, she looked slightly embarrassed, but it was a fleeting emotion gone too soon for anyone to notice. Due to the preciousness of the jewelry, Anna arranged for Kevin to stay in a hotel owned by the Gardners, and even got bodyguards to guard the jewelry. The one and only Gardner Hotel might not be their brands main cash cow, but it was still an exceptionally luxurious five-star hotel in Goldwick. Anna only got rid of the smile on her face after Queenie and Kevin left. Although Wendy was happy, she suddenly remembered something as she thought about what had just happened. Mom, even though the jewelry looks good, dont you think it is a little mature-looking for me? Anna nodded in agreement at that. As it was a green gemstone, it naturally would look on the ssier side. It would make a perfect essory for someone who was older. Still, it was a piece from Triton Studio. Being able to wear one was an honor on its own. Also, this jewelry might not fit just any design of clothes. Lets wait for Nicole and Joannas design drafts tomorrow. I am afraid we will have to trouble them again if their designs dont work out, said Anna. They were going all out for Wendys 18th birthday celebration. They would make it as big and grand as they could. After all, Wendy was the little princess of the Gardner Family. A piece of jewelry from Triton Studio was what they needed to brag about Wendys noble status. They had no choice but to make the clothes an ornament to the jewelry instead. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 President Gardner Is Good Looking Nicole spent the entire night pondering on how to exin to the Gardners that Hayden was not rted to Colton. She was also taken aback when she first saw Colton. In fact, she had also suspected that he was Haydens father, but it turned out that they were not biologically rted. It would be nice if the Gardner Family were just like any other family, but they werent. Though filthy rich families of this kind appeared to be harmonious, there were many hidden stories or rules within them. Nicoles impression of Colton was good. Despite his negative attitude during their first few meetings, he had subsequently helped her. She rubbed her brows as she was unsure how to exin theirplicated rtionship. She considered searching for Harvey and having him perform a thorough examination in front of Anna. However, Nicole remembered the previous incident at Coltons house and she knew from that that Colton was quite close to Harvey. In that case, Anna would not believe anything Harvey said. After all, she may be suspicious of both Nicole and Harvey conspiring to deceive her. Atst, Nicole decided to request that Anna appoint a doctor of her choice for Colton and Hayden to conduct another DNA paternity test. In fact, she herself was feeling rather speechless by this because Hayden and Colton already had three DNA paternity tests performed! Nicole then decided to meet with Anna privately after she turned in her design sketch the next day. In the morning, Nicole went straight to Coltons office and shared her thoughts with him. Colton was dressed in a cream-colored suit today. Such a color wasnt for everyone, but his fair and goodplexion made him look like a prince charming in the suit. After a brief moment of thought, he raised his gaze and stared at her. Yes. My mother is aware that Harvey is close to me, and if the reportes from him, she may not believe it, hemented, to which she nodded in agreement. Well have to ask Mrs. Gardner to look for a doctor, then. Looks like Ill have to trouble you and Mrs. Gardner with this. Nicole felt a little guilty as Colton had already spent a lot of effort on this matter. Colton smiled. His hands were in his pockets and something shed through his gaze as he murmured, Nicky, what if Hayden is really my son? She had not expected him to ask her such a question. Stunned, she raised her head to look at him, her eyes shing with surprise. After a few moments of trying to calm herself down, Nicole tried to wear a smile and said, President Gardner, stop teasing me. You You know who Haydens father is. Though she was extremely unwilling to ept it, the DNA paternity test revealed that Joseph was the one who was rted to Hayden by blood. With the DNA paternity test result in mind, Colton smiled deeply at Nicoles slightly terrified expression. Im just kidding. That made Nicole relieved. His sudden question shocked her earlier and she almost thought he was interested in her. She then raised her head and looked at him again. It was now morning and the sun had just risen. As the golden rays shone on his white suit, Colton appeared to be a being that descended from Heaven. Being a fashion designer, particrly a well-known one at that, Nicole had seen many attractive men. However, she was still captivated by Colton at this moment. When the man noticed she was staring at him, he curled his lips slightly and took a step forward with his long legs. Nicky, am I good looking? he asked, his deep voice echoing beside her ear. A startled Nicole averted her gaze and awkwardly touched her nose. At that point, she couldnt bring herself to look at him any longer. How could I have spaced out while staring at him earlier?! But it was undeniable that Colton was attractive. His attractiveness stemmed not only from his delicate facial features, but also from the natural elegant aura he exuded. Thebination of the two set him apart from the crowd. Youre indeed good looking, President Gardner. Your figure is gorgeous too and youre suitable to be a model! Nicole replied in a formal manner.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Embarrassed When Colton heard that, he smiled. He liked how Nicole stared at him in a daze earlier. Heughed deeply before raising his gaze and looking at her. With a tinge of teasing in his gaze, he said thoughtfully, True. Youve seen my body before when you came to my house. His tone of voice was decent, but the contents of his words would obviously make ones imagination run wild. I did see his body, but it was only by chance! Nicoles ears were burning hot as she remembered the incident. Truth was, each muscle on his naked, muscr body was wless. Furthermore, she saw him as he walked out of his bath, with water droplets on his wless body. When she thought of that image, she couldnt help but feel her heart racing. That was really idental, she quickly exined. With a bright gaze, Colton looked at the woman who was usually calm and confident but was now flustered. She looked adorable in this manner. Well, I dont mind it too, he leisurely responded. Nicole was left speechless. He was always this indecent! Looking at her embarrassed expression, he decided to change the subject. My cousin is a doctor with good grades. Hell be here for Wendys birthday. My mother will probably ask him to perform the DNA test for me and Hayden, so you dont need to be worried. Nicole nodded and tried to keep her face expressionless. Her earlier behavior was extremely embarrassing. She then took a step back to distance herself from him before saying, Ill leave it to you, then. Ill be off now. At that, Nicole quickly walked away without waiting for his response. When Colton looked at her escaping form, his smile widened. Meanwhile, Nicole was surprised to find her heart racing after leaving Coltons office. When did she be so pure and innocent that even Coltons flirting words could make her nervous? She tried her best to suppress her panic and racing heart before returning to the Design Department. Whitney noticed Nicoles panicky demeanor when she returned. Worried that something had happened, Whitney quickly followed Nicole inside. The first thing Nicole did when she returned to her office was to gulp down the entire ss of water on the table. After the cool water ran down her throat, she finally calmed down. Whitney, on the other hand, was taken aback when she saw Nicole gulping down the water as she entered. Whitney then shut the door and approached Nicole, her gaze fixed on her. Finally, she came across something unusualNicoles ears were ming red! That caused Whitneys eyes to widen, and she was filled with disbelief. She continued to stare at Nicole before asking, Miss Nicole, didnt you juste from Coltons office? Nicole nodded and tried to suppress her galloping heart. When she raised her head, she saw Whitney looking at her strangely. Hence, she frowned and asked, Yeap. Whats the matter? Whitneys mouth fell wide open when she heard that. With her face filled with surprise, she mumbled, Miss Nicole, what What exactly did you do in his office that made you blush? Dont tell me that you and him Looking at her pretentious manner, Nicole could almost guess what Whitney was thinking. Then, Nicole reached out and pinched Whitney on the waist. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A loud yell immediately resonated throughout the office. Whitney rubbed her waist and looked aggrievedly at Nicole whileining, Miss Nicole, that was so harsh! Nicole simply sneered in response. Keep those filthy thoughts out of your head! Still rubbing her waist, Whitney said softly, Im only asking on President Yates behalf. After all, he has adored you for so long. Nicoles sneer faded when Zachary was mentioned. Ever since she came back, she had not seen Zachary in a long time. There was not even a phone call from him. In the past, he used to call her at least once a week when she wasnt with him. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Trouble Nicoles gaze lowered and she became lost in thought. She had been so preupied with the design sketch for the past few days that she had almost forgotten about him. With her lips pursed, she thought for a few moments before asking, Hows Zachary recently? She knew he was busy but because he didnt bring it up, she didnt ask him either. His situation is bad, Whitney replied candidly. Nicole was stunned for a moment after hearing her response, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. He didnt want to tell me anything, and its not for me to ask him as well. She sighed at that. Whitney took a look at Nicole, feelingplicated. Though it was nicely said that Whitney came here from F&M Apparel to assist Nicole, that was not the case. Almost everything had changed for F&M by this point. When Zacharys father discovered that Zachary adored a woman with a child, he was furious. He refused to back down, and demanded Zachary return home to take over the family business. But Zachary adamantly refused. He too, had a stubborn temper beneath his gentle appearance. Following that, Benjamin forcibly acquired F&M Apparels shares, intending to drive Nicole out of the company. Zachary returned to F&M Apparel after learning of this and was still at odds with his father. Zachary had taken on everything for Nicole and did not allow Whitney to reveal anything to her. Otherwise, based on his concern for Nicole, he would appear in the country to exin everything for her and bring her back when she was previously defamed with the giarism issue. But he could not do so, as he was really up to his neck with the troubles he faced in F&M Apparel. Whitney looked profoundly at Nicole and decided not to tell her anything. Zachary must be concerned that Nicole would be concerned if she found out about it, and hence instructed Whitney not to divulge anything. Hence, Whitney reced her solemn expression with a smile. Its not a big deal. President Yates was still as active as ever when I came here. I suppose his father did something that annoyed him. Nicole wasnt the type to be overly concerned too. She nodded and said, Well return to F&M Apparel once our Gardner Corporation coboration projects arepleted. If Zachary does encounter some difficulties, we can face them together. Whitney did not reply to that. After all, she couldnt say much as Zachary did not want Nicole to know about those matters. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Their subject of conversation was a little solemn, and the entire atmosphere in the office was serious when they were on it. Thus, Whitney subtly changed the subject. By the way, didnt Joanna say she wanted topete with you? Have you finished your design sketch yet? Nicole was aware that Whitney was deliberately changing the topic, but she wasnt bothered by it. Yes, it is done. Wendy will being in the afternoon. She then came to a halt. Mrs. Gardner will be here as well, she added, recalling Coltons words. Because of Hayden? Whitney could roughly guess the reason. Nicole nodded to that. Whitney then attempted to console her by saying, Its okay, Miss Nicole. Well cross the bridge when wee to it. Dont think too much. Im not thinking too much. Youre the one who is speaking too much! Are you very free here? Nicole nonchntly looked at Whitney and realized that thetter seemed to be more nosy after she came to the Gardner Corporation. In response, Whitney quickly smiled and nodded. Of course not! Im just concerned about your health. Since youre well, Ill go out now. Take care! Whitney immediately dashed out after her words, fearing that Nicole would catch her. Nicole, on the other hand, looked at Whitney who dashed out and smiled. Whitney didnt change at all, she thought. But Nicole was still worried about Zachary as she didnt know how he was doing. The time he spent dealing with whatever he was preupied with indicated that the problem was more serious than she had suspected. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 I Prefer Nicoles Wendy and Mrs. Gardner arrived at the office around 3.00PM. They didnt stay in the Design Department for long before taking Nicole and Joanna to a high-end restaurant. The four of them then entered a private room, took their seats, and ordered some snacks and tea. Wendy had anticipation written all over her face. She smiled all the way, and with her chin resting on her palm, she asked, Miss Nicole and Miss Joanna, can I have a look at your sketches? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Joanna made the first move before even waiting for Nicoles response. Of course. It is designed for you, so of course you have to see it. She then took a file from her bag and ced it on the table. Nicole simply smiled and ced a file on the table too without saying anything. Anna let out a gentle chuckle. Seeing Wendys shining eyes, she said softly, Take a look at them and see which one you prefer. Following that, Wendy started with Nicoles sketch. Her eyes brightened the moment she saw the design, which she immediately showed to Anna. Mom, this sketch is different from the one I saw in Miss Nicoles office previously, she said excitedly. When Anna heard that, she too, turned her attention to Nicoles sketch. The sketch she saw earlier in Nicoles office had already surprised her, but this sketch she was looking at now was even more amazing. It was nothing short of incredible! The entire design was breathtaking in every way. Just by looking at the sketch, they could sense the vigor and youthfulness of the dress. The design of the neck and back was slightly mature, but not overly revealing. Wendy fell in love with this design the moment she saw it. There was absolutely nothing toin about. She even imagined herself as the center of attention with this dress on. Wendy, lets look at Joannas design, Anna reminded Wendy, seeing how much the girl adored the design and didnt even bat an eyelid at the other. Her words made Wendy retract her gaze from the sketch. Miss Nicole, youre just so excellent! she eximed, unable to control her smile. Joanna, too, saw Nicoles sketch and was taken aback by it. She had previously seen one of Nicoles design sketches and modified hers ordingly, believing that her victory was guaranteed, but Nicole did not use that sketch at all! But her imposing manner remained and her lips pursed. She made significant modifications to her sketch for that jewelry, and she was now confident that her design and the jewelry matched perfectly! She was convinced that Wendy and Anna would never give up the jewelry from Triton Studio. Wendy then opened Joannas sketch, which she also found satisfactory. The design was mature and elegant, but it didnt take her by surprise. It was more of the same as the ssic ones found on the market, with little to no creativity. But Wendy did not want to embarrass Joanna. Miss Joanna, your design is excellent too. It looks suitable for me, she praised. Looking at both sketches, Anna had the answer in her heart. She could tell that Wendy preferred Nicoles design just by looking at the girls demeanor. However, they had to consider the Triton Studios jewelry sent by Queenie. Nicoles design did not go well with the jewelry at all. Instead, Joannas design matched perfectly with it. Wendy, which of these designs do you prefer? Anna turned to face Wendy and inquired. Wendys gaze was fixed on Nicoles design. I prefer Miss Nicoles design, she replied without hesitation. That didnte as a surprise to Nicole. Hearing Wendys choice, she smiled confidently. Just as she was about to speak, someone knocked on the door. At that point, Queenie and an unknown man then entered. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Joannas Design Was Chosen The man had a ck suitcase with him. When he walked in, he nodded to Anna before cing the suitcase on the table. A tinge of surprise flickered in Nicoles eyes. She had no idea what Queenie had up her sleeve. Hence, she sat there, motionless. Queenie signaled to Kevin to open the suitcase. He nodded and opened it up in front of all of them. Nicole was taken aback when she saw the jewelry in the suitcase. She wasnt expecting Queenie to bring someone from Triton Studio. Even though the jewelry in the suitcase wasnt their main product, it was a new design. Joanna, too, pretended to be surprised. Isnt this Triton Studios jewelry? she eximed. Queenie nodded arrogantly. Yes. This is Kevin Carter, a designer from Triton Studio. Following that, Anna looked at the two design sketches and the jewelry, leaving Wendy to make the difficult decision. Wendy exhaled a sigh. She was unwilling to give up Nicoles design, which she adored just by looking at the sketch. However, the jewelry She was in a difficult situation. She raised her head slowly after a long moment of hesitation and said, Miss Nicole, based solely on the sketches, I prefer yours. However, Miss Joannas design appears to complement the jewelry better. Nicole took one look at Joannas design and couldnt help but sneer. She was just wondering why Joannas design was so much grander and more mature than what was appropriate for Wendys age. She now understood whyJoanna had long been in cahoots with Queenie. Even the Gardners, despite being wealthy, couldnt engage designers from Triton Studio either. After all, Triton and everyone else in his studio thought highly of themselves and couldnt care less about money. For many years, their jewelry was reserved for royalty, or prominent and reputable figures. It was no surprise that Joanna appeared to have the upper hand. She had been waiting for Queenie all along! Nicoles sneer remained. She had not expected Joanna to stoop so low and employ such despicable means. And she even thought ofpeting fair and square against her this time. She had really overestimated Joanna! She then raised her head and posed a serious question to Wendy. Miss Gardner, please tell me honestly. If theres no such jewelry, do you prefer my design? Wendy nodded without hesitation. Truth was, she adored Nicoles design so much that she even thought of giving the jewelry up for it. Fortunately, her rationality kept such an urge at bay. Nicole could almost guess Wendys intention from her hesitant expression. The jewels of Triton Studio represented ones noble status, and she understood that no woman would be willing to give up such an honor. Joanna heard Wendys words too. She, however, did not get angry and merely said softly, In fact, I assumed that it may be better for Wendy to dress up in a more grand and mature style for her eighteenth birthday party. It just so happened to match with the jewelry. Lets use Joannas design for the party this time. We can then use Nicoles design for any future important events, Annaforted Wendy after seeing her reluctant expression. Hearing that, Wendy raised her gaze and looked at Nicole. Can I do that, Miss Nicole? Nicole was generous with that. She nodded and said, without even a hint of dissatisfaction, Of course you can. Since Ive already designed it, Ill make the dress. Take it as your birthday gift from me. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Nicole wasnt angry, Wendy happily said, Thank you, Miss Nicole! After Wendy made her decision, everyone began to discuss the next steps, except Nicole, who simply lowered her head and drank her tea. The tea here was tasty despite its high price. She drank quite a lot of it. A whileter, she stood up with an apologetic face and said to Anna, Mrs. Gardner, I need to go to thedies. Please excuse me. With that, she turned around and left after her words. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Despise Just after Nicole left the room, Joanna followed. Nicole saw her entering thedies just after she was done. Since both of them werent familiar with each other, Nicole simply washed her hands and did not intend to pay any attention to Joanna. Seeing Nicole ignoring her, Joanna approached Nicole herself. She put on an apologetic face and said hypocritically, Miss Lisa, Im sorry that my design happened to match Triton Studios jewelry. Hearing that, Nicole simply nced at Joanna and saw the womans pretentious apologetic expression. However, Nicole wasnt angry. She hummed nonchntly, her eyes squinting. Joanna found it odd that Nicole wasnt angry. Nheless, she moved closer to Nicole and said, Wendy actually prefers yours. I simply benefited unfairly from the jewelry. At least you know that, Nicole said while looking leisurely at Joanna with her lips pursed. Joanna had not expected Nicole to be so candid, so when she heard that, she changed her expression. After a while, she regained herposure and said smilingly, But Wendy chose my design eventually. She will be wearing my design at her eighteenth birthday party! To that, Nicole turned off the water-tap and said coldly, Youre just an opportunist who cut corners. Then, she turned to face Joanna and said disdainfully, I thought the Gardner Corporations design director is someone upright, but it turns out that she would conspire with outsiders just to win. Joannas expression changed when she heard that. Miss Lisa, are you being so nasty to me just because I won? she asked, her eyes narrowed and her face filled with displeasure. Nicole didnt want to waste any more time with Joanna on meaningless conversations. As a result, she wiped her hands clean and turned to face Joanna. If you truly believe your design will win, you should compete fairly rather than using such despicable means, Nicole stated, to which Joanna retorted, Thats just a coincidence. Dont tell me F&M Apparels Chief Designer is someone who cant ept defeat? Nicole ignored her. Throwing the used tissues into the trash, she said indifferently, Who said Ive lost? And she left right after her words. Joanna frowned as she looked at Nicoles leaving figure. She was so annoyed by Nicoles arrogant demeanor even after losing! Meanwhile, Nicole returned to the private room and saw Queenie happily conversing with Anna. When Queenie noticed Nicole had returned, she turned around to face her and said, Youre back, sis. Nicole, however, ignored her. She had no intention of appearing close to Queenie in front of the others. She thought it was disgusting. Nicoles attitude didnt bother Queenie either. She simply dismissed it as Nicoles annoyance at losing to Joanna, and she smiled as she thought about it. Then, she lowered her head to look at her watch before saying, Wendy and Mrs. Gardner, it is gettingte. I shall leave first. Due to the fact that Queenie managed to get Triton Studios jewelry, Anna had grown fond of her. Okay, Anna responded with a nod. Queenie then took a look at Nicole before leaving arrogantly. When Joanna returned, Nicole was still here. After some patronizing words, she was about to leave as well, but Nicole sat there with no intention of leaving at all. Thinking that Nicole was up to no good, she frowned and said, Miss Lisa, our lunch break is almost over. Lets go back together. Anna cut her off right after she finished speaking. Joanna, you may leave first. I need to speak with Nicole about something else. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that, Joanna looked profoundly at Nicole, wondering why Anna had asked her to stay. But she was certain that with Triton Studios jewelry, Nicole would not be able to turn the tides no matter what she did. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 I Rented the Jewelry Too After Joanna left, Anna then told Nicole, Nicole, please ept my apologies. Queenie sent this jewelry yesterday and I didnt have time to tell you. As a result, you didnt have time to prepare. To that, Nicole simply shook her head and said nonchntly, Im content as long as Wendy likes my design. Wendy was still hesitating on it. After all, every girl adored beautiful things. She raised her head to look at Anna and hesitantly said, Mom, or perhaps Ill give Triton Studios jewelry up. Nicoles design is absolutely stunning and I truly love it! Anna knew what Wendy was thinking and exined, Its not that simple. This jewelry also represents a kind of honor, and you cant just say no to it. Hearing that, Wendy lowered her head, looking rather unhappy. Seeing Wendys dissatisfaction, Nicole said truthfully, In fact, I rented a piece of jewelry from Triton Studio to match my design as well. She said it calmly, but Wendy was so surprised that she raised her head right away. Anna, on the other hand, was skeptical of Nicoles words. Anna herself had tried to rent the jewelry several times but was rejected. Ive previously worked with the person in charge of Triton Studio and were well acquainted, so I purposefully rented the jewelry from him this time for Wendys birthday. Looking at Nicoles calm demeanor, Anna started thinking. She had seen all of Triton Studios jewelry for the current season, and the only piece that could match with Nicoles youthful design was their gship product this timethe pink diamond ne. Dont tell me Nicole managed to rent the pink diamond ne? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole then pulled out her phone and showed Anna and Wendy the photo Triton had sent her. Both of them fell in love with the jewelry the moment they saw the photo. This pink diamond ne was far more appealing than the one Joanna had rented. It exuded a vibrant energy that was ideal for youths like Wendy. And most importantly, this piece of jewelry was Triton Studios gship product for this season. It was even rumored that it had been rented by a foreign princess for the middle of the year. Wendys eyes instantly brightened. Isnt this the seasons gship product from Triton Studio? Miss Nicole, did you really manage to rent it? The Gardner Family was, in fact, notcking money at all. Wendy had all the jewelry she needed, including the pink diamond, but she had never seen one with such arge and beautiful design. Its pinkish color,bined with Nicoles design, was perfect. Wendy was certain that everyone would be impressed if she wore Nicoles design to her party! Yes. I personally rented it from their person in charge, Nicole announced. Anna had not expected Nicole to be so close with the person in charge of Triton Studio. Why didnt you say this earlier? Wendy will undoubtedly choose your design then! Nicole understood what Anna meant. With a faint smile, she said graciously, I dont want to be unfair to Director Schmidt, so I intended to inform you after Wendy had made her decision. No matter which design she chooses, this jewelry is avable for her. Seeing Nicoles generosity, Anna couldnt help but feel in her heart that Nicole indeed possessed the magnanimity of a well-known designer. Hence, she immediately made up her mind. Then, Ill tell Joanna to stop designing since Wendy prefers yours. Nicole, however, shook her head to that, but a tinge of mockery shed in her eyes. Since Joanna cared so much about this birthday celebration, Nicole decided to let Joanna continue with her arrogance. The harshest thing to be done on someone was to take away the things she thought she had in her hands. Mrs. and Miss Gardner, I hope the fact that I rented this jewelry can be kept secret. Please dont tell anyone about it. Why? Anna found Nicoles request strange and asked curiously. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Do It Then Firstly, this jewelry is noble in and of itself. Im afraid that once news gets out, many people will be eyeing it. Secondly, we should leave the surprise until Wendys birthday in order to impress everyone, Nicole exined. She then paused for a few seconds before continuing, Furthermore, this jewelry is still in Triton Studio. It will take about a week to arrive. I cant guarantee that everything will go smoothly; thus, its better for Director Schmidt to continue designing hers just in case something goes wrong. Seeing that Nicole was so thoughtful, Anna nodded and said in a satisfied tone, Youre so thoughtful, Nicole. Well go ahead with what you said, then. Nicole smilingly nodded. Sure. Ill make the dress once I go back. Wendy was overjoyed to know that she could wear Nicoles design. Happily, she pulled her chair closer and said, Miss Nicole, I loved your design the moment I saw it! Your design is so novel and Ive never worn anything like it before! Nicole simply smiled warmly in response to Wendyspliment. Its all part of my job. After settling down on Wendys dress for her birthday, Anna moved on to the serious business. When she raised her head and looked at Nicole, her smile had vanished. Nicole could almost predict what Anna was going to say and had already mentally prepared all of her responses. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nicole, Ive got one more thing to ask you. Anna looked at her calmly. Nicole, too, maintained her calm demeanor. Just ask whatever you want, Mrs. Gardner, she replied with a nod. Annas eyes flickered and she said tactfully, Its actually not a big deal. Yesterday, I found a DNA paternity test report in Coltons car. Even a moron could figure out what Anna was saying, let alone someone as intelligent as Nicole. Nicole lowered her gaze and took a nce at the table in front of her. Mrs. Gardner She smiled. I think you wont believe me now if I say Hayden isnt Coltons child. Looking at Nicole, Anna assumed Nicole was finally admitting it. However, Nicole went on, Since you dont believe President Gardner and my exnation no matter what we say, the best option now is to let you see it for yourself. Mrs. Gardner, why dont you find a doctor of your choice and have a DNA paternity test performed on Colton and Hayden on the spot? Such a suggestion was exactly what Anna desired. As she was thinking the same thing in her heart, she nodded and said, My nephew is a doctor and he will being for Wendys birthday. Ill ask him to come earlier to conduct the test for them. What do you think, Nicole? Nicole did not have any objection to that. The entire incident arose because of her. Now that Anna had misunderstood, it was her responsibility to clear things up and stop troubling Colton. Ill leave it to you, Mrs. Gardner, Nicole replied gently. She had nothing to be afraid of since Hayden wasnt Coltons son. Nicole thought that being forthright could also dispel some of Annas doubts. And that was true. Seeing Nicoles forthright demeanor, Anna became suspicious, as Nicole appeared to be confident that her son had no rtionship with Colton. But her suspicions vanished fast. Whatever the truth was, it would be clear after the oue was revealed. Sure. Anna stood up and nodded. Ill trouble you with Wendys matters, then. Nicole stood up as well. No worries. This is what I should do, she said humbly. After her words, she turned around to face Wendy and said, Dont tell anyone about the jewelry, Wendy. Though Triton Studio agreed to lend that to me, Im afraid that things may change and youll be embarrassed if it is not here. We can talk about it when it arrives. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Sit Back and Watch Knowing that Nicole had her own strategy, Wendy obediently nodded and reassured, Dont worry, Miss Nicole. I will definitely keep this a secret. Nicole was right; anything could happen to the valuable jewelry from Triton Studio. She would be the embarrassed one if she had announced it earlier and failed to obtain it in the end, which meant that her n had to be perfect. Now that Wendy was aware of the importance of the matter, Nicole didnt say anything and only said a few words before she bid her goodbye and left. Nicole noticed the strange looks that everyone threw her way as soon as she returned to the Design Department. However, the other employees didnt seem to be gossiping as she didnt hear any whispers in the background. Whitney, who happened to see her entering, quickly dragged her into the office. Seeing her agitated behavior, Nicole couldnt help butugh. Whats wrong? she asked. What else can it be? I am so pissed from listening to all that earlier! There was anger written all over Whitneys face. Nicole could almost guess what her friend had heard. In azy voice, she guessed, Did they say that I cant evenpete with Joanna? Exactly! Whitney nodded with anger still evident on her face. She had no reservations at all when she plopped onto the couch and startedining. Miss Nicole, as soon as that woman, Queenie, came back with Joanna earlier, she immediately babbled congrattions. It went along the lines of Miss Joanna, I didnt expect your design to be better than Nicoles! and Mrs. Gardner and Wendy both loved your design, Miss Joanna!'' Whitney spoke in a high-pitched voice, her impression of Queenie sounding surprisingly simr to the woman she was impersonating. Nicole couldnt helpughing out loud as she looked at Whitney. Then, she rxed in the seat she sat in. She seemed pleased when she uttered, Let them talk all they want. Whitney was confused about Nicoles nonchnt attitude. Logically speaking, Nicole shouldnt be reacting so calmly. A frown appeared on Whitneys face after she thought about it for a while. Now that everything is in shambles, are you still not vexed, Miss Nicole? Nicole slowly looked up at Whitney and asked in return, What is wrong? Would you bite a dog that has bitten you? Hearing Nicoles cool reply, she quickly answered with a smile, True that, but it is still going to hurt nevertheless. Are you really going to let it go just like that, Miss Nicole? Nicole raised her brows then. They are but clowns. We dont have to bother ourselves with them. There was something else that Whitney was curious aboutshe wanted to know how Nicole could lose to Joanna. From all the years she had been with Nicole, she had never seen Nicole lose when it came to her designs. Did you really lose to Joanna with your design this time? Nicole immediately scoffed when she heard the suspicion in Whitneys voice. Whitney quickly understood when she saw Nicoles unnerved expression and without missing a beat, she began to appease Nicole. Dont be upset, Miss Nicole. You will always be the best to me. Please personally dont take this one-time failure! Nicole couldnt help feeling slightly annoyed as Whitney rambled on in her ear. She looked over with cold eyes and asked, Do you also think I lost? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hearing that, Whitney promptly shook her head as fast as she could. You will never lose! Nicole finally couldnt hold back herughter when she heard the ttery. After she covered her mouth and coughed out augh, she raised her head and exined, Joanna and Queenie have joined hands this time. Queenie borrowed a piece of jewelry from Triton Studio, and Joanna designed clothes ording to the jewelry. How shameless of them! Whitney blurted out after she learned of the reason. It took her some time to calm down, and it was only then that she suddenly remembered something. Didnt you also borrow jewelry from Triton, Miss Nicole? Nicole answered with a nod. She had an expression on her face that looked as though she was waiting for something to unfold. I am only waiting for the moment Joanna embarrasses herself! She was excited by just the thought of how Joannas face would look when the clothes Joanna had painstakingly produced were rejected! Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 The Founder Whitney immediately figured out what Nicole nned on doing, and she couldnt help giving the woman a thumbs-up. That is such a boss move, Miss Nicole. Instead of denying it, Nicole only said indifferently, I wont mess with people who dont mess with me. Since she likes to use such underhanded methods, there is no need for me to hold back as well. Whitneys anger finally subsided after she came to know the whole story. At the same time, she felt pity for Joanna for having Nicole as her opponent! Due to the series of events that had been happening, the brand already had a widespread reputation even before the announcement of the new product release between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. After Colton and Nicole had a discussion, they decided to name the brand Ann in ordance with Annas name, as she was the reason Colton got the Gardners into the clothing industry. After Danies suicide following the incident of the design draft leak and giarism, Nicoles name had been pushed into the list of the top searches. Instead of a celebrity, the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel was the most-talked-about person in the country. On top of that, Colton had used all thepanys media to promote the coboration between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. Just like that, the clothing brand Ann had instantly be a highly sought after brand. They had managed to turn up the heat with just a few photos of the ready-to-wear clothing items. Regardless of what had happened before, they had saved cost on the marketing side this time around because of how social media had automatically assumed the part to promote the brand. The marketing aspect was the least of their concern. The investigation of Danies death confirmed that it was not suicide. It was proven that someone wanted to threaten Nicole with this incident by raising public opinion. Even though the police had not announced who the murderer was, the news had cleared Nicoles name after it was made known to the public. Even the news on the Inte that called Nicole a murderer had also been removed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Colton had directly made an official announcement that Lisa was the founder of Ann. Needless to say, Nicole was caught by surprise when she saw the announcement. Although she was the one who made several of the main outfits, Joanna had also had her fair share of contribution in making the brande true. Nicole didnt at all expect Colton to make her the sole founder of Ann. Naturally, there was no way Joanna could sit still as soon as the news came out. She stared at the announcement carefully for several times, and after searching back and forth, she still didnt see her name there. She was so angry that her whole body went stiff, and her lips were pressed into a straight line as she balled her hands into fists. It wasnt as though she had expected to be named as the founder of the brand, but they didnt even bring up her name after all the time and energy she had spent. Nicole had taken all the credit for the labor of both their hard work! Joanna wasnt willing to take this sitting down. How could they treat the design director this way?! Lexi looked at Joannas tense face, and she couldnt help but feel worried. Miss Joanna, she meekly called out. Are are you alright? It was only then that Joanna remembered that there was someone else in the room. After she held back the emotions running across her face, she shook her head as she swallowed the hard lump in her throat. I am fine, she uttered. Lexi knew what she was mad about, so shefortingly said, Dont be discouraged, Miss Joanna. After all, this is a coboration with F&M Apparel. It might have been a request by F&M Apparel. President Gardner probably didnt have a choice but toply. Joanna gradually looked more at ease after listening to Lexis words. She slowly closed her eyes as a wry smile tugged on the corners of her lips. Mhm. I know that this is a coboration with F&M Apparel. Seeing that Joanna was still disheartened, Lexi began to console her again. Miss Joanna, in any case, you are the chosen designer to make the dress for Miss Gardners 18th birthday. This is more than enough for you to beat Lisa. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Nicole Is Also Making It Joannas expression finally softened. Indeed, it was trueat least she was the one who would design the dress Wendy would wear to the celebration of her 18th birthday. The media would be there in order to kiss up to the Gardners when the time came. Hence, Joanna was sure that the clothes she designed would be a trending topic as well! The look on her face only slightly brightened when she thought about this. Letting out a softugh, she turned to Lexi, and only said, I probably dont look too well now because these days have been exhausting for me. Lexi immediately understood that Joanna didnt want her to think that she was angry about Nicole being the founder of Anna. That is right, Miss Joanna. She nodded her head and continued, You must be worn out from designing Miss Gardners dress day in and day out. Hearing that, Joanna slowly replied, I am alright. It is something I should do. After all, it is Wendys coming-of-age ceremony. Of course it will have to be grand. Mrs. and Miss Gardner must really like you for them to let you handle the dress for such a ceremonious event, Lexi added. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Joanna didnt say anything else after that. Truth was, she knew why Anna and Wendy chose her as Wendys designer. If they were onlyparing the designs Even Joanna was aware that she could never win against the one that Nicole drew. Lexi was an observant person who read moods well. Sensing Joannas reluctance to continue this topic, she swiftly brought up something else. Miss Joanna, even though Mrs. and Miss Gardner have chosen your design, I have noticed that Lisa has been making clothes these days. It was now Joannas turn to be surprised. She is making clothes as well? she asked to make sure. Are you sure it is the one she designed for Wendy? I am quite sure it is. I peeked into Lisas office one time when her door was open, and I saw her making it in her office, Lexi said. A sh of doubt appeared in Joannas eyes then. Just what is Nicole up to? After thinking about it for a while, she nodded andmented, It is probably for Wendy to wear at some other event. Lets not worry about that. You can head out and get busy with your work now. Lexi let out a hum and proceeded to leave the room. Joanna might look nonchnt on the surface but as soon as Lexi left, she immediately made a call to Queenie. Queenie, who had never been the one to be contacted between the two, couldnt help but feel strange when she received the call. Director Schmidt, to what do I owe the pleasure of getting your call? Hearing the humor from the other end of the call, Joanna unhesitantly sputtered, Nicole is also making Wendys birthday dress now. What are you trying to say, Director Schmidt? Queenie didnt understand where their conversation was going. I am worried that Mrs. Gardner and Wendy have had a change of mind. Mrs. Gardner did ask Nicole to stay back when I left. Joanna voiced her concern. What are you worried about when we have the jewelry from Triton Studio? Even if Wendy wants Nicoles dress, Mrs. Gardner is someone who takes the overall situation into consideration. She will definitely not agree to it. Queenie was confident in the words she said. She was determined to let Nicole have a taste of failure! I still cant help being worried. It cant show my face now. Queenie,e over to the Gardner Corporation and find out the reason Nicole is designing the dress, Joanna requested as she squinted. She couldnt afford to gamble on possibilities now. She had to have a definite answer. There shouldnt be any w in her n. Queenie couldnt helpughing when she heard Joannas words. This is not like you, Director Schmidt. What is the matter? Werent you ufortable working with me before? Joanna managed to keep her temper at bay even after hearing Queenies sarcasm. The most important thing now was that nothing should go wrong during Wendys 18th birthdays banquet. We can cooperate on this. Oh? And what good does this bring me? Queenie asked. She was clever enough to let someone else use her. You dont like Nicole, and you want to see her making a fool out of herself. I, on the other hand, want to emerge as the victor during the banquet. She slowly added, We are both in the same boat. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Pry Queenie couldnt deny that Joannas words werent wrong in the least. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Fine. I will just treat this as a means to be your friend, Director Schmidt. Queenie swiftly hung up after finishing her words. When afternoon came, Queenie arrived at the Gardner Corporation after she had packed up. With graceful steps, she first headed to Joannas office. As she was helping Joanna this time, Joanna actually held back on being contemptuous toward her. Queenie proceeded to sit on the sofa. She was wearing a bodycon dress today that hugged the curves of her voluptuous body. The slits on the side of her legs were near the base of her thighs, and it gave her a flirtatious look. The pair of high heels she had on, too, only made her look taller than she was. She raised her eyes and ncedzily at the person in front of her. How rare of you to notin about me now that I am here, Director Schmidt. Joanna didnt pay attention to Queenies goading tone of voice. Instead, she stayed in her seat behind the desk as she looked over and stated, Nicole is making clothes in her office. I want to know what she is up to. Queenie smiled and let out augh then. Joanna Schmidt, what are you being so cautious about? What else do you have to worry about when Mrs. Gardner has already said yes to you? Pushing her chair back, Joanna stood up and demanded, I cant allow even one minor w in the things that I want to do! Seeing how serious she was, Queenie stopped joking around as she stood up as well. Do you want toe with me and check on what Nicole is doing? Joanna hesitated for a while after hearing Queenies suggestion. She initially only wanted Queenie to come forward. After all, she didnt have the best reputation herself to not raise a g if she were to do it herself. Queenie looked at her hesitating, and she raised her chin with a proud look on her face. Director Schmidt? Could it be that you want to get things done without dirtying your own hands and I am your tool to achieving your goals? The question made Joanna sigh. Lets go together, then. They proceeded to head to Nicoles office after their conversation. As soon as they opened the door, they saw Nicole sewing clothes on a model. They could tell from the outline of the garment that it was beautiful. Nicole, who heard the sound of the door being opened, looked up slightly to see Joanna and Queenie standing there. A curious glint shed in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth twitched as she eximed with a smile. Wow! When did you get involved with her, Director Schmidt? Joanna did not tell the truth after hearing the mockery from Nicole. I just happened to see Miss Queenie when I came over. Naturally, Nicole didnt believe her words. She thought that the duo must have something up their sleeves for them to huddle together. She swiftly stopped what she was doing, and ced her needle aside. If that is the case, is there something I can help you with, Director Schmidt and Miss Queenie? Listening to Nicoles sarcastic words, Queenie took a step forward and looked directly past her to the dress. Her eyes seemed to brighten when sheughed, Ohsis! Mrs. Gardner and Wendy have already appointed Director Schmidt to design Wendys party dress for her 18th birthday. What are you still here aimlessly busying yourself for? I am bored and I wanted to make the dress. Is there a problem with that? Nicole replied casually. Queenies tone turned sharp all of a sudden. Sis, are you trying to do something underhanded because you arent willing to admit your defeat to Director Schmidt? Underhanded? As if she had just heard the joke of the century, Nicole sneered, her face full of contempt. Dont try to throw dirt on my name. Dont tell me the two of you dont know why Wendy chose Director Schmidts design. Joannas face immediately fell. She knew that Nicole was ridiculing her using unfair means herself. She lightly clenched her fists and barely managed to not lose her temper. She only said firmly, It really is because of Miss Queenie. I didnt expect such a coincidence. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 You Actually Think You Are Worthy of It? Seeing as how Joanna adamantly refused toe out with the truth, Nicole was no longer in the mood to continue discussing this topic with her. She went straight to the point when she asked, So what is the reason for this nice, surprise visit? Queenie took a step forward and walked ahead to sit down on the sofa. The corners of her mouth then slightly curled upward. I am your little sister, after all. Why are you not pouring your dear sister a cup of tea now that I have dropped by your office? Nicole nced at Queenie, then looked back at Joanna before she quietlyughed, Dont address me as you please. I feel like throwing up every time you do that. Queenies expression changed ever so slightly. She knew that Nicole had a smart mouth, but she didnt think Nicole wouldnt even pretend to be close with her for appearances sake now. The good thing was that Queenie was thick-skinned enough to stay unbothered. Even though Dad has cut ties with you, you still have the blood of the Anderson Family flowing in your veins. I dont think it is wrong for me to call you my sister, no? Nicole jolted to a pause when she heard Queenies words. She clicked when she found her tongue again. Does this make every Anderson there is on earth your sister? Weird, but I didnt know my mother had given birth to someone as evil as you. Queenies face gradually flushed red after Nicole had blocked her off with her retort. She stood up with a huff, her dark eyes staring at Nicole unmovingly. I am speaking to you nicely, Nicole. Stop getting in my face. Is this how a Chief Designer should behave? With an excited look on her face, Joanna was watching the two of them as the fight got more intense by the second. It was like she was watching a lion and a tiger going at each other. It would be wonderful if they both lostshe would be the hunter who harvested the wounded beasts hides then. I am also telling you nicely to not try to use your connections with me or call me your sister. It is too much for me to take! Nicole eximed. Fortunately, Queenie was still conscious enough to remember the reason she hade here. After suppressing her emotions, she quietly hinted at Joanna. Joanna wasnt nning to get involved and wanted to let the two of them continue arguing with each other, but seeing how they were gradually cooling down, she quickly stepped forward and yed the part of a mediator. Come one, Miss Lisa. You are siblings no matter what. Dont let something this small hurt your rtionship. A smile began to appear on her face then. Miss Queenie only came here to congratte you after she heard that you have be the founder of Ann. Looking at Joanna putting on an act, Nicole didnt hold back on exposing her the next moment. Oh? Is that so? A hint of mockery could be seen in her gaze as she looked at Joanna from head to toe. Are you here to congratte me as well, Director Schmidt? Even though I am the one who designed most of the main products, you have also put in a lot of hard work. Dont you feel angry that I am the only one whose efforts were recognized? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even though a storm was starting to brew within Joanna when she heard Nicoles question, she put on a generous and nonchnt face as she said lightly, I have nothing to be angry about. After all, you are the one who has worked the hardest. Nicole only snickered without saying another word. After Queenie calmed down, she suddenly recalled the purpose of her visit this time. She then looked up at the clothes Nicole was designing. She hade here with the intention of upsetting Nicole by reminding her of her defeat, but she didnt want Nicole to start doubting the reason she and Joanna were here. Sis, lets stop embarrassing ourselves since Wendy has chosen Director Schmidts design. What is the point of you rushing to make it when you know that Wendy isnt going to wear it? Dont you think it is a waste of time? Queenie suddenly remembered something else after she said that. If you really have too much free time on your hands, you can design a set for me. I promise to wear it. I will even wear it during Wendys birthday party. Knowing that Queenie was mocking her, Nicole couldnt help sneering, You actually think you are worthy of it? She then slowly closed her eyes. Not wanting to continue with this meaningless game of tug-of-war with them, she waved them off. Say what you came here to say. We are not close enough to be asking about each others lives. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 One Step Ahead Joanna finally stopped beating around the bush when she noticed the look of impatience on Nicoles face. I am just curious, Miss Lisa. What did Mrs. Gardner tell you when she told you to stay behind after I left the other day? Nicole finally understood the reason the two came to put on a show was not to ridicule her, but to probe for information. Finding the situation hrious, she answered Joannas question with another one of her own. Why did youe to me instead of going to ask Mrs. Gardner directly? Joannas face tightened as she balled her hands into fists. Wendy and Mrs. Gardner have both chosen my design, Miss Lisa. I am afraid it will be bad for your reputation if you insist on intervening. Upon hearing that, Nicole crossed her arms across her chest and walked back to her chair. As she leaned against the backrest of the chair, she asked casually, Wendy said she liked my design, didnt she? Theres no way Wendy changed her mind! Joanna thought as she felt her heart skip a beat. At any rate, Mrs. Gardner decided on my design. You cant juste and steal my opportunity away from me, Miss Lisa! Looking at Joanna bickering like an immature child, Queenie scolded impatiently, Dont bother replying to her nonsense. We are the ones with the jewelry from Triton Studio. None of the clothes she designed will be worthy of it anyway! Instead of getting angry, Nicole leisurely crossed her legs. You shouldnt have to worry about anything if this is what you think. Joanna didnt speak anymore after Queenie said that. Nicole would still work in the Gardner Corporation for a few more months, and since Joanna was the design director for Gardner Apparel, she wasnt in a ce where she could make their rtionship go sour just yet. After a moment, she nodded andughed. I didnte here for anything in particr. I only came to congratte you when I saw that you are the founder of Ann, Miss Nicole. She continued when Nicole didnt show any intention of answering her. Now that I have given you my best wishes, I shall take my leave now. She swiftly turned around and left after she said that. With only Nicole and Queenie in the office, the air in the room instantly felt more awkward than it was before. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Feeling irritated when she looked at the uninvited visitor, she started chasing Queenie off. What? Cant walk? Or are you still not done picking a fight? Queenie only made a move to stand up after hearing Nicoles sarcastic words. She then looked at Nicole thoughtfully and smiled. Tell you what, Nicoleit doesnt matter that you are the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. You can never beat me! Nicole wasnt intimidated by the threat at all. She only chuckled before she spat, You overestimate yourself. Queenie didnt utter another word as she left after mming the door shut. Nicoles nerves only calmed down slightly after the women left. Propping her head against her palms, she pinched the bridge of her nose with two fingers. She was sure that Joanna and Queenie were working together because they were worried that she would be one step ahead of them in presenting Wendys dress at the birthday party. They must havee over to her office in panic after seeing her designing a dress. What they didnt know was that their guess was right. She was going to show up with the dress before Joanna did! Wendys birthday party was in less than a weeks time. The invitations had already been printed and sent out, and reporters had also been notified. Anna was also busy with the nning of the birthday party. Now that they were at such a crucial time, Joanna naturally didnt want any more idents to happen. The Gardner Corporation was thergestpany inwork technology. One could only imagine how grand the birthday celebration for the esteemed daughter of the Gardner Family would be. This was also precisely why Joanna had to win. Nicole could tell that Joanna truly cared about this when she had managed to hold back even when Colton announced that Nicole was the sole founder for Ann. Thinking of this, Nicole smiled as she tapped her fingers against the surface of the table. The more important this was to Joanna, the more Nicole wanted to y the bad guy. She wanted Joanna to watch as she was robbed of what she had in the palm of her hands! After all, Joanna had secretly been an instigator to what was about to happen. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 To See Colton Queenie did not go home directly after she came out of Nicoles office. Instead, she got on the elevator and went upstairs. In fact, she didnt only agree to Joannas request for her toe over to give Nicole a hard time. She was also here to see Colton. After the video of her and Joseph, it had been a long time since Queenie was with Colton. Even though they would see each other asionally, Colton always looked like he didnt have any intention of getting close to her with the indifferent attitude he had toward her. Queenie knew that they couldnt go on like this. Since he wasnt going toe to her, she would have to go to him instead. She was the master of her fate, after all. Even though Colton had always been indifferent about her, he had never gone out of his way to reject her whenever she approached him. But ever since Nicole appeared in their lives The thought immediately made the light in Queenies eyes dim. It seemed that she and Colton had started drifting apart because of Nicole! Sheposed herself the moment she heard the clear ringing of the elevator bell as the doors opened. She now had a gentle smile on her face. She proceeded to take dignified steps forward but before she even got to Coltons office, Tony, who noticed her, swiftly went over and blocked her way. Miss Queenie, President Gardner is in the middle of something now. Please wait a moment, Tony informed in a respectful tone. Queenie knew that he was saying all this to stop her, which was why she didnt stop walking. I am only here to see Colton. I wont disturb him. Seeing as how she had no intention of stopping, Tony turned his body sideways and continued to stand in front of her. Even though he looked apologetic, his words that came out next were firm. It is inconvenient for President Gardner to meet you now, Miss Queenie. Please dont make things difficult for me. Hearing this, Queenie raised her chin slightly to look at Tony. The man might only be Coltons assistant, but he held a lot of power in his hands. His eyes were squinted at this moment, but even though he had a small smile on his face, the smile didnt touch his eyes at all. It looked like only his skin was moving to amodate the slight curve at the corners of his mouth. She finally stood still to look him straight in the eyes and asked, I am Coltons fiance and I happen to be here now. I am just taking a detour to see Colton. Certainly there is nothing wrong with that? I didnt say that you cant see President Gardner, Miss Queenie. Tony let out a small smile when he heard her eloquent words. It is just that the president is busy right now. I am afraid it may be unseemly for you to go in at this moment. A smile appeared on Queenies face as she lifted her gaze to look at him, and she asked in return, Why would you think that it is unseemly, Mr. Larson? Could it be that there is another woman in the presidents office? Tony didnt flinch from her provocation, and only deadpanned, You sure tell funny jokes, Miss Queenie. Not wanting to continue this dead conversation with him, Queenie remained standing in the same spot for a while before she finallypromised. In this case, can you please inform Colton that I am here, Mr. Larson? I wont go in if he really has his hands full. Alright. Tonys tone became softer too, now that Queenie was taking a step backward. It didnt feel right to continue acting stubborn with the woman. Please wait here for a while, Miss Queenie. I will head in and let the president know. She quietly nodded at that. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He only turned around and went into Coltons office after seeing that she no longer had the intention to push her way through. Just like Tony said, Colton was indeed overloaded with work in his office. With a pen in his hand, he had his head lowered as he scribbled something across a piece of paper. He only nced at Tony briefly when he saw him enter the room before he looked away. He then asked rather emotionlessly, Yes? Looking at his superior working so diligently, Tony smiled and informed, Queenie Anderson is here. I have her waiting outside your door. Colton had instructed Tony before that thetter had to immediately stop Queenie from entering if she were toe. Colton pulled his eyebrows together the instant he heard her name. Why is she here? he asked . Seeing him being impatient, Tony chuckled and said, I will tell her to leave, then. Should I say that you are busy? Colton let out a hum in acknowledgement. Just as Tony was about to head out, Colton suddenly remembered something, and he lifted his head to call out to his assistant. Actually, let her in. Needless to say, Tony was surprised to hear that. He didnt think there woulde a day when Colton would willingly let Queenie into his office. Still, he was just an assistant. Instead of voicing out his puzzlement, he briefly nodded before he headed out. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The Engagement Annulment Colton was still working when Queenie came into his office. The lighting in the enormous office was perfect because of the floor-to-ceiling windows he had in ce of a wall. On top of that, the rays from the sun hanging high gave the room a spacious and warm feeling. The weather on this day happened to be pleasant as well. As soon as he heard the sounding from the door, Colton stopped doing his work and raised his head to nce at Queenie with an indifferent and emotionless look. She walked toward him slowly and was about to get closer to coyly say something when Tony suddenly pushed the door open and came in. Queenie froze and stopped moving. Tony brought in a tea set and ced it on the sofa table beside before he skillfully poured water into a tea cup. Miss Queenie, I am not sure what you would like to drink, so I prepared in water for you. Is this alright? She nodded in reply. She couldnt possibly do anything overly intimate to Colton now that Tony was here. Left with no choice, Queenie could only walk to the sofa and slowly take a sip from the teacup. She wanted to wait for Tony to leave before she talked to Colton. However, the man showed no signs of leaving even when she was almost done with her drink. She put down the teacup, and when the ceramic teacup made a clear sound as it touched the table, she had a slightly dissatisfied look on her face. Still, Tony pretended to not notice anything as he continued to stay where he was. In the end, Colton was the one who kindly spoke up in his low voice. You can go out for now, Tony. The assistant nced at him strangely but after seeing his boss stern face, he decided not to say anything as he made a move. A slight smile only appeared on Queenies face after Tony left. She stood up and wanted to walk over to Colton, but was stopped before she could do anything. Just speak from there. Donte here. Her face froze as soon as she heard those words, and she obediently stood there. She didnt dare make any sudden moves because of Colton. She quickly regained herposure as she reced the surprised look on her face with a smile, and she said gently, We havent had a good conversation in a long while, Colton. I came here to congratte my sister after I heard that she has be the founder of Ann, and I made a trip here to see you as well. Not only did she not sound dissatisfied, her words even sounded fairly reasonable. He raised his gaze and threw her a nce, his dark eyes an empty void that held no emotion. Queenie couldnt tell what Colton was thinking as he looked at her. He then gave a curt response in a low voice as he spun the pen he held between his slender fingers. After a while, he drawled, I heard from my mother and Wendy that you sessfully borrowed jewelry from Triton Studio. Listening to his unconcerned tone, Queenie did not take credit for herself as she said, Its something I should do. It is Wendys 18th birthday, after all. I will do the best I can as long as it is within my capability. Hearing that, Colton looked at her face with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seemed like her temperament had changed after the days he had spent not seeing her. The old Queenie would have loved to have all the attention on her. Knowing to back off after she had taken a few steps forward, the woman then said with a smile, Go ahead and get busy, Colton. I will get out of your hair right this instant. I wille again another day when you are not busy. Hold on, he suddenly called out to her when he saw her leaving. She immediately stopped walking then. With her back to him, she gradually let out a small smile to herself as she mused, Mom is right. I shouldnt hold the leash too tight. There are times when I have to go easy. She swiftly turned around after she had wiped off the smile on her face. Is there anything else, Colton? she asked as she looked at him with calm eyes. Colton was still standing there when he uttered cooly, I want to annul our engagement. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 I Cant Not Have You Queenies whole body began to stiffen when she heard these words. She stayed frozen in the same spot for a long time. Right at this moment, it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on her, soaking her in ice water from head to toe. Her eyes were wide as her outstretched hands shook. Even her voice was trembling when she asked with some difficulty, Is there something I amcking, Colton? Her eyes were already covered with ayer of tears when she spoke. But even though she looked pitiful, the man was not moved in the least. He remained impassive as he said, I have been repaying you what I owe you for more than five years now. It is about time this ends. All Queenie could feel now was the tightening of her throat. She didnt think that he would tell her such a thing today. With her fists clenched, she forced herself to smile. You know that was my first time, Colton. I have never had another man beside me ever since I got together with you, she muttered pitifully while sniffling. His gaze fell then. As he listened to her words, he couldnt help but recall the bright red color on white sheets. Indeed, that had been Queenies first time. It was also precisely because of this that he had allowed her to stay by his side for five years. He closed his eyes slightly and said in a hoarse voice, You might have been my fiance for 5 years, but there is nothing between us. Hearing this, Queenie quickly walked straight ahead until she was in front of his desk. But you are all I have during all these years. Colton, I I cant leave you! The Andersons would be a powerless and weak family without the Gardners. Queenie would lose everything she had. She could never let that happen! Colton lifted his eyes to look at the person in front of him who had be fragile and pitiful because of his words, but his heart remained unchanging. Still, she was the one who had saved him back then, and had spent five years of her life with him. He didnt intend to be too cruel toward her. Hence, he simply said, I will break off the engagement through the media, but I can help with paying off all the debts your family has. The Gardner Corporation can also coborate with your familyspany for certain projects. Queenie only kept looking at him. She could tell that he was determined to break up with her. Holding back the tears in her eyes, she quickly began to think of a way to salvage the situation. After a while, she lifted her gaze and pleaded, Colton, I know that you dont like me, but Im used to having you around This is too sudden for me. Can you give me a buffer? He lowered his eyes and thought for a while before he nodded. Alright, he agreed. I will give you time. I want you toe to terms with it before Wendys birthday banquet, though. Queenie was somewhat staggered, but there was nothing she could do at this point. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a nod and a soft hum, she turned around and left the room. After he looked at her retreating back, Colton directly turned away without a hint of lingering emotion in his eyes. He knew full well what kind of person Queenie was. He knew that all she wanted was to hold onto the financial power of the Gardner Family. He had endured the things she had done behind his back during the five years because he had always felt like he owed her. But now, he couldnt continue with this anymore. Even though nothing had happened throughout the years she was his fiance and that they could keep on with this meaningless rtionship forever, the current him didnt want just anyone to upy the position as his fiance. Just as he finished musing to himself and was about to collect himself to continue working, Tony suddenly came in through the door. After he nced at Colton, he walked to the desk and started cleaning up the mess as he spoke. Gosh, what did you say to her, President Gardner? She was so happy when she came in, but she left in tears. Poor Queenie! Listening to Tony babble, Colton looked at him and snapped, I can let her marry you if you sympathize with her so much. Tonys soul almost left his body from the shock, and he quickly shook his head. Please dont joke about this! he cried. Tony was greeted by the sight of his boss straight face as soon as he looked up. He was so frightened that he quickly finished up his task at hand. Please continue with your work. Ill leave you to it. He proceeded to scurry off to the door after he blurted that out. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 d to Work With You Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nicole came up shortly after Queenie left. Walking by her side, Tony led her into the office and just as he was about to leave her with Colton, he heard Colton say something. Theres no need to bring refreshments in. Geez, what tant partiality! It is so obvious you dont want to be disturbed! Even though Tony was silently grumbling to himself, he still nodded and left. Nicole wasnt aware that Queenie had just left, and neither did she care as she went straight to the point. President Gardner, it seems rather improper to me that the announcement states I am the sole founder of Ann. Colton didnt think that this was what Nicole woulde to talk to him about today, so he stopped doing his work and raised his brows slightly as a little smile appeared on his face. Whats wrong? What about it is inappropriate? With a solemn face, she looked straight at him and said, I may be the one who made the main products of the brand, but Director Schmidt has also contributed a lot. I am afraid it is inappropriate that my name is the only one mentioned. You want to add Joanna Schmidts name, you mean? he asked. Nicole nodded and eximed generously, After all, it couldnt have beenpleted with just me alone. I represent F&M Apparel, and Joanna represents the Gardner Corporation. Hearing that, Colton smilingly stood up and walked over slowly as he stated, The brand is only popr because of Lisa. There is no need to add anything else. It will only make it more cumbersome. Nicole stiffened for a moment before she looked up, just in time to see the half-smile on his face. Seeing that she wasnt replying, he continued, Chief Designer Lisa from F&M Apparel has a certain position in the design industry. But all Lisa does is produce couture and asionally design something for F&M Apparel. She does not have her own brand. Nicole quickly understood what Colton was saying then. With a glint in her eyes, she asked, Are you thinking of making Ann my brand, President Gardner? You can think of it that way, he replied with a nod. His answer made her purse her lips as an odd feeling arose in her chest. She looked up and when her eyes fell on his handsome face, her lips parted as she finally asked, Why did you spend all that time in the clothing industry, President Gardner? Why are you handing over the result of your hard work to someone else? The corners of his lips curled into a smile and instead of answering her, he askedzily, Dont all designers want to have a brand of their own? When she nodded without objecting, Colton continued, This might be a coboration between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel, but it is also a coboration between Lisa and the Gardner Corporation. You are in charge of design, and I am in charge of the operation and finances. I will be fulfilling my mothers wish, and you will get rich and famous if we manage to grow the brand. Isnt this a win-win situation? Upon hearing that, Nicole was at a loss for words. She onlyughed after a while. It is a wonderful n, President Gardner. My coboration with the Gardner Corporation is only supposed to be half a year. You are making it necessary to keep coborating with yourpany this way. It is not about the coboration. It is about building your own design brand, he corrected her. Nicole pursed her lips at that. She had to admit that Coltons n was a good one. It was indeed every designers dream to create their own brand. Of course, as a designer herself, Nicole had also thought about it before. The only thing that got in her way was the fact that she was the Chief Designer at F&M Apparel. What Colton was doing was help her create a brand the right and proper way, but at the end of the day, he was still the one who had the power in his hands. Seeing how she had fallen silent, he tugged the corners of his lips up and continued to ask, How is it? What do you think, Miss Nicole? She narrowed her eyes but instead of refusing, she nodded and said, Pleasure to work with you. Likewise. He smiled. They did not continue to talk in depth, and Nicole left shortly after the negotiation. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Will She Go Crazy From Anger? As the news about Nicole being the founder of Ann spread, another topic had also be one of the trending searchesWendy Gardners 18th Birthday Banquet. After all, the Gardner Family were heavily involved in business. Now that it was their youngest daughters birthday banquet to celebrate hering-of-age, there were business and political figures both in and out of the country who would naturally show her the respect as a member of the Gardner household. The reporters and the media had also specially bombarded Wendy with praises andpliments on the Inte. However, just as the public had their eyes on Wendy, another gossip broke out from a media outlet. They had, without reservations, written a long article that could be summarized asLisa from F&M Apparel and Joanna Schmidt from the Gardner Corporation wanted to make a dress for the young miss of the Gardner Family, but Miss Gardner finally chose Joanna Schmidt. Even though it was just gossip, everyone couldnt help updating themselves with it. Many online users began to wonder how Lisa could lose when she was the one who made that stunning gown, which was misunderstood to be a product of giarism, for Wendys graduation. Then again, everyone began to consider the possibility of Joanna being an excellent designer and she had ended up producing something better than Lisa did. The public was thrown into a turmoil once again when the Gardner Corporation released news that Lisa was the founder of Ann. They couldnt stop questioning the reason Lisa was the only one mentioned when it was supposed to be a coborative work between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. There were different opinions on the matter. Anyhow, this so-called gossip had be a hot topic that was highly debated. As for where this gossip came from, Nicole would, of course, know about it. Whitney knew that Nicole was ready. As long as they had the pink gem sent by Triton Studio, there was no doubt that Nicole would win this battle. That was why not only Whitney wasnt angry, she was rather amused when she saw the discussions on the Inte. She turned to look at the calm Nicole and couldnt suppress the corners of her mouth as they rose. I am sure Joanna was the one who spread the gossip, Miss Nicole. Nicole only hummed without denying it. Her reaction made Whitney gloat even more. Miss Nicole, do you think she would go crazy from anger if Miss Gardner ended up wearing your dress over her? she asked smilingly. Nicole chuckled lightly with her eyes closed. She then raised her chin and propped it in her palm. Joanna is a clever person. Even though she was never involved in the dirty things that Queenie did, I am sure she yed her part in taking Queenie into doing them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whitney proceeded to look at her with confused eyes. Nicole paused briefly before she continued, Since she chose to stand in the same boat as Queenie, I dont see the need for me to hold back anymore. As soon as she said that, she was hit by a sudden dizziness that made her close her eyes as she tried to recover from it. Seeing her in difort, Whitney hurried forward and showed her concern. Is it your anemia acting up again, Miss Nicole? Nicole rested for a bit then. She hadnt had a good rest ever since she spent her nights and days doing her work. To make things worse, her old sickness was rpsing again. It is okay. I will be fine once my schedule is back on track after Wendys birthday. Still, Whitney couldnt help but worry. Although Nicole had makeup on, Whitney could still see the other womans exhaustion peeking through. Seeing Whitneys worried face, Nicole added again, Julia will be in the country in a few days. I will be fine once I let her do her magic. Is Miss Hulling too? Whitney asked in surprise. Julia Hull, a doctor who held a doctorate degree, worked as the attending doctor in a private hospital abroad. She was also the one who helped Nicole with the delivery of her child back then. Yeah. Nicole nodded. She told me she will be here to apany her boyfriend to a banquet, and after finding out that I am here, she said that she would stop by to see me. Julia hadnt told Nicole anything about having a boyfriend before their conversation on the phone two days ago. She had directly told Nicole that she wasing to the country. Then, you should rest before Miss Hulles. Your health should alwayse first, Whitney advised as she cleared up the table. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Make the Dress The inte became more fervent the closer it was to Wendys birthday. Everyone was watching the truth unfold, as though they were spectators of a show. Nicoles reputation had soared because of giarism and suicide cases before. On top of that, there was a rumor going about that Wendy had chosen Joannas design over Nicoles. Everyones curiosity had been piqued after the series of events that happened. They all wanted to see what kind of clothes Joanna had designed that could be better than Nicoles. Joannas reputation had improved as well. She was finally done with the dress three days before Wendys birthday. After Joanna arrived at Gardner Residence, Anna had Edith bring tea over before Anna looked at her with a kind gaze. Joanna proceeded to put the finished product on the table. Mrs. Gardner and Wendy, the dress is done. You can try it on. I can fix it if there is anything you find ufortable with. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anna looked at the dress and nodded. Wendy, on the other hand, only nced at the dress. She didnt seem all that excited about putting it on. Nicole had promised her a dress if Nicole were to sessfully borrow the main jewelry from Triton Studio. However, Wendy hadnt heard back from Nicole at all, even though the birthday banquet was just days away. She couldnt help but panic when she thought of the possibility that Nicole couldnt get the jewelry. Regardless, Wendy didnt let her emotion show as she forced an absolutely fake smile at Joanna. Alright, Miss Joanna. I will try it on. She hugged the dress against her chest and went to change into it after she said that. The dress designed by Joanna was actually not ugly to look at. Even though the overall style was on the mature and dignified side, it still looked good on the body. Wendy, however, didnt look like she was in the best of moods when she came out in the dress. In fact, she might have been satisfied with Joannas dress if she hadnt seen Nicoles but since she did, she couldnt help but think that Nicoles dress was the better-looking one between the two. Anna knew what her daughter was thinking, and sheforted her, This dress isnt that bad. Right after she said that, Nicole made herte appearance as she came in from outside. Hello, Mrs. Gardner and Wendy, she greeted as soon as she walked in. She was carrying a huge bag in her hand. Wendys eyes immediately lit up when she saw the bag. The initial gloomy expression on her face, too, had instantly be a happy one. She had her eyes on the bag the whole time she hurried over to Nicole. Joanna could tell what Nicole was up to. The smile on her face went stiff, but she knew she had to hold it in. When she looked at Nicole, she squinted slightly and nced at the bag that Nicole brought over before her eyes fell on the woman. What brings you here, Miss Lisa? Nicolepletely ignored her and proceeded to hand the bag to Wendy. Smilingly, she offered, Try it on, Wendy. I had this specially designed for you. Hearing this, Joanna clenched her fists, but because Anna and Wendy were still here, she forced herself to stay still. With that, Wendy hugged the dress and turned to leave. Nicole took the chance to sit down, and after she looked at Anna, she blurted out, I just finished the dress today. I was thinking of letting Wendy try it so I can see if there is anything about it I need to change. I will leave it to you, then. Ann nodded. Wendy came out briefly after she went in to change. Nicoles dress looked like it was of way higher quality and tastepared with Joannas dress just now. The slightly long trail of the dress and its youthful design would easily catch anyones eye the moment theyid eyes upon it. As Wendy turned around, they could see the back for her slender torso from the bareback design of the dress. Compared to the lifeless dress from earlier, this dress had enhanced Wendys grace. There was no way Joanna wouldnt notice this. In fact, she had known from the start that her design could neverpete with Nicoles. Still, she never expected Nicole would go ahead and make the dress, and even had it brought over to let Wendy try it on right in front of her! Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Deliver the Dress The dress you made is just perfect, Miss Nicole. It fits like a glove and it looks good! It was probably because Wendy really did like it that the smile on her face became a lot more sincere. There was a pleased glint in Nicoles eyes when she nodded and said, I am d that you like it, Wendy. However, Joanna, who was sitting beside her, was fuming. She only managed to keep her temper at bay when she tried her best to suppress her anger. Both dresses fit well. There is nothing I want altered, Wendy said before she sat down beside Anna. Anna also nodded in satisfaction. You two have worked hard today. Joanna showed her a rather stiff smile while she shook her head. No problem. As long as Wendy likes it. As they continued to chat for a little longer, Nicole said that she had to leave to attend to something else, so she got up to leave soon after. Anna seemed to think of something then, and she suddenly called out to Nicole. Come here tomorrow again, Nicole. I have something to tell you. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nicole immediately understood that it was probably about Hayden and Colton. Sure. She nodded. I will be back tomorrow. She left swiftly after answering Anna. Nicole had just stepped out of the Gardner Residences gate and was about to get into her car when Joanna followed after her. The sound of thetters heels clicking against the cemented ground was clear as day. Joanna had her eyes on Nicole the whole time she stomped toward her. Her dark eyes even looked like they were about to burst into mes. With her fists balled, Joanna growled through gritted teeth, Miss Lisa, Wendy has chosen me to design her dress. What the hell were you trying to do just now?! Nicole smiled when she looked at Joanna, who was on the verge of losing control. I am only here to deliver the dress. Werent you there the whole time, Director Schmidt? Dont tell me you didnt see what took ce. Joannas anger went up another notch as she looked at the nonchnce of the woman in front of her. Fortunately, she was educated and cultured enough to know better than to scream out loud now. With her lips pursed, she mocked, You are the esteemed Chief Designer of the F&M Apparel, Miss Lisa. I hope you wont resort to doing something underhanded. Nicole suddenlyughed when she heard Joannas words. She then turned to look at her and questioned, Underhanded? Ohdo enlighten me. Whatever could you possibly mean by that? Does colluding toe up with the design draft beforehand count? Seeing that Nicole was still bringing this up, Joanna refused to admit to it no matter what. She calmed down slightly and said, Wendy has already chosen me as her designer. You shouldnt get involved anymore, Miss Lisa! Joanna couldnt do anything about Ann now that the issue had been put to rest, but there was no way she would hand the opportunity for the boost in her career through Wendys birthday banquet to someone else. Nicole didnt care about Joannas relentless pressing on the matter and she only sighed. Director Schmidt, why do you bother telling me all this if you have confidence in your design? The smile on Nicoles face grew wider when she noticed how Joannas face fell after hearing her words. She then continued, Since you said that Wendy appointed you, you should do your job well. The only thing that you would be showing people if Wendy ends up not wearing your dress at the birthday banquet is your ipetence. After indifferently saying those words, Nicole turned around and got into her car. Joanna was so enraged that she was about to blow a gasket. Without saying a word, she only angrily stared as Nicoles car drove off into the distance. Joanna tried her best to calm her heart then. Even though Nicoles design was better than hers, there was no way Nicole could cause any major problems as long as Joanna still had the jewelry Queenie had borrowed from Triton Studio. She trusted Anna that she would not allow Wendy to give up on an opportunity like this! Now that she had calmed down, Joanna suddenly thought of something that brought a resentful glint to her eyes. She had thought that Nicole wouldnt be able to do anything to go against her, given the short period of time she would be working at the Gardner Corporation. The situation now, however, seemed to have gotten a lot moreplicated than she hoped for. Dont me me foring for your neck if you ever threaten my peace, Nicole Anderson! Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 The Pink Diamond Ne Has Arrived In the afternoon, Tritons assistant, Todd Freeman, arrived at the airport. Nicole immediately took Whitney to book a hotel and pick him up. Todd was a man in his thirties. He had short hair, a pair of ck sses, and was wearing casual clothes. When he came out, he dragged a pink suitcase with a calm expression. As expected from Tritons assistant, he casually walked around with jewels worth hundreds of millions. Then, Nicole took Todd to the hotel. The both of them knew each other, as Nicole and Triton had cooperated several times. Mr. Freeman, Nicole said politely. Although Todd was Tritons assistant, he was older and behaved like a senior to Nicole, so she addressed him respectfully. He squinted and smiled. As he was a little chubby, there was a gentle feeling to his smile. Nicole, long time no see. Todd nodded. Nicole smiled as her eyes were filled with joy. I didnt expect you to remember me. He nodded and said, Well, the cooperation between you and Triton was excellent, so I have a great impression of you. Feeling ttered, she answered, Thank you for yourpliment. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The trio sat down and asked the server to serve the food before talking about business. Mr. Freeman, where is the jewelry I rented from Triton? Nicole raised her eyes and scanned Todd. He nodded. Yes, its with me. As he said that, he pulled out his suitcase and took a soft ck leather bag. He reached out to open the bag and inside was the pink diamond ne. Compared with the person Queenie had brought overst time, Todd seemed easy-going and he was still calm with such a precious thing in his hand. The pink diamond was dazzling as it reflected the light in the room. Nicole had a smile in her eyes and said, Thank you, Mr. Freeman. Todd kept the ne away and stuffed it into the suitcase again. Youre wee. I am interested in seeing how your design will maximize its value. After they were done with the meal, they chatted for a while. Then, Nicole asked Whitney to book a hotel. They would visit the Gardner Residence tomorrow as Nicole wanted to tackle all the affairs together. Todd nodded without objection. The following day, Nicole pulled Hayden out of bed early in the morning. Hayden was used to beingfortable at home, so he rarely woke up early this morning. He was so sleepy that his face was puffy and he could not open his eyes. He stretched out his hand to rub his eyes. After finally opening his eyes, he looked at Nicole with a confused yet clear gaze. Mom, what are we going to do? His voice was soft as he had just woken up. Coupled with his unique baby voice, it sounded rather cute. Were going to Mr. Handsomes house, she said lightly. Hearing Nicoles words, an initially sleepy Hayden woke up almost instantly. His eyes widened as he looked at her in disbelief. Then, he tugged on Nicoles hand and asked, Mom, are you finally going to marry Mr. Handsome?! Sheughed at his words. Then, she reached out and patted his head gently. Stop thinking that nonsense. Get up. Didnt you say you wanted to visit Grandma? Were going to visit her too. Truth was, Nicole was confused about why Hayden liked Anna. After returning home, the boy kept pleading with her to take him to visit Anna again. As Nicole was afraid of rumors, she never took him there anymore. When he heard that, he immediately became energized. He quickly got up and began to put on his clothes. She nced at her excited son, and a hint of helplessness shed in her eyes. After the DNA paternity test isplete, we are no longer rted to the Gardner Family. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Impossible After breakfast, Nicole took her son, drove the car, and dropped by to pick up Todd to visit the Gardner Residence. It was the weekend, so there were fewer vehicles on the road. It was still morning when they arrived at the Gardner Residence. As Nicole had talked to Anna beforehand, Nicole went in directly. Anna and Wendy were sitting on the sofa in the living room. Nicole was carrying her son while Todd followed them in. On this day, Todd was not wearing casual clotheshe was wearing a decent suit. However, he still looked plump as his belly was round. Anna did not expect Nicole would bring someone over, so she looked up in surprise. Nicole smiled as she exined, Mrs. Gardner, he is Mr. Grants assistant from Triton Studio, Mr. Todd Freeman. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Annas eyes lit up as she remembered what Nicole had said before. Then, she smiled. Hello, Mr. Freeman. Please take a seat. Anna saw Hayden in Nicoles arms as she was done with the pleasantries, and her face was filled with joy. Remembering she had a business to attend to, Anna asked Edith to take care of Hayden for a while. When Hayden left, Anna looked at Todd. Todd used to be in the presence of upperssmen, so he naturally sat on the sofa and put the suitcase on the table. This is the jewelry that Miss Anderson rented from Triton Studio, and Im here today to show it to you. However, you can only wear the jewelry on the day of the event and I cannot let it out of my sight. Please forgive me, Todd respectfully said as he reached out and opened the safe. In the safey the pink jewelry. The jewelry was luxurious and yful, and the enormous pink diamond looked beautiful. The jewelry was made of pink diamond and suitable for a youngling like Wendy. Upon seeing that, Anna was filled with joy. Although Nicole said she rented Triton Studios jewelry long ago, Anna thought Nicole had failed as there was no news for some time. However, Nicole unexpectedly brought the jewelry to Anna today. The pink diamond was way better than the one rented by Queenie and much more suitable for Wendy. Nicole raised her voice and said, Mrs. Gardner, if Wendy likes my design, she can wear it with this jewelry. If she likes Director Schmidts design better, I wouldnt mind either. Wendy hurriedly denied it. Thats not it, Miss Nicole. I have always liked your design. However, Miss Joannas design is more suitable for the jewelry sent by Queenie. Anna nodded. Nicoles one is definitely better, regardless of the design or material. We chose Joannas design because we wanted to match it with Queenies jewelry rented from Triton Studio. Annas gaze fell on the jewelry brought by Todd, and she said with emotion, It will look good if this jewelry is paired with the clothes you designed. At that point, Todd frowned. Raising his gaze, he asked, Mrs. Gardner, did you say someone rented a piece of jewelry from Triton Studio? Is it from the current season? Annas expression darkened and she nodded with confusion. Yes. Its the one in green. I must say, though, its not as pretty as this one. Todds expression gradually turned stiff when he heard that. He frowned and said in a low voice, But thats impossible! This was the first time Nicole had seen Todd being so serious, and she thought something big had happened. Mr. Freeman, whats wrong? Todd said solemnly, We only lent one from the current seasons jewelry to Miss Anderson. The rest of the jewelry is in the safe, so theres no way another piece of jewelry would surface! As Triton Studios customers were royalty, it was difficult for ordinary people to rent the jewelry. The studio didnt bother to lend the jewelry to make money. This time, however, they agreed to lend the jewelry to Nicole only for the friendship between Triton and her. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Fake Annas expression turned dark when she heard what Todd had to say. Then, she frowned and said in a low voice, However, the designer who lent that piece of jewelry is called Kevin Carter. I met him; he was the same person as the photo you uploaded on the official webpage. Todd finally understood. Then, he exined, Mrs. Gardner, Kevin was indeed a young designer in Triton Studio. However, he was expelled at the end ofst year because he had lent the jewelry multiple times without permission. As it was rted to the reputation of Triton Studio, Todd stood up and continued to say with a different look, He didnt design the current seasons jewelry. All of our jewelry is in the vault. This jewelry is the only one brought out by me. Everyone was silent. If what Todd said was true, that piece of jewelry was fake. Business and government officials from all over the world woulde to Wendys birthday party, and the media coverage would be overwhelming. One could only imagine the scene if Wendy wore a piece of fake jewelry. The Gardner Familys reputation would be destroyed if others knew about this. As Anna thought about it, she felt a chill run down her spine and was scared. Are you sure? she asked with watery eyes. Todd nodded, then said thoughtfully, This is rted to the reputation of Triton Studio. I wont make fun of it. Anna finally understood the severity of the matter. Fortunately, Nicole cooperated with Triton Studio. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Okay. Thank you for telling me. The Gardner Family will investigate this matter, Anna said solemnly. Todd nodded too. This matter also concerns us. Can you invite that person over today? I want to confront him. Of course. Anna nodded. Queenie had been unable to eat or sleep well these past few days. When she closed her eyes, she could recall Coltons words. I want to annul our engagement. Without the Gardner Family, the Anderson Family would be in a disaster. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Colton promised Queenie he would repay the Anderson Familys debt, she had been bossing around with the Gardners support. If she lost the family, one could only imagine how miserable she would be. Although the debt would be repaid, everyone would not respect Queenie without the Gardner Family. As such, the Anderson Family would not live an easy life. Truth was, Queenie hasnt told William and Lydia yet. She had to carry this burden by herself. On the other hand, Lydia thought Queenie was getting tired these days because of trouble at work. Queenie, dont worry. It doesnt matter if theres trouble at work. We have the Gardner Familys support. Queenies lips twitched. Then, she looked at Lydia and asked softly, Mom? Wheres Dad? There was no sign of William in the past few days at home. When Lydia heard about William, her expression was filled with resentment. She clenched her hands and said, Theres no other ce he would go. He must be gambling somewhere! Since the Anderson Family was in debt, William was in a slump. In the eyes of outsiders, the Anderson Family was still the same as ever. Truth was, it has been at the bottom for a long time. If it wasnt for Queenie clinging to Colton, the Anderson Family would be long gone. Queenie felt cold as her expression held a trace of despair. Her gaze was empty when she looked at Lydia. Lydia was taken aback by Queenies expression, and she quickly asked, Could it be that Danie was exposed? Queenie shook her head as she smiled bitterly. Its about Colton. Lydias heart skipped a beat. She grabbed Queenie and her eyes widened as she asked nervously, Whats wrong with President Gardner? He wants to annul our engagement Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Let Him Change His Mind Lydia felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and she sat on the sofa in a daze. She was cold all over and her face was filled with disbelief as she stuttered, W-Why? Its too sudden! Queenie shook her head helplessly as she grabbed onto Lydia. Mom, I thought I could solve this, so I didnt tell you. However, Ive tried my best. Colton He has made up his mind. No, Queenie! Lydia grabbed Queenies hand and said seriously, Queenie, if we lose President Gardner, we are doomed! Queenie was aware of that. However, Colton did not listen to her despite her plea. Colton said he could pay off our debts and give us business. Lydias gaze darkened and she muttered, Queenie, it isnt enough. You need Colton Gardner. This way, your interpersonal rtionship and everything will be different. Queenie bit her lip. She knew all of these, but Colton had made up his mind. So, she had no choice. As they were thinking about how to keep Colton, the phone suddenly rang. Queenie looked down and found it was from Anna, so she collected herself and answered the call. Queenie, are you free? Anna asked, to which Queenie quickly nodded. Yes. What is it, Mrs. Gardner? Well, Wendys birthday party is just two days away. Please bring Mr. Carter to the Gardner Residence. I want to see how Wendy looks with the dress and jewelry together. Is that okay? Anna asked calmly. Upon hearing that, Queenie quickly nodded. Of course. Ill be right there. She ended the call, and there was a hint of joy on her face. Lydia heard everything that transpired as she was sitting next to Queenie. With a smile, she grabbed onto Queenie and said, Queenie, if you cant change President Gardners mind, you must focus on Mrs. Gardner. You are cooperating with Triton Studio, right? Mrs. Gardner must like you. Queenie nodded along with Lydias words. If Colton cant help, I can focus on Mrs. Gardner! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alright, Mom. I will go to the Gardner Residence now, Queenie said with a dark gaze. Then, Queenie called Kevin to make him take the jewelry to Gardner Residence. While carrying the suitcase, Kevin stated, Miss Anderson, you must pay me as Miss Gardners birthday party is approaching. Of course, Mr. Carter, Queenie said respectfully. After our tripter, I will pay you tonight. Hiring Kevin had cost Queenie a lot of energy and money. She couldnt ask the Gardner Family to pay for it, so she had to pay the bill for now. However, she didnt have the money. The deposit she gave almost used up her savings, so she could only postpone the payment. If Anna was happy about the jewelry, Queenie could still be together with Colton. Queenie and Kevin walked into the Gardner Residence together. However, it was strange as there were a few bodyguards at the gate. However, Queenie didnt care as she thought they were here as per Annas order to protect the precious jewelry. As Queenie and Kevin reached the living room, the initially calm Kevin suddenly panicked. After a quick nce, he took the suitcase and prepared to escape. However, he stopped by the bodyguards guarding the door. Looking at the fleeing Kevin, Queenie was confused. Mr. Carter, what are you The bodyguards then threw Kevin over to Anna and the rest. Queenie quickly followed them, and she saw Nicole. Upon seeing that, Queenie turned thunderous. Is this Nicoles doing? Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Fake Jewelry As Todd looked at the man on the ground, his face turned dark and it was unlike his usual demeanor. Todd squinted and stared coldly at the man on the floor. Kevin Carter, Todd coldly called out Kevins name. A trace of cold sweat appeared on Kevins forehead, and he hurriedly begged for mercy. Mr. Freeman, please let me go. Queenie suddenly felt something was wrong. She looked at Kevin on the ground with a dark expression and muttered, Mr. Carter, what are you doing? Please get up. However, Kevin ignored Queenie. He could not afford to offend Triton Studio, as they worked with the foreign royal families. After Kevin was fired by Triton Studio, he relied on Triton Studios name as an ex-designer to get some work. However, as time went by, he gradually lost his reputation. Later, he created some imitations of Triton Studios jewelry to rent out to earn a little money. Then, he was found by Queenie. The price she gave was very high, so he agreed to it out of greed. Triton Studio never rented jewelry in this country, so Kevin was relieved, thinking he would immediately escape after earning money to avoid getting caught. However, Todd was now here. Kevin knew he had been caught red-handed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Todd looked down at the person on the ground with a dark expression, and his voice was cold as he growled, You have been fired by Triton Studio but now, you are using the studios name to swindle money? Youre smearing the studios reputation! Kevin did not dare to make a sound. Although he had on a suit, he crawled on the floor and was utterly timid. Queenie was no fool. She guessed the truth through this exchange, and her face suddenly went pale. Kevins jewelry is fake! Queenie felt her blood flowing backward, gushing up from the soles of her feet to her head. T-The jewelry I rented is fake?! Queenie looked at the man on the ground. She forcefully repressed her anger as Anna was present and stared straight at the man below. However, Kevin couldnt spare time to talk to Queenie as he begged Todd for mercy. Todd turned his eyes away and said coldly, Since you have done it, stop acting all pitiful. I will sue you in the name of Triton Studio. You are on your own now. Anna knew the severity of this matter. Looking at Todds unkind expression, she waved to signal the bodyguards to take Kevin away. Looking at this scene, Queenie almost fell to the ground. She was stunned for a long time before she could react. When she did, she hurriedly walked up to Anna and said, Mrs. Gardner, Wendy, I-I didnt know that the jewelry is fake. When I rented it, I-I heard he is indeed a designer in Triton Studio. However, I didnt expect him to be f-fired Anna squinted. She knew Queenie didnt do it on purpose. After all, if Wendy really wore the fake jewelry, Queenie wouldnt be able to handle such a responsibility. However, Anna was still unhappy when she thought about the consequences of Wendy wearing the ne. She didnt look directly at Queenie, but she coldly said, I know you didnt mean it. Fortunately, Nicole brought Mr. Freeman over. Otherwise, the Gardner Family wouldve been mocked. Queenie was utterly pale at that point. She raised her eyes and looked at Nicole with a false smile while sitting. Then, she gritted her teeth and said to Nicole, Of course, its all thanks to my dear sister. Its my fault for not investigating clearly beforehand and almost shaming Wendy. Seeing Queenies unwillingness, Nicole sneered but did not expose her. Youre wee. You dont have to address me as your sister. I am not a part of the Anderson Family since William has disowned me. However, Queenie had to suck up to Nicole as thetter had helped solve Queenies blundeer. And so, Queenie forced out augh and said, Father was a fool to do that. No matter what, youre my sister. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Stay Nicole frowned unpleasantly when she heard what Queenie said. Anna had heard a little about the Anderson Familys affair. Moreover, she could feel Nicoles displeasure. As Nicole had hired someone from Triton Studio and designed a beautiful evening gown for Wendy, Anna naturally favored Nicole. Presently, Anna waved her hand. Queenie, you can leave now. Although you didnt mean it, you wouldnt be able to bear the consequences if Wendy really wore the fake jewelry. Queenie was quite pale then. She opened her mouth and tried to exin, but her throat felt so hoarse that she couldnt speak. She was finished. Initially, she wanted to gain favor from Anna. However, Queenie had now messed up. Anna might have no goodwill toward Queenie after this incident. Looking at the pale Queenie, Nicole grinned and said sarcastically, Why, are you reluctant to leave? How about you stay here and exin to Mr. Freeman on how you found that imposter? As Queenie heard Nicoles voice, her thoughts returned to her. She turned her head to look at everyone. Now, she looked like a clown in a circus. I will end up further shaming myself if I stay here. Queenie bit her lip. She had no choice but to leave now. After Queenie left, Annas expression became slightly better. She looked at Nicole with apprehension as she murmured, Nicole, it is thanks to you and Mr. Freeman that we didnt mess up. Wendy stayed by the side and didnt speak until Queenie left. Kevin Carter is too evil! How dare he rent us a counterfeit product? If I really wear it, I will be a laughingstock for the rest of my life! When Wendy spoke, tears welled in her eyes and she looked rather pitiful. Anna took Wendys hand. Patting it, sheforted her daughter, It wont happen anymore. Besides, Mr. Freeman now brought us the genuine jewelry from Triton Studio. Looking at Wendys red eyes, Nicole knew the girl was angry, so she calmlyforted, Wendy, its over. Mr. Freeman wont make any mistakes; you can rest assured. Todd nodded along. Yes, Miss Gardner. The jewelry from Triton Studio is with me. Your eighteenth birthday party will definitely be lively. With Nicoles words, Wendy finally breathed a sigh of relief. She sniffed and nodded. Todd and Anna then discussed some jewelry-rted matters. After the discussion, it was almost 12.00PM. Todd politely declined Annas invitation to have lunch and left with the suitcase. When Edith wasing down to cook, she took Hayden along too as she saw most people had left. When Anna saw Hayden, the expression on her face subsided and changed into a smile. Grandma, I missed you so much! Hayden threw himself into Annas arms, a smile appearing on his tender cheeks as he hugged and greeted her. Annas heart softened as she heard Haydens call. After she responded, she pulled Hayden into her embrace. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hayden, its been such a long time! I miss you too. Although Hayden and Colton did not conduct a DNA paternity test yet, Anna had already determined that Hayden was Coltons son. They cant look this simr if theyre not rted! Anna and Hayden looked happy together. In the end, Anna asked Nicole to stay for lunch. You and Hayden should have a meal with us. Richard will arrive in the afternoon. Then, he can help Hayden and Colton. As Hayden was here, Anna didnt make it too clear. However, Nicole nodded understandingly. This was the purpose of hering here. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Lunch Colton also came for lunch. He was not surprised to see Nicole and Hayden. There was a slight smile on his face. Hayden was delighted when he saw Coltoning over. In a sh, he rushed out of Annas arms and ran over to Colton. Mr. Handsome! Hayden rushed into Coltons arms. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Colton liked Hayden, so he picked up the child and let Hayden sit in his arms. Hayden, long time no see. Hayden grabbed Colton and sadly said, Mom is a bad guy. She wont let me y with you! After speaking, he pouted in dissatisfaction. Coltonughed and squinted as he looked at Haydens cute face that was so simr to his. He couldnt help it when his heart softened. Hayden leaned on Colton and talked for a while before returning to Anna. When Wendy saw Colton returning, she rushed to him and talked about the mornings event with resentment. Colton, did you know that the jewelry from Triton Studio that Queenie rented is fake? If it wasnt for Miss Nicole, I would be shamed! As Colton heard Queenies name, he frowned. He looked up and his voice became deeper as he asked, Really? Wendy thought Colton was going to favor Queenie, so she was dissatisfied. Then, she pursed her lips and said, Of course its true! How could I lie to you? Colton smiled softly. Seeing that Wendy was getting angry, heforted, Of course not. This is ridiculous; how dare she lie to our princess? When Wendy heard Coltons words, the dissatisfaction on her face finally dissipated. Then, she said with a cold snort, She tried too hard to keep up her appearances. Not even Mom could rent the jewelry, so obviously Queenie couldnt too! The incident made Wendys prejudice against Queenie get deeper. After a few words offort, Colton suddenly smiled at Nicole. Nicole was taken aback by such a nce. Looking at his handsome face with a half-smile, she turned her head away in embarrassment. Looking at Nicoles shy demeanor, Colton smiled even brighter. After Edith had served the food, Benjamin finally went downstairs. Wendy hugged Benjamin and told him the whole fiasco again. Sheined all about Queenie, who rented a fake. Although Benjamin was strict, he was fond of his children, especially his daughter. Hence, he kept comforting Wendy. After that, he looked up at Nicole. Although Benjamin was old, he still had discerning eyes and looked like a shrewd businessman. He looked at Nicole and said deeply, Thank you for solving this matter, Miss Anderson. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Nicole didnt dare to take the credit for herself, so she shook her head and said, No. Kevin Carter was a designer from Triton Studio. The jewelry created by him is simr to a genuine product. If it werent for Mr. Freeman, I wouldnt have been able to distinguish between the real thing and the fake. What Nicole said also gave Anna enough respect. Sure enough, Anna immediately supported Nicole. Thats right. One would not know he was fired from Triton Studio long ago. We should thank Nicole; otherwise, we would be a joke. Nicole pursed her lips and smiled but did not say anything further. Everyone silently enjoyed the meal at the table and didnt say much. After the meal, Benjamin didnt stay any longer. He held his forehead and said, Im getting old, so I feel sleepy after a certain time. All of you should wait here for Richard. If hees, just go on without me. Wendy apanied Benjamin upstairs, leaving Anna, Colton, Nicole, and Hayden downstairs. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Richard Jenkins The four of them sat on the sofa. As Hayden was present, the atmosphere was not awkward, as the kid could talk non-stop. With his sweet words, he made Anna smile the whole time. As they were happily interacting, Colton and Nicole were silent. After a while, Colton took the initiative to say, Thank you for resolving Wendys matter. Nicole shook her head. I am a friend of Triton, so it isnt hard for me to rent a piece of jewelry. Knowing Triton, one couldnt force him to rent out the jewelry even with violence, unless one was his friend. Seeing Nicole had no signs of taking credit and was humble, Colton grinned andughed. You did the Gardner Family a huge favor. Do you want any reward? I will ept any request. Nicole turned to look at Colton. She squinted and asked with yfulness, Are you sure? There was a hint of joy in Coltons eyes. He lowered his voice, and a deep voice entered Nicoles ears, as if it was only for her and her alone. Of course, even if you want me, I will agree too. The flirtatious tone made Nicoles ears turn red. She did not expect the serious-looking Colton to be so shameless. You are overthinking things! As Nicole said that, she squirmed a little to the side to keep a distance from Colton. Colton raised his eyes. Looking at Nicoles reaction, he didnt say much. Although Anna was focusing on Hayden, she was not blind. With a nce, she could see Colton and Nicole were whispering to each other over there. She would not believe it if one said there wasnt a thing going on between them. In the past, Colton would be disgusted at any woman who tried to get close to him. He couldnt even ept Queenie either. Look at him nowhe cant wait to pounce on Nicole! Anna knew her son, and she was sure that he had taken a liking to Nicole. Richard Jenkins arrived at 1.00PM. He was wearing a beige coat and had slightly curly and fluffy hair. As soon as he entered the living room, he raised his voice. There you are, Aunt! And Colton too. Richard smiled. With his exposed white teeth, he looked a little silly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Anna was very fond of Richard, as he was the only heir of the Jenkins Family. Looking at him carefully, she stood up and said, We havent seen each other for almost two years! You have grown taller and are much better-looking. Richard didnt hesitate and sat next to Anna. After sitting down, he could see Hayden clearly. A trace of surprise shed in Richards eyes, and he turned to look at Colton and asked, Colton, since when did you have a child? You never mentioned him to me! As Richard was impolite, Colton frowned and said in a low tone, Dont be rude. Address me as Mr. Gardner! Richard directly fell backward, and his face was full of indifference. Im only one day younger than you, so why should I address you respectfully? We grew up wearing the same pair of trousers! We should be on a first-name basis. Colton raised his eyebrows and said, You must still respect me even if Im an hour older than you! Lets put that matter aside. Tell me where this child came from? How dare you not tell me about him after so many phone calls these years! Hearing Richards words, Anna hugged Hayden joyfully, and her tone was much more rxed. Right? I knew this child was Coltons! Richard nodded and said, In terms of gics, this child is definitely Coltons. Just look at his face its as stupid as Coltons! Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Another Report As an only child of the Gardner Family, Colton didnt have any ymates. Then, Richard came along, and the two young children finally had ymates of the same age. They were born from wealthy families, so they did not have topliment or be fake. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hence, they clicked right away. One would think they were friends more than brothers. When they met each other, they would be unforgiving to each other. Colton coughed lightly and gestured at Nicole with his gaze. He wanted Richard to pay attention to his words. As they hadnt seen each other for many years, the tacit understanding between them was not high. Richard was stunned for a moment, then looked at Nicole and said dumbly, Ohso youre Coltons wife. Although I wont address Colton politely, I can address you as Mrs. Gardner. As Richard said that, he saw Coltons dark expression. At this moment, Colton wanted to fight Richard just like a child. Richard was being too rude. Richard, I asked you toe back because I have a request for you. When Anna felt the two were about to fight, she quickly talked about a serious matter. She called Edith to take away Hayden since it wasnt appropriate to talk about this matter in front of a child. As Richard saw the seriousness on Annas face, he finally felt the severity of the matter. He was a doctor, so it must be bad news. What happened? Aunt, are you not feeling well? Anna shook her head and continued, You saw the child. I want you to do a paternity test on that child and Colton. Richard was stunned, then frowned again. He said in disbelief, One can tell that child is Coltons at first nce. Why do you need the test? After being silent for a long time, Nicole finally spoke. Mr. Jenkins, I am his mother. However, he is not President Gardners biological child. He has done a paternity test with my son, and the result is negative. Richard didnt believe it. They look so simr. Gically speaking, they must be rted. Nicole smiled helplessly. She raised her head to look at Richard and said thoughtfully, However, they are not biologically rted, so I would like to ask you to do a test on them and see if they are. It is to prove President Gardners innocence too. Richard finally understood why Anna refused to state why she asked him back when they spoke on the phone. This was the reason why Anna wanted to talk about it in person. One should be cautious regarding a child of the Gardners. When Richard nced at Anna, she nodded along too. At this moment, his face became serious, and his lighthearted smile when he first came in disappeared. I didnt bring the equipment for this. If youre in a hurry, you can give me some hair from the child and Colton. I will try to get a report before Wendys birthday party. Anna knew Richard had hurried back and was not prepared, so she knew he needed more time to do it. She instructed, Richard, this matter concerns the reputation of the Gardner Family. I hope you can keep this a secret. Richard knew what was at stake and he nodded. Please be rest assured. I understand, so I wont tell a soul about this. With Richards assurance, Anna was satisfied. She nodded and took a few strands of hair from her hand. She had secretly taken this when she was with Hayden earlier. She didnt want the child to find out. Colton also knowinglybed through his hair and handed some to Richard. Richard, tell me the result as soon as ites out, Anna said joyfully. She was sure Hayden was Coltons child. Richard nodded and replied, Of course. Dont worry, Aunt. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The Role of a Father ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After obtaining Coltons and Haydens hairs, Richard stayed for a few pleasantries and left. Nicole, too, had no intention of remaining at the Gardner Residence after everything had been completed. Though Anna was friendly to her, Nicole still felt uneasy staying there. Hence, she left with Hayden in her arms after bidding goodbye to Anna and Colton. After Nicole left their sight, Anna retracted her gaze. But when she noticed her son staring at Nicoles departing figure, she couldnt help butugh. Why? Youre now interested in her? When he heard that, Colton retracted his gaze as well and nodded without denying it. Yes. That took Anna by surprise. He had been uninterested in women for many years. He had previously rejected every woman Anna had introduced to him, causing her to believe he actually adored men. Do you really like Nicole? she asked again. This time, he did not answer. Looking at Annas smile, he nonchntly pursed his lips and said, Mom, stop thinking about it. Just wait for the DNA paternity test result. I have something on in thepany, so Im leaving now. Stop right there! Every time I mention your rtionship, you use the same excuse. Are there really that many coincidences? Previously, Colton agreed for Queenie to be his fiance in order to repay her for saving him five years ago, and also to avoid Annas constant asking and rmendation of women. Mom, Richard has asked me for dinner tonight. Its gettingte and I need to go now. Seeing that his previous excuse had failed, Colton quickly devised another and left without waiting for Annas response. Just as Nicole was bringing Hayden back home, Julia called her halfway. Nicole, Im back in the country. Do you want to have dinner together today? she asked enthusiastically. Nicole was fine with that. Hence, she nodded and responded, Sure. You decide on the location. Ill be there once I send Hayden home. Deal. Ill take you to a fun ce after dinner. Dont forget to dress up! Julia spoke with zeal. She sensed that the ce Julia was referring to was unlikely to be decent, but she agreed nheless. Okay. After Nicole hung up the phone, Hayden eximed, Youre no longer bringing me out to y, Mom! Nicoleughed at that. She tilted her head to look at him, saying, Ill bring you out another day. Just not today. Hayden did not pursue this further as he sat on the seat. With his head bowed, he fiddled with his fingers and swung his short legs before saying after a while, Mom, I am the son of Mr. Handsome and you. We dont need the DNA paternity test. When Nicole heard that, her heart sank. It turned out that Hayden knew everything. He noticed the change in Nicoles expression and went on, I do resemble Mr. Handsome. Though I prefer Mr. Yates, if you cannot ept him, Mr. Handsome is also eptable. ording to the childs observations these few days, Colton would assist Nicole in a lot of things and was a reliable man despite being a little standoffish. Hayden did not want his mother to suffer alone anymore. Many things would be made easier for her if he had a reliable father. But of course, Nicole was unaware of Haydens thoughts. She simply assumed her son liked Colton, and she smiled as she said, Hayden, if Colton is really your father, I wont stop you from acknowledging him. But everything has to be proven first. If Haydens father was Joseph, the yboy, she was reluctant for Hayden to acknowledge him. However, if Colton was Haydens father, she would not prevent them from doing so. Though Colton was sometimes arrogant, his personality was eptable, and he was more than qualified to be Haydens father. Of course, it had to be proven first that the duo was rted by blood. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Took Him Back Directly Nicole then sent Hayden home and left him in Whitneys care before leaving for her dinner date with Julia. The restaurant Julia chose was in a high-rise building. She had already taken a seat by the window, which offered a panoramic view of the city. The afternoon sun wasnt too bright. Through the window, the suns rays shone on her, making her look warm. It wasnt yet dinnertime. She looked at her watch and realized it was only 4.00PM. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The afternoon tea that she ordered had long been served. Holding a cup of flower tea, she was elegantly stirring it with a small spoon with a long handle. Nicole noticed this the moment she walked into the restaurant. Julia appears elegant without opening her mouth, she thought. At least, Julia was the cuter type whenpared to herself. Nicole then walked over to Julia and sat in the seat across from her. I almost dont recognise you with your demure demeanor. Julia rolled her eyes at that. Ive always been this demure! Attractive, right? People will fall in love with me at first sight! Julia spoke softly. Seeing that, Nicole couldnt hold back any longer and burst outughing. Julias face immediately turned grim and she looked as if she had just swallowed a fly. Then, with her legs crossed, she threw the small spoon into the cup and asked, What expression is that? Hearing her displeased tone, Nicole tried to restrain herself and said apologetically, Im sorry, but you should act like yourself. Otherwise, I really cant help it. Since they were close friends, Julia gave up pretending. She leaned backwards, her lips pursed, completely devoid of the demure demeanor she had disyed earlier. Im about to meet my future in- laws. What if they dont like me because Im not demure enough? Nicole responded with a smile, and she raised her gaze to the person in front of her. Julia, despite being younger, already had significant aplishments in the medical field. With such a young aplishment, her standard of partner was also high. Normal men wouldnt pique her interest. Hence, Nicole was curious as to what kind of man had won Julia over. So, whos that man? Its so sudden that youre interested in him now. Julia flushed at the mention of that man. With her head bowed, she said shyly, In fact, its not at all sudden. He is my senior and went to the same university as me. A doctor, too. Nicole smiled as she noticed Julias rare blushing face. The one you mentioned having a crush on? she asked, taking a sip of the tea in front of her. Yes. Its him! Julia nodded. Her face lit up with a contented smile. Every time the man was mentioned, she couldnt help but smile. Do you recall the hospital exchange program I participated in? They sent me to another hospital for that, and it turned out that he was there! She had previously mentioned the exchange program to Nicole. At that time, Julia was grudgingly ranting about how the hospital was not humane in making her bustle around but after she joined the program, Nicole had not heard anything from her. Now she knew that it was all because Julia had fallen in love by then! Wow, how did you make him yours? Nicole asked, her chin resting on her palm. Julia undoubtedly had the ability to talk about this for a long time. Indeed, the moment Julia heard the question, she started talking non-stop. What else can I do? I brought him to a bar and forced some drinks on him. After he got drunk, I took him back to the hotel and everything just flowed after that. Nicole was at a loss for words after hearing that. Julia had always been a frank and candiddy, but it still surprised her that Julia could be this direct even in a rtionship. Julia, my goodness. You are ady. Cant you be a little more reserved? Nicole couldnt help but disagree with Julias actions. Julia, on the other hand, was unconcerned. I must hold onto the things I adore! What if I didnt do anything and another woman won him over? Well, that was a good point. Nicole had no idea how to reply to that. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Dont Worry Nicole took a sip of tea to calm herself down, and she suppressed her desire for vulgarities. Didnt he suspect anything? she asked after a while. Obviously not! He believes he did this to me while under the influence of alcohol and is now very concerned about me! Nicole lowered her head and took another sip of tea quietly. That guy is so unlucky to have met Julia, she thought. She coughed lightly and intended to change the subject. After all, everything Julia said was outside of Nicoles norms. So you came back with him this time? she inquired, raising her gaze. Julia nodded. Its been a few months since we got together. All of his rtives are in the country, and since hes returning to attend a banquet, we decided to meet his parents as well. Nicole sighed in response. She had not expected the couples progress to be so rapid, with them getting together so soon after they met and even meeting with his parents now. But she couldnt say anything about it. As a result, she could only say with her lips pursed, I wish you happiness. Julia was pleased with it. With bright eyes and a smile by her lips, she said, OhNicole,e with me to a fun ceter. I asked around about it before I returned, and I can assure you that it will be fun. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing Julias indecent smile, Nicole couldnt help but ask, Is it somewhere indecent? How could you have thought of me in this way? Julia was irritated by Nicoles skeptical expression and she clutched her chest, pretending to be hurt. Nicole was disgusted by Julias pretentious manner. Okay, okay. Stop it. Ill go anywhere with you, she said quickly while waving her hand. After Nicole agreed, Julia smiled, revealing her white teeth. They hadnt seen each other in over a year and as a result, they spent the entire afternoon catching up. In fact, Julia did the majority of the talking. Nicole, on the other hand, was the listener who asionally responded in a patronizing manner. Julia even drank three full jars of water for all her talking! Meanwhile, Queenie was dejected after leaving the Gardner Residence. She had chills all over her body and felt both hopeless and fortunate. She wanted to do something good. Hence, she specifically searched Triton Studio to ensure that such a person existed. But it turned out that he had been dismissed. Most importantly, Nicole had exposed her in front of Anna. She was too embarrassed to see the Gardners again. Lydia noticed Queenie looking frantic when she returned and guessed what had happened. Why are you looking like this? Is there something wrong with Mrs. Gardner? When Queenie saw Lydia, all of the emotions she had been suppressing erupted. She burst into tears in Lydias embrace. She was still feeling helpless and unsure of what to do. Colton had decided to cut all ties with her, while Annas and Wendys affection, which Queenie had worked hard to obtain, had also vanished. It appeared that she had no way out. Lydia, on the other hand, was heartbroken for Queenie when she saw her crying. Stroking her head, the older woman asked gently, Queenie, did something happen when you were at the Gardner Residence? Queenie cried for a long time until her eyes were red. Then, she raised her head and said as she sobbed, The person from Triton Studio that I previously found was an imposter! Nicole even revealed him on the spot. Im too embarrassed to go see the Gardners now! Lydia was taken aback by this. How can that person be a fake? She recognised the gravity of the situation, but faced with her sobbing daughter, she had no choice but to console her. Dont worry, Queenie. Even if he is a forger, the situation is not out of control. You, too, were duped, and I dont think Mrs. Gardner will me you. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 This Is Your Senior? Queenie shook her head. Colton wants to sever all ties with me right now. I used to have Mrs. Gardner backing me, but now I dont! What should I do if Colton decides to abandon me? She sniffed and sobbed as she said this. Lydia felt terrible for her. She tightened her grip on Queenies hand, and an idea shed through her mind. Her gaze became dark. Queenie, I have a way out, she said, gritting her teeth. She went closer to Queenies ears and told her the n. When Queenie heard it, her face fell. With her face flushed, she said hesitantly, I dont think we should do that. What if Colton finds out However, Lydia cut her off right away. Hes already decided to cut all ties with you; how much worse can things get? Lydias words made sense to Queenie. Even if Colton found out, all she would get from him is nagging. But if the n worked and she was able to have an intimate rtionship with Colton, he would not abandon her. While thinking about this, Queenie clutched her hands tightly. Shed never done that before. Despite the fact that she had been harping on the incident from five years ago, the woman on his bed at the time was Nicole and not her! Everything was not lost for her if she could sessfully get intimate with him this time, or even bear him a child! Seeing that Queenie had made up her mind, Lydia took out a small bag of pills from nowhere and stuffed it into Queenies hand. Grab the chance, Queenie. Dont let it slip through your hands again. Queenie looked down at the pills in her hand and clutched them tightly. Now that things had progressed to this point, she had no choice but to take this risk. She stopped crying and nodded. Okay. Ill check his daily schedule and whereabouts right now. Im not going to screw things up again! It was noisy in the bar, with piercing music and ring lights. Even the air was turbid here. Nicole frowned as she took in her surroundings. Such an environment was something that she loathed. She wanted to leave the moment she stepped inside, but Julia grabbed her arms tightly. You promised to apany me here. Dont even consider leaving! Nicoles face became solemn. She cast a nce at Julia and tried to squeeze out some words. This is the fun ce you were talking about? Still clutching onto Nicoles arms, Julia responded, Be patient. The enjoyable part willeter. Ive reserved seats on the inside. Lets go. Without waiting for Nicole to agree, Julia dragged her to the seats. Nicole was left speechless. Despite her dislike of loud ces like bars, Julia had already brought her here, so she decided to stop rejecting her kind intention and just go with the flow. Julia then ordered a few beers and some snacks. Because neither of them wanted to drink, they began munching on the tidbits. Nicole examined her surroundings and discovered that this bar was not unlike others she had visited previously. They all had loud music, bright lights, and people dancing on the dance floor. Why did you want toe here? Nicole inquired. Their seats were tucked away in the far corner of the bar. Keep your attention there, and a handsome guy will appearter, Julia said, pointing to a direction. Nicole took a look in the direction Julia had indicated. It was a striking and obviously expensive seat. After all, it appeared to be much posher than the one they were currently sitting on. Someone arrived at the seat after Nicole and Julia spent a while nibbling on tidbits. A tall figure sat on it and Nicole immediately looked at him. Isnt that Richard? Julia saw him too. She quickly patted Nicole and eximed, Look there now! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing her ted demeanor, Nicole made a guess. Is he the senior that you said? Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 In the Bar Julia gave a nod. Yes. Hes both my senior and my boyfriend. Isnt he attractive? Her face was filled with happiness when she spoke. Nicole nodded in agreement. Indeed, there was nothing toin about Richards appearancehe was a handsome man. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After a while, he was joined by another man. This guy was tall, but his solemn expression shed with the lively atmosphere of the bar. Julia was the first to notice him. Tugging on Nicoles arm, she said, Look, Nicole! Another fine gentleman. Friends of a handsome man are always good looking as well. She continued to shake her head and mumble after her words. Nicole, on the other hand, recognised the man as Colton just by taking a look at his figure. Even in the bar, Colton exuded a cold and aloof aura. Much like a statue, he sat there with his lips pursed and said nothing. Richard, on the other hand, looked like he was excitedly saying something. Nicole could picture Julia and Richard together in a scene. It would undoubtedly be a never-ending conversation. That man is Colton Gardner, the president of the Gardner Corporation, Nicole said indifferently. Julia was stunned when she heard that. How do you know? she asked curiously. Well, F&M Apparel is coborating with the Gardner Corporation this time. Ive even met your boyfriend once. He is Coltons cousin. Julia was surprised by the coincidence and smiled as she heard it. What a coincidence! Nicole nodded in response. Now she knew that Julia had followed Richard back for Wendys birthday banquet. I wanted to show you my boyfriend, but it seems unnecessary now that youve met him, Julia said with a pout. That rendered Nicole speechless. So you asked me here just for this? For me to see your boyfriend she asked. Exactly. Isnt this fun? Julia responded. Nicole simply frowned and remained silent. After all, Julia was preupied with her rtionship right now. Do you want to go over? Nicole asked. Julia shook her head. No. We can just stay here. Its enough for me to just look at him from a distance. Her eyes sparkled as she said this. Nicole found her friend amusing. I think youre just worried about himing to the bar and meeting some beauties, she said as she took the snacks. Im not! Julia coughed and denied, but it was as if she were lying to herself. Nicole smiled and her eyes tugged upward. Then, she said leisurely, This shows that youre not confident in yourself. Whatever made you think that I am not confident? Julia coquettishly asked. She even struck a flirtatious pose and winked at Nicole after her words. Dont make me vomit, Nicole said with disgust while covering her mouth. Julia, however, simply looked at Nicole and shrugged her shoulders, dissatisfied. Youre not fun at all! Both of them then continued to bicker. Richard and Colton were a little further away, separated by a dance floor. Nicole would not have recognised them if she hadnt looked in their direction earlier. They were both drinking and chatting. However, Nicole noticed that Colton had a grim expression and he was looking displeased. At the same time, she saw another familiar figure. After a few more nces, she realized it was Queenie. Upon seeing that, Nicole furrowed her brow in response. Why did Queeniee to such a ce? But she got over that within seconds. Since Queenie was Coltons fiance, most likely she was here to look for him. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Drugged Queenie learned that Colton would be in the bar tonight, and she dressed up specifically for a chance encounter with him. The bar was absolutely perfect for her n. After all, it would be easier to drug him in such a cluttered environment. Shed just have to ask him to send her home. With the effect of the drug, her n would undoubtedly go smoothly. Queenie couldnt help but smile when she thought of this. She then approached Colton gracefully in her high heels and said in a surprised tone, Colton, its really you! I was wondering whether its you when I saw you from a distance, which was why I came closer to have a look. Dont you avoid ces like this, though? With that, Queenie sat down with them without their invitation. She then raised her head to look at Richard. With a smile on her face, she nodded to him. Richard returned a nod too. Then, he turned around and asked Colton, Are you not introducing us? Who is this lovelydy? But Colton maintained his emotionless expression even after seeing Queenie. Shes Queenie, an employee of thepany, he exined as he sipped his drink. Queenies smile stiffened as she heard Colton introduce herself in this manner, but she said nothing more and simply cast him a tender nce before looking away. Richard, on the other hand, looked at both of them and knew something was off. Hence, he did not say anything as well. Colton began to tug on his cor a few minutester. He had consumed arge amount of alcohol earlier and now felt the need to use the gents. Im going to the gents, he said as he stood up. And he left right after his words, ignoring Queenie. Sitting directly across from Richard, Queenie looked at the leftover alcohol in Coltons cup. It is now or never, she decided. Hence, with her lips pursed, she tried to start a conversation with Richard to divert his attention. Youre Coltons cousin, right? You can say that. Richard gave a nod. He could tell Colton wasnt interested in the woman in front of him. While getting the pills from her pocket, she continued, When I was in the Gardner Residence, I heard Mrs. Gardner mention you several times. If Im not mistaken, youre Richard Jenkins, arent you? Richard raised his brows when he heard that. Shes not someone simple. Yes, Im Richard. Nice to meet you. He graciously extended his hand. Im Queenie Anderson. Queenie reached out to shake his hand as well. At the same time, she threw one of the pills she had hidden in her other hand into Coltons ss. The pill instantly dissolved in the water, leaving no trace. And Queenies actions wentpletely unnoticed in this lively atmosphere with dark lights. Julia, on the other hand, couldnt keep her cool. She was furious when she saw Richard and Queenie happily shaking hands and talking. Fortunately, Nicole was nearby to keep her friend from blowing a gasket. Well see how the situation goes. But dont worry, this womans target is Colton, Nicoleforted. With her legs crossed, Julia stared coldly at Nicole and responded, Nicole, this woman is definitely not a decent one! Undeniably, Julia was spot on. Queenie was indeed not some kind of good samaritan. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Colton returned from the gents, he had no reservations about his ss of alcohol as Richard was around. Hence, he drank the entire ss. When Queenie saw this, she smiled. She then tried to think of something to say to him. Colton, I know its impossible between us now. Before we go our separate ways, can I have a chat with you? she asked earnestly. In response, Colton looked at a solemn Queenie. He wouldnt mind talking to her if it meant she would stop bothering him in the future. Richard sensed the eerie atmosphere between them and quickly said, Just go. Im fine by myself here. Your presence makes little difference. Lets go, then. Colton stood up and cast a casual nce at Queenie. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The Damsel Saving the Hero Queenie pursed her lips and followed Colton. Witnessing what had happened, Nicole frowned, sensing that something was amiss. Queenie was undoubtedly harboring some malice by meeting Colton here by chance. But then again, Queenie was Coltons fiance. Even if she had some motive against him, it wasnt for Nicole to worry about it. When Nicole realized this, she smiled, as if mocking herself. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Julia, on the other hand, noticed Nicoles odd expression. Hence, she curiously looked at her and asked, Nicole, you look weird. Do you know that woman? Nicole nodded in response. Yes. Shes my half-sister, she said coldly. Julia now understood Nicoles awful expression. Nicole had previously told Julia something concerning this half-sister of hers, and there was nothing good to it. Is she plotting something against President Gardner? Julia asked, grabbing Nicoles arm. Who cares? Nicole replied in frustration. She then rose to her feet, took her bag and after checking her watch, said, It is gettingte. Im going home to take care of Hayden. You can look for your boyfriend. And she left right after her words, without allowing Julia to stop her. Julia smiled as she watched Nicole walk away. Things have alreadye to such a stage she mumbled sentimentally, shaking her head. but shes still not saying what she truly feels! Meanwhile, Nicole exhaled a sigh of relief as she stepped outside the bar, the hustle and bustle in her ears having faded away. This type of environment waspletely unsuitable for her. Even now, the bustling noise made her heart tremble. Just as she was about to leave, she noticed two people standing close to each other beside a car from a distance. She got closer and heard Coltons voice, which sounded angry. What exactly have you done to me, Queenie? Queenie appeared flustered. Holding him, she said coquettishly with a pitiful expression, I didnt do anything, Colton. What happened to you? You appear out of ce and your face is flushed. Did you drink too much alcohol? Get away from me! He tried to push her away. However, perhaps due to the drug, his exerted force wasnt strong enough to push her off him. Queenie knew that she had to take advantage of this opportunity. Hence, she went closer and hugged him. Colton, you seem to be not feeling well. Ill send you home, she said with concern. I dont need that. Get as far away from me as you can! Through his strong willpower, Colton was attempting to suppress the desire burning in his heart. He was well aware that his tolerance for alcohol was not so low that his body would be in such a state after only a few sses. He wasnt stupid either. He immediately remembered going to the gents earlier, and by connecting the dots, he knew Queenie had done something. From the heat his body was experiencing right now, Colton knew he had been drugged, but he continued to resist the urge until his veins were showing on his forehead. He struggled to stand with both hands clutching the car tightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. Ill send you home first, Colton. We can talk further after that. Queenie pushed open the car door and stuffed Colton inside. But he squinted his eyes at that. Despite the fact that his entire body was weak, his sharp gaze and domineering aura remained. Queenie was a little terrified with his stare, but she persevered and said gently, Sit still, Colton. Ill take you home now. Nicole, on the other hand, was nearby and overheard their conversation. She had a rough idea of what had happened after some thought. Queenie was up to her old tricks again and this time, Colton was the unfortunate victim! Though Nicole did not want to meddle with their affairs, she couldnt really leave Colton just like that as he had assisted her a lot in Haydens matter. She feltpelled to act in the name of justice. Hence, she approached them and directly pushed Queenie away while pulling Colton out of the car. Nicoles push nearly knocked Queenie over. After regaining her footing, Queenie turned around to see what had happened, and her eyes were filled with rage. Nicole, its you again! What exactly do you want?! she yelled through clenched teeth. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Steal My Man Nicole held onto Colton and he seemed to have lost all strength as he heavily leaned against her, putting all the weight of his body on her. She was still in her high heels when she supported him. She might have already been crushed if it wasnt because she had always exercised to strengthen her body. Nicole fearlessly sneered at Queenie despite how thetter was ring at her angrily. After making sure that he was securely leaning against her, Nicole raised her gaze and snarled, Didnt you hear President Gardner telling you to leave? Are you deaf or a in idiot? Queenies whole body was trembling from rage. She almost seeded with her n, but Nicole just had to interrupt her at the most crucial time. Queenie couldnt possibly give up the opportunity that she had painstakingly created. She nced at Colton, who was on the verge of losing his consciousness, and balled her fists as she challenged, I am Coltons fiancee. Is there anything wrong with me taking him home after he is drunk at a bar? No, Nicole said quickly before pausing. Of course it is fine by me if President Gardner agrees to it. However, he made it clear earlier that he wants you to leave. When Queenie couldnt find a retort, she took a step forward and reached out to pull Colton over, only for him to shake her off with one hand. He opened his eyes to reveal what looked like two dark pools of water. Though it looked calm on the surface, it was utterly terrifying. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Colton stared at Queenie for a while before the shape of a vein could be seen protruding on his forehead. Queenie Anderson, he coldly stated. Get out of here if you dont want to be kicked out of Goldwick. She was taken aback by his gaze, but still she bit her lip and insisted, You are drunk, Colton. I worry about you. I will leave after I send you home, okay? He could feel his breathing getting heavier with each passing second. Thest thing he wanted to do now was go around in circles with her. Colton no longer held back when he abruptly barked, I know my alcohol tolerance. I am sure you know best just what the hell you did to my drink. Now, go! It was probably because of the rising heat in his body that his voice became hoarse to the point where it was scary. Queenie was trembling now, but she held back the urge to retreat. She knew she would never have the chance to approach Colton again if she were to leave now. Seeing that the woman was still standing in the same ce, Nicole let out a soft chuckle and asked, Are you going to keep acting so shamelessly, Queenie? The corners of Queenies eyes were already red. She bit her lip while she sniffled and she continued to say pitifully, I really dont know what you are talking about, Colton. Lets not make a scene here. I will bring you home, and we can have a proper conversation then, okay? Nicole almostughed out loud as Queenie continued to stubbornly insist, not feeling the least bit ashamed about it. She would love to continue watching Queenie putting on her act, but Colton didnt look like he was in the best condition when she lowered her eyes to look at him. It might even cost him his life if they continued to waste time like this. After all, Nicole had gone through the same experience before. She proceeded to support his body against hers and carry the weight of his body. As she held his arm with one hand, Nicole hugged Coltons waist with her other hand before she made a move to bring him home. Queenie hurriedly stepped forward to stop her when she saw this. As soon as she noticed that Colton was out of his head, she gritted her teeth and spat, You are the shameless one for trying to steal your younger sisters man, Nicole. Have you gone crazy from wanting a man of your own? Nicole only ignored her as she dragged Colton to the side of her car. She opened the car door, and she didnt even need to carry him in as he had climbed up without being told to. He was behaving in a way that waspletely different from how he was with Queenie. Queenie, on the other hand, started to turn pale as she watched them. She could only imagine the consequences of her letting Nicole bring Colton away. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Pressing It Against Her Queenie took a step forward and was about to continue putting up a fight to stop Nicole when the older of the two suddenly pped her across the face. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Needless to say, Queenie was stunned when she was unexpectedly hit by Nicole. She covered her cheek with one hand and after she calmed down, she began to see red. That was when sheunched herself like a lunatic at Nicole. However, Nicole wasnt going to sit back and let herself get attacked. Seeing Queeniee toward her, she stretched out her leg andnded a perfect kick on her knee. The jolt of pain instantly sent Queenie sprawling on the floor like a toad. Despite how pathetic Queenie looked, Nicole didnt bother sparing her another nce before she turned around and got in her car. Colton had already fallen into a semi-conscious state by the time she sat in the drivers seat. Unlike his pale lips, his cheeks were as red as a tomato. The first person she thought about then was Harvey. After all, Harvey was the one who gave her the antidote when she was in a simr predicament. Given that this was Queeniesst chance, Queenie wanted to continue stopping her sister. However, Nicole didnt seem to care about the fact that Queenie was in front of the car as she stepped on the gas. It was as though Nicole wanted her dead. In the end, Queenie relented by stepping aside. She could only hatefully look on as the car drove off. All of a sudden, she could taste iron in her mouth. She forced herself to swallow it down as she stood there gnashing her teeth. Nicole Anderson, it is you again! Why are you clinging onto me like a damn ghost?! You have been sabotaging my ns again and again! At the same time, Nicole was making a call to Harvey as she drove. Nicole? He greeted her in a surprised and somewhat prying tone. Do you need me for something? Nicole didnt beat around the bush and she got straight to the point. Come to Coltons house. It is the house you came to before. And bring the medicine fromst time. Harvey took a while toprehend what she was saying, but when he finally understood what she meant, he asked, Who got drugged this time? Its Colton, Nicole muttered with her lips pursed. Upon hearing that, Harvey felt speechless. He couldnt help but find Nicole and Colton an interesting duo. Nicole was the one who was druggedst time, and Colton had asked him over to help her. The same thing was happening again now; it was just that their roles were reversed. Still, in order to make sure that Colton lived a happy life, Harvey felt he had the obligation to do as Nicole said. He nodded and said without missing a beat, Alright. I got it. I am out now, and it will take me about half an hour to get to Coltons ce. Let him have a cold shower if it gets worse before I get there. Nicole finally felt more relieved after she informed Harvey about Coltons condition. She nced sideways at Colton, and she realized that he was still conscious although he had his eyes closed. She could also clearly see how the corners of his mouth were constantly tight. He must be grinding his teeth to push back the temperature rising in his body. It took only about 10 minutes for her to drive to his house. After Nicole got out of the car and went to open the door to the passengers seat, she asked the befuddled man in a hushed voice, Can you still walk, President Gardner? Now that she had experience having his body weight on her, she knew that it would be a difficult feat to carry him all the way into the house. Colton slowly opened his eyes as soon as he heard her voice, and she could see from his dark pupils that he was holding back. Yes. He let out a guttural groan. Hearing that, Nicole nodded and unbuckled his seatbelt before she reached out to carry him. Even though Colton could still move, his body felt limp and he needed her support to walk. She dragged him to the door, and after opening the door with the key she took from his pocket, she continued to pull him to his room. Halfway through it, she swiftly kicked off her high heels. It was already exhausting enough, having to carry such a heavy man without the heels. She only sighed in relief after she had safely ced him in his bed. As she stretched out her shoulders, she looked at the semi-conscious man before she poked at him. Do you feel okay now, President Gardner? Ill bring you to the bathroom if you are feeling worse than before. Colton slowly opened his eyes when he heard her voice. His first instinct when he saw the vague figure in front of him was to reach out, and when he did, he rolled the person underneath him before he pressed her down. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Get a Woman Nicole only felt a heavy weight on her body as Colton pinned her down. She could clearly smell the scent from his body and feel his burning skin against hers from the close proximity. The man stared at her cheek for a long second before his gaze inched downward along her face. He finally lowered himself, and his lipsnded right on hers. Nicoles eyes immediately widened when that happened. She had never thought that Colton would kiss her. With both hands on his chest, she tried to push off the man who was lying on top of her, but to no avail. The man was too heavy for her to push away. His head still a mess, Colton allowed his instincts to take the reins as he fiercely kissed and nibbled the lips of the person in front of him. Oddly enough, the feeling and taste of the soft lips felt somewhat familiar to him. He then pressed the tip of his tongue against her lips before he forcefully pried it open. As soon as her lips parted, he gradually pressed himself closer to her with domineering aggression. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nicoles cheeks were flushed when she felt like she was about to pass out from having his heavy body on her. Even though she wanted to let him know who she was, he was behaving too much like a mad man to know what he was doing. The desire he had managed to suppress started burning the moment he got a whiff of the scent on her skin. Coltons handnguidly descended from her face. It made her tremble involuntarily, and she attempted to push him on his chest with both hands again. Still, he remained unbudging, as there was a stark difference between the strength of a man and woman. Colton was so blinded by desire that he couldnt muster the will to stop his hand from moving further down. Nicole bit her lip and, with all the force she had, swung her palm at his face. The p was slightly heavy handed, and the crisp sound could be heard across the quiet room. The throbbing pain in his cheek sessfully brought his senses back. Colton looked down at the woman under him, and he noticed how her eyes were slightly red. Her flushed lips were also evidence that he had gnawed on them. Now that he had regained his sanity, he immediately rolled over and pressed a hand on his forehead. Im sorry, Nicky, he rasped. I lost control. Nicole, too, quickly got up and stepped aside to straighten her clothes. She then grabbed the cor of her top with both hands and hid in a corner of the room to calm her nerves. The way Colton acted earlier somehow reminded her of that one night five years ago. Shaking her head, she kept herself stuck to the wall until she had reached the door. Its alright. You can head over to the bathroom if it gets unbearable. I already called Harvey and he will be here soon. I will be right outside. Nicole swiftly darted out of the room when she was done talking. Colton only snapped out of his reverie after hearing the sound of the door closing. As he sat near the head of the bed, he realized that both his hair and body were drenched in sweat. He could do nothing but try to suppress his feelings. At some point, he started to wonder what drug was it that worked so well he still couldnt manage to hold it in despite his extreme self-control. He then noticed how dry his mouth was, and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He could still feel his rising body temperature as he sat at the head of the bed with his eyes closed. Surprisingly, he started to calm his raging heart in the room where he was alone. It was probably due to Nicoles absence that he managed to get it done. Some time must have passed before the door was opened again. Colton looked up, and he saw both Harvey and Nicole standing there. Harvey, who had a medical kit in his hand, strode toward Colton upon seeing him. He then stood beside the bed to check the condition Colton was in. Harveys reaction after the checkup was obviously not an optimistic one as he frowned and exined, You have been drugged, but the drug used on you is more potent that the one used on Nicolest time. We can cure you, but it is going to be a painful process for you to go through. The best way now is for you to get a woman to spend the night with. Colton immediately showed his reluctance as soon as he heard his friend suggest that. With his eyebrows pulled together, he urged, Just try to cure me for now. We can talk about the rest after that. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 It Might Affect Your Future Performance Harvey snickered seeing how persistent Colton was. With his hands still skillfully handling the medicine, he taunted, No, but I have known you for so long and yet, I have never seen you with a woman. Why wont you get one now that you are in such a state? Dont tell me there is something wrong with your you-know-what. Despite having his head lowered, Colton immediately sent a sharp look in Harveys way. Harvey, in return, quickly shut his mouth as he was frightened by his friends contemptuous gaze. After whipping out a packet of medicine from the medical box he brought, he turned to Nicole and said, Sister-inw, his condition is a little more serious. He may need to ingest the medicine. Can you boil some water and mix this in, please? Nicole obediently took the packet from him and turned to leave. After she left the room, Colton frowned andined, You are not allowed to call her sister-inw. A puzzled look appeared on Harveys face right after Colton said that. Even though Colton and Nicole had yet to establish their rtionship, Harvey had always addressed her that way. Howe Colton is the one displeased about it when Nicole hasnt even said anything about it? he wondered. Coltons expression turned dark when Harvey didnt answer him. I will have your clinic trashed if I catch you calling her that again. What an unreasonable man! Harvey filled the syringe with the medicine and rebutted, Arent you afraid that I will intentionally poke you at a wrong angle when I give you your injection? Go ahead, Colton said calmly. I will still go and destroy your clinic. What a tyrant! A demon, he is! Harvey silently cursed. He didnt do as he threatened to, but out of his vengeful heart, he was rougher when he gave the injection. After the treatment, Harvey still kindly reminded Colton out of his routine as a doctor. It is probably because of therge dose of drug that you are suffering more. This injection will make you feel a little better, but there is no guarantee that you will bepletely fine. I will let my sister-inw I mean, Nicole, bring you the medicine. Harvey was going to habitually call Nicole his sister-inw again when he suddenly remembered Coltons threat. Halfway through speaking, he, with great difficulty, quickly changed the way he addressed Nicole. It has ingredients that will help you fall asleep. You can either go to sleep after you drink it, or shoot a load before you take the medicine. Okay. You are not needed here anymore. Hurry up and get out, Colton brushed Harvey off as he withdrew his hand. He really did feel a lot better after the injection. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At least, the heat built up in his body seemed to have subsided. Harvey pouted after hearing Coltons cold words. Casting me aside after I am of no use? What an ungrateful man! he grumbled to himself before he outright objected. Why are you telling me to go away after you have used me? Are you not even going to give me a drink? I rushed over for you even though I had something to do outside! Harvey was met with Coltons cold gaze as soon as he was done rambling on. Knowing better than to continue with his nonsense, he quickly shut up and left after meekly packing up his medical box in order to not be personally thrown out by the man. After he went out, Colton was left alone in the room. The injection really did improve his condition. He could definitely feel his body cool down. He rested against the head of the bed and waited for a while. The annoying heat might have disappeared now, but he was still very ufortable because of the drug. He lowered his head to look at his member as he reached out to touch it, but he stopped himself just in time. He didnt know how much time had passed before Nicole came back with the medicine in her hands. She still had her guard up toward him because of what happened earlier on. After she opened the door, she took a peek, and only trudged in when she saw that Coltons cheeks werent as flushed as they were. President Gardner, this is the medicine Harvey prescribed. Here you go. She ced it on the bedside table. Coltons eyes were clear when he opened his eyes this time. With a nod, he said, Thank you, Nicky. She reacted by shaking her head and whispering, Dont worry about it. You were the one who saved me when I was drugged before, President Gardner. He took the medicine from the table, but was stopped by Nicoles hand that blocked him as he was about to take a sip. She was visibly embarrassed when she stammered, Uh President Gardner? Harvey wanted me to tell you that it is best for you to take the medicine after after you have had your release. The drug is too potent. He said that it might affect your future performance if you dont do it Nicole couldnt help feeling embarrassed as she fumbled to tell Colton what Harvey informed her. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Pondering Nicole could see how Coltons face darkened immediately after she told him that. He proceeded to ce aside the medicine that he had initially brought to the corner of his mouth. He might not have much interest in women, but it didnt mean that he wanted to be a eunuch. She carefully took a step back when she saw how Colton was holding back. Uh President Gardner, she squeaked. I will stay in the guestroom beside your room. You can call me anytime if you feel unwell somewhere. Her hand was already holding the doorknob before she finished her sentence. The man nodded and gave her his thanks in a low voice. Nicole had a feeling that something was going to happen as she continued to look at his dark expression, so she quickly opened the door and left Colton to himself. The only things that tickled his senses in the quiet room now were the smell of the medicine wafting through the air and the heat in the lower part of his body. This was the first time in his life he had ever felt so helpless despite the humiliation; yet, for the sake of his happiness for the remainder of his life, Colton had no choice but to reach for hisher region. Nicole headed to the bed to lie down as soon as she entered the guest room. Even though he didnt have a servant at home, he always had someone to clean the house. That was why even the unupied guest room wasnt dirty. She didnt know why but she couldnt fall asleep. Memories of the kiss Colton gave her earlier seem to come rushing in whenever she closed her eyes. She reached out to touch her cheeks, only to realize that they felt warm against her palms. It was probably because she was kissed by him earlier. A frown soon appeared on her face as she stared at the ceiling. She didnt understand why she suddenly felt nostalgic when he kissed her. Thinking of this, Nicole abruptly shook her head fiercely to remove all the messy thoughts in her head. Instead, she closed her eyes as she willed herself to stop thinking about it. Nicole was sure that Queenie was the culprit who drugged Coltons drink in order to force him into doing the deed. What Nicole couldnt figure out was why Queenie would do something like this. The one thing that Queenie wasnt wrong about was that she was Coltons fiance. There was absolutely no need for her to pull something like this. Could it be that nothing had happened between them even though they were engaged? And on top of that, Queenie must have felt the urgency after Nicole had brought someone from Triton Studio to expose Queenies deeds. That must have prompted her to seal the deal with Colton. Nicole was confused again when she thought about this. Why would Colton make Queenie his fiance if nothing had happened between them? It seemed to be more confusing the more she thought about it, but then again, neither Queenie nor Colton had anything to do with her. As Nicole rxed, she perked up her ears to check if there was any sounding from Coltons room, only for her to not pick up anything at all. It might be because he drank the medicine or the soundproofing of the house was good, but she didnt hear a sound.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her body was finally fatigued after she stayed awake thinking about this and that. It wasnt long before she couldnt stay awake any longer and drifted off to sleep. Nicole was woken up by the knocks on her door the next morning. After she opened her eyes, she rubbed them while her other hand reached for her phone. She nced at the screen, only to see that it was already 9.30AM. It surprised her how she had such a deep sleep here. She then quickly rose up and opened the door, only to find Colton standing there. Lifting her chin to look at him, Nicole noticed that he looked a lot better than he did yesterday. The healthy flush of his cheeks was back. He must have recovered, she thought. Colton, too, lowered his gaze as he looked at her. Judging from how wrinkly her clothes were, he could guess that she hadnt taken her clothes off when she went to bedst night. As she had just woken up, Nicole was struggling to keep her eyes open. At the moment, she had what looked like tumbleweed instead of hair on her head. Still, she was the first one to speak. Are you alright now, President Gardner? He nodded and replied, Im alright now, Nicky. I owe you a thank you fromst night. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Unimaginable Consequences Nicole touched her nose in embarrassment when she thought about what transpired yesterday, and sheughed awkwardly before she said, That is good, then. Ill have to go home now. Little Hayden is still waiting for me to go back. Go back after breakfast. I am done preparing the food anyway. Colton scanned Nicole from head to toe as he spoke. With a tug at the corners of his mouth, he continued, You dont look like you are ready to head out. Go freshen up. I have already asked someone to bring some clothes over. Why dont you go after you change into some new clothes? She didnt reject his suggestion. She was indeed a little ufortable now, after going to bed without taking a shower first because both her mind and body were exhaustedst night. Thank you, President Gardner, she replied with a nod. As the conversation ended, Nicole went and quickly washed up before going downstairs for dinner. She did not know that Colton was not only a cook but was, in fact, one that was more skillful than her. The first thing she saw when she headed downstairs was a variety of food that made up an English breakfast. She started off with a sip of the seafood and mushroom chowder, and her eyes glinted excitedly as she proceeded to dive right in. Did you really cook this chowder, President Gardner? she asked in disbelief. It is so good! Seeing her enjoying the food, Colton let out a small smile and answered, Well, I like living alone, so I naturally learned how to cook. You can have more if you like it. Nicole then downed the bowl of chowder in one big gulp. After emptying her bowl, she suddenly remembered something, and she looked up at him. How do you n to handle what happenedst night, President Gardner? she asked. She already had a grudge against Queenie to begin with. The reason why she was bringing upst night to Colton now was to make Queenies life miserable. Sure enough, his handsome face fell as soon as she mentioned it. With his thin lips slightly pursed, Colton clenched his fists that he was resting on the table as his dark eyes turned ck. Since she has the guts to do it, she should know the consequences that await her, he jeered. Nicole quietly snickered to herself after hearing his words. It seemed like Queenie was finally going to reap what she sowed. Nicole didnt give much of a reply before she fellpletely silent with her head down. Tony came with the clothes right when she was done with her breakfast. He even tried to probe when he was passing the clothes to Colton. Are you hiding a lover in your house, President Gardner? Come on and let me have a look at her. I want to know what kind of woman it is that stole your heart. Unsurprisingly, all he got in return was an icy reply. Scram. Now that the clothes were here, Nicole took a shower at Coltons ce, and finally left after she changed out of her clothes from yesterday. Queenie hadnt slept a wink since she got homest night. She had stared at nothing in particr until the rays of sunlight broke through the darkness of the night. The area under her eyes was dark by the time she got up. The Andersons were doomed if Colton decided to get to the bottom of what happenedst night. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lydia could tell from Queenies disheartened look thatst night had been a failure, but she didnt let it bother her as she only thought of it as a failed n. Dont worry about it, she encouraged her daughter. There is always a next chance. You can take the opportunity to do something as long as you stay by Coltons side. Pressing her lips together, Queenie was hit by a gush of anger when she thought about how Colton knew that she had spiked his drink. She immediately sat up and looked at Lydia. Colton wouldnt have noticed if only you didnt ask me to drug him! sheined. Instead of reacting to her outburst, Lydia was focused on the main point of her daughters words. You already drugged him? Not only that, he also knows that I was the one who drugged him! Queenie nodded and clenched her jaw. Lydia started to panic at that. Did he catch you in the act? she urged. He didnt. Queenie then closed her eyes. She would be dead if he had caught her red-handed. Lydia immediately let out a relieved sigh when she heard that. That is fine, then. It will all work out as long as you insist it wasnt you. Queenie looked at Lydia as she listened. Truth was, that wasnt the only reason she couldnt sleepst night. There was Nicole to deal with too! I almost seeded at bringing Colton out with me, but that b*tch Nicole came and took him away from me halfway! Worried that he wouldnty his hands on her, Queenie had doubled the normal dosage of the drug when she ced it in Coltons drink. With the drug in his system and Nicole by his side She couldnt even begin to imagine what could have happened after the duo left! Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Interrogation Startled, Lydia opened her eyes wide as she raised her voice. What did you say?! Nicole? Exactly! Queenie cried with her hands balled up into fists. If it wasnt for Nicole, she would probably have just woken up in Coltons bed now. You are saying that Colton was drugged and taken away by Nicole? Lydia couldnt believe her ears. It sent a chill throughout her body to imagine what consequences awaited them if something were to happen between Nicole and Colton. Yes! I almost did it, but Nicole popped out of nowhere and forcibly took him away! That tenacious little b*tch! Why do I see her everywhere I go?! And she is always sabotaging my ns! Queenie, we cant sit back and wait. President Gardner would never let you off the hook if he knew that you were the one who drugged him, Lydia muttered nervously. Queenie naturally understood her mothers point. That was why she didnt tell the truth when she was questioned by Colton. Mom, what is important now is that Colton was drugged and taken away by Nicole! Lydia gritted her teeth when she heard that, as she had thought of this as well. She then grumbled, Lets put this matter aside for now. It is most crucial that you dont admit that you were the one who drugged him! Queenie nodded wordlessly in response. She already knew that this was what she had to do. President Gardner cant do anything to you so long as you dont admit it, Lydiaforted her. It was finally Wendys birthday banquet the next day. Many guests had been invited to the grand celebration of her 18th birthday. In order to prevent idents, Anna went ahead and arranged for Todd to stay over at the Gardner Residence. Just as Nicole stepped into the building when she returned to thepany, she saw that Joanna was already waiting for her at the door. She had a foul expression on her face as she leaned against the door frame. Her eyes had instantly darted at Nicole the second she noticed her. Knowing what kind of thoughts were going through Joannas head, Nicole only raised her brows ever so slightly before she headed to her office. Just as Nicole expected, Joanna immediately followed after her into the room and even locked the door behind her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nicole threw a nonchnt nce at the door lock before a smile tugged on the corners of her lips. What is this? she asked. Trying to get rid of both the witness and evidence? Joanna was furious. She had suddenly received a call from Annast night saying that Wendy would not be wearing the dress she designed for her birthday banquet. She didnt even manage to ask why before Anna abruptly hung up on her. After that, Joanna became sure that Nicole was the one who pulled the strings. She had also stayed up the whole night thinking about this. As Nicole looked at Joannas face, she could tell from the womans dark circles that she hadnt slept wellst night despite having makeup on. Smilingly, Nicole walked to her seat and sat down in her chair. She then propped her chin in her palm as shenguidly looked at Joanna. Go ahead, she began in a soft voice. Tell me what made an important person like youe all the way here, Director Schmidt. You even locked the door! Joanna squeezed her hands into fists as her eyes turned red from anger. Mrs. Gardner said that Wendy will not be wearing my dress to her banquet. Is it because of you?! she questioned. Ha! Nicole thought. Just as I guessed. She really came here for this. Instead of answering her, Nicole continued speaking in an indifferent tone. You wouldnt be here asking me this if you were confident in your design, Director Schmidt. Nicoles calm response only further provoked Joanna. Mrs. Gardner called and told me yesterday that she wont be needing my dress anymore. Who other than you would do something like this?! Joanna was on edge now. Unlike her usual dignified appearance, she was starting to act like a hellcat after her emotional explosion. Nicole snorted as her face lit up, and she asked in return, Wendys birthday banquet is just a day away. Dont you think you should reflect on what your problem is for Mrs. Gardner to suddenly decide against your dress? Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 What the Hell Are You Doing Nicoles words hadpletely stopped Joanna from retorting. Still, Joanna would never admit defeat, and neither would she acknowledge that the problemy with her. Theres nothing wrong with my design! she roared. Nicole let out a light chuckle, and a mocking smile hung from her lips. Have you thought about why Wendy chose your dress? Joanna jolted to a stop when she quietly thought to herself, Because of the jewelry Queenie borrowed? Even though she had the answer, Joanna couldnt possibly admit that she and Queenie were partners in crime. Of course it is because she likes my dress! Listening to her confident words, Nicole couldnt help but chuckle. Why are you here interrogating me if you are so confident about your work? I shouldnt be able to change her mind no matter how many dresses I make if she likes your design, right? Even though there was no fault in what Nicole said, Wendy had mentioned before that she would have chosen Nicoles dress if it wasnt for the jewelry Queenie borrowed. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A sh of doubt instantly appeared in Joannas eyes when she considered the possibility that it was because of Queenie that her dress was reced. What do you mean? Wendy chose my design, but you were secretly making the dress and you even brought it over. Wendy would have chosen my dress if it wasnt because of you! Nicole couldnt helpughing again at Joannas words. Director Schmidt, if you have the time to question me here, you might as well go to Queenie and ask her what is going on! Joanna could feel her heart drop when Nicole said that. Just as I thought! It is because of Queenie that Mrs. Gardner decided against my dress. That useless, unreliable woman! Despite realizing that Nicole wasnt the one she should be ming, Joanna continued to stubbornly pester Nicole in order to not be seen as a joke. The person Queenie got is from Triton Studio! How could anything go wrong with that?! Well, if that is what you believe, I suggest you go find out whether or not the jewelry is really from Triton Studio! Joanna immediately started panicking when she heard Nicoles words. She had altered the dress to the point where it didnt even look like her work just to amodate the jewelry. Even Joanna herself knew that Anna and Wendy wouldnt bother sparing her dress another nce if she didnt have the jewelry. Joanna stared at Nicole and pressed, What are you trying to say? Nicole had stopped beating around the bush at this point. Go ask Queenie directly; see what she has to say. Joanna only felt at a loss as she looked at how firm Nicole was. She was starting to believe that something had indeed happened on Queenies end. Joanna hade to Nicoles office to condemn her, but it turned out that it was Queenie who was the possible cause of thest-minute change of ns. Nicole still sat leisurely in her seat when she continued, Director Schmidt, please get your head around the matter first before youe over and interrogate me next time. You will only be making a fool out of yourself otherwise. Hearing Nicoles mockery only turned Joannas face red, and thetter proceeded to turn around and leave without saying anything. Nicole, on the other hand, started smiling as she looked at Joannas retreating back. Dog-eat-dog scenarios like this were her favorite kind to watch. After Joanna returned to her own office, her body began to turn cold at the thought of Queenie being the reason her dress was switched out. She swiftly took out her phone and gave Queenie a call, and as soon as the call was picked up, she blurted out, Did something happen on your side, Queenie?! As Queenie listened to Joannas questioning voice, she suddenly remembered that she had gone home in despair after Kevin was exposed. She hadpletely forgotten to exin the situation to Joanna. Now that she had gotten Coltons distrust, the only way she could turn all this around was with Joannas help. After gathering herself, she suggested, Director Schmidt, lets meet at Blossoms Steakhouse for lunch if you can make time. We will talk face-to-face then. Joanna only replied through gritted teeth, What the hell are you doing, Queenie?! Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Dirty Tricks Even though Joanna was unwilling to have any sort of rtionship with Queenie anymore, the former needed to get to the bottom of the dress incident if she wanted to let it go. When lunchtime came, Joanna headed over to Blossoms Steakhouse like she promised. She got straight to the point as soon as she entered the door. Mrs. Gardner called me yesterday to tell me that they dont need my dress anymore. Just what happened for her to change her mind like that?! Queenie remained calm talking to the enraged woman in front of her. Sit down and have some food first, Director Schmidt. We can have a nice, slow chat after eating. Joanna couldnt help but wrinkle her forehead as she looked at the other womans rxed appearance. She remained standing without any intention to sit down when she suddenly chided, Just what the hell are you up to, Queenie?! Queenie proceeded to take a sip of lemon water. With her eyes on the steak in front of her, she didnt give a direct answer to Joannas question. The steak has just been cooked. It tastes amazing. Give it a try, Director Schmidt. We can continue talking about it if it suits your taste. Joanna couldnt possibly slowly enjoy a steak when she was losing her mind over the matter, but she knew she couldnt panic upon seeing Queenie obviously putting on an act. Suppressing her anger, she finally sat down. She then took a bite of her steak before prompting, Go on. Tell me what happened. It was only then that Queenie slowly put down the knife and fork in her hand. After taking another sip of her drink, she suddenly said, Nicole took Colton away after he got drunkst night. Joanna was slightly puzzled as to why Queenie was telling her this. What are you trying to say? It means that they might have already done the deed. Joanna was taken aback for a moment, but she soon asked, What does that have anything to do with me? Queenie smiled in satisfaction when she saw how Joanna tried to remain nonchnt even when the news had obviously unnerved her. She then started to talk about what they came here for. Nothing. I am just telling you. Lets talk business. Queenie looked at her and started, As far as I know, Nicole has borrowed the main product this season from Triton Studio. Are you talking about the pink gemstone? A trace of surprise shed in Joannas eyes, as she did not expect Nicole to be able to pull off something like that. Thats right. Queenie nodded. Joanna finally knew why Anna didnt want her dress anymore. It turned out that Nicole had such a trick up her sleeve! It was no wonder that Nicole had always been unhurried and confident about winning. That shameless woman! Joanna could only feel the fire raging in her chest at this moment. She had put in so much effort for the celebration of Wendys 18th birthday that she didnt evenin about her name being left out of Ann. However, she had gotten nothing in return. Not only was she not a founder for the brand, she had also lost her chance to showcase her work at Wendys birthday banquet! She hated how this turned out. No, she loathed this! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Joanna could feel her whole body shaking out of hatred and anger. At that point, she wanted to tear Nicole apart with her own hands! Nicole curled the corners of her lips up when she saw Joanna about to blow a gasket, but she didnt bring up how Kevin was a fake. She continued to fan the mes. Nicole definitely did not borrow the jewelry overnight, but she is taking it out at the most crucial moment. It is Wendys birthday tomorrow, and she only went to tell Mrs. Gardner yesterday. Dont you think she is doing it on purpose, Director Schmidt? Joanna closed her eyes and growled, I am sure of it! She might not have been as angry as she was now if Nicole had been honest about the jewelry right from the start. Joanna could have even fought for her ce as the founder of Ann! She was the one who was left empty-handed in the end! Queenie only smiled brighter as she looked at how angry Joanna had gotten. She then swiftly chimed in, Not only that, Nicole even went home with Coltonst night. I will spare you the details of the dirty tricks she must have pulled. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Confirmation of Birth Joanna wasnt listening to Queenies words at this point. All she knew was that she and Nicole were definitely irreconcble! Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Queenie suddenly started acting all weak and pitiful. She leaned forward slightly and cried, Director Schmidt, at least we are in the same boat when ites to dealing with Nicole. Joanna stared at her for a while before she asked coldly, Nicole is still your sister. Why do you hate her so much? Queenie knew that Joanna wouldnt be convinced if she couldnt give her a usible reason. Ignoring the pain in her chest, she confessed, Because she is the reason Colton wants to break off his engagement to me! I hate Nicole! Joanna couldnt help being surprised to know that Colton wanted to break up with Queenie. She had never seen Colton with a woman for all the seven years she worked at thepany until Queenies appearance. As if she came out of thin air, there were no signs prior to Queenies appearance. Joanna didnt even know what Queenie had done for Colton to directly make her his fiance. Just being the holder of such a title itself had immediately increased the Anderson Familys worth by tenfold. Queenie had also been living a few blessed years because she was the fiance. Does President Gardner fancy Nicole? Joanna wondered. She had noticed how differently Colton treated Nicole, but she always thought that his special treatment toward Nicole was only because she was from F&M Apparel. Of course! Just think about ithasnt he taken her side a lot of times?! Queenie asked through gritted teeth. Joanna lowered her eyes after hearing that. At the very least, she knew that Queenie wasnt lying about this. After collecting her thoughts, she said without much expression on her face, Okay. Queenie knew that Joannas hatred for Nicole had deepened after this, and that was all she needed for now. Smiling sweetly, she gave the final push. Director Schmidt, only by working together can we finally bring down Nicole. You will end up with nothing if you continue letting things go her way! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Joanna didnt answer, and only stood up to leave. Nicole Anderson, I will never let this go without taking my revenge! When night fell, Richard went to the Gardner Residence to look for Anna. He had hurried to Anna after the DNA paternity test report came out. He didnt even stop to take a sip of his tea. Anna was full of smiles as she lowered her gaze to read the test report she held in her hand. I knew it! How could that punk Colton hide this from me? I knew there was no way a child as bright as Hayden isnt his! The red words on white sheet were confirmation that Hayden was, indeed, Coltons biological son. Although Richard already had his answer when he saw Hayden, he was still surprised when the results came out. I could never expect that emotionless log of a man would end up having such a grown kid! Richard shook his head and sighed. Anna was in a good mood now as she looked at the report in her hand cheerfully. She finally had the grandson she longed for. While she was ecstatic, she suddenly turned to look at Richard when she remembered something. Have you mentioned this to Colton? she asked. Richard shook his head. When the report came out, he had rushed over in the dark of night, thinking that Anna urgently needed it. A look of relief appeared on her face when she saw him shake his head. That is good. Dont you say a word if Colton asks about it. Richard looked confused upon hearing that. He couldnt help asking why as he looked at the smile on Annas face. Word by word, Anna slowly exined, He will definitely find another excuse if he knew. The best way is to confirm this matter! I wont allow anyone from the Gardner Family to live a life astray! Richard, who had a rough idea what Anna was up to, only nodded wordlessly. Anna was still somewhat worried as she looked at him and warned, I will tell on you to your father if you leak this out. I will make it so that you cant leave the country and have no choice but to take over your family business. Richard was at a loss of words for a moment. Annas threat had worked effectively as she poked right where it hurt. Dont worry, Aunt. I am the best at keeping secrets! Richard was even about to raise his hand to swear that his lips were sealed. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 p The Gardner Corporation terminated all cooperation with Queenie that night. It was obvious from this piece of news that the Gardners were kicking Queenie out of the game. And as for her position as Coltons fiance? Everyone already knew where this was going. Not only that, she didnt even receive the invitation to the celebration banquet of Wendys 18th birthday. As soon as William received the news, he hurried home and immediately pped Queenie across her face when he saw her. You ungrateful child! What the hell did you do?! Why is the Gardner Family terminating their rtionship with you? Queenie was caught off-guard by the p, and her eyes immediately turned red. She only covered her cheek without giving a reaction for a long minute. Still in the climax of his exasperation, William didnt register Queenies pitiful appearance and he roared even louder at her, Why are you so useless that you cant even hold a man down? I wouldnt have cut off my rtionship with Nicole if it wasnt because you and your mother kept inciting me to! Queenie never thought that her father would have such thoughts, and she growled through gritted teeth, Dad, Nicole is the reason Colton wanted to annul the engagement with me! It is her; it is all because of her! You didnt even try to understand things before you hit me! Queenie had never been hit by William throughout the years she was raised. Hence, the p seemed to hurt emotionally as much as it hurt her physically. Seeing William acting like this, Lydia immediately felt upset as she went to support Queenie. Have you gone crazy, William Anderson?! Do you think we could have lived such a stable life all these years if it wasnt for Queenie?! William finally calmed down as he looked at the mother-daughter duo in front of him. In fact, the reason why he was so angry was because a previous creditor had gone to him and made him lose face in front of everyone else. That was why he had stomped his way home in a fit of fury. He did feel somewhat guilty looking at his daughters aggrieved face, but as prideful as he was, William refused to concede. He only barked, Just what the hell is going on?! Lydia proceeded to exin the whole story about how Nicole was a shameless woman who wanted to steal Colton from Queenie. William was frowning by the time Lydia had finished her story. With a clench of his fists, he finally managed to swallow his anger. It is Miss Gardners birthday banquet tomorrow. Queenie, I want you to exin yourself to President and Mrs. Gardner when you go tomorrow. Queenie could only nod with tears in her eyes. There was no way she could tell them that she hadnt received an invitation. Wendys granding-of-age banquet was held in the Gardner Residence. An endless stream of luxury cars hade to a stop outside the entrance, and almost the whole street was filled with costly, lavish cars. Nicole had gotten to the Gardner Residence with Todd way before the banquet started to properly doll Wendy up. Wendy had a pleasant-looking face to begin with, but pairing her natural good looks with Nicoles dress and Triton Studios jewelry had promptly made her look like a princess that hade straight out of a fairytale. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even the makeup artists couldnt stop with their shower of praises when they were putting makeup on Wendy. Wendy was also satisfied with what she saw in the mirror. With this dress she had on, she was sure that she would amaze every guest the moment she made her appearance! Annas attitude toward Nicole had now be extremely friendly. The older woman immediately held Nicoles hand the moment she saw hering, and kept asking her questions that showed that she cared. I have to thank you for Wendys dress, Nicole. Ohwhere is Hayden? Why didnt you bring him along? There are too many people at these kinds of events, Nicole replied with a smile. Hayden is still a child. I didnt want him to cause amotion here, so I let him stay at home. Anna started frowning then. It is normal for children to y around. How about I send someone over to bring Hayden here? Nicole still declined her offer. There were all kinds of people that would attend the event, and Hayden was a young child who was too curious to stay still. It would be trouble if he got lost roaming around. It seemed like the better n to let him stay at home. I can bring Hayden over another day if you want to see him, Mrs. Gardner. Hayden doesnt enjoy these events, anyway. Anna couldnt continue persuading after Nicole had said that. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 The Banquet Begins As soon as the banquet began, Wendy strutted into the hall d in the dress Nicole designed for her. A series of murmurs could be heard the moment she made her appearance. It only took a second for her to have invoked discussion among the attendees of the banquet. Is the jewelry Miss Gardner has around her neck from Triton Studio? It is this seasons main product, yes? Right! I saw it during Triton Studios press release. There is a rumor that it will be lent to the princess of the royal family. I am surprised to see it on one of the Gardners. That is the Gardner Family for you. They must have gained a reputation for their big family business that they even got a word in with Triton Studio! And it went on and on. Everyone had noticed the ne on Wendys neck at a nce. After all, only the rich and powerful were invited. These people who had been around and had seen their fair share of the world had naturally detected the most important thing of all. The banquet officially started after Anna went on stage and made a few polite remarks. As Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Nicole had shown her face at thepanys annual dinnerst time. A lot of people who recognized her all scurried to greet her. Not one who liked things superficial, Nicole exchanged courtesies with them before she found a corner to hide in. It wasnt long after she sat down when Queenie appeared. When Nicole nced to the side, she noticed that Joseph was standing beside Queenie. Now when did they get involved with each other? she wondered. Still, she ignored them and continued to bow her head, taking sips of her fruit juice. Joseph was the first who spoke, and rather politely at that. Long time no see, Miss Lisa. Not liking the man very much, Nicole only lowered her gaze and hummed in acknowledgement. When Queenie saw this, she turned to Joseph and suggested, How about you go ahead and enjoy yourself? I will have a chat with my sister. The man knew all too well that he wasnt going to gain anything from staying here, so he nodded before he walked away. Queenie only removed the gentle fa?ade she put on after he left. Her eyes were now ring at Nicole as she hissed, How thick-skinned of you to sit here. Nicole raised her eyebrows at that, but her expression didnt change. After putting her ss of juice down, she asked in return, I remember Colton terminated his rtionship with you. Howe you have the face toe here? And with Joseph at that. Queenies face immediately turned ashen. The Andersons had been struggling to keep afloat after Colton had officially broken off their engagement. She didnt get the invitation to the banquet from the Gardners, but since the Manns did, she had no choice but to beg Joseph to bring her along.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Joseph was a casanova. After hearing that Queenie was no longer affiliated to the Gardner Family, he held no reservations whatsoever when he boldly agreed to it on the terms that she had to spend a night with him. She had refused at first, but after finding many ways that didnt work, she could only bite the bullet and ept his offer. Like the yboy that he was, Joseph had exceptional skills in bed that left her limp and tingly all over by the time he was done. Queenie still remembered what he said when he got out of bed. Sheesh, no wonder you are Coltons woman. You are as tight as a virgin. Queenie saw red in that instant. She had had many men in the past, but she had remained chaste for five whole years after meeting Colton. Josephs words were nothing but a joke to her. Why do you care who I am here with? Youre really shameless, Nicole. We are half-sisters, after all. Dont you feel ashamed about crawling into your sisters fiancs bed? Queenie bellowed at her. Her eyes were filled with anger as though she was ready to gobble Nicole up. However, Nicole only provoked her carelessly, Oh? What are you going to do about it, then? Whats wrong? Are you pissed because you are embarrassed? Are you going to kill me? Queenie was taken aback when Nicole admitted it without putting up a fight. It made her so angry she was starting to shake. I knew it! Colton only terminated our rtionship because of this b*tch! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 I Will Take You Somewhere You b*tch! Queenie snapped. She would have sunk her nails into Nicole and tore her sister to shreds if it wasnt because this ce was full of important figures today. Nicole let out a sigh before she leaned back into the sofa after seeing Queenie enraged. I dont want to have this meaningless fight with you. It is not like you are going to win anyway. Queenie, for the sake of your dignity, I suggest you hurry up and leave if you dont want to further embarrass yourself. Nicoles sharp words instantly silenced her younger sister. Queenie tried her best to not lose control over her emotions. In order to approach Colton, she had even sold her body to attend the banquet. She had no time to waste here. Just you wait and see, Nicole! Queenie proceeded to stomp away. Nicole squinted when she noticed Queenies odd gait as she walked away. It somehow reminded her of herself five years back. Even though Nicole managed to find a corner to rest in, multiple pairs of sharp eyes still managed to seek her out. After all, she was now the founder of Ann on top of her being the Chief Designer at F&M Apparel. All those who were even slightly involved in the fashion industry wanted to approach her. She could handle them with no problem as she had attended simr events before, but anyone would get exhausted at the rate that the other guests wereing to her at. She had to smile and exchange pleasantries with everyone that approached her. At some point, her face started to feel numb from smiling too much. She had been talking way too long that her mouth and face both didnt even feel like they were hers anymore. Other than that, Nicole felt like she was going to burst from all the orange juice she drank whenever someone made a toast to her. It looked as though she was holding an event of sorts when the guests started lining up to greet her. Feeling at a loss for having to witness the bizarre urrence in front of her, she could only meet every single one of them. Unlike Nicoles full house, Joanna barely had anyone going over to talk to her. She didnt want to attend the banquet at first, but noting would mean that she hadpletely lost. Left with no better choice, she could onlye despite her reluctance. She, the design director of Gardner Apparel, had always attracted tons of people who wanted to say hello to her in the birthday banquets Wendy had before. But now everyone was targeting their ttery at Nicole because she was the one with higher standing and better reputation. Nicole reached out to rub her numb cheeks, but she soon closed her eyes when a headache came after she realized how long the line was still. She wouldnt havee if she had known that it would turn out this way. She was justying up trouble for herself. At this exact instant, Colton suddenly appeared like a god as he sauntered toward her. He looked like he was in high feather in his dark brown, custom-made suit. The fitting suit entuated his perfect body, enhancing the lines of his broad shoulders, slim waist, perky behind, and mile-long legs. He had a polite smile on as he helped Nicole reflect their greetings. Everyone, you will have to excuse us. I will be taking Miss Lisa with me for now. Please put what you have to say to her on hold until I return her. Upon hearing his words, no one had the guts to go against him. They only politely acknowledged his words before the crowd dispersed. Nicole could finally breathe now as she put down her ss to massage her stiff cheeks. She reckoned she had smiled more today than all the banquets before this totalled up. Colton looked at Nicole touching her cheeks with her head lowered, and he let out a small smile, You can always say no if you dont like it. She quietly replied to him, Everyone who came today are influential figures. I dont want to rub them the wrong way and get my head bitten off if I say no. In fact, he wasnt wrong. After listening to her speak, he suddenly bent down and held her hand. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Startled, she looked up at Colton, only to hear him say in a low, throaty voice. Come with me. I will take you somewhere quiet. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 How Do You Prefer It Despite it being involuntary, Nicole actually followed after Colton. The banquet was held in the front garden of the Gardner Residence. Colton continued to hold her by her hand as they went through the garden and into the main building of the Gardner Residence. He brought her up to the second floor where there was a big balcony decorated with small, blinking lights. The atmosphere there felt somewhat intimate to her. The balcony just so happened to be located in a direction that allowed full view of the banquet. It was a nice ce. He only let go of her hand after they had reached the balcony. You can stay here if you dont like it there. It is easier for you to take care of things as well, in case anything happens. Nicole took a few steps forward and leaned against the railing of the balcony. Sweeping her eyes across the view downstairs, she couldnt help thinking that this ce was indeed just nice for her. Now that she was more rxed being surrounded by silence, Nicole turned to look at Colton with a smile on her face and said, Thank you, President Gardner. He suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of her. She was sandwiched between the railing behind and the man in front. As he closed in on her, she could clearly smell the scent of his skin. Not knowing why he suddenly got close to her, Nicole started to panic and ask, Is something wrong, President Gardner? He lowered his head, and his eyes happened to fall on the small mouth that opened and closed nervously. Nicky. He sighed with his gaze fixated on her. I havent thanked you forst time. Thank me? I have never received thanks this way before! Nicole thought as she pressed her back into the railing. She wasnt worried about falling as the railing was considerably tall. She could now feel the coldness of the railing seeping through to the back of her torso. Youre wee. You have also saved me once before, President Gardner. We dont owe each other anything now. Colton didnt know what was wrong with him, but he was upset to hear her say that. Still, the corners of his mouth lifted as he replied, It is true that we dont owe each other anything anymore, but I have always been someone who repays others for their kindness. You can tell me anything you want, Nicky. I will do my best to satisfy you. When Nicole noticed that Colton was getting closer to her with every sentence he said, she quickly stopped him. If that is the case, can you please step back a little, President Gardner?! After hearing her babbling her request, he didnt say anything and obediently took a few steps back. She felt like she could breathe again as soon as the big and tall figure stopped asserting pressure on her. Brushing out the wrinkles on her dress, Nicole found a spacious spot to stand at in case the man decided to stick to her again. Colton could tell what she was thinking, and so he stood in the same spot without moving. Truth was, Nicole couldnt help but think that he was weird today for doing things he wouldnt do usually. After she put her mind to rest, she feigned calmness and said, Thank you for bringing me here, President Gardner. You can go get busy if you have something to do. I am not busy, he unhurriedly replied with a smile. She suddenly couldnt find the words to say anything to him. Is that why hes here having a stare down with me? Feeling awkward, she tightened the corners of her mouth and only spoke again after some time had passed. Are you not going to wee the important guests downstairs? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had to speak up because the air only grew more awkward as the two of them stood face to face looking at each other. It is not like it is my birthday. Its Wendys, so of course I dont have to wee them. Are you trying to get rid of me, Nicky? Colton asked intentionally. Knowing that it would be inappropriate to tell him that she felt ufortable with him here, she quickly brought the conversation away from the direction it was heading in. No, that is not it. I was only worried that it would be too tiring for Mrs. Gardner to handle the guests herself. Even though they knew what was going on, the both of them continued to act clueless. Colton chuckled at that before he asked in a straightforward manner, Nicky, how would you prefer for someone who likes you to pursue you? Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Kissed Confused by his question, Nicoles eyes widened incredulously. What does he mean? Could it be that he likes me? Her frightening thoughts immediately sent a shiver down her spine. Then, her lips trembled as she asked gingerly, What do you mean, President Gardner? Nothing. Colton smiled. I was just curious about your preferences. She didnt reply to him and he, too, didnt press her for an answer. When her feet started to hurt after standing around in her heels, she walked over to the big couch that was there on the balcony. Colton quietly went along and sat beside her Despite the dark of the night, the entire residence was illuminated by bright lights. Unlike the people downstairs who were socializing and enjoying themselves, the duo on the balcony continued to look at each other in awkward silence. Some time had passed when Colton suddenly stood up and looked down at Nicole. Just when she hadnt had the time to react, he suddenly lowered his head and nted a kiss right on her lips. The electrifying feeling on her lips swiftly made her eyes wide again. However, all he did was give her a small peck before he smiled and left her at the balcony. She didnt even have time to reject him. Nicole only snapped back to reality after he was gone. He actually kissed me for absolutely no reason! F*ck Her heart was thundering against her chest as she began to wonder whether she had done anything that made him think she was interested in him. She had a baffled expression on her face as she brought her hand up to her lips. She didnt think that Colton would suddenly kiss her. Its a sneak attack! Unbeknownst to Nicole, Joanna was beside the balcony when she witnessed the whole event transpiring. She had seen Colton bring Nicole here and thinking that something could happen, she tiptoed after them. It surprised Joanna to witness this. What was more, it was Colton who initiated the kiss. She started balling up her fists when she realized what Queenie said before was true. Although she was previously suspicious of her words, now she believed Queenie. The man whom she had had a seven-year long one-sided crush on had now fallen for Nicole! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time Joanna felt a sense of crisis. Colton would show his indifference to anyone and everyone even when Queenie was his fiance, but she could tell that Nicole had gotten special treatment from the man. She had quickly hid herself in a corner when he came back into the building from the balcony. It was either because the room was dark, or that he couldnt bother spending a second of his time to look over, but Joanna sessfully remained undetected. She only came out after making sure that he had left. Looking at Nicole sitting on the couch, Joanna eventually walked over in her high heels. Nicole raised her chin slightly when she heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and when she saw that it was Joanna, her head began to throb again. She was exhausted with having to deal with what seemed like an endless stream of problems that came one after another. As she sighed to herself, she told Joanna coldly, Say what you came to say and leave after that. Dont disturb my peace. Joanna thought of the scene she witnessed earlier and her dark eyes fell on Nicole as the corners of her mouth twitched. How shameful of you to seduce your own sisters fianc, Nicole! Nicole remained emotionless as she was being used. Only her eyebrows lifted slightly as she nced at Joanna. When did you see something like that? Also, what gives you the right to bark around here about Colton? In the face of Nicoles self-righteousness, Joanna suddenly felt her anger explode. Be quick. I dont like it when peoplee and bug me, Nicole said with disdain. As Joanna calmed herself down, she started questioning, Why didnt you say that you had the jewelry from Triton Studio right from the start, and only brought it out before the banquet? Did you deliberately do it to make me look like a clown?! Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 There Is an Event Nicole burst out inughter when she heard Joannas interrogation. She raised her eyes and looked at the overbearing woman in front of her, and she couldntprehend how Joanna could be so shamelesslycent about herself. Wendy said that she likes my design more, yes? Nicole stated bluntly. Joanna might not even have had the chance to make the dress if Queenie hadnt approached her with that fake gemstone. And? Joanna asked with her lips pursed. She didnt answer the question. Seeing her refusal to admit it, Nicole continued with a smile on her face. Your design is nothing more than the ornament to the jewelry Queenie borrowed. Do you really think that Mrs. Gardner would have chosen your dress if there was no jewelry to begin with? Nicole had to exin clearly. It would be annoying if Joanna kepting at her because of this. Wendy would have worn that fake one if I hadnt gotten Mr. Freeman to bring the pink jewelry. The dress you designed does match the fake, though. Fake? Joannas body immediately went stiff at that. Are you saying that the jewelry was a fake? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. From her shocked reaction, it was clear to Nicole that Queenie hadnt told Joanna the details. Still smiling gently, Nicole threw out, You can go ask Mrs. Gardner and see if I am lying to you. Also, you have altered your dress so much to fit the jewelry that it is horrendous. Without the jewelry, I am sure that no one would spare it another nce even if you threw it on the ground. Joanna was so angry that even her lungs seemed to throb when she listened to Nicoles ridicule. However, she couldnt deny the truth in her words. She knew how much of a clown she looked like standing in front of Nicole at this moment. Gritting her teeth, Joanna hissed, I will get to the bottom of this myself, but Miss Lisa, is this the kind of attitude you should have as a designer? You are making fun of another designer and criticizing my work! Nicole wasnt at all affected by Joannas probing. Instead, she stated, I am an internationally recognized designer, and I served as a judge during the globalpetitionst year. Do you think I am qualified to criticize your work now? Not knowing what else she could say, Joanna quickly turned around and went back the way she came from. Nicole had never thought that thepetition between women could be so fierce when she was in F&M Apparel. She had now had the honor to experience it first-hand after returning to the country. Nicole didnt even have any intentions toward Colton, but everyone somehow seemed to think that she was trying to get her hands on him. She finally let out a sigh. s, Colton was the reason any of this was happening. She didnt even know what went through his head when he decided to kiss her out of nowhere. All that she could do now was hope that time would pass by faster so that she could return to F&M Apparel after two more months. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Wendy suddenly appeared with a smile. She elegantly lifted the sides of her dress like a real princess. I knew you were here, Miss Nicole! I asked Colton just now, but he told me to not disturb you. As though she wasining when she talked to Nicole, Wendy spoke in a displeased tone. Hearing that, Nicole smiled in return and shook her head. You are not disturbing me, but why did you come up here? It is your birthday banquet. You are the reason everyone came. A mysterious air suddenly surrounded Wendy as she whispered to Nicole, Lets go downstairs, Miss Nicole. There will be an eventter. Lets join it together. Nicole looked exhausted and even though she didnt want to go, she didnt want to make Wendy unhappy by rejecting the girl. After all, it was Wendys birthday banquet, and the youngdy had even personally invited her. With a nod of her head, she stood up and said, Sure. Wendys face was full of smiles the moment Nicole agreed to it, and she began to drag Nicole along with her as she made her way downstairs. Right as they were walking down the stairs, Nicole suddenly felt her eyelid jump twice. She let out a frown at that. She had never had something good happen to her after her eyelid jumped. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 An Official Announcement Wendy pulled Nicole by the hand all the way up on stage. The Gardners had built a massive stage in the garden in front of the residence, and Anna happened to be giving a speech on stage at the moment. Benjamin, Olivia, Colton, plus the esteemed guests and representatives from the media were all listening to Annas speech from below the stage. Anna started off with polite remarks, but the more she spoke, the weirder it made Nicole feel. As it is Wendys birthday banquet today, I would like to take the opportunity to make an announcement the Gardners are officially weing a grandson into our family! There was an uproar immediately after the news broke out. Not one person in the audience was calm, and the reporters quickly started clicking away on their cameras. What exactly was happening?! A grandson of the Gardner Family?! Wendy had barelye of age. There was no way Anna would happily make such a scandal public if Wendy gave birth at such a young age. That left them with only one other possibility, and that was that Colton had a son! He had only broken things off with Queenie yesterday, but they were announcing that he had a son now? This was another story that all the reporters eagerly recorded. Nicole was standing backstage when all this happened. Her body froze and a hint of panic shed across her eyes. Just what was Anna talking about? She started to leave, but Wendy quickly stopped her by grabbing onto her. Please dont deny it anymore, Miss Nicole. Richard has already gotten the paternity test result from the hospital. It is confirmed that Hayden is Coltons son. Nicole didnt spare a moment to think as she blurted out, But that is impossible! There was no way it could be true. If the one she had spent the night with five years ago was Colton As Nicole thought about it, she suddenly jerked. She had heard somewhere that Queenie had be Coltons fiance exactly five years ago Could it be that the one Nicole slept with was Colton and not Joseph?! Just the thought of that shocked her so much that blood immediately drained from her face. Anna was holding a report in the air for the audience to see. The Gardners will officially wee the child into our home after Wendys birthday banquet, she announced. This announcement was far more exciting than Wendy wearing jewelry by Triton Studio. Olivia was the first one whose face fell. As soon as she heard Annas words, she jumped out of her seat and turned to yell at Benjamin. Are you going to let her make a fool of us like that? Since when did Colton have a son? Dont tell me it is that b*stard child! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Like Nicole, Colton was also caught off-guard by the announcement his mother suddenly made, but he was obviously displeased when he retorted Olivia for saying those words. Aunt, Hayden is not a b*stard. It doesnt matter whose child he is. You cant say something like that. Seeing Colton go against her, Olivia sneered as her expression turned into an angry one. Look at how rebellious youve be! Since when did we be so depraved? Even if the child is yours, I will never let that woman be one of the Gardners! Benjamin was also surprised by the news that his wife did not discuss with him prior to the announcement. With a dark expression, Olivia stomped her way onto the stage and snatched the microphone from Anna. Anna must have figured something out as she in turn red at Olivia. Still, it was Wendys birthday banquet. They didnt fight or argue further, and only peered at each other wordlessly. Anna left the stage after she made her announcement, leaving the upset Olivia by herself. Olivia proceeded to sweep her eyes across the audience before she huffed, Lets talk inside. What the hell is going on?! You are going to embarrass our family! Worried that Olivia would do something to ruin the happy asion, Anna didnt say no to her. Olivia then got the bodyguards to bring Nicole into the residence as well. The reporters and invited guests were going to congratte them at first, but they figured things would escte for the worse after the huge argument. The Gardners even got their bodyguards to block off the path to the residence. Wendy might be young, but she was responsible enough to quickly react by going on stage and making an announcement. It is my birthday banquet today. Since my mother has announced it and the elderly of the family all happen to be here, the members of the family shall have a discussion. You all may ask your questions after they are done. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 B*stard Child Nicole had been dragged away by a group of burly men before she could even react. Being the smart person that she was, she could immediately guess what was going on. As everyone came into the residence, the atmosphere in the living room instantly turned gloomy to the point where it was scary. Olivias face was sullen and the instant she saw Nicoleing in, she raised her voice and eximed, I am not going to allow a b*stard child to be one of the Gardners! Nicole knew that Olivia was talking about her. After the bodyguards let her go, she reached out and rubbed the soreness in her shoulders. She was still confused by Annas sudden and unexpected announcement. Annas expression didnt look any better than Olivias, but her voice went soft when she saw Nicole walking in. Come over here, Nicole, she gently ushered. Nicole hesitated for a moment before she obediently walked over. Anna took a look at Nicole, and turned to look at Olivia briefly before she said calmly, Nicoles child is also Coltons child. Nicole, we would like to give you an official position in our home if you and Colton arent against it. Nicole still hadnt snapped out of her reverie when she heard those words that gave her another shock. She didnt expect to hear something like thating from Anna. Of course, Olivia was unhappy with the offer. She proceeded to noisily stand up and roar, What right does a promiscuous woman like her have to be one of us?! Even though Anna was usually a gentle person, she refused to budge in this matter. Olive, you are Mrs. Schumacher now. Why dont you take care of your family before you stick your nose into ours?! Dont you take advantage of the situation, Anna. I was a Gardner, and you were a Lowre. You are the outsider here! Olivia shrieked. Anna Lowre was Annas maiden name before she got married. Benjamin, who had been quietly thinking off to one side, was getting a headache from watching the two women going for each others throat. Enough! Stop fighting. He grunted. It is Wendys birthday. Dont make a scene today. Hearing that, Olivia let out a huff and sat down again. I would have chewed you out if it wasnt because of Wendys birthday banquet. I wont let that b*stard child into our house as long as I am still alive. Nicoles face had started to darken as she listened to Olivia calling her son a b*stard. Truth was, she never even thought that her son was rted to the Gardners in any way. Olivia, I dont care who you are, but you have no right to call anyone a b*stard. You cant possibly think that the children you gave birth to are the only ones who arent b*stards, can you? Nicole stood up, her face frigid. Olivia couldnt help but think of her two children who had passed away after hearing Nicoles words. As pain shed across her eyes, she squeezed her hands tightly and continued speaking in a tone more disrespectful than before. I have seen my fair share of women like you. I am sure you are coveting our property.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As Colton listened on, he had figured out the reason Olivia was adamant on not epting Hayden and Nicole. Seeing as to how his aunt relentlessly pushed Nicole, he finally spoke up. Aunt, this is our family business. You dont have to concern yourself with it. Olivias face dropped in an instant, as Colton sounded as though he wanted her out of the picture. What are you talking about, Colton? Are you really thinking of bringing a b*stard child into the family?! Coltons eyes dimmed at that. If Hayden really is my son and Nicole isnt against it, I would like to give them my name. Nicole was surprised to hear that. She didnt think Colton would be on her side. Anna immediately looked relieved after Colton said that. She only made the announcement on stage because she could tell that her son liked Nicole. What a joke! Dont you know what kind of woman she is? She sold her body for money five years ago, and she also got into an ambiguous rtionship with Zachary Yates from F&M Apparel. God knows what she did to be the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel within two short years! You are now going to let a dirty woman with a dirty past be one of us? Tell me you are joking, Colton! Olivia was particrly agitated about this. In her opinion, both sides shoulde from simr backgrounds to take marriage into consideration. Nicole, on the other hand, didnt deserve the Garner family name. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Youd Better Pray Its Fake Nicole didnt get angry listening to Olivias evaluation of her. Instead, she let out a heartyugh. Not one to take insults lying down, Nicole swiftly rebutted. I became the Chief Designer at F&M Apparel based on my ability, Olivia. Dont assume that everyone wants a piece of the Gardners. I honestly dont give a sh*t. With her anger still clouding her judgement, Olivia didnt believe Nicole at all. Dont y innocent with me. I have seen women like you before. Nicole narrowed her eyes and with a disdainful look on her face, she lowered her eyes to look at Anna. Her voice was a lot kinder when she said, I dont think today is a good day to have a proper discussion. Please have a talk within the family if there is anything. I will drop by again some day. It was pointless for Nicole to be here now anyway. The longer she stayed, the more she would argue with Olivia. She was too tired for that. She swiftly turned around and walked out after saying that. After she came out of Gardner Residence and was just about to leave, a deranged person jumped out of nowhere and swung their hand at her face. Luckily, Nicoles fast reflexes brought her two steps back just in time. The palm didntnd on her face, but the persons nail had managed to scratch a painful bright red line on her cheek. You b*tch! As thought she had gone crazy, Queenie red at Nicole with eyes filled with rage. She had guessed that Hayden was the grandson Anna mentioned on stage earlier. After all, she had been keeping an eye out on Coltons whereabouts for thest five years. It seemed that Nicole was the only woman he had had close contact with five years ago. Queenie couldnt believe that she had given her body to a man to attend the banquet only to hear news like this. What has got you so worked up? Nicole asked her with a frown. Is your son the child Mrs. Gardner talked about? Can you get any more shameless than this, Nicole? You forged a fake paternity test result to deceive Mrs. Gardner with, and even disrupted the Gardner bloodline. You sl*t! Queenies eyes had turned red as she wanted to teach Nicole a lesson. However, Nicole wasnt one to be trifled with. Looking at the lunatic in front of her, she unhesitantly gave her a p across her face. Queenie, who wasnt as agile as Nicole, took the tight p right in the middle of her cheek. The p hadpletely made her lose control, and just as she was about to step forward to fight Nicole, the older of the two suddenly said something that made her stop in her tracks. Queenie, was Colton the man I spent the night with five years ago? Queenies head went nk at that moment and she came to a stop. She didnt know how Nicole found out, but she was never going to admit it! What are you getting delusional for, Nicole? The one you spent the night with was Joseph. Dont tter yourself. Hearing that, Nicole looked at Queenie thoughtfully. Truth was, she was using thetter of something she herself wasnt sure of. She had thought that she could fish some information out of Queenie, but Queenie turned out to be more defensive than she thought. It was around the same time five years ago, Nicole said calmly. You somehow became Coltons fiance instead of Josephs. Her cold eyes then fell on Queenies face as she tried to read her. However, Queenie suddenly said with a poise that Nicole had never seen from her, That is because I saved Colton five years ago! Is that so? Nicole looked downward when she heard that. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This was all too messy for her toprehend. She had only done the deed with the man five years ago, which meant that Hayden was definitely the mans child. If Hayden was Coltons son, that would also mean that Colton was the one she slept with five years ago! Nicole couldnt just let this pass without finding out the truth. As she knew that Richard was the one who did the test, she would have to go to Julia and ask her. Seeing Nicole leaving, Queenie quickly called out to her. Nicole Anderson, you b*tch! Where do you think you are going?! Nicole turned around and threw Queenie a cold nce then. You had better pray that the paternity test result is a fake one. You know what is going to happen otherwise. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 I Absolutely Wont Agree Nicole left immediately after speaking, leaving Queenie by herself. Queenies head waspletely nk and she broke out in cold sweat. She had taken all the precautions she could, but she had somehow forgotten to watch out for Anna. I didnt even think that Anna would do another paternity test for Colton and that little b*stard! If only Queenie had known that Nicole was pregnant with a child, she would have told Lydia to keep Nicole as ckmail and kill her after the child was born! Queenie absolutely couldnt sit still and do nothing about it. Her lie would be exposed if the Gardners went one step ahead of her and got confirmation that Hayden was Coltons child. The consequence for lying to Colton for five whole years was not something she could handle! Nicole made a call to Julia after she left the ce. Nicole? What is the matter? Julia sounded happy to receive her call. Did the banquet end early? Julia, where are you? I have something I need to talk to you about face-to-face now. Nicole only realized how gruff her voice was when she spoke. Julia had known Nicole way too long to not recognize the change in her friends voice. Worried, she asked, Whats wrong, Nicole? You sound like something big has happened. It was hard for Nicole to speak with the lump in her throat. Nodding, she grunted and muttered, It is something major. With that, Julia immediately sent her location to Nicole, and thetter sped over after she took a look at the navigation. The Gardner Residence had fallen into silence after Nicole left. Benjamin first looked at the women who were at silent war with each other, and he shifted his gaze to Colton as he asked for his opinion. What are your thoughts on this, Colton? Colton was still confused about everything. Technically, Queenie was his only woman who he supposedly had bedded after being drugged. He had never touched another woman after the incident. And now, coincidentally, Nicoles son had reached four years of age. The time frame between both incidents seemed to ovep when he gave it a proper calction. This is my business. I will take care of it, Colton stated. Even though his heart was heavy after learning about the whole thing, he still put on a nonchnt attitude as he spoke with the elders. What do you mean you will take care of it? This concerns the whole Gardner Family. Your Dad might approve of your decision, but your Grandpa never would! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Olivia was so angry she even brought Benedict into the conversation. At the mention of Benedict, Benjamin finally showed a change in his expression as he looked up at Olivia and warned sternly, Dad is still recuperating. Dont you dare disturb him! Olivia only left out an angry huff before she continued, I will tell Dad if anyone lets that woman into our family. We will let him be the judge of that! Benjamins face turned sour almost immediately after hearing that. Benedict had been diagnosed with a brain tumor a year ago. Given that the tumor was pressing on his cranial nerves and he was an aged man, even an elite medical team couldnt heal him back to health. The doctor had also mentioned that Benedict absolutely shouldnt be distressed. It would be a tough battle for him to live past this year if there was something that upset him. Olivia, stop being unreasonable! You know Dad cant take any shock. Are you doing this on purpose? Benjamins face was solemn as his voice dropped. Still, Olivia continued to provoke, The Gardners will be treated like a joke if you let that woman into the family! Even Dad wouldnt agree to this! Not wanting to stay a second longer, she turned around and tramped away as she reminded, Better think about it again. Anyhow, I will go tell Dad if any of you let her in! Anger was the only emotion written all over Benjamins face, but he didnt lose his temper at Anne. The only thing that changed was his expression that got darker and darker as time went by. Dont worry, Dad. Grandpa has never minded things like this, Colton reassured. Noticing the underlying message behind his sons words, Benjamin squinted and looked at Colton. You mean you are going to make Nicole one of the Gardners? Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Impossible for a Mistake to Happen Colton didnt answer this question directly. Instead, he turned to look at his mother and asked, Mom, is this paternity test legit? Anna nodded and said in a serious tone, It is. I asked Richard to do the test. His clinical skills can still be trusted. Colton fell silent at that. He knew too well about Richards skills as a doctor. Richard was known as a Teen Genius who had acquired a lot of medical knowledge at a young age. He couldnt have done anything to make a simple paternity test wrong. If Hayden was Coltons son, the one he had physical intimacy with five years ago was definitely Nicole. Could it be that it was Nicole and not Queenie who saved me five years ago?! It was just a fleeting thought that, oddly enough, suddenly brought Colton a glimmer of joy when he thought about it. Since you have publicly announced this, Mom, I am sure the public will be keeping a close eye. I need to find out the truth from Nicole. Anna couldnt help but feel satisfied with how Colton was nning to handle this. She thought that every man on earth should at least have a simr sense of responsibility. Colton paused briefly before he continued, Mom, no matter if Hayden is my son or not, we should respect Nicoles opinion on this matter. You shouldnt reveal her identity without her consent. Anna stopped to think after listening to her sons words. It was only then that she realized she indeed had been inconsiderate about this matter. Even if Colton agreed to it, she should still hear from Nicole whether she wasfortable with the arrangement. With a nod, she said, Okay. We will see how it goes after you talk to Nicole. I acted a little too impatient this time. Benjamin soon noticed the guilty look on Annas face, and he started tofort her, Dont worry about my father. The old man might be stubborn, but he is not someone who cares about social standings, or else he wouldnt have given his permission to Sal before. As soon as he brought up Sal, Anna whipped her head around to look at Colton. She was relieved to see that he seemed unperturbed despite hearing the name. Discreetly, she poked Benjamin, who only then realized he had mentioned something he shouldnt have. He changed the subject without missing a beat. It is the banquet for Wendys 18th birthday today. Lets stop thinking about all these terrible things for now and spend the day happily. Dont think about anything else. Coltons expression remained neutral as he nodded and hummed a reply. Nicole had driven all the way to where Julia was at. As soon as Julia opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of Nicole hurrying toward her. A mmed-up Nicole still had her evening gown on, even though it was partially covered by the jacket over her shoulders. Julia could tell at a nce that Nicole must havee over straight from the Gardner Residence. What happened? Why are you so flustered? Julia asked while opening the door for her. Lets talk inside. Nicole didnt waste time on pleasantries as she wiggled her way into the ce.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Julia closed the door, she saw Nicole take off her shoes and crawl up to the soda. Come on, tell me. She passed her friend a ss of water. What is it that has got you so nervous? Nicole only told her everything that happened at the banquet after she took a sip of the water. It was Julias turn to be surprised. As she listened to Nicoles story, her eyes widened in shock as a look of disbelief appeared on her face, and her outstretched finger shook uncontrobly. You mean Hayden is Coltons son?! the woman shrieked. Nicole looked at a surprised Julia and after taking a deep breath, she gazed at her solemnly while she asked, Richard was the one who produced the paternity test result. You know him better than I do. What are your thoughts about his skills as a doctor? Julia pressed her lips together for a moment before she answered truthfully, Nicole, Richard is a better doctor than I am. It is not hard to do a paternity test, so it is impossible for a mistake to happen. Furthermore, this is the Gardner Family we are talking about. Richard wouldnt allow anything to go wrong. Nicole had roughly lined all the dots together upon hearing Julias words. If the strands of hair used to do the paternity test were genuinely Hayden and Coltons, the two of them might be father and son after all. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Unthinkable Julia looked at Nicoles struggling expression and she reached out tofort her. Nicole, dont be sad. I have heard Richard talk about Colton. Although he is cold, he is a good guy. Dont worry. Nicole remembered Olivias words in the Gardner Residence. Olivia was determined not to let Nicole have anything to do with Colton despite Nicole not intending to rely on the Gardner Family. Nicole shook her head. Im not worried about Colton. It is the Gardner Family Im worried about. She did not hide anything from Julia and told everything to her. The Gardner Family is huge, and their businesses rank high in the world. However, theres too much drama going on in the Gardner Family, and it is unsuitable for Hayden and I. Julia knew what Nicole was concerned about, so she patted her friends shoulder and said thoughtfully, Dont worry. Just take it one step at a time. Nicole gulped and in the end, she voiced out her worries. If Hayden is Coltons son, the Gardner Family will not leave Hayden alone. I cant live without Hayden. Julia understood Nicoles thoughts. For a few years, the mother and son have depended on each other and they had a deep rtionship. It was impossible to separate them. However, you said Olivia firmly disagrees with you and Hayden entering Gardner Family. You dont want them anyway, so the Gardner Family wont force you for now. Nicole closed her eyes. Although Olivias words hurt, Nicole could fight back because of Olivias objection. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nicole didnt hate Colton per se, but that didnt mean she wanted to have anything to do with him. She didnt need an outsiders support to raise Hayden. Thats true. Theres nothing much I can do for now. She frowned because she never thought that the man five years ago was really Colton. Juliaforted Nicole for a while. Nicole, however, felt a headacheing on, and she came up with an excuse to leave before long. She knew Nicole was in a bad mood, so she did not stop thetter. When Nicole returned home, Hayden was in Whitneys arms as the two argued on the couch like children. Whitney instantly noticed something was wrong when Nicole came back. Although there was not much expression on Nicoles face, there was a sense of frustration that was being emitted from her. However, Whitney did not say anything as Hayden was there. She only murmured with a smile, Nicole, youre early today. Has the banquet finished? Nicole shook her head with a forced smile. No, the lot of them kept ttering each other and I was tired, so I came back earlier, she muttered. Seeing that she was back, he immediately rushed off the couch and waddled over to throw himself at her. Hugging onto her leg, he cutely said, Mom, youre so beautiful today. Please take a rest if youre tired. Dont tire yourself. Nicole had no idea why the tears welled up in her eyes as she heard Haydens thoughtful words. She reached out and held her son in her arms. When he was born, he was tiny, so tiny that one would feel he was too small when they held him. Hayden was born prematurely. Coupled with them being poor, he was raised on a tightrope. As she had raised him all by herself, she couldnt imagine how she would live without her son. She closed her eyes and hugged him. After a long time, she finally calmed down and suppressed her sad expression. Hayden, its gettingte. You have to get up early tomorrow. Whitney will get you all cleaned up and ready for bed, alright? Im really tired, so Im going to rest now. Hayden nodded obediently with a smile. Mom, you can rest now. I will behave. Nicole nodded. When she turned away from Hayden, she couldnt hold on anymore and tears began to fall from her eyes. She quickened her pace and hurried to her room. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Help Me Check Hayden stared at Nicoles back for a long time before he looked away. The smile on his face was gone, and then he turned to look at Whitney. I will rest in my room. I think something happened to Mom. Go ask her about it and tell meter. Looking at his clever demeanor, Whitney couldnt help but say, Miss Nicole doesnt want to tell you because she doesnt want you to worry. Why are you so persistent in knowing what took ce, you little brat? Haydens tender face instantly became dark. He put his hands in his pockets and said coolly, No one can make Mom sad. If someone does, I will eradicate them. His voice and tone were utterly different from that of a four-year-old child. Even Whitney felt a chill go down her spine. Its terrifying when this little brat threatens people. In the end, she nodded and said, Fine, I understand. Ill take you back to your room to rest. Then, Ill ask Miss Nicole what happened. The mother-son duo are both the same. They hide their concern and pretend to be happy before each other, but do their best for each other in private. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Such a pity for the errand girl like me. Whitney sent Hayden upstairs and went to Nicoles room. When Whitney entered the room, she found the lights were not turned on. When she got closer, she heard sobbing sounds. Whitney hurriedly turned on the light and found Nicole sitting on the ground, holding her head in her knees while sobbing softly. Whitney was stunned, as she had never seen Nicole being this fragile since Whitney joined F&M Apparel years ago. In the end, Whitney squatted down and hugged Nicole. Nicole felt a warm embrace and she immediately leaned in. She held back her tears and raised her head to look at Whitney. Her eyes were bright red. Whitney couldnt bear to look at Nicole, so she asked in a low voice, Miss Nicole, what happened? Mrs. Gardner did a paternity test on Colton and Hayden. They are rted, Nicole said without hiding anything. Whitney was stunned. She knew a thing or two about what had happened before. Didnt you say Hayden is Josephs son? Why is he Coltons now? They did a test before and the result showed that Colton and Hayden were not rted by blood. Nicole shook her head. Truth was, she was clueless as well. I had let Colton do a paternity test with Hayden earlier. However, the result was negative. At this point, Nicole was confused. Whitney could understand Nicole. Hayden was raised by Nicole alone. If he was taken away by the Gardner Family, it would kill Nicole. Whitney whispered soothingly, Miss Nicole, no matter what, Hayden is your son. No one can take him away from you. Nicole sniffed, sadness in her voice. Im not afraid of the Gardner Family taking Hayden away. Its just that I cant help but cry when I think of Hayden leaving me. Whitney patted Nicoles shoulder. As the chief designer of F&M Apparel, Nicole had always been confident and dazzling. She had never been so vulnerable. Miss Nicole, stop thinking about it. Hayden loves you, so he wont leave you, Whitneyforted. Upon hearing that, Nicole pulled herself together and regained her spirit. She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and said to Whitney, Whitney, can you check the surveince of that hotel from five years ago? Whitney looked at Nicole and nodded quickly. Of course. Please be rest assured, Miss Nicole. I will look for it. Nicole nodded and calmed down. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Discussion Whitney didnt expect Wendys 18th birthday party to be so happening. She felt distressed and hugged Nicole. After crying for a while, Nicole stopped. Sniffing, she wiped the tears from her eyes and choked out, Im alright. You should rest early. Whitney was still worried about Nicole. However, she nodded after Nicole forced a smile. Okay. Miss Nicole, you can call or knock on the door when you need me. I will always be avable. Nicole put on a forced smile. Nodding, she murmured, I understand. You can go now. When Whitney left, Nicole pulled herself together. She took a hasty bath and when she came out, she found her phone was lit. She walked over and looked down at her phone. It was a message from Colton. Nicky, lets meet tomorrow to discuss todays event. Nicole nced down at the message and her fingers hovered over the screen. In the end, she lowered her eyes and typed out a response. Okay. I will go to your house tomorrow morning. Colton answered, Alright. Good night, rest early. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole put down her phone. For some reason, her heart was trembling, as if she was nervous about something. The next morning, Whitney was already downstairs when Nicole came down. Sitting crossed-legged, Whitney was going through herptop. It was rare to see Whitney wake up this early. With a smile on her face, she looked at Nicole and asked, Miss Nicole, where are you going? Nicole was neatly dressed and was going out. Im visiting Colton to discuss yesterdays event, she responded. Whitney was stunned for a while but in the end, she nodded. Okay. You can go ahead. Im checking the surveince of the hotel that night. However, it was maliciously deleted. It will take a while to get it back. Nicole knew that no matter who she slept with, Queenie would still have something up her sleeve. After all, this was an excellent opportunity for her to gain favor. Okay. Please take care of Hayden for me. Ill go now. Nicole did not eat breakfast and drove directly to Coltons house. As Nicole had stayed at Coltons house for some time, the security guard at the gate knew her and let her in. It was barely after 7.00AM when Nicole arrived at Coltons house, and the sun had not even fully risen. When she stepped forward and was about to ring the doorbell, she found the door was open. On the other side of the door stood Colton. The man was dressed casually today. He wore a white pure cotton shirt inside and a gray knitted jacket outside, making him lookid back. Youre early. Colton opened the door with a slight smile and asked casually, Have you eaten breakfast? No. Im here today to discuss Before Nicole could finish her words, Colton interrupted her. Lets eat first. I just made breakfast. Lets talk while eating. She did not know how to continue after being interrupted by Colton. She nced at the dining table in his house. There was indeed breakfast, and it seemed it was just freshly made as it was steaming hot. Smelling the scent in the air, Nicole felt rather hungry. Colton chuckled at that. He then sat on his seat, thereafter picking up a spoon and started to eat. Nicole sat beside him and looked at the steaming mushroom soup on the table. She couldnt help but take a few sips. After filling her stomach, Nicole got straight to the point. President Gardner, what do you think about the issue with Hayden? Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Legitimate Colton didnt seem to be surprised by Nicoles question. He put down his spoon and looked at her with dark eyes. Nicky, Richards paternity test cant go wrong. Hayden is definitely mine. Hearing his words, Nicole felt her head starting to ache. She pursed her lips. Clenching her hands into fists, she muttered, I have only ever slept with one man. It was on that night five years ago. Colton nodded and admitted, Same here. It was also five years ago. However, the woman on the bed was Queenie after I woke up. Nicole finally understood the truth. Queenie had lied to Nicole that the man Nicole slept with was Joseph, in order to hide the fact that it was actually Colton. The man from five years ago was Colton! Thats why Hayden looks so simr to him. However, Nicole still had some doubts. Didnt you do a paternity test earlier? It shows youre not rted to Hayden, no? Colton had the same doubt too. After Richards paternity test results were out, Colton went to the previous hospital to investigate. It turned out someone secretly tampered with the results. That report has been tampered with. Now, everything made sense. Five years ago, Nicole slept with Colton. However, only Queenie knew the truth. Queenie was afraid the truth would be exposed, so she revised the paternity test report and lied to Joseph. She made a fake report to confuse everyone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I There was a lump in Nicoles throat and she didnt know what to say. There was an information overload at this moment. However, Colton was considerate. If you find it troublesome, dont think about it anymore. I wont force you. You can figure it out yourself before telling me your decision. He paused and continued, Five years ago, I was drugged by a woman. You and I slept together by ident. However, I was not in a clear state of mind, and I couldnt remember whom I had slept with. This was why Queenie was able to impersonate Nicole. Knowing Queenie had lied to him for five years, Colton found that he was not as angry as he imagined. Instead, he was calm. Nicole lowered her eyes. Although she went through many troubles, she still didnt know how to handle this matter. Do I have to make Colton thank me for saving him? Theres no need, is there? Nicole hesitated for a while. After raising her head, she said thoughtfully, I have been raising the child for a long time. I never thought about marrying into a wealthy family with Hayden. Colton thoughtfully nodded at Nicoles words. I understand. With your current fame and ie, you can live a good life without the Gardner Family. Nicole lowered her eyes and her long eyshes trembled. After finally gathering her courage, she said, You are Haydens biological father. If Hayden likes you, you can be his father. However, we have no feelings between us, so Colton looked at Nicole and grinned with his thin lips. His voice was a littlezy as he drawled, Who says we have no feelings between us? Nicole was stunned and she looked up suddenly, not understanding what he meant. Colton said bluntly, Nicky, I like you very much. I can give you and Hayden a legitimate identity if you are willing to marry me. Nicole was shocked. She came here today to distance herself from the Gardner Family. Never did she didnt expect Colton to say such a thing. Her throat was sore. She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but nothing came out. After a long time, she spat out a few words, President Gardner, are you kidding me? Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Let Hayden Choose Colton lowered his head and smiled. He countered, Do you think Im joking? Nicole looked at Colton seriously. He didnt look like he was joking. Can it be that he really likes me? Nicole stared at Colton and she identally looked into his dark eyes. Those eyes were as dark and deep as a bottomlesske, making it hard to guess what he was thinking. Nicole was startled and she quickly averted her gaze. With her head lowered, she muttered, President Gardner, stop teasing me. I am financially independent now. I can raise Hayden well by myself. Moreover, your aunt will not agree to it. Colton looked at Nicole, who denied the offer. Hence, he smiled and said in a low voice, We shouldnt care what others think about us. Nicole didnt expect Colton to say such a thing. She froze for a moment before standing up. President Gardner, there is nothing between us. Although we had skinship five years ago and Hayden is your son, there is nothing between us! Looking at the emotional woman before him, Colton felt a fire light up in his heart when he heard her trying hard to distance herself from him. He squinted and he scanned her with a meaningful gaze. He knew Nicole was not trying to y hard to get. She simply didnt want to get involved with him. He paused and said, My mother told the reporters I have a son, so the Gardner Family will definitely take Hayden away. Otherwise, the Gardners will be embarrassed. Because of this, Anna chose to announce the news at Wendys 18th birthday party. This was the only way to force Colton to recognize Hayden. However, Anna had overthought things. If Colton knew Hayden was his birth child, the man would be willing to acknowledge Hayden if Nicole agreed. Presently, Nicole was silent, but she knew that Colton was right. Every reporter would be eyeing this case since Anna had spoken at the party. They could not drag it on. Nicole closed her eyes. The cooperation between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation This would never happen if I had listened to Zachary and did not visit the Gardner Corporation. Now, I cant even keep my son. However, Olivia will not agree to this. If I give Hayden to you, I dont think he can live in peace. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole pursed her lips and raised her eyes to look at Colton. It was apparent Olivia refused to recognize Nicole and Hayden. She looked at them like the gue. Nicole didnt mind Oliviaining to Benedict, but she was afraid the woman would hurt Hayden. Aunt has already married into the Schumacher Family. She cant control the affairs of the Gardner Family, Colton said firmly. However, Nicole still didnt want anything to do with Colton, and it showed on her face. If you want to ask for my opinion, then I want to maintain the previous rtionship and go with the flow. Colton didnt show any surprise at Nicoles words, as her rejection was in his prediction. In the end, he grinned. Then, did you tell Hayden that Im his father? Nicole was stunned. Of course, she didnt tell Hayden this fact. Colton also predicted that, so he continued, Hayden has the right to choose his father. Nicky, you might as well tell Hayden about this news and let him choose if he wants me as his father. Nicole stayed silent as she didnt know how to respond to this. She knew that Hayden longed for fatherly love, though he had never shown it. There was no way for Nicole to pretend to be intimate with Colton. Although they had an absurd one- night stand, she still couldnt convince herself. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Understand Colton looked at Nicoles hesitation as he nodded and said, Nicky, I dont mean to force you. However, my mom has announced the news. The Gardner Family will still recognize Hayden even if my aunt stops you. We cant afford to lose our reputation. Nicole balled her hands into fists. She understood this and it was inevitable. However, she felt a faint pain in her heart. It seems to be out of the question. I Lets leave it at that, President Gardner, I will leave now. The atmosphere was terrifyingly depressing, and Nicole needed to calm down. Colton suddenly stood up and walked over to her. His tall figure cast a shadow on her body. Although Colton didnt say or do anything, Nicole still felt a rush of invisible pressure. Nicky, you cant keep running forever. Nicole stepped back and distanced herself from Colton. Her eyes were red. As she stubbornly looked at Colton and said, President Gardner, I carried Hayden to term and gave birth to him, and I raised him alone. I cant give him to anyone, not even his biological father. Colton looked at Nicole. Truth was, he knew that he failed as a father. I will distract my mother for you. You must figure it out for yourself. You can call me if you need me. Colton looked meaningfully at Nicole before he turned around and kept quiet. Nicole looked at Coltons back. Honestly, she didnt expect the man topromise. Pursing her lips, she left without saying anything. She walked outside and breathed in deeply, finally releasing troubled breaths. Nicole scanned her surroundings, but she did not know where to go. When she returned home, Whitney shouted, Miss Nicole, I found the recording! Nicole was stunned. She knew the man was Colton, but she still hoped it wasnt. Her steps were heavy and it seemed to slow down her movement. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She walked to Whitney, and her eyes fell on theptop. The footage on the stairs has been deleted, but I can find the footage in the elevator that night, Whitney exined. Only four people were going back and forth. You, Queenie, an unknown man, and Colton. Nicole looked at the screen. At first, it showed a man carrying Colton out. Soon, that man returned to the elevator. Then, Queenie and Nicole appeared. Looking at herself running away in the recording, Nicole could still remember that feeling despite the figure in the recording being blurry. The third part of the recording was the following day, when Queenie stood beside Colton. After Nicole watched the recording, she was sure the man from five years ago was Colton Gardner. Nicole didnt know why Queenie lied to her that the man was Joseph. Perhaps Queenie was afraid Nicole would return and rob her share of glory and wealth. For the past five years, Nicole has always thought the childs father was Joseph. However, she never thought it was all Queenies trap! Miss Nicole, theres one more thing. This happened after a week when Colton announced Queenie as his fiance. Whitney showed Nicole the news announced by Colton back then. Nicole looked at the time posted. After sorting it out, she understood everything. Back then, Queenie tricked Nicole into sleeping with Joseph. However, the man on the bed was Colton. In the end, Queenie took Nicoles ce and became the glorious Young-Madam-Gardner-to-be for five years! Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 I Cant Lose You Whitney looked at Nicoles dark expression and then sheforted, Miss Nicole, dont worry. If even I can find out the truth, the Gardner Family can surely find it too. Queenie is finished! Nicole shook her head. She didnt care about Queenie now. What she cared about were herself and Hayden. Whitney? Nicole suddenly called out, to which Whitney hurriedly responded, Im here. Whats the matter? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Is news about Coltons child going viral online? Nicole asked. Sincest night, Nicole has been in a slump and didnt pay attention to any news on the Inte. Whitney knew what Nicole was thinking, so the former didnt hide it and said, Yes. Wendys birthday party was lively. Your design, Triton Studios jewelry, and Mrs. Gardners words were all trending. Nicole closed her eyes as a hint of helplessness shed across her face. If the Gardner Family didnt suppress the news, it meant they would never give up on Hayden. When Whitney finished speaking, she hesitated as she saw Nicoles tiredness. However, she still asked, Miss Nicole, did you and President Gardnere to a conclusion during your discussion this morning? Nicole opened her eyes and rubbed her temples. He said he is willing to marry me and give Hayden and I an official status. Whitney was surprised upon hearing that. The Gardner Family was amazing. Although Gardner Apparel was not as well-known, the technology of their businesses was one of the best in the world. Such an influential family business would surely be advantageous. Did you agree? Whitney asked with gleaming eyes. Whitney knew about Zacharys crush on Nicole. Presently, he was still abroad, resisting his father for Nicole. No. Nicole nodded. Although she didnt dislike Colton, it did not mean she would marry him. They had a professional rtionship and they didnt have to force themselves into a marriage. Looking at Nicoles hesitation, Whitney finally shut up. Miss Nicole, please think about this. You can discuss it with Hayden too. He is not as fragile as you think. That kiddo is very clever. He must have already gotten the information that I investigated earlier. No wonder hes always so clingy to Colton. He must have figured out his birth father is Colton from the beginning. I know. Thank you, Whitney, Nicole replied with a wry smile. She had never been so confused since she gave birth to Hayden four years ago. Meanwhile, Whitney didnt say anything else and went upstairs with herptop, leaving Nicole alone. At 8.00PM, a doorbell rang in the vi. Nicole wondered who woulde over sote. As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted with a hug. Nicole knew it was Zachary as soon as she smelled the familiar scent. Zachary hugged Nicole so tightly that he almost crushed her in his arms. He greedily breathed in her scent as they stood at the doorway, and they hugged for five minutes. After a while, Nicole was ufortable being squished in his embrace, so she pushed on his chest and asked, Zach, whats wrong? What happened? Zachary finally let go of Nicole. Nicole, Im scared. Im afraid of losing you! Nicole looked up and found herself face to face with a fatigued Zachary. He had stubble on his chin and he looked rather haggard. Seeing Zachary looking at herself with watery eyes, Nicole knew what he was feeling. Lets talk after youe in. We cant just stand at the door, can we? Nicole murmured with a light smile. Zachary came closer. As soon as he closed the door, he hugged Nicole and kissed her. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 For You Nicole was startled by the sudden kiss, and she opened her eyes wide to look at the man before her. At that point, Zachary had lost his gentle demeanor and became domineering. He held Nicoles head in his hands as he pinned her and kissed her. Nicole was breathless being kissed by Zachary. This was the first time he had kissed her after pursuing her for so long. Nicole ced her hands on Zacharys chest to push him away. However, a female was no match for a male in terms of strength. In the end, she couldnt push him away despite how hard she tried. After kissing her for a long time, Zachary finally let go of her. Then, he stared at Nicole deeply, his gaze filled with affection. Nicole touched her lips. Zachary has always been gentle. Although he pursued me for a long time, he never forced me. What happened? Nicole took a few steps back to keep a distance from Zachary. Clenching her fists, she growled, Zachary Yates, what are you doing?! Facing Nicoles question, Zachary was rather emotional. He took a step forward and grabbed her arms, a gleam shing through his eyes. Nicole, I like you. I have always liked you. Facing Zacharys sudden confession, Nicole was confused and she pursed her lips. Looking at his emotional demeanor, she could not help but soften her tone as she murmured, Zach, please calm down. Dont be emotional. However, Zachary couldnt calm down. When he was abroad, he heard the news that Hayden was Coltons son. Zachary was afraid that Nicole would be taken away by Colton. Looking at Nicoles expression, he forcefully suppressed the panic in his heart. Then, he smiled helplessly and released Nicole. Im sorry, Nicole. I was too emotional, he mumbled, guiltcing his voice. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nicole knew Zachary must have heard some news to act like this. Zach, you dont look well. Why dont you rest first? she said softly. Zachary never told Nicole what was going on, she didnt know what had happened to him. When Zachary looked at Nicole, he felt his throat tighten. He had a lot to say, but his mind was a mess. After a long time, he nodded. Okay. Nicole, lets have a good talk tomorrow. Alright. Please rest now. Im always here, Nicole said gently. Zachary closed his eyes, and he dragged his tired body and turned to leave. After Zachary left, Whitley came out from a corner. She saw the two when she went downstairs. However, she avoided them because Zachary was there, and she did note out till now. She was shocked. To her, Zachary was always a gentle person. Although he had a crush on Nicole, he never acted on it. This time, he seemed to be emotional. Miss Nicole? Whitney called in a low voice. Nicole opened her eyes and turned her head. As she looked at Whitney, she sighed slightly. Did you see it all? Whitney nodded. She touched her nose in embarrassment. Looking at the expression on Nicoles face, Whitney felt she needed to exin. She looked at Nicole and said, Miss Nicole, truth is, President Yates being tired these days is all because of you. Nicole frowned and looked up at Whitney. The formers gaze shed with puzzlement. Whitney felt it was better to rify it, as it wasnt a good idea to keep Nicole from the truth. Hence, she exined, President Yates father wants to kick you out of F&M Apparel, so he bought many of thepanys shares. You can take full control of apany if you hold more than a certain percentage of the shares. President Yates is afraid that you will be kicked out of F&M Apparel, so he returned abroad and has been busy with it. He is against his father. Its all for you, Miss Nicole! Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 All for You A trace of shock shed across Nicoles face. She had always thought Zachary had been busy abroad because of family affairs. She didnt expect it was because of herself. She felt a little distressed as she remembered what Zachary had done to her earlier. Whitney looked at Nicoles lost expression and continued, Miss Nicole, President Yates has repeatedly told me that I must not tell you about this. However, I think you have the right to know what he has done. Nicole did not expect Zachery could do so much for her. Thank you, Nicole said in a low voice, a wry smile ying by her lips. At that point, Whitney looked at Nicole and hesitated. Nicole knew the woman wanted to say something, so she uttered, Just say it. In the end, Whitney said, President Yates returned here before he finished resolving the affairs in F&M Apparel because he heard Haydens news. Hes afraid. Miss Nicole, we all know how well he treats you. Nicole knew Zachary was kind to her. The man liked her and pursued her, but he would never put pressure on her. Just like now, he was doing everything behind Nicoles back, and he didnt let her know what he had done. Nicole lowered her eyes and stared at the floor for a while before she mumbled, I see. Zachary is tired now. After he rests, I will have a good talk with him tomorrow. After speaking, she reached out and patted Whitney on the shoulder. I may be busy these days, so please take care of Hayden for me. Whitney nodded. Please be rest assured, Miss Nicole. Nicole did not sleep with Hayden that night because she was busy. She slept alone in the guest room. Because of the Gardner Familys affair, she could hardly sleep. All she thought about was this matter. Nicoley on the bed as she stared at the ceiling, her mind in a mess. Colton Zachary N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Near dawn, Nicole was woken up by a nightmare. She opened her eyes in shock, and ayer of cold sweat covered her forehead. She sat on the bed, gasping for breath. She just dreamed that someone stole Hayden away. She pursed her lips. Too many things had happened in the past few days, causing her mind to be filled with messy thoughts. She looked down at her phone and found it was still early, at 5.00AM. However, she couldnt fall asleep after being woken up by the nightmare. So, Nicole simply got up, changed her clothes, and prepared to go downstairs. Passing through the corridor, she saw a light in the study. She paused and walked over. The study door was not closed, and a small gap was there. In front of the mahogany table sat Zachary, his back ramrod straight. Zachary held the cell phone in one hand while rubbing the bridge of his nose with the other. Okay. You must keep an eye on this matter. Let them contact me if theres any shareholder who wants to sell. I will offer 20% more than my fathers price. Dont worry, I have some savings. If I dont, Ill borrow it from James. Nicole heard everything clearly. She also knew James Lopez. He was a loan shark. Although Zachary knew the man, she doubted Zachary would live in peace after he owed James money. Nicole pushed the door open and entered. When Zachary saw hering in, he lowered his voice and said to the person on the other end of the line, Im busy now. Ill talk to youter; Ill hang up now. After he finished speaking, he pressed the end button. After that, he raised his head to look at Nicole. The tired expression on his face had subsided, and he said warmly, Nicole, youre awake rather early today. Yes. Havent you slept yet? Nicoles gaze fell on the coffee on the table. Zachary stood up and exined, I went to bed early and got up early. I had nothing to do, so I came here to deal with things. Nicole had a dark expression and her gaze was fixed on him. Zacharys expression stiffened. Knowing she had heard him earlier, Zachary sighed. So, you have heard it all. Yes. Nicole nodded. Zach, James is a loan shark. Once you borrow money, it is difficult to pay him back! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 I Can Handle It Zacharys eyes glowed with anguish as he simply said, I just need some capital for now. Ill repay him once the situation improves. Its not a big deal. However, Nicole immediately interrupted, Zach, we both know exactly what kind of person James is. Dont do anything stupid. Nicole, I He wanted to exin, but she cut him off again. Im already aware that your father wishes to have me fired from F&M Apparel. Zach, this isnt a big deal. You dont have to be at odds with your father just because of me. Learning that she was aware of everything, he remained silent. He couldnt think of anything to say and could only clutch his hands tightly. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth. My father has some misconceptions about you, Nicole. He would not have loathed you if he had seen you. Nicole only gave a bitter smile in response. She could tell what Zacharys father was thinking. The Yates Family had their own empire that couldst a few generations. As a result, Zachary was expected to take over the family business as well as marry someone who could match his status, rather than messing around with Nicole in F&M Apparel. Zach, no matter what your father thinks, you should not oppose him. Youre not capable enough to do so, she spoke of the harsh reality. Zachary knew that too. He was well aware that he would never be able to defeat his father and was just struggling now to pave a way for Nicole. I dont want you to be hurt or upset, Nicole.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicole sighed as she looked at Zachary, who was an obstinate man. He was gentle, but he was so stubborn that no one could talk him out of what he had decided on. My abilities wouldnt change, Zach. Even if Im no longer the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, I am still Lisa. I can livefortably even after leaving F&M Apparel. However, Zachary shook his head. He wasnt selfish in wanting Nicole by his side, but he knew his father all too well. Since his father had decided to fire Nicole from F&M Apparel, his father would also make certain that she had no other options. Nicole, you dont know him. He wont let you survive. If you leave F&M Apparel, I wont be able to protect you anymore. His face was filled with misery as he spoke. Nicole noticed Zacharys anxious demeanor and realized that things might be moreplicated than she thought. Zach, well cross the bridge when wee to it. Dont do anything stupid, she reminded him with sincerity. He didnt want her to get involved, so he nned to tell her only after everything was settled. But now that she knew about it, he couldnt keep it a secret any longer. Nicole His eyes were filled with agony since all he wanted was to protect her. She took a step forward and ced her hand on his cheek. She noticed that despite him having shaved, he was still tired and appeared weary. Zach, its not important to me whether I am the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel or not. What matters most is that I can continue to design, she insisted. Zachary looked at her as she said that. It was Nicoles nature to shoulder everything on her own without implicating anyone else. You dont have to be worried, she went on. He simply kept staring at her. After a while, he exhaled deeply and said, Nicole, youre always afraid of being a burden to others. Yet, she shook her head. Retracting her hands, she said, We might as well give up since we cant beat your father on this. Even if I dont have the title of Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Im still Lisa, or Nicole as everyone knows. I believe I can handle anything your father throws at me! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 You Dont Have to Worry Zacharyughed as he looked at Nicoles confident manner. Always the forever-confident Nicole that I know, he said, his lips curved. With that, Nicole cast a nce at him before grabbing his arms. Lets go down together. Ill make us some breakfast. After breakfast, you have to go back and rest. When Zachary felt her hand on his wrist, he stared nkly at it but quickly averted his gaze. Sure. Alicia was awake and was tidying the room when both of them went down. She was surprised to see both of them and quickly said, I thought it was still early, so I didnt prepare anything. Ill start cooking now. However, Nicole stopped her. No worries. I was the one who woke up early. Ill prepare breakfast, Alicia. You can rest after youre done tidying. Hearing that, Alicia looked at Zachary, and he nodded to her. Thank you, Miss Anderson, Alicia responded. There were quite a lot of ingredients in the kitchen. Nicole made a simple breakfast for Zachary and herself and ced it on the dining table. While having his breakfast, Zachary finally got to the important part. Nicole, about HaydenIs he really Coltons son? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicole knew this could not be kept a secret, and she had no intention of keeping it from Zachary either. As a result, she nodded and said, Yes. I investigated the incident five years ago and the DNA paternity test result. Hayden is indeed Coltons son. Zachary put down his utensils and looked solemnly at Nicole. I can treat Hayden as if hes my own, regardless of who his father is. Nicole, I dont care what happened five years ago. Nicole, of course, was aware of this. When Zachary was pursuing her, she told him everything. And at that point of time, he said the same thing as well, that he wasnt bothered by the incident five years ago. But that was not the challenging part now. Zach, its not a matter whether you mind it or not. Its the Gardners Nicole voiced her concerns. Now that Hayden was discovered to be Coltons son, the question was whether the Gardners wanted Hayden to return to their family, rather than whether Zachary minded it or not. Zachary thought of this too and he lowered his gaze, lost in thought for a long time. In the end, he stated Nicole, if youre not willing for that to happen, I can deal with the Gardners. You dont have to deal with it. But all she could do was smile helplessly. Zachary was in a bind himself; how could he possibly help her? Ive discussed with President Gardner and he said he wont force that on me. Olivia does not agree for Hayden and me to be in their family as well, so thats great news for me. Nicole then paused for a moment before continuing, In any case, nothing bad will happen to me. Dont be concerned. Regarding Haydens rtionship with Colton, Ill find a way to tell Hayden about it and Ill respect his decision. Though Zachary respected her decision, he was concerned that if Hayden truly acknowledged Colton as his father, Nicole and Colton would develop another type of rtionship in the future. And, as a fellow man, Zachary could tell Colton didnt just treat Nicole as a friend! Okay. Im almost done with my matters abroad, so Ill stay in the country with you for the next few days, Zachary said. He could not bring himself to leave Nicole, for he feared that once he left, she would grow further away from him as well. Alright, and you no longer have to be at odds with your father because of me. He only wants me to leave F&M Apparel, so Ill do whatever he wants, she said casually. This caught Zachary off guard. He had not expected her to say such a thing so easily. Looking at his surprised expression, she exined, Im in F&M Apparel because I like its working environment, but if theres anyone who doesnt want me to be there, you cant stop that either. Ill just leave. Then, Nicole looked at him and continued solemnly, Ive saved a significant amount of money over the years working at F&M Apparel, and its enough for me to open my own clothing store and raise Hayden. You dont need to be worried about me. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Useless Zachary gave a wry smile and finally did not insist anymore. So, he nodded and said, I understand. He stared at Nicole for a while before telling her the worst, Nicole, if youre sure, you need to be prepared. Without me around, my father would act very quickly. When she heard this, she nodded as she forced a gentle smile on her face. I know. Thank you for the past few days. Right then, he felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and he no longer felt the burden he had before. Then, he continued, If I step back, you will be expelled from F&M Apparel in about a week, at most. Nicole, have you really made up your mind? However, Nicole did not expect that it would happen so promptly. It was no wonder he was in such a hurry when he went abroad. It turned out that without him, she would have long lost the title of Chief Designer. Ive thought it through, Zach. A week was enough for her to make all her necessary preparations. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zachary continued to look at Nicole for a long time before finally sighing. Then, he continued speaking with a bitter smile, Okay, I understand. But, Nicole, you can always tell me what is on your mind. I will always try to help you. She looked at the gentleman in front of her and thought of how he would always look out for others no matter when. Although she was very grateful for him, there was nothing she could do. Back in the Anderson Residence, once Queenie had discovered that Anna knew about Nicoles child, she had been afraid to leave the house. William knew that his daughter had lost the chance to gain a way into the Gardners good graces, so his face was flushed with anger as he threw insults at Lydia. Look at the good-for-nothing daughter youve given birth to. She cant do anything! She cant even hold a man down! At this moment, Lydias expression changed because she witnessed the events that had unfolded at the banquet through the news. Anna announced on the spot that Colton had a son. However, he had never been seen with a woman in years. And the only woman that was with him was Nicole five years ago. If she had known this earlier, she would have thrown Nicole to the bottom of the ocean, and Queenies lies would have never been uncovered! Neither of you, mother nor daughter, is of any use! Look at Nicole. She is now the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. If you look closely, do you think she has skills other than seducing men? In the face of Williams wrath, Lydias face turned uglier as she squeezed her palms tightly and her pupils darkened. Just as he was about to continue, she reached out and shoved him. If you want to take Nicole back as your daughter, go ahead and look for her. Lets see if she wants you back! William was stunned as he watched this gentle woman change in front of his eyes. Then, he started to ask, What are you talking about?! Lydia let out a cold snort as she stood in ce, looking at him coldly. When she spoke, she had a hint of sarcasm in her voice, William Anderson, I was really blind to have married you back then. The Anderson Family would have perished a long time ago in the past few years if it wasnt for Queenie. Not only do you not think about your own faults, youve also decided to put the me on her? If it wasnt for your gambling, would the Anderson Family be so looked down upon? When he heard this, he was taken aback. He had never known that he was so unbearable in her heart. He couldnt stop himself for a moment and wanted to raise his hand to p her, but she immediately caught him by the wrist as soon as he raised his hand. Are you trying to hit me? Do you know that the Anderson Family is nothing but an empty shell now? If it werent for Queenie and me, you would be nothing by now! Lydia threw his hand away fiercely. Back then, she eagerly wanted to marry into the Anderson Family so she could livevishly without worrying about food and clothes. She had never expected William to be such a useless person! At this point, Williams face was red with anger after hearing what she said, but he could unfortunately stand there mute with rage. Nevertheless, she ignored him and turned around before heading toward Queenies room. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Finding Another Way Out Queenie was now afraid. She was scared that Colton would try and get even with her in the future. In the past, she was confident that she had done everything perfectly, leaving no trace of evidence. But she never expected that Nicole would give birth to that b*stard! A child of a one-night stand was an embarrassment; no normal person would keep it! However, not only did she give birth to the child, they actually reunited with Colton five yearster. It would be easier if he were more of a yer like Joseph. Unfortunately, Colton was too pure and had notid his hands on another woman. He could easily trace the dots of when Nicoles son was born and guessed that he was a product from that night five years ago. Lydia, who was just done arguing with William, headed toward Queenies room to find that she was curled up in her nket. Then, Lydia straightened her face and asked, Queenie, now that the Gardner Family knows that Nicoles child is Coltons biological son, what is your next move? This was the first time Queenie had heard such a serious tone from her mother. She raised her head from the bed, looked over, and hesitated before saying, I-I dont know either. There was nothing she could do. This time, the evidence was conclusive. Even if she quibbled, it was of no use. Queenie had always known that the only reason that she was given a chance to be Coltons fianc was that she had sacrificed herself to save him five years ago, but now that the lie had been exposed Queenie, you need to calm down. We still have other options if the Gardners dont work out. Lydia was someone who had experienced various hardships to get to where she was now and had quickly regained her senses after the bad tidings. Now that William had lost all his influence, the Anderson Family would soon fall apart. In addition to that, the situation with the Gardners was unsalvageable. As Queenie raised her head while she was thinking about this, her eyes began to redden. Her pitiful appearance was a heart-wrenching sight to see. Nevertheless, Lydia just calmly coaxed, Queenie, the Gardners arent the only powerful ones in this city. Queenie was shocked by what she heard and tilted her head in confusion. Then, Lydia grabbed Queenies hand as she said, Theres Bryan Kohlberg from the Kohlberg Family. This surprised Queenie even more to the point where her pupils dted. Bryan Kohlberg, the CEO of the Kohlberg Group; the Gardners mortal enemy. Bryan was a man in his thirties. Although he looked in and honest, he was anything but that. Queenie, who had been following Colton for years, often overheard the employees in the office mentioning his name, saying that the Kohlberg Group had caused trouble to Gardner Corporation. Mom, Im not Coltons fianc anymore. So, even if I go to Bryan, I dont have any leverage, Queenie said, pursing her lips. With her hand still in Lydias, Lydia said, Queenie, when you were in the Gardner Corporation, didnt youe in contact with all sorts of projects? There are many ongoing projects right now, am I right?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Queenie quickly understood what Lydia was trying to say and was taken aback as she instantly shook her head. No, Mom, if I do that, Colton will never let me go. Lydia saw how terrified Queenie was and scolded, Colton would not let us live peacefully even if you didnt do anything about it. Youve impersonated Nicole for so long. Do you think he will let you go this easily? It was only after hearing what Lydia said that Queenie finally calmed down a little. She squeezed her mothers hands tightly as her longshes fluttered. Lydia knew that Queenie was nervous, so she continued tofort her, Go for Bryan and help him fight the Gardners for a fair share of the money. Then, Ill take you away from here once youve got the money. When Queenie heard this, she tried to hide the panic on her face as she turned to Lydia. Queenies lips trembled slightly as she softly asked, Mom, what do you mean? The Anderson Family is crumbling. I dont have much money with me now. We need money. Once we have enough, well no longer stay here and move abroad to start a new life. That way, we can ignore everything that is going on in this country, Lydia said. The Anderson family was corrupted and useless now. Although Queenie was a little scared, she knew that this was her only chance. So, she bit her lips and thought for a while before she responded firmly, Okay! Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Pleasure Working With You Nicole still continued to go to work normally every day without showing a trace of panic, even after knowing that F&M Apparel would soon fire her. That afternoon, she was sitting in the cafe with a cup of coffee in one hand and her phone in the other, looking at the screen attentively. Suddenly, a man who had slowly walked over appeared in front of her, standing in front of her. When she looked up, she saw Mason, who wore a suit today and had a grin on his face. He directly sat across from her as soon as he came. After he sat down, he put one hand on his chin and looked straight at Nicole. What can I do for you, beautiful? It must be important for you to specially invite me over for coffee today. She took a sip of her coffee, put it down, and put away her phone before she looked at him. When she saw the cheeky smile on his face, she slowly said, I am keen on working with you, President Schumacher. Im not sure if youre interested. Me? Work together? Mason suddenly burst intoughter. Sweetheart, didnt I tell you before? Although I am the president of the Pinnacle Group, I have no actual rights to it. Nicole nodded when she heard this and said, I know that Olivia Gardner manages the Pinnacle Group. Mason was stunned to hear this. He probably did not expect her to investigate so thoroughly that he was momentarily struck dumb. Im looking to work with you this time, not the Pinnacle Group, she continued as she looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Finally, the smile on his face dropped as a serious expression reced it. Tell me, how do you want to cooperate with me? Once she saw that he was taking this seriously, she didnt beat around the bush and immediately proposed her n. Its pretty straightforward. There is an uing international designpetition, and I need someone from the Pinnacle Group to rmend me. Are you talking about the Golden Brush Competition? Mason narrowed his eyes slightly. Yes. Nicole nodded. He was a little puzzled when he heard her request. With Nicoles identity, she could easily participate in thepetition without the help of the Pinnacle Group. What was going on? When she noticed his doubts, she immediately exined, Ill be resigning from F&M Apparel soon, and I will work with the Pinnacle Group as Lisa. I will unconditionally give the Golden Brush Competitions winning works to the Pinnacle Group. Miss Anderson, arent you working with the Gardner Corporation right now? Why dont you directly ask them to rmend you instead ofing to me? Mason was not stupid; he knew there was a reason for her to do this. She nodded and said, I naturally have my reasons. I will ask the Gardner Corporation and the Pinnacle Group to rmend me at the same time, but I will participate under the Pinnacle Group. As he heard her n, he merely looked at her deeply without saying a word. Then, Nicole continued, The project, Ann, that the Gardner Corporation and I had already kickstarted. But, if the Pinnacle Group does not take action, Im afraid that someone will rece the head of the clothing industry. Im sure that you are all discussing these internally all the time, am I right? This made Mason smile; she was right. Ever since the sess of Ann, the people in the Pinnacle Group had been discussing their next move in the office every day, but to no avail. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If Nicole were toe into the Pinnacle Group as Lisa, she would solve this problem in a blink of an eye. Right then, she took the opportunity to strike while the iron was still hot and continued, Although a big part of the Pinnacle Group is under Olivias control, the clothing industry under the Gardners is growing. Im sure shareholders are lining up for it. As long as you seize this opportunity, do you still have to be afraid that youre powerless? In the face of Nicoles words, Mason smiled. Her assumptions were correct, and her n was solid; it didnt hurt that this was the solution to his problem. So, it would be an understatement to say that she had expounded on precisely what he needed to hear. It would be a pleasure to work with you, Miss Anderson. Mason grinned. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 A Warning After discussing the cooperation with Mason, Nicole left the cafe. When she returned to thepany, she found Joanna in her office. Nicoles initial thought was that she was here to look for trouble again. Instead, with a slight smile, she put her bag on the stool, looked at her, and said, Director Schmidt, I havent done anything to offend you recently. If youre here to argue, I wont y along with you. When Joanna noticed that Nicole was back, Joanna stood up directly and stared at Nicole for a long time before calmly saying, I was at a cafe today and saw that you were with Mason Schumacher of Pinnacle Group. However, Nicole did not feel weirded out for being spotted. After all, she had openly invited him to a cafe, and there was nothing shady about that. Oh? And, what? She questioned with interest. Joanna squinted her eyes and looked at the calm person in front of her. It was strange that Nicole could still remain so calm after being caught. Nicole noticed how Joanna looked and immediately knew what she was thinking. She chuckled. Director Schmidt, you must be thinking that I should panic after being caught meeting up with our competitor, right? Nicole had spoken Joannas mind, saying everything she wanted to say, so she could only purse her lips and did not make a sound as she continued to stare at Nicole. Without missing a beat, Nicole continued, Director Schmidt, you need to understand that I am working under F&M Apparel and not the Gardner Corporation. Its my personal freedom to cooperate with any companies. Joanna naturally knew that and retorted, But youre still cooperating with Gardner Corporation now. You cant be so half-hearted. Lisa, youre not trying to sell your work with Gardner Corporation to Pinnacle Group, are you? Youre unfairly judging me. Do you think theres a need for me to sell it? Nicole questioned. Dont you know that Ann managed to achieve such great sess because it was designed by Lisa and not because of the cooperation between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel? Nicole said truthfully with a smile. Joanna initially came to warn Nicole not to betray Gardner Corporation by threatening her. Nevertheless, she did not expect Nicole to be so calm that it rendered Joanna speechless. There was a fake smile on Joannas face. Since Wendys 18th birthday banquet, Joanna and Nicole seemed to have a feud. Hence, there was no need for Joanna to beat around the bush. Good for you, then, Joanna sneered. She suddenly stopped in her footsteps and turned to look at Nicole. By the way, Lisa, theres another thing. Mrs. Gardner announced at dinner that Mr. Gardner had a child. Do you know about this? Nicole raised her brows when she heard this because it was only natural for her to know about this. After all, this story involved herself. Nevertheless, she looked at Joanna with some confusion, acting as if she didnt know what to say. What about it? Joanna answered gleefully, So, now, you cant cling to Mr. Gardner anymore. Once the child enters the Gardner Residence, the childs mother would naturally be brought in as well. In conclusion, you dont stand a chance anymore. As Nicole listened to Joannas warning, she couldnt help but feel a little amused. Unfortunately, it seemed like Joanna still didnt know the childs mother. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Although Nicole had no romantic feelings toward Colton, she spoke in a low voice to poke at Joanna, Who knows what will happen. Then, Joanna shot her one cold nce before turning around to leave. Nicole leaned on the table as her handsid on her chest. Although Joanna hated her, she still valued thepanys interests. Nicole lowered her eyes slightly; there was a calctive gleam in her eyes. The Golden Brush Award was the top award in the global design industry. Although she had won it once before, it would not stop her from trying to win it again. She discovered that Gardner Corporation had rmended Joanna for thepetitionst year. Regardless, Joanna was not up to par and did not even make it through the primary election. If Nicole managed to surpass her, Joanna would go mad. How entertaining! Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Dismissal In the afternoon, Nicole headed over to Coltons office. He was a little taken aback by her arrival. After all, they now have an ambiguous rtionship. He raised his eyebrow and looked at her, asking with a smile, Is everything alright, Nicole? However, Nicole did not beat around the bush and immediately dived straight into it. Well, its almost that time of the year for the Golden Brush Award. I want Gardner Corporation to rmend me as a participant in thepetition, so I am here to ask for your opinion. Colton did not even question her and agreed, Okay. This took her by surprise as she was ready to exin why he should rmend her. Unexpectedly, he did not even ask and just readily agreed to her demands. Because of this, she lowered her gaze. She didnt know how to react to his decisiveness. Colton took the opportunity to study the woman in front of him. Nicole was beautiful, with her chubby cheeks. Although she might not have a stunning face at first nce, she was indeed still lovely. She did not like using makeup except for important asions. She would either put on lipstick or some light make-up. There were days when she would even go out bare-faced. All of these could not deflect the confidence and beauty that she exuded. After he discovered that Nicole was the woman he had slept with five years ago, he felt that his mood had changed significantly. He became eager to get the woman in front of him. Nevertheless, he was good at concealing his feelings. After all, it was better to take things slow regarding things like these. If you have any other requests, just tell me. I owe them to you, after all, Colton said generously. Nicole remained silent. To be honest, he did not owe her anything at all. Although she had saved him by mistake, she would not have gone if Queenie did not give her the money At this moment, Nicole let out a sigh of relief. Whatever it was, there was nothing left for her to say now that she had achieved the goal. Thank you, President Gardner. Theres nothing else from me. I shall leave you be, she said respectfully with a slight bow. Colton smiled and said nothing, watching her walk away until she was out of sight. The timing was perfect, for the Golden Brush Award was about a week away. She wanted to resign before F&M Apparel could dismiss her. That way, she could leave with a ir to her name since she did not need the severance pay anyway. When Nicole returned home, she got Whitney to release some rumors on the Inte. Unfortunately, it was nothing more than how the Pinnacle Group and Gardner Corporation were scrambling to fight for Lisas work. Whitney did as Nicole instructed, and because of Nicoles outstanding reputation, the little bit of news spread like wildfire. That night at Wendys birthday party, it was rumored that Nicole had lost to Joanna and that the future Mrs. Gardner would wear the dress that Joanna had designed. Once the dress was shown, theAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. unsuspecting audience immediatelyplimented Joanna. Nheless, after hearing Gardner Corporations exnation of how Nicole designed the dress, the audience was once again impressed by her talent. As a great designer would alwayse up on top, no piece of clothing would not be sold. Any designs would be a highlight. With Nicoles reputation, its poprity in the country grew even more popr than F&M Apparel. Because of this, some shareholders of F&M Apparel were reluctant to fire her and wanted her to continue as the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. After all, she had the capability and the fame; these were all excellent attributes for F&M Apparel. Regardless, without Zacharys obstruction, those shareholders would have no way topete with Benjamin. Compared to the Gardner Corporation, F&M Apparel was the size of an ant next to an elephant, so there was no hope for her continued presence in F&M Apparel. The internal executives could not do anything to stop it. They could only go throughyers afteryers of procedures and began Nicoles dismissal. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Resignation However, the leaders of F&M Apparel couldnt believe that a day before they dismissed Nicole, they received a letter of resignation from her! In general, people in major positions like her would not be able to take up the same job for five years if they were to resign. Of course, it would be a different story if they were fired. Yet, here was Nicole, unexpectedly resigning from her job. Was it that she wasnt ready to continue to develop in the clothing industry? Nevertheless, the answer was quickly revealed; Nicoles contract was signed five years ago and had already expired at the beginning of this year. Later, the renewal contract was drafted by Zachary, and this use was not marked on the contract. In other words, her resignation would only result in the loss of a few months worth ofpensation sry. Zachary had already thought ahead about Nicoles resignation and drafted this contract for her. As the executive president of F&M Apparel, no one looked into the contract he drafted. Because of that, Nicole could resign without taking any severe repercussions. On the other end, the shareholders couldnt bear the pressure from Benjamin for long. There was not much difference between Nicole getting dismissed, or if she resigned anyway, so they agreed directly. Zachary did not say anything as he signed the resignation approval. Lisa left F&M Apparel. Nicole had deliberately hyped up the news; she acknowledged it immediately once the turmoil started. Zachary had initially also wanted to leave F&M Apparel as F&M Apparel was nothing to him without her. So, there was no need for him to continue staying there. Despite that, he was stopped by Nicole. You enjoy being in this industry. Theres no need for you to give it up for anyone. Maybe I can cooperate with F&M Apparel personally in the future, and Id have to rely on you more then. After he listened to her advice, he felt that what she said made sense. If he were to resign from F&M Apparel, he would no longer be able to help her in the future. As the news of Nicoles resignation from F&M Apparel blew up, the news that was released before started to show up as well. Gardner Corporation and Pinnacle Group were fighting over Lisas work. Everyone began to think that she had resigned because she was poached by the twopanies. Now, because of Anns great sess, Nicole was still a star in the clothing industry, even without her title in F&M Apparel. The Pinnacle Group was buzzing with excitement after the news of Lisas departure, alongside all sorts of gossip, was released on the inte. They were discussing the recruitment of Lisa as the Chief Designer of Pinnacle Group. Naturally, this request was rejected by Olivia. Absolutely not! A woman with such a bad character can not be allowed to join the Pinnacle Group! Although the shareholders had long been dissatisfied with her strong opposition, Bradley Schumacher, Masons biological father, had long given his rights to Olivia. It was no use, even if they were unhappy. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mason, who was usually quiet during board meetings, suddenly spoke up, We know how high Lisas net worth is right now. So, if you think its risky, I suggest that we use the Pinnacle Groups spot to participate in the Golden Brush Award as an offer to coborate with Lisa once and see how the oue will be. Olivia shot him an angry re as soon as he spoke, sneered, and said sarcastically, When did you get the rights to speak here?! Despite her demeaning words, his expression remained indifferent, and he showed no signs of anger. Instead, he smiled gently in the face of her arrogance and exined, Although Lisa has resigned from F&M Apparel, she is still working with Gardner Corporation. Gardner Apparel is getting increasingly more popr by the day. If Lisa continues working with them, they will surpass Pinnacle Group within a year. So, Im suggesting that we strive and pull Lisa into the Pinnacle Group and allow her to be the Chief Designer of Pinnacle Group. Mason paused a moment before continuing, But if President Gardner does not have his trust in Lisa, we can rmend her to participate in the Golden Brush Award first. If Lisa sessfully wins the award, its not toote for us to hire her. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Pinnacle Group Olivia was about to burst into mes as her eyes darted back and forth angrily from Mason before saying with disdain, You are just an illegitimate child of a mistress. When did you have the right to speak here? Once she was done provoking him, she raised her head and continued, Do you know what kind of person Lisa is? How can we rush to cooperate with her? It will only drag Pinnacle Group down if she has a tainted reputation! Masons eyes darkened when he heard this. Although he knew that Olivia would continue to object, he still calmly said, President Gardner, if we dont fight for Lisa, she would definitely go and work with the Gardner Corporation. By then, it will definitely be a loss for us. As soon as he was done speaking, Olivia went directly in front of him and pped him across the face mercilessly. The p was so hard that the sound echoed in the office, and a red mark immediately appeared on his face. I said, this is no ce for you to speak! At this point, her irrationality was getting out of hand for the shareholders to tolerate. After all, Olivia was of Gardner descent; she wasnt a Schumacher. If they let Lisa slip past them this time, the Gardner Corporation would greatly benefit from it. Instead, Olivias actions would make them suffer! The Pinnacle Group had started out as an apparelpany, unlike Gardner Corporation, which mainly engaged inwork technology. Olivia, as a Gardner, you must still be prioritizing the Gardners! I agree with Mason on Lisas case. Exactly! Lisas coboration with Gardner Corporation for Ann had been a sess. If she continues working with them, our Pinnacle Group will suffer. I agree! As themotion arose, Mason lowered his head with a slight smile on his face. Sure enough, he knew that as long as he mentioned Gardner Corporation and Olivia, the old geezers would feel uneasy. Although he was a little upset after being pped, it was not umon for him to get injured during his fights back in the days when he was working underground. This was nothing he couldnt bear. As Olivia listened to what the shareholders were saying, her cheeks flushed with anger, and she was at a loss for words for a while. Y-you She fumed as she stood up and looked at the people standing up for Mason and supporting Nicole. When Mason saw that Olivia had be increasingly irritable, his smile curved up even more as he raised his head, the handprint on his face was very obvious. President Gardner, why dont you just listen to everyones opinion and give it a try? There was a sneer on her face when she heard this, and she couldnt help but ask coldly, What is your motive for wanting to bring her into the Pinnacle Group so badly? With an innocent look on his face, he answered, President Gardner, everyone knows Lisas worth right now. Im just concerned that it would be detrimental for Pinnacle Group if she were taken under the wings of Gardner Corporation. On the other hand, if we manage to get her, we might have a fighting chance.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Rage was flowing through Olivia likeva at this point. She hated illegitimate children, so not only did she hate Mason, but she also hated Nicole and that b*stard of hers. As long as I am in the Pinnacle Group, I will not allow her to join us! She roared before she turned to leave directly. This immediately provoked all the shareholders, who were already dissatisfied in the first ce. Shes clearly paving the way for Gardner Corporation. Lisa is now in the limelight. As long as she agrees to join the Pinnacle Group, it would be a win-win situation for both parties! Exactly! Since her two children died, she has never truly been invested in Pinnacle Group. Mason could only smile as the shareholders expressed their unhappiness and said warmly, Maybe President Gardner has her own concerns. So, lets be considerate of her as well. There was a sharp contrast between Masons gentleness and Olivias arrogance. In addition to that, the clear handprint on his face riled up the shareholders even more. Mr. Schumacher is now the president of Pinnacle Group. How vile of her to say such a thing! Yeah, let us go and tell the chairman that Olivias overbearing character will bring Pinnacle Group down sooner orter. All this while, Mason remained quiet as his ns came to fruition, one dissatisfied shareholder at the time. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Call Me Dad Mason did not say anything more. Anyway, the more Olivia was dissatisfied with him, the more she targeted him, the better. That afternoon, Bradley suddenly showed up at Masons office. Mason pretended to be surprised and stepped forward. Chairman Bradley, to whom do I owe the pleasure? As Bradley studied his respectful appearance, Bradleys nce fell onto Masons face. The handprint left on his face was still very obvious and red. Then, Bradley walked to the sofa and sat down slowly. I heard that you want the Pinnacle Group to cooperate with Lisa? Mason lowered his gaze politely and said, Yes. Lisa has left F&M Apparel. I think that if we could get her to cooperate with Pinnacle Group, it would certainly bring us many benefits. When Bradley heard this, he stared inquiringly for a long time with his sharp gaze before finally retracting it. I heard from some shareholders that Olivia pped you at the meeting. Does it hurt? Bradleys sudden concern ttered Mason as he replied, No, Im fine. It was me who had overstepped during the meeting. Satisfaction shed across Bradleys face when he heard this. This boy was a result of his own affair when he was abroad. After his two legitimate children had died, he would not allow a family business as big as the Pinnacle Group to fall into the hands of outsiders. Thus, he decided to reconnect with this son of his. Back then, he did not have a good impression of Mason as he would hang with gangsters when he was abroad. Later, Bradley heard the gossip around the office that Mason was a gentle and orderly man. He would even go out of his way to study whatever he did not understand about thepanys affairs. And the most important thing was that he was neither arrogant nor impetuous. He did not show any motives of wanting to fight for power at all. Overall, Bradley was delighted with Mason. Youre right. Lisa is really worth the fight, Bradley said approvingly. Then, he looked at Mason and continued, Is there any way you can recruit Lisa to work with us? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mason naturally wouldnt admit that he had already discussed it with Lisa and instead just said, Back in the days when I was still working in the underground garage, I saved Lisa. I didnt know who she was before this and only found out after I read the news. I have an idea of using this as Lisas repayment to get her to represent the Pinnacle Group in the Golden Brush Award. Bradley felt satisfied when he heard Masons n, which showed him that Mason had honestly thought things through. This wasnt a big request either, and they would be able to see how capable Lisa was. Bradley nodded as he narrowed his eyes slightly before saying with satisfaction, Then, you may proceed with your n. There was a bit of hesitation on Masons face, and it took him a while to say, But, President Gardner Bradley knew what Mason was afraid of. After all, he was just pped by Olivia in public. Then, Bradley reached out and patted Mason on his shoulder. Youre the president of Pinnacle Group. You have the right to make these decisions. So, dont worry about anything else. If something goes wrong, Ill back you up. Mason still showed no expression when he heard this as he answered solemnly, I understand. Thank you, Chairman Bradley. Nevertheless, Bradley loudly proimed, Call me dad. This made Mason pause as a strange expression shed across his eyes. But in the end, he still called out, Dad. With a sigh, Bradley did not say anything more and turned to leave. Once he left, Mason dropped the modest act on his face, and his dark eyes followed Bradleys silhouette out the door. Then, a sneer appeared on Masons face. Be it the Pinnacle Group or the Schumacher Family, they owed this to him! Back in the day, Bradley was out fooling around with other women, although he had a family. That was when he managed to knock Masons mother up and abandoned her after. His mother became ill after giving birth to him and died when he was 12 years old. He had always known who his biological father was and slowly climbed his way up here. Anyhow, since he had yet to fully control the Pinnacle Group, he couldnt rx. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Visiting Old Mr. Benedict Nicole had officially terminated her contract with F&M Apparel. Her reason for resignation was due to the rapid development of the domestic clothing industry. She wanted to return to her home country to further develop the industry and improve the market of the fashion industry. Because of this, manyizens bought into her reasoning. In the previous contract between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel, Colton had specially signed another agreement with Nicole due to the establishment of the Ann. Still, the contract did not mention F&M Apparel. This time, F&M Apparel would not benefit from the Gardner Corporation. The cooperation between Nicole and Gardner Corporation would continue, and it would take almost two months toplete the promotion of the entire brand. For Nicoles sake, Zachary had stayed in the country and had begun to take over F&M Apparel. With the support of Bradley, Pinnacle Group directly invited Nicole to participate in the Golden Brush Competition under Pinnacle Group, and she naturally agreed without any objections. This riled Olivia up as she was against it from the start. Regardless, she did not expect that Pinnacle Group would really cooperate with Nicole. Because of this, Olivia immediately went to look for Mason to get even with him. Anna knew that Nicole had terminated the cooperative rtionship with F&M Apparel and had directly indicated that as long as she was willing to stay in Gardner Apparel, Nicole could be the executive president of Gardner Apparel. This would mean that she would skip the chief designer role and directly be in charge of Gardner Apparel. Anyway, Nicole knew Annas motive behind this and immediately declined. Regardless, Anna continued to discuss with her about Hayden. Nicole, what are you going to do about Hayden? She sat on the sofa and asked hesitantly. Ever since Sashas disappearance, Colton was never spotted with a woman by his side. In the past few years, he had been very reserved. It was rare for him to be interested in a woman again. In addition to that, this woman was the mother of his child. Hence, Anna naturally treated Nicole nicely. Nicole smiled slightly as she looked at Anna and said, Mrs. Gardner, you are very kind, but Olivia is against it, and I dont want to cause any trouble to the Gardner Family. If you want to see Hayden, Ill bring him to visit you. But abouting into the family I think we can forget about that. Anna knew that Nicole cared about what Olivia had said before, so she quickly jumped in and said, You dont have to worry about her, as long as you are willing to reunite with us. Id have to reject you on this, then, Nicole said firmly. She pursed her lips and looked at Anna before continuing, Mrs. Gardner, Hayden, and I have lived together for four years. I dont want to part with him. Anna was a little embarrassed upon hearing that before she finally sighed. Ill tell you what, Nicole. Old Mr. Benedict will be returning home in a few days. Unfortunately, he has a brain tumor, and his time is running out. If its convenient for you, would it be possible for you to bring Hayden here to visit him? When Nicole saw the sincere look on Annas face, she couldnt bear to refuse. Then, she seemed to recall what Olivia mentioned and hesitated before saying, I cant afford to anger Old Mr. Benedict. As for Hayden Anna immediately interrupted and said, Old Mr. Benedict isnt someone who minds the family status of his inws. He returned home this time because the doctor had told him that his time was short. At most, he would only have half a year left. Her face was filled with despair as she sighed. If he were to go through an operation, he might get a few more years. But, the risk of the operation is too high. He might die on the operating table if they are not careful. So instead, he decided not to take the risk ande back to enjoy hisst few months. Since Anna had already said all that, Nicole couldnt refuse. She hesitated for a moment longer before nodding. Okay, I understand. I will bring Hayden to visit Old Mr. Benedict when hes here. When Anna heard this, she gleamed. Thank you, Nicole. Nicole did not say much, and Anna soon left after a few short exchanges. As for Benedicts situation, Nicole had overheard Julia discussing it. Julia came from a family of doctors, and her parents were among the most famous doctors in the world. Thus, the Gardners had been seeking their help all this while. Nevertheless, Benedicts prognosis did not seem optimistic, and even her family couldnt do anything about it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 White Nicholson Julia was surprised to hear that Nicole would visit Old Mr. Benedict at the Gardner Residence. Whats going on? Are you going to make aeback? In the face of Julias ridicule, Nicoles eyes darkened as she pursed her lips with a bit of grimness on her face. Because of that, Julia knew that she must have said something wrong and quickly apologized, Okay, I know its my fault. I wont bring this up again. Nicoles mood lightened after she heard this. Then, she lowered her gaze and nced at the ground before looking up at Julia, whispering, My mentorsst wish is for me not to be involved in this again. Julia, you know this. Julia quickly nodded and admitted her mistake. I know, Nicole. Its my fault. I shouldnt have brought it up. Back then, the number one surgeon in the world was White Nicholson. He had only taken in one apprentice throughout his life, but no one knew what this apprentice of his looked like. Only Julia knew that his apprentice was Nicole and White was her mentor. When White was alive, he was known to be a jolly person. However, no one knew why he had not gotten married, hence having nobody to pass his medical skills down to. Later, as his fame grew, many people came to seek mentorship from him. Yet, they were all rejected. After Nicole became a designer, Julia took Nicole to Whites ce, telling Nicole that she would be designing a dress for White. As White watched the way Nicole tended to her pieces, he immediately asked her on the spot if Nicole would like to be his apprentice. At that time, Nicole wasnt the only one that was surprised. Julia was taken aback as well. The reason for this was that White saw a talent in Nicole. Later, Nicole epted his apprenticeship and took White as her mentor as she studied for nearly three years. She did multiple operations alongside White. Down the road, there was someone that wanted to learn from White but was rejected. That was when everything went downhill as the person convinced others who White had operated to start a riot. At that time, the hospital was in chaos as family members of the patients were shouting and arguing every day. In the face of money, their morals began to turn fuzzy as they ndered the medical ethics of White, tainting his name. Although White had saved countless lives, he suffered a loss of fame and fortune at the end of the day. In the end, he passed away from heart disease, and hisst words were, Nicole, dont continue to practice medicine. Dont inherit my mantle. Just go ahead and do whatever you like. Regardless, Nicole knew that her mentor was just afraid that if she were to inherit Whites mantle, she would be abused and ndered. On the white-clothed hospital bed, Nicole agreed with tears in her eyes, and she had never practiced medicine since then. Half a year after Whites death, some of the family members couldnt stand the condemnation of their conscience and brought up the truth of the event to the public. But there was no use, as White had already left the world, and justice never prevailed. From then on, practicing medicine was like a thorn in Nicoles heart. She lowered her gaze again and looked down at the floor. Perhaps it was the thought of her mentor that made her feel a little ufortable. When Julia noticed this, she quicklyforted, Nicole, its okay. Its over now. Youre a famous designer now, and that is so much better than being a doctor. Youre right, Nicole replied lightly. She still didnt understand why people would turn against White like that after he had saved their lives. Perhaps the human heart was really sinister after all. Julia changed the subject and said, Old Mr. Benedict is well-tempered and is kind to everyone. You and Hayden will be fine. Nicole nodded when she heard this. I know. After all, Hayden is his grandson. Im not that heartless. Julia smiled as she nodded and said, Just go and have a look. Maybe the old man might actually like Hayden. Then, you wouldve killed two birds with one stone. Mrs. Gardner has alreadye knocking at my door. I dont have a choice. Nicole had a wry smile on her face. It seemed that no matter how unwilling she was, she would still be connected to the Gardners either way.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Indirect Insult The next day, Nicole took Hayden to the Gardner Residence. Unfortunately, just as they reached the gates of the Gardner Residence, they bumped into Olivia. Olivias demeanor changed as soon as she saw Nicole and her son and thereafter used her body to block the door. Why did you bring this b*stard to the Gardner Residence? When Nicole heard what Olivia called her son in front of his face, her face darkened. Olivia, youre from such a well-known family. Is your upbringing this bad that the first thing thates out of your mouth is calling a child a b*stard? Nicoles calmness was mixed with a hint of anger; she had never been a pushover that could be bullied. However, Olivia snorted coldly and sneered. What is he if not a b*stard? Back then, you just had a one-night stand with Colton and fell pregnant with his child. You cant just im to be a Gardner because of this! This sparked a fire in Nicoles heart, but seeing that Hayden was there, she held herself back from lashing out. Just as she was about to bring the child away, he stood his ground and did not move. Then, he raised his head and stared at Olivia fearlessly. Then, with a tight grip on Nicoles hand, he spoke loudly, Mommy, is this the kind of nosy aunties that the TV always talks about? Is she the one with the loud voice and is always impolite, looking like she could swallow people up? Although the child sounded somewhat innocent, his words wereced with poison. Olivias face darkened when she heard this. This b*stard really lives up to his name! He is so rude! Nicole couldnt hold herself back any longer when she heard how Olivia had ndered her son and retorted, It seems like you werent brought up very well either, Olivia, since you are arguing with a child. This seemed to tick Olivia off as she shut her eyes; she was done bickering with Nicole as she yelled, Wheres everyone? Help! An outsider is bullying me. How can you all just stand and watch? Kick her out! When the Gardners Residences bodyguard heard Olivias voice, they all immediately rushed over. Although she was already married, her words were still dignified as the first daughter of the Gardner Family. Olivia saw the bodyguards running over, after which the smile on her face grew. Then, she pointed at Nicole and her son as she shrieked, Throw these two out of there! The next time you see them, you can beat them up! Although the bodyguards heard her orders, they did not dare to react. After all, Nicole was personally invited by Anna. She had also treated Nicole very kindly back when she was over at the Gardner Residence. Seeing that the bodyguards refused to do anything, Olivia was furious. She turned her head and red at them angrily. Whats wrong? Are my words weightless now? Im telling you, although I am married, I am still the first daughter of the Gardner Family! In the face of her arrogance, the bodyguards had no choice but to listen. They gave Nicole an apologetic look as they stepped forward with the intention to kick her out. She knew that they had no choice, so she wanted to take the initiative to bring her son away herself. However, everyone heard a cold male voice before she could react, What is going on? When the bodyguards saw that it was Colton, they breathed out a sigh of relief and one of them quickly said, Mr. Gardner, Ms. Gardner told us to kick them out. Colton shot them a cold nce. Then, he exuded a hostile aura with his hands in his pockets. Ms. Nicole and her son were invited here by my mother. Is that how you treat your guests? Is this what the Gardners had taught you? Do you not even have the most basic form of respect? His voice was cold as he spoke. Although he did not direct his words at Olivia, it was said as an indirect insult to her. She was stunned by his words that she did not know what to say. After all, if she were to speak, it was tantamount to admitting that he was lecturing her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The bodyguards naturally understood the meaning of his words and stood aside silently, allowing themselves to be reprimanded. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Protected Once Colton was done reprimanding the bodyguards, he waved them off without saying much. Youre dismissed. The bodyguards left without much fanfare. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After being insulted by Colton like that, Olivias face twisted into an ugly expression. However, she held back and looked at him calmly as she asked with squinted eyes, What are you trying to do? Are you trying to piss Grandpa off? As Colton turned to face her, he pursed his lips and said, Aunt, because you are older than me, I dont mean any disrespect. However, Nicole and Hayden are my mothers guests. Therefore, I dont think its eptable for you to do this. Her face changed as soon as she heard what he said. Then, she curled up her hand and pointed at Nicole usingly, Could it be that you really want to ept this child as your own, Colton? Youre the heir to the Gardner Family, and she is nothing! You should find a woman that is on par with you! This made Coltons face turn dark; his following sentence was filled with displeasure as he spoke coldly, Aunt, for the sake of Grandpa, if you want to stay in the Gardner Residence any longer, Id advise you to keep quiet. Immediately, Olivias eyes widened in disbelief. Did he mean that she would be kicked out if she did not ept Nicole and her son? How absurd! This was ridiculous! Was he choosing an outsider over her?! At this moment, Anna had alsoe out. So, when she saw the scene in front of her, she could guess what was happening. Thus, she stepped forward and stood in front of Olivia. Ive told dad about Hayden and Nicole, and he has no objections. So, I think its best that you leave our family affairs alone now. After she said this, she motioned Colton to bring both Nicole and Hayden in. Colton nodded and quickly ushered the two into the house. At this point, Olivias face was burning with anger. She initially wanted to step forward to stop them, but Anna blocked her. By now, her eyes were bloodshot as she looked at Anna with gritted teeth and said, Anna, what the hell are you doing? Although he is of Coltons flesh and blood, he has been living outside for years! Who knows what he has be? Yet, you just allowed them into the Gardner Family like this?! Olivias questioning didnt provoke Anna as she answered with a polite smile, That is Coltons personal business. We shouldnt interfere. Do you know what that woman has in mind? What if shes here to use her son to rob us of our properties? Olivia eximed aloud. Finally, Annas face darkened as she warned in a low voice, Olivia, thats enough. Not everyone is as bad as you make them out to be. Once she was done speaking, she did not want to argue with Olivia any longer, so she turned around and left. Inside, Colton held Hayden in one hand as he led the two into Benedicts ward. All this while, Haydens eyes were opened wide as he looked at Colton; his eyes were filled with expectations. Finally, after a while, he muttered, Uncle, are you really my father? This stupefied Colton as he did not expect Nicole to tell Hayden about this. He paused for a moment before he nodded and agreed. When Hayden saw this, he lowered his gaze, and his face looked slightly upset. He hesitated for a moment before saying, Uncle, although I would love for you to be my father, the woman just now is too fierce. She also tried to attack my mommy. Because of that, I will not ept you as my dad! Although Nicole was amused by what she heard, she did not expect her son to be so protective. He knew how to fend for himself at such a young age! Colton did not expect these words toe out from Hayden as well, and he smirked. If your mommy marries me, I will protect her and protect you as well. As his low, husky voice rang in the air, it somehow made Nicole blush! Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Meeting Old Mr. Benedict Fortunately, Colton did not linger on this topic any longer than necessary. Otherwise, Nicole wouldve died from embarrassment. The two walked side by side as he held onto Hayden and headed straight towards Benedicts room. The decorations in the spacious room were minimalistic, and an old man with gray hair was leaning against the head of the bed with his eyes slightly closed, seeming to be resting. At the sound of the door, the old man woke up and looked toward them. He first saw Colton, followed by Hayden. Right then, his expressionless face changed into a happy one. Is this your son? Although Benedicts words were heavy, they did not carry any ill intentions. Yes, his name is Hayden. He is my son, Colton admitted directly. Then, Benedicts eyes darted back and forth from Hayden before he finally nodded with satisfaction. Indeed. He looked just like you when you were a kid. Nicole stood quietly aside and did not know what to do. However, by the looks of it, it seemed like Benedict seemed to like Hayden. As Colton carried Hayden toward Benedict, Colton looked at Benedict and called out without any hesitation, Great Grandpa! Haydens innocent looks, coupled with how sweet he was, managed to coax Benedict into a delightful mood. Hello. Then, Colton carefully ced Hayden down on Benedicts hospital bed. Benedict looked at the white and tender baby in front of him and reached out to caress his cheek. As he nodded while he stroked Haydens cheeks, he suddenly eximed, You brat! How can you not tell me that you have a child?! This made Colton smile warmly as he exined, Im telling you now, arent I? I will bring Hayden here more often to see you if you like. Of course, Id like that. This is my great-grandson! Look at him. Hes adorable! Benedict praised Hayden. Once he was done admiring Hayden, he looked up at Nicole. The old man had been involved in the business world for many decades, causing his nce toward Nicole to be rather probing. But after a quick nce, he immediately withdrew his gaze and put on a calm and kind look. Youre Nicole, right? I heard Anna mentioning it before. As soon as Benedict acknowledged Nicole, she immediately greeted, Hello, Old Mr. Benedict. Benedict nodded and continued to look at her with a smile on his face. Ive heard about you. You used to be the chief designer of F&M Apparel. Later, I heard that youve worked with Gardner Apparel and managed to achieve impable results. You seemed to be very capable. She quickly answered modestly when she heard his praise, Im just doing my job. Benedict was even more satisfied when he saw her humble appearance thatcked pretense. Ive read quite a bit about you. Youre bold. I like that. Before he returned from abroad, he had read a lot about Nicole on the Inte. There were several rumors and nders that she had resolved, one by one. Nevertheless, she was a strong-minded and capable woman. Such a woman was worthy of Colton! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicole was at a loss for words and managed to spit out a soft thank you before Olivia burst into the room. As soon as she came in, her gaze fell onto Hayden, who was sitting on the head of the bed. Then, without saying a word, she headed straight for him and yanked his tiny arm, pulling him directly to the ground. Fortunately, the bed was not high. Otherwise, Hayden would definitely be injured by the fall. Nicoles heart tightened as she watched her son getting pulled down. She quickly trotted over, picked him up, and asked nervously, Hayden, are you okay? As soon as he saw her, his eyes blinked in disbelief then his mouth began to twitch before he started wailing. His voice was loud as it echoed through the room. Haydens cries were like stabs to Nicoles heart. She held him in her arms as she began to examine him. Hayden, did you get hurt? Benedict was just enjoying a conversation and was suddenly interrupted by Olivia, which upset him. What are you doing?! Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 She Doesnt Like Me Olivia looked at the sobbing Hayden, and her expression did not get better. Instead, she pointed at Nicole and said, Dad, goodness knows where this b*stard came from, yet youre allowing him to enter our house?! Youve really been tricked! Benedicts face became a little unpleasant after what he heard. He looked at her haughty and irrational appearance and retorted, Olivia, since when did you be so arrogant and unreasonable? Is this what Ive taught you to be? Hayden, who heard the anger in Benedicts tone, stopped sobbing and sniffed, his eyes slightly red. G-Great Grandpa, you cant put the me on her. She doesnt like me. That is why she treats me this way. Haydens pitiful yet sensible character pulled at peoples heartstrings. Then, he took a deep breath and continued, I know she looks down on me because I grew up without a father. After saying this, he leaned into Nicoles arms and murmured, Mommy, lets go home. She doesnt like me here. When Benedict noticed how rational Hayden was inparison to Olivia, he was more than upset. What the hell are you doing?! We were chatting heartily before you came in and interrupted us! This turn of events was not what Olivia expected; she did not think that Benedict would speak on behalf of Nicole and her son. Hearing this, Olivia was even more upset, and she pointed to Nicole and Hayden, thereafter wailing, They are not qualified to be a part of the Gardner Family at all! Benedicts face sank when he heard this. He sat upright as his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared straight at her. Then, he raised his voice and said, Olivia Gardner, youd better shut up and leave! This riled her up even more when she saw how he was standing on Nicoles side. Dad, dont be deceived by them. This woman is cunning. She must covet the Gardners properties. That is why shes here. Colton is still so young. There are many more women out there that are suitable for him. Why N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Before Olivia could finish speaking, Benedict interrupted her by picking up a pillow from the bed and throwing it at her. At this point, his face was red with anger. You ungrateful child! Get out! Colton noticed Benedicts angry appearance and hurried over. Grandpa, dont be upset. The doctor mentioned that you shouldnt be so riled up during this time. Benedict was almost out of breath because of Olivia, and Colton had to quickly help him calm down. Then, Colton looked up at Olivia coldly and said, Aunt, the doctor warned that we shouldnt provoke Grandpa at this time. If you really care about him, please leave. Initially, Olivia had more to say but upon hearing a violent cough from Benedict, she was shocked. This made her purse her lips and left without saying what was on her mind. After watching Olivia leave, Hayden walked toward the old man and said, Great Grandpa, dont be angry. In the face of Haydensforting words, Benedict turned to look at the child, noticing that his face was still stained with tears and his eyes were a bit red from crying. Although Hayden had been wronged, he still came tofort Benedict. The way this child was acting was pulling at his heartstrings. Benedict took a deep breath as he looked at Hayden and said softly, Im not angry. Hayden, youre such a good boy. I will teach that aunt a lesson. However, Hayden shook his head and said, Actually, I dont me her. Its normal for her to dislike Mommy and I. As Hayden said this, his eyes were downcasted, and there were still tears hanging on his long eyshes. If she doesnt like you, then she can leave this ce! Hmph! Benedict was still enraged by what Olivia had said. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Daddy Colton picked up on Benedicts temper andforted him, Grandpa, you dont have to be so angry. You know that Aunt has a bad temper. Hearing this, Benedict almost spat out his drink as he snorted coldly. Ever since her children left, she seems to have lost it! When he said this, a hint of pain shed across his eyes. They were all his grandsons, after all. How could he not be sad? However, after the death of her children, Olivia seemed to have changed drastically. She became more irritable and wasnt the same person as she was before. As they talked about this, it seemed like a cloud had loomed over the room. After a long time, Benedict waved his hand and said, Enough, lets not talk about her anymore. Lets talk about us instead. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Haydens flushed face. As he sighed, he asked, Did it hurt when you fell earlier? Hayden shook his head sensibly and answered, No, it doesnt. This made Benedict pity his great-grandson even more. Even after sobbing like that, Hayden still said he wasnt hurt. Well, Im a little tired now. What about this? Youe back another day to y with me, okay? Benedict leaned back slightly because the rage he felt earlier had made him a little ufortable. Coupled with his old age, it seemed to have drained him. Nicole noticed his exhaustion and pulled Hayden away. They said goodbye before following Colton out. As soon as they left the room, Colton turned to Nicole and Hayden and said, Dont take my aunts words to heart. She has changed a lot since Although he did not finish his sentence, Nicole knew that he was talking about the death of Olivias children. Nicole had always been the type who would not bother those that didnt bother her. If Olivia had been respectful toward her, she wouldnt have bothered, but because of the way Olivia had treated her son, Nicole couldnt just brush it off. If Old Mr. Benedict wants to meet Hayden in the future, I think he should choose a day when Ms. Gardner is not around, Nicole said. Colton knew that it was their fault this time, so he did not say anything and smiled faintly. Let me walk you out. Just as Nicole walked out with Hayden in her arms, Joanna walked right in. When she saw the three of them, she paused in her steps as her eyes darted back and forth between Hayden and Colton. Then, something seemed to have clicked in her mind and color began to drain from her face. Her eyes widened as she looked at Nicole in disbelief. Nicole smiled and greeted Joanna in a friendly manner, Director Schmidt, what a coincidence. Seeing that Colton was nearby, Joanna couldnt say much as she forced a smile and replied, Yeah, what a coincidence. I am just going to visit Old Mr. Benedict. Hearing that, he looked over lightly and replied, Its okay. Grandpa is a little tired today and he has retired. You cane back another day. Joanna lowered her gaze when she heard this, thinking that it was Colton who did not want her there. This made her a little sad, but she still gritted her teeth and replied, Well, Ille back another day, then. Mommy, Daddy, who is this person? Hayden suddenly asked. There was no surprise on Coltons face as he calmly exined, Shes thepanys design director. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This made Hayden frown as he lowered his head. Deep in thought, he paused for a while before saying, Mommy is also a designer. Does this mean that this woman and Mommy are colleagues? Yup, Nicole answered. Its gettingte. Lets go home for dinner. Okay. Bye, Daddy. Tell Grandma I said bye. Ille back again next time, Hayden said politely. The three of them looked like a lively family as Joanna stood on the sidelines with a thunderous look at this point. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Old Mr. Benedict Is Critically Ill As soon as Nicole stepped foot into her house, she received a call from Julia. Nicole, Ive just received a call from the Gardner Residence saying that Old Mr. Benedicts condition has deteriorated, and they are calling for someone to go over right now. Nicole was stunned to hear this; he was still alive and kicking when she brought Hayden over just now. How did his condition worsen so fast? Surprise shed through her eyes, but she remained calm. I just left and he seemed fine. He is probably riled up by Olivia. Hearing this, Julia let out a sigh and said, Ohwhat a shame. Old Mr. Benedict is a good man. Nicole pursed her lips and did not want to discuss this anymore. Ever since she stopped practicing medicine, she didnt want to hear about other peoples illnesses. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. On the other end, Julia seemed to get the hint and did not continue. Im going over to visit Old Mr. Benedict first. If youre free, drop by and have a look. After that, Nicole let out a soft hum and did not speak anymore. After sitting at home for a while, the uneasiness in her heart couldnt be contained, and she finally couldnt help but drive to the Gardner Residence. Although she was just there this morning, the whole ce seemedpletely different now. Servants and bodyguards were all rushing back and forth in a hurry. It seemed like Benedict was critically ill. Just as Nicole was about to go inside, someone rushed out and bumped into her. Nicole? What are you doing here? Julia looked up at her, surprised. Hearing Julias loud voice, Nicole frowned slightly as she pulled Julia aside. After she waited until no one was around, Nicole asked in a low voice, Hows Old Mr. Benedict? Although it was said that Benedict was provoked by Olivia, if it wasnt for Nicole and Hayden, Olivia wouldnt have said all that either. Hence, in the end, Nicole still felt responsible for this. There was a serious look on Julias face as she nced at Nicole and sighed again. This scared Nicole. Her frown deepened and she asked worriedly, Its nothing serious, is it? When Julia saw how worried Nicole was, the former couldnt hold it in any longer andughed. Alright, I wont tease you anymore. Old Mr. Benedict was angry with Olivia, and his blood pressure shot up. Thats all. Now that the doctor is here, he is fine now. Its nothing serious. Nicole let out a sigh of relief when she heard that Benedict was fine. If something really did happen, she would feel responsible for him. Although Julia tried to swallow back the words that she wanted to say, she finally couldnt hold it in anymore as she reached out to tug Nicoles sleeve, saying, Nicole, Old Mr. Benedicts current condition isnt too good. If he doesnt get his surgery, he may be gone in half a year. However, Nicole remained indifferent and calmly said, The Gardners will find a good doctor for him. Theres nothing to worry about. As soon as Julia saw how Nicole reacted, she knew the answer in her heartNicole was not ready to take action. That being said, Julia could also understand the reasoning behind that. White had died in such a vain way back then, and herst words were to let Nicole stop practicing medicine. Julia had a wry smile on her face. Although Benedicts disease was not severe, the tumor had grown on his cranial nerves. With the old mans age, the risk of surgery was too high, and his poor recovery ability further increased the risk. With the Gardners money and power, they had called in many world-renowned doctors to treat him. However, all the treatment ns provided were insurance and not cures. If surgery were to be performed, there was a 10% sess rate. With such a high chance of dying, Benedict naturally refused to do it, saying that he hadnt lived life to its fullest. How could he gamble with his life like that? Julia nced at Nicole before withdrawing her gaze and asked with a smile, Nicole, do you want to see Old Mr. Benedict? Nicole nodded. After all, Benedicts current condition had something to do with her. She couldnt just brush it off. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 White Nicholsons Apprentice The once spacious and empty room was now filled with all sorts of equipment and instruments. As soon as Nicole entered the room, the strong and pungent smell of disinfectant shot up her nostrils. This made her frown, as she was rather unustomed to this. Benjamin, Anna, Wendy, Colton, and Olivia were all in the room. When Olivia saw Nicole, her expression changed. She was just about to say something when Benjamin stopped her. He signaled her with his eyes and after thinking about it, she held herself back. The doctor had juste and exined that Benedict fell ill because he was provoked. At this critical moment, the elderly man would not even be able to stand a minute of anger. Nicole pursed her lips and looked at Benedict, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and asked softly, How is Old Mr. Benedict now? Olivia immediately scrunched her face in dissatisfaction and answered sarcastically, Why do you care about how he is? What, are you a doctor? Can you treat him? In the face of her sarcasm, Nicole endured it with a slight smile on her face. No, Im just concerned about him. Just as Olivia was about to retaliate, Benjamin stopped her as he turned to Nicole and said, Old Mr. Benedict is fine now. The doctor said he should take a good rest. Hearing this, Nicole nodded. Since she had only meant toe and take a look, she had no intention to stay any longer after knowing that Benedict was okay. Since Old Mr. Benedict is fine, I wont stay much longer. Ill bring Hayden over once Old Mr. Benedict feels better. Nicole stepped backward as she spoke. When Colton saw this, he strode over next to her and said, Ill see you off. She did not refuse and walked out with him side by side. The air seemed lighter after they left the room. The pungent smell of disinfectant back there made Nicole feel a little out of breath. As soon as she caught a whiff of that familiar smell, she immediately thought of her mentor. Do you not like the smell of disinfectant? Colton seemed to have picked up on her cues. This made Nicole pursed her lips again as she lowered her gaze, casually exining, My mother passed away on a hospital bed. Thats why Im a little ufortable. Hearing this, he nodded understandingly and continued in a hoarse voice, Grandpa is just angry because of what Aunt said. Its nothing serious. I see. I ran into Julia on my way in. Ive asked her about it, Nicole said. Julia Halls? Colton was slightly puzzled. He probably didnt think that she would know who Julia was. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, Nicole nodded. Yup. Colton had a faint smile on his face as he continued casually, Grandpas time is running out, and theres no one capable of going through with the operation. He probably has about half a year to live, at most. Hearing this, Nicole felt her heart skip a beat. She didnt understand why Colton brought this up to her. After thinking about it, she said, There are so many good doctors in the world. With the Gardners power, it shouldnt be hard to find one. Upon hearing that, Colton only replied, Its not hard, but none of them dares to operate on the old man. After all, there is only a 10% chance of survival, and none of them want to offend the Gardner Family. Nicole did not speak as she quietly listened to Colton talk. Actually, there is someone that could help. If she would operate on Grandpa, there may be a glimmer of hope, he continued. This made Nicoles eyes twitch involuntarily as she spat out the question without thinking, Who? White Nicholsons apprentice, he answered bluntly. Then, he continued to exin, White is a world-renowned surgeon. In her early years, she took in an apprentice and taught her apprentice everything she had learned throughout her life. Now that White is gone, Grandpasst hope rests on her apprentice. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Do You Like Him? Nicole froze when she heard that, but she kept herposure with a smile. White was ndered in his earlier years and died in vain. Im sure his apprentice wouldnt show up so easily. Instead of holding onto this hope, you might as well look for other skilled doctors out there. She was calm and firm when she spoke, as if she was talking about someone else. Colton had no choice but to stop and sigh. Youre right. Itll be best if we manage to find Whites apprentice. But if we cant, there is nothing else we can do. Then, he continued with a smile on his face, I didnt expect you to know so much about White. This took her by surprise and she stiffly exined, Since Julia and I are friends, Ive heard her bringing White up a few times. She did not want to continue the topic as she was afraid that she would identally reveal more than she wanted. Since Old Mr. Benedict is fine, Ill make a move. When he feels better, Ill bring Hayden here again. Colton nodded slightly. Okay. Now that Grandpa is ill, my mother probably wouldnt have the time to deal with you and Hayden. You can rx for now. Nicole was a little dumbfounded by what he said, albeit he was right. Without Benedict, she would never be forced by Anna to reunite with the Gardners. Although Anna meant no harm to both Nicole and Hayden, Nicole really did not want anything to do with the Gardner Family. She was so used to living a carefree life that she refused to be restricted by their family rules. Alright. Thank you, President Gardner. After saying this, she turned around and left. When Nicole returned home, Zachary was sitting on the sofa awaiting her. He raised his head once he noticed that she was back and a trace of panic shed in his eyes. In the past few days, she had frequented the Gardner Residence. Regardless of who she was there to meet, he still felt a sense of anxiety in him. It seemed that she was being distant from him while getting closer to Colton. Nicole, youre back. I heard from Hayden that Old Mr. Benedict is in a critical condition. Zachary stood in front of her with a gentle face. Nicole nodded in response. Yeah, he doesnt look too good. It is said that the tumor is pressed against his cranial nerve. He noticed the fatigue in her face and a hint of distress shed across his eyes before he warmly said, Its not your fault. Theres nothing you can do about Old Mr. Benedicts condition. Dont stress yourself over it. She listened quietly to his constion with a faint smile. There was something she could do, but she would rather not do it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Back then, her mentor had died from a suspicious death. Coupled with the many years that she had not picked up a scalpel, her medical skills had long faded. It was unrealistic for her to immediately operate on someone now. In addition to that, she had no intention of revealing her identity. Her identity as Whites apprentice would be a secret she would bring to the grave. Hmm, Im not overthinking. Olivia does not want to see me and Hayden, and I wouldnt send myself up their front door like that. However, Hayden is indeed Coltons son. Since Old Mr. Benedict wanted to see his great-grandson, I have no reason to refuse. Zachary felt a little ufortable after hearing what Nicole said. He would rather Hayden be a son of a random tramp than to acknowledge him as Coltons. However, Zachary quickly concealed the sense of loss in his eyes and maintained a warm smile as he spoke, Well, theres nothing wrong with that. Then, he paused slightly before he looked up at Nicole and asked in a serious tone, Nicole, do you like Colton? She was taken aback by his question. After regaining her senses, she questioned strangely, Zach, why are you suddenly asking this? Yet, he reached out to hug her without any response. The only difference with the hug was that it was not as enthusiastic as thest; he was just gently holding her in his arms. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Marry Me Following that, Zachary buried his head into Nicoles shoulders as his voice trembled. Nicole, Im scared. When I tried to pursue you back then, I didnt care about how you reacted because I knew that even if you rejected me, you wouldnt have epted anyone else. But now, things have changed. You and Colton share Hayden now I Nicole was a little amused hearing the trembling voice by her ear. She knew exactly what he wanted to say and lightly pushed him away before consoling in a serious tone, Zach, I dont like Colton. Even if the Gardners acknowledge Hayden as a part of their family, I wont move in with them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as he heard this, his tense face had finally eased a little. His eyes were slowly taken over by seriousness and his fear dissipated as he bluntly proposed. Nicole, will you marry me? Taken aback by his sudden proposal, she looked at the man before her with a confused and strange look. However, Zachary continued to grasp both of her hands and urged, Nicole, I didnt feel any sense of urgency before this, thinking that I could take my time with you. But now, Im worried that if I dont hold onto you, I might lose you. Nicole watched the panic grow across his face as her throat tightened. Hes afraid that I might end up with Colton After a slight change of expression, she gently answered, Zach, I wont fall for Colton and the Gardners would never ept me either. She took the time and paused to look at Zachary whom she understood had sacrificed a lot for her. As if her words were earth-shattering, he lifted his head in disbelief, and his lips began to waver after a long while. Maybe it was because this was the first time that he had gotten a response out of her. Almost immediately, Zachary pulled her into a hug with a joyous face. Nicole, thats great. I-I dont even know what to say. Nicole looked at the delighted man before her and reached out to hug him while gently patting his back, as if she wasforting a child. Zach, you dont have to give anything up for me. You can do whatever you like, be it F&M Apparel or your familys business. He grinned as he took a few steps back and nodded. I understand. I need to be strong before I can protect you. Nicole was speechless as she was taken aback by his interpretation. However, she brushed it off seeing there was nothing wrong to believe so. Zacharys goal was clear; with the circumstances he was in now, it would be difficult to even fend for her at all. Just like what had happened with F&M Apparel, he failed to do anything once his father pressured him. What he had to do now was to build a name for himself so that he could be powerful. Once he reached the top, no one could walk over him and he would be able to live a carefree life with her. Still, his father was against his rtionship with Nicole. Even if Nicole agreed to marry Zachary, he had no real way of bringing her into the family. At this stage, the most important thing was to win over his father. It was this very moment that everything became clear to him. He looked at Nicole as he studied her face intently. He was going to seize this opportunity to firmly hold her in his hands! Nicole, give me some time and I will make sure to give you the marriage you deserve, he assured. Her eyes flickered upon his promise as she failed to find the words in response to his fervent love. To be honest, if she was to find anyone to spend her life with, her first choice would definitely be Zachary. There was no doubt that she had a good impression and feelings toward him. However, she had never thought of marrying him. In other words, she had no intention of marrying any men at all! Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Your Mother Benedicts condition had gradually improved, but the stubborn old man refused to ever see Olivia as her presence provoked him. She had no choice but to remain silent and humor him, seeing as he was still ill after all. However, this had made her despise Nicole even more. Once his condition had stabilized, he asked for Colton to bring Nicole over to fulfill his wish to see her. When she heard of Benedicts request from Colton, she was rather surprised. Benedict wants to see me and not Hayden? Thinking about how Benedict might not have much time left, she agreed to visit him out of respect for the elderly. Thanks to him, the number of people in the Gardner Residence had increased. Many doctors were cordially invited to live in the house in case of emergencies. Naturally, Annas nephew, Richard, was there as well. The smitten Julia knew that he was staying over and had decided to stick around as well. Subsequently, Colton was already waiting at the door when Nicole arrived at the Gardner Residence. As soon as he saw her, he immediately raised his hand to greet her. Grandpa said he wanted to see you as soon as he woke up. He said he has something to tell you, which was why I called. I hope I didnt disturb you. His tone was gentle and it eased the tension between the two of them. She nodded and replied, You didnt. Its the weekend and I have nothing to do. What does Old Mr. Benedict want to tell me? He shook his head and answered with a slight smirk, No idea. He just told me to bring you over. Ive asked him about it, but he wouldnt tell me. At that moment, Nicole could picture the stubborn old man in her head that made her smile softly. Okay, I guess Ill have to go in and ask for myself. After that, Colton brought her to Benedicts room. However, Benedict was no longer on the bed. Instead, he was sitting on the couch with a pair of reading sses while fixating on the phone in his hand. When he heard the sound of the door, he looked up and immediately stood up upon Nicoles arrival. The ttered woman hurried forward and said to him, Old Mr. Benedict, please, sit. He shook his hand and took a few steps forward. Although he was very ill, he looked very strong at this time. As he walked toward her with squinted eyes, his gaze darted back and forth before nodding in satisfaction. I have something to tell you. Colton, leave us be. Benedicts words were mysterious yet with a hint of seriousness. This made Colton hesitate. As soon as Benedict sensed Coltons hesitation, he suddenly became unsatisfied and turned to re at Colton as he was starting to get irritated. Whats the matter? Are you afraid that an old man like me would hurt her? Colton defended himself immediately without hesitation. No, Grandpa, of course not. If thats what you want, Ill wait outside. Call me if you need anything. Once Benedict saw that Colton had left, his expression eased. He looked at Nicole for a long while before turning around and returning to his couch. Sit down, child. She did not reject it as she slowly followed him to the couch and sat down quietly. After that, he picked up the teapot in front of him and began to pour her a cup of tea. However, she quickly stepped in and poured it for him as she looked at him attentively. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Benedict took a sip of the tea and began to ask, Your name is Nicole Anderson, right? She nodded in response. Yes. Is there something wrong, Old Mr. Benedict? Immediately, he sighed as he nodded. I knew it. I was wondering why you looked so familiar when I first saw you. It turns out it really is you. Your mother is Madeline Houston, am I right? Needless to say, the stunned Nicole did not expect to hear her mothers name from his lips. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Reunion Benedict noticed the stunned look on Nicoles face and the smile on his face grew. You were still young back then. Although you werent in your twenties yet, you were a decent young lady. As she stared at him, old memories seemed to gradually unfold in her mind. Back when her mother was ill, Nicole used to go on strolls with her. That was when she bumped into an entric yet generous old man. The old man talked a lot and would often stop to chat with Nicole and her mother. As time passed, she slowly began to befriend the old man. However, he disappeared one day. When Nicole asked the doctors in the hospital, they told her that his family had picked him up and that they could not disclose his address. Y-Youre the old man from the hospital?! Nicole asked with uncertainty. Although the old man back in the hospital was very talkative, he had ck hair and looked high in spirits. Yet, here Benedict was with a head full of gray and a wrinkly face. He could barely stand on his own and looked much older than the man she had met. In the face of Nicoles astonishment, he sighed slightly. Yeah. Back when I checked into the hospital, everything was fine. Suddenly, the doctor said that theyd detected a brain tumor. My son was worried and immediately transferred me to another hospital. So, this is why he left without saying goodbye. At that time, Nicole was still young at about the age of twenty or so. While prioritizing her studies, she had to take care of her mother as well. She really cherished the old mans presence because he was someone whom she could express her feelings to. However, she never asked for his name. She would just politely greet him each time they met. She never thought that the old man would turn out to be Old Mr. Benedict of the Gardner Family. Back then, when you left without saying goodbye, my mother was making a fuss about you. She comined that you didnt keep your word, Nicole said with a smile. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At that time, he would oftenin about how unfilial his children were and how they were too upied to even visit him. He even insisted on Nicoles mother bing his goddaughter, saying that they could look after each other at the hospital. Back then, Madeline was helpless. Ive sent someone to look for you after that, but there was no news. After so many years, I thought you would just be a passing memory. I did not expect to see you again, Benedictmented. The feeling of nostalgia was strong now that he was much older because reminiscing about the past would bring up a lot of memories. Nicole lowered her gaze while her hands on the table tightened its grip. Within a few months after Benedicts departure, her mothers condition had suddenly deteriorated. That was when Nicole turned to prostitution for money. She thought that she couldugh it off by now, but every time she was reminded of it, she felt a sense of weight in her heart. Well, not long after you left, my mother passed away after severely falling under the weather. So, I left the country, she said as she felt her throat constricted. Benedict expressed his surprise in full disbelief. No way! Madelines condition was fine back then. We both looked at it and the cancer was in the early stages. It wasnt anything severe! Words failed Nicole at this point of the conversation. Back then, she was not prepped with any medical knowledge, so she could only trust what the doctor said. As he noticed how her expression had dropped, he immediately changed the topic. Forget it, child. Its all in the past. Lets not talk about it anymore. She let out a soft hum in response. Perhaps it was because she knew that Benedict was the old man in the hospital that she suddenly had a sense of familiarity toward him. Now that weve met again, I guess you can say that it is fate. Youve also given birth to my great- grandson, which has strengthened our fate even more. It seems like we just keep crossing each others paths. This time, when Benedict looked at Nicole, there was a little more affection in his eyes. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Another Granddaughter With the sudden surge of emotions, Nicole felt a little sour in her nose. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She seemed to have be a lot more sentimentaltely. What happened between your grandson and I was an ident. Although Hayden is President Gardners son, nothing is going on between us. She felt the need to exin herself to Benedict before he had any presumptions of her. However, he was not surprised by what she said. Ive already heard about these from Colton, but we still owe you. If theres anything you need, tell me and Ill make sure to fulfill it. Nicole shook her head as sheced her fingers together while looking rather nervous. I have no request, Old Mr. Benedict. I am capable of supporting myself now. When Benedict heard the way she addressed him, he became a little dissatisfied and expressed with a frown, Call me Grandpa. Why are you being so distant? However, the words were stuck in her throat. Immediately, he knew what her concern was and said with a smile, If the tumor hadnt been detected back then and I continued to stay in the hospital, your mother wouldve been my goddaughter, and that would make you my god-granddaughter as well! This has nothing to do with Colton at all. Benedict was right; back when Nicole visited her mother, Madeline would often mention how this old man wanted to take her as his goddaughter. Madeline would always tell Nicole how this old man must be very lonely to think that. If being his goddaughter would make him happy, Madeline was delighted to do so. However, it was a pity that he had left before his mother agreed. Grandpa, Nicole called out softly. It had been years since she had experienced any care from her elders. As Benedict was also a cheerful person, he immediately burst into joy andughter when he heard her call him Grandpa. Although I only have half a year left, it feels good to have another granddaughter. Now, Ill be able to die in peace. Seeing how he was smiling before her, her heart suddenly became ufortable and she felt like she was out of breath. Nicole lowered her gaze and cleared her mind before she looked up and presented a smile. Grandpa, back in the hospital, didnt you say there was nothing serious about your condition? How did you be like this just after a few years? Back then, every time Benedict visited the doctor, he would oftene over and update her. Thus, she was also aware of his previous condition. When he heard her question, he let out a soft sigh as he shook his head. It was indeed benign before this. However, the tumor began to grow on my cranial nerves. Even if it is benign, it isnt easy to perform a surgery. At that time, the doctors advice was to be on medication in the hopes to prolong my life. A memory seeped into his mind as he let out another sigh. Everything was going well until two years ago. I fell seriously ill after being swept by depression. So, here we are today. Two years ago Nicole pondered for a while and assumed that it was probably rted to the death of Olivias children. After all, his two grandchildren died one after the other. No wonder this happened But at this age, Ill take however long Im given. Tell me, what if I was to get on the cold operating table and never wake up? Benedicts words were as heavy as his tone. Nicoles lips trembled after hearing his words. Then, she pursed her lips and asked with a hint of doubt, Since it was a benign tumor back then, why didnt you just undergo surgery? You wouldve been safe under Whites medical skills back then. At the mention of Whites name, Benedict could not help butugh. I did look for Doctor White back then. He said that there was an eighty percent chance of sess rate. Although it was very high, other doctors told me that it could be treated with drugs. Because of that, I thought it wouldnt matter if I didnt go through with the surgery. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Not Very Far Off So, this is the very reason why Grandpa missed the surgery which was his best shot at recovery. Had everything gone the way it should have, his condition might not have deteriorated and the medication would have prevented this. However, these were all the ups and downs of life which no one could have predicted. Nicole was at a loss for words. It was conservative of White to put out an eighty percent sess rate at that time as nothing was a guarantee in the medical field; even if it was a small operation, there would always be a chance of death, not to mention that this was a brain surgery. Whites eighty percent assurance of the operation was based on the fact that there would be no idents during the operation. With Benedicts current state, other than his increased age, his tumor had also deteriorated. If he was to go through the surgery now, he would only have a fifty percent chance at best. However, this was his best odds at survival. Its okay, Grandpa. Dont stress yourself over this. Take care of yourself and eat well. Perhaps youll feel better, Nicoleforted him. If it was not for him taking the initiative to bring this up, she would have never known that this was the same old man back in the hospital. The pain and suffering that he had experienced had changed him entirely. However, the optimistic old man brushed it off and maintained a smile on his face. Alright, alright. Lets not talk about these tragic things. Lets talk about something happy. Nicole nodded eagerly. Okay. Oh, since youve had an affair with my grandson, why not marry into the family? That way, no one would trouble you. Benedict rolled his eyes and looked at her with a smile. Forget about it, Grandpa. Nothing is going on between President Gardner and I. The only rtionship between us is just a superior and his subordinate. There is nothing more than that, she answered as she began to distance herself again. Benedict understood this and sighed before continuing, Im not trying to boast, but my grandson is good-looking. He alsoes from a good family background. Although he is a bit cold, he is still a kind man. Are you not going to consider him? Seeing how he was selling his grandson to her, Nicole could not help butugh. Yes, yes, youre right, Grandpa. President Gardner is amazing, but Im not that bad myself. As for Benedict, he agreed with her. Indeed. Youve managed to be the chief designer at such a young age. Youre fantastic! Although Colton ispetent and capable of bringing Gardner Corporation far, it is still all because of his family background. As for you, you had nothing yet youve managed to go so far. Its really amazing. The sudden praise she received caused her to be a little embarrassed. Without a doubt, she responded in modesty, Youre being too nice. Ive slowly worked my way up. As for President Colton, it is admirable for him to handle such arge corporation in such a meticulous manner. The old mans eyes could not help but gleam when he heard her praising Colton. Although Nicole had said things that Benedict did not want to hear, what she said now were honest words from the bottom of her heart. This showed that she subconsciously had a good impression of Colton. It seemed like the possibility of Nicole being Benedicts granddaughter-inw was not very far off. He still had more than half a year of his life left. He would try to matchmake the two of them; perhaps it might actually work out. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A delighted Benedict was gleeful with his own n. Alright, now that were not strangers anymore, lets forget about these pleasantries. He stood up and stretched his arms before tugging at the gray robe around his body to tidy it. I want you to stay for lunch with me today. I still have more to chat with you. Now that Im old, Im always reminiscing about the past. Nicole did not refuse; instead, she nodded and agreed, Of course, its been my absolute pleasure. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Out of Shape Benedict was now feeling a lot better, thanks to Nicoles presence. She was also asked to sit next to him at the dinner table. Benjamin and Anna could not help butugh when they saw him in such a good mood. It was because Benedict had looked at Nicole like she was the apple of his eyes. As they ate, he would laugh and chat with her all the way. This puzzled Anna as she watched them chatting away happily. When did the two of them develop such a good rtionship? Colton lowered his head while eating silently before speaking up indifferently, Its only been a day and they are already so close. When Benedict heard Coltonsment, the smile on Benedicts face faded before he looked over and questioned, What? Cant an old man look for a confidant to chat with? Colton saw how happy his grandpa looked and naturally raised no objections. A smile appeared on his face before he replied, Of course, you can. As long as youre happy, Grandpa. As Benedict noticed the doubtful looks on everyones faces, he bluntly exined to prevent any misunderstanding, Okay, Ill be honest with you. Remember when I told you guys to look for a girl named Nicole five years ago? Benjamin seemed to have a faint impression of this and nodded. Then, he suddenly recalled her full name and was stunned. Dad, is this the Nicole whom you were looking for this whole time? Benedict nodded with utmost satisfaction and said with a smile, Yes, she is the girl that I have been looking for. Ive never expected to meet her like this. At that moment, Benjamin could not help butugh as he remembered his dads urgency when he was looking for Nicole. Its fate. When Anna saw how much Benedict liked Nicole from the permanent smile on his face, she smiled as well and immediately added, Yes, yes. Its indeed fate that brought you two together. Nicole also gave birth to Coltons son. Were all one big family now. Although what Anna said was true, it was still a little embarrassing for Nicole to have her dirtyundry aired out like this. While knowing well that Anna meant no harm, Benedict still stepped in and spoke after noticing Nicoles uneasiness. Lets not bring this up right now. The baby was brought up by Nicole while Colton did not do anything. If we want Hayden to be a Gardner, we would need Nicole to agree. Otherwise, it would be difficult for both sides. His words were usible as he spoke with an indisputable dignity. The smile on Annas face froze and she had no choice but toply, Youre right, Dad. We cant be pressuring her. Nicole was touched that Benedict had put himself in her shoes and stood up for her. After lunch, she went for a stroll with him. As age was catching up to him, he was sleepy after walking for a short while and began to yawn non-stop. Im old and worn now. Im tired after walking a few steps. In response, Nicole smiled and stretched out her hand to support him. Its because of the warm weather. It makes people sleepy. Why dont you head back and rest? Ill visit you another day. Although he was unwilling, his body could not hold up any longer and he nodded. She nned to leave the Gardner Residence after she sent Benedict back to his room. However, as soon as she left his room, she bumped right into Colton. He lifted his gaze before asking, Is Grandpa asleep? Nicole nodded. Yeah. He said he was a little tired before this. As soon as we got back, he immediately fell asleep. Colton replied with a hum and continued, Grandpa is getting old. It is inevitable, especially now that he is ill. However, he seemed happy today. So, thank you for that. This made her shake her head humbly. No worries, its my duty. Grandpa likes you, Nicole. Do visit him more often if you can, he eximed with a smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Neurosurgeon Nicole nodded and thought, Understandable I will. Grandpa and my mom used to be close and I have also regarded him as my elder. So, I will visit him more often when Im free. Amused by the seriousness on her face, Colton could not help the corners of his mouth being lifted into a smile as he softly replied, Okay. The dark, ambiguous room was filled with a womans sweet moansbined with a mans panting. Once the haze was gone, Queeniey softly on the bed while the mans hand wandered around her body with a grin on his face. Tsk, Coltons woman has a different taste. Although he had an honest look, the words that came out of his mouth were extremely lewd. She lowered her gaze and suppressed the anger in her heart. She was now a prostitute who had to smile and please any men who came her way. Queenie reined in the sorrow on her face. When she looked up at the man again, she had a bright smile apanied with a youthful glow as she spoke coquettishly, President Kohlberg, dont you forget about our deal. As she said this, her fingers slowly drew circles on the mans chest. Bryan quickly grabbed her hand and cursed in a low voice, You little demon. If you keep this up, you will die on this bed sooner orter! On the contrary, his words made her smile sweetly. Suddenly, she felt that it was worth it to sell her body as long as she could get what she wanted. President Kohlberg, after being with Colton for so many years, I naturally know all of his weaknesses. The rest is all dependent on you. After such a lustful session, Queenies voice was a little hoarse, which made her even more seductive. He bared his teeth and chuckled. With a body like yours, Im happy just to be here even if you didnt know any of Coltons weaknesses. At that moment, she wrapped her hands around his body and leaned her chest against his. Really? Then, it depends on the price youre willing to pay. Bryans hands wandered around Queenies bosoms mischievously. The old man in the Gardner Family is about to die. Without understanding the context, her eyes narrowed upon his response. Since she had nothing to do with the Gardners, she did not know what he was talking about. Then, he continued, I heard from people that Old Mr. Benedict only has half a year to live if he doesnt go through with the surgery. Narrowing her eyes even more, Queenie looked at the man below her and asked, So, whats the n? Well let that old man die early. By then, we can take advantage of the chaos in the Gardners and use the chance to throw them off the industry! he eximed viciously. As for Queenie, she had no care about Benedicts life and death. Although she had met him a few times, the old mans attitude toward her was neither good nor bad. What do you need me to do? She quickly picked up on what Bryan was trying to say. For him to bring this up now, he must have wanted her to do something. Undoubtedly, this filled him up with satisfaction when he realized how brilliant she was. I know a well-known neurosurgeon named Pierre Toth. When the timees, youll find a way to get him going with Old Mr. Benedicts operation. She was not dumb and immediately understood what he was trying to do, after which she ced her hands on him again and squinted. Do you want Old Mr. Benedict to die on the operating table? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Exactly. Youre so smart, heplimented mindlessly. However, the shrewd Queenie replied with a smile, If Old Mr. Benedict dies on the operating table by the hands of the neurosurgeon I introduced, Ill be the first one to take the fall. She was not slow; as the frontman, she had to have a certain amount of leverage. At that moment, Bryan reached out to caress her face. Alright. Once this is over, Ill not only give you a large sum of money, but Ill also send you abroad. Once things have calmed down, Ill pay for your return trip. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Do You Like President Yates? Although Bryan was a businessman, he was still a man whose words could be trusted. Queenie narrowed her eyes as she contemted this matter. At that moment, she needed money, so she was willing to do nasty stuff if Bryan was willing to pay her for it. Fine. Id really appreciate your help, President Kohlberg, she spoke demurely. Bryan felt his insides burning with passion when he heard the womans cheeky tone. Lets do it again, you sl*tty woman, he uttered as his hands started exploring her body. The room was silent for a while after that before a series of sweet, shrill screams filled the air. Queenie knew that these men only found pleasure in making love with her because she was Coltons woman. They would feel a boost of confidence knowing that they had the power to dominate her as well. Unfortunately, Colton was the one who had neverid hands on her at all. Zachary was gone by the time Nicole arrived home. Whitney gazed at Nicole with a rather grim expression on her face, and she let out a sigh before speaking. President Yates is gone, Whitney uttered. Nicole squeezed her brows together as she didnt understand why he left without saying anything. He could have at least said goodbye before leaving. Whitney knew what Nicole was thinking about, so she offered an exnation. President Yates said that he wouldnt be able to bring himself to leave if he had to say goodbye to you before going. So, he decided to leave while you werent around, she said. Her words left a bitter smile on Nicoles face. Oh. I got it, she muttered as she ran her fingers through her messy fringe. When Whitney heard Nicoles t and calm tone, she stepped forward and stopped in front of Nicole. Dont you feel anything, Nicole? President Yates was so nice to you Nicole interrupted Whitney midway through her sentence. Not all rtionships are mutual, Whitney! The remaining of Whitneys words were caught in her throat, but she took a gulp and kept quiet for a moment before speaking again. Dont you like President Yates, Nicole? Whitney asked while pressing her lips together. Nicole didnt know what to say when she looked at the woman in front of her. In the end, she simply let out a sigh before resting a hand on Whitneys shoulder. You know I had a child with another man, Whitney. I might not have married before, but Im no longer a virgin. Zachary is a good guy, and hes nice to me, but I cant match up to his standards, Nicole exined. Whitney lowered her gaze. She knew about everything that Nicole had just told her. However, after all her years in thepany as Nicoles assistant, Whitney also witnessed all the sacrifices that Zachary made for Nicole. She thought Nicole and Zachary would get together eventuallyshe hadnt expected things to change so drastically after returning to the country. You shouldnt think too harshly of yourself, Nicole. Youre the best person I know, Whitney replied firmly. It was trueNicole had taken great care of Whitney throughout the years, and she had taught Whitney a lot about the business. Nicole spread her lips into a smile at first, but her movements came to a sudden halt as she seemed to recall something. By the way, Whitney, now that Ive quit my job at F&M Apparel, and now that youre no longer my assistant, does that mean that youre going back? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Whitney pouted and crossed her arms in front of her chest while she sank back onto the couch. The stern and serious tone she had used earlier was gone as a girlish and whiny tone reced it. Why should I stay in F&M Apparel when youre no longer there? I handed my resignation letter to President Yates, and he approved it. So, I guess Ill just stay in the country to apany you, Whitney muttered. Nicole was amused by how loyal Whitney wasshe couldnt help but chuckle when she heard what Whitney said. Deal. You can stay with me and be my assistant, and Ill pay you your sry. Of course. Ive been with you for so long, Nicole. I promise Ill be able to meet all your needs! Whitney beamed in response. She didnt specialize in fashion design, and had only ended up in F&M Apparels design department by chance. It had been three years since Whitney became Nicoles assistant, and Nicole had kept Whitney around ever since day one. Regardless of what happened, Nicole was always on Whitneys side. Just that fact itself was enough to convince Whitney that she wanted to work for Nicole for the rest of her life! Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 The New Head Designer Even though Benedict had recovered after being triggered by Olivia, his health deteriorated after the incident. The doctor previously promised him that he had at least six months to live, but this was no longer the case after he lost his temper. Benjamin felt sleepy all the time, perhaps because his tumor was pressing against one of the nerves in the brain. Meanwhile, the Gardner Family had started cing their hopes on Whites apprentices and were actively searching for him in order to cure Benedicts illness. After Nicole quit her job at F&M Apparel, thepany continued its partnership with Gardner Corporation. So, F&M Apparel naturally had to send someone else over. This person was none other than Kylie Simmons, the head designer of F&M Apparel. Nicole and Colton came to an agreement they would use both Nicole and Gardner Corporations names as partners for the Ann brand, while the person that F&M Apparel sent over would just be for decoration at the office. On the first day that Kylie went over, she headed to Joannas room, and they had a friendly chat in the office. Both of them stepped out of the office while chit-chatting. Then, they walked hand in hand over to Nicoles office. When Nicole looked up to see the uninvited guests in front of her, she put on a courteous smile as she raised her brows. Its rare to see you guys here. Kylie eyed Nicole with an unmistakable look of disdain on her face. Nicole was nobody now that she didnt have F&M Apparels support. Miss LisaNo, I should call you Miss Anderson now. Kylie took a step forward in her six-inch heels. The clicking sound of her heels filled the room whenever she walked. Nicole wasnt an idiotshe knew what Kylie was doing there. After all, Kylie had already disliked her when she was still in F&M Apparel. However, Nicole was the head designer back then, while Kylie wasnt. So, Nicole still had power over Kylie. But now that Nicole had left, Kylie could show off her power in the office. She spread her red lips into a smirk as she gazed at Nicole. Youre no longer the head designer of F&M Apparel now, Nicole. Im the head designer, Kylie uttered slowly. Nicole lifted her head and rested her back against the chair as she sent azy gaze in Kylies direction. I know. But youre only getting this position now because Ive quit my job. So, its interesting that youre cherishing something Im throwing away. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Initially, Kylie had intended toe over and show off in front of Nicole, but she hadnt expected Nicole to have such an offensiveeback. The look on Kylies face immediately changed as she spoke through gritted teeth. Who do you think you are, Nicole? F&M Apparel had intended to fire you from the start. You would have been gone a long ago if it werent for President Yates! Nicole grinned when she saw the other woman losing her temper. So, you came here because you were proud of the fact that you got a position I didnt want, huh? Were you trying to show off in front of me? Joanna could tell that Kylie was no match for Nicole, so she hurried forward tofort Kylie in a gentle tone. Dont be mad, Kylie. Im sure thats not what Miss Lisa meant. After Joanna soothed Kylies ruffled feathers, she turned to look at Nicole while smiling. Gardner Corporation has always had a partnership with F&M Apparel, Miss Lisa. Now that youre not part of F&M Apparel Nicole immediately understood what Joanna meant, and pressed her lips to form a smile. Are you saying that you want me to clear this space for you? Since Nicole got what Joanna meant, Joanna nodded and proceeded with her words. I dont want to do this either, Miss Lisa. Regardless, F&M Apparel had sent Kylie over to work with us, and this office was meant for F&M Apparels staff members. Joanna had made herself clearshe wanted to chase Nicole away! Nicole stared at Joanna for a long time as she swiftly moved her hands across her keyboard and reformatted the entireputer. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 A New Broom Sweeps Clean Nicole didnt even feel the slightest bit of anger as she got to her feet. Youre right. I do have to clear this space. Why dont you give me a few minutes to clean up before I leave? How does that sound? Joanna hadnt expected Nicole to agree so easily as she thought that Nicole would throw a whole fuss over it. But, since Joanna wanted to seem like a nice person in front of Kylie, she naturally agreed to Nicoles suggestion. Of course. Please go ahead, Miss Lisa. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kylie had been under Nicolesmand for a long time, so she felt the need to seize this chance to get back at Nicole now that she could do it. After she nced at the whole office, her gazended on Nicoles table and stool before she spoke with an unimpressed look on her face. Im the head designer of F&M Apparel, Director Schmidt. You dont expect me to reuse the things someone else has used, right? Joanna instantly understood what Kylie meant, and nodded while shifting her focus onto the table. I know. Ill get the logistics department to throw out everything in this office! Nicole could tell that the other two women were trying to bully her, but she simply stood by the side without saying anything. Once they finished making their sarcasticments, she started clearing her things out. Kylie opened the room door to peek at the people outside before looking at Joanna. I hope my work environment is nice and clean, Director Schmidt. I dont like that someone else had been using this room in the past, and I hope you can sanitize the ce so that I dont catch some virus here, she practically hollered for the whole office to hear. Whitney was sitting outside, but she had seen Kylie entering a while ago. Whitney had tried her best to keep her mouth shut, but she hadnt expected Kylie to speak in such an offensive manner. Whitney was the hot-tempered woman, so she charged over and shouted at Kylie. Who do you think you are, Kylie? Youre just someone whos picking up the trash that Nicole doesnt want anymore! Kylie was even more annoyed when she saw Whitney, and raised her hand to push Whitney away. Who do you think you are? Youve quit your position at F&M Apparel, so you should just leave this ce now. Youre such an eyesore! After working under Nicole for such a long time, Kylie finally had the chance to get her revenge. You Whitneys expression darkened. She was about to say something when Nicole interrupted her. Thats enough, Whitney. Lets pack up and leave now. Nicoles voice was calm and gentleshe didnt sound angry at all. It was almost as if she didnt have any reaction to Kylies insults. Joannas tone softened a little when she saw Nicole walking out. I dont have a choice, Miss Lisa. This office was meant for the head designer of F&M Apparel, and Gardner Corporations design department works with F&M Apparel as well. So, this time Nicole scoffed when she saw how Joanna was still trying to act friendly in front of her. This is Gardner Corporation, and this is the design department, so of course, Ill have to obey your orders, Director Schmidt. You told me to clear the room, so I cleared the ce before I even finished the stuff I was working on. Joanna intended to exert her power over Nicole in front of the rest of the design department while also acting all generous and lovely. But she hadnt expected Nicole to turn the tables around. Instead, since it was Kylie who had requested to work with Joanna, she stood on Joannas side and spoke up for Joanna. I think you should just hurry up and chase off these people who arent rted to Gardner Corporation, Director Schmidt. Otherwise, things would getplicated if some of thepanys private files get leaked to the public. Kylie was all prepared to show her authority now that she had obtained this role in thepany. She even sounded a lot cockier after she got her position as the head designer, and she clearly directed all her words toward Nicole. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chase Her Out Nicole refused to allow someone else to step on her that way. Kylie had been below Nicole ever since she kicked off her career in F&M Apparel, so how could Nicole allow Kylie to show off in front of her face now? Nicole narrowed her eyes as she smiled. Thats true. Perhaps somepany secrets might be leaked now that Kylies here. Kylies expression changed immediately. What are you trying to say?! She red at Nicole angrily. What else do you think Im trying to say? Dont you know what you did in the past? Nicole said in an amused tone. There had been a breach of confidentiality in F&M Apparel in the past, but it wasnt rted to the designs made. Instead, it was associated with the sum of the amount that had been offered for some partnership. The me had gone to Kylie back then, but she managed to get rid of the controversy after she slept with some CEO. Stop talking nonsense, Nicole. Are you trying to frame me now that Im the head designer of F&M Apparel? Kylie hastily denied her involvement. However, the guilt in her voice was evident as she spoke in a higher pitch. Nicole responded with azy smirk when she saw how self-conscious Kylie looked. She knew the sort of person that Kylie was. Well, I guess youll have to sit tight in this position as the head designer. Youd need to watch out and ensure you dont fall off and hurt yourself. Kylies face turned pale with fury as she listened to Nicoles sarcasticments. However, it was true that she had been caught up in a tricky situation in the past, so she was reluctant to say much about it. Therefore, she kept her mouth shut as a tense expression formed on her face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicole handed a cardboard box over to Whitney as she made eye contact with Jessica, who looked like she had something to say. Nicole used her eyes to tell Jessica not toe over before she led Whitney out of the room. Once Nicole left, Joanna began introducing everyone to Kylie. Kylie was the new head designer of F&M Apparel, so everyone naturally showed her the respect that she wanted. But after the scene earlier, anyone withmon sense could tell that Kylie and Nicole didnt have a good rtionship. So, to please Kylie, all of them startedplimenting her. Its great that youre here, Kylie. Lisa wasnt friendly at allshe chased off some of our staff members when she first came in. We felt so uneasy at work back then, one said. Thats right. Were so d to have you here, Kylie. At least we wouldnt have to be worried about triggering someone and being fired for that, another one said. Kylie was pleased to hear all thesements that put Nicole down, and she happily responded to them. Dont worry; Im not as temperamental as her. As long as everyone does their part, Im sure things will go smoothly. Even though the staff members had thought that Kylie was hard to get along with after witnessing her encounter with Nicole, they changed their minds once they spoke to her. They figured that itd be easy to please the new head designer of F&M Apparelall they had to do was insult Nicole. Please contact the logistics department and get them to change everything in the office to brand new items. I dont want to use something that others have used! Kylie ordered with a look of disgust on her face. One of the more alert staff members nodded once she heard Kylies orders. Then, she turned around to call someone from the logistics department. Meanwhile, Whitney followed Nicole out of the design department, and she questioned Nicole when she saw the calm look on Nicoles face. How did you hold it all in, Nicole? Dont you feel angry at all? she asked. Nicole halted her footsteps and nced at Whitney before spreading her lips into a smile. Whitney, you wouldnt bite a dog back if it bit you, right? A smile surfaced on Whitneys face when she understood what Nicole meant. I understand your logic, but I would definitely hit the dog with a stick if it bit me. I wouldnt allow someone to bully me! Whitney eximed. Nicole couldnt help butugh when she heard the other womans words. She knew that what Kylie mentioned must have triggered Whitney earlier. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Need an Office Lets take a stroll over to President Gardners office, Nicole said before she started leading the way. Whitneys eyes lit upshe had nearly forgotten how Nicole and Colton had some history together. Do you have any ideas, Nicole? Whitney hurried after the other woman. Mrs. Gardner wanted me to be Gardner Apparels CEO previously, but I rejected her offer. However, I believe its now pretty easy for me to request a position in Gardner Corporation, Nicole uttered with a smile. Whitney seemed to understand what Nicole meant as she hastily nodded while cheering. I knew youde up with a n, Nicole! She stuck closely behind Nicole as they headed to the top floor. Nicole got Whitney to wait outside while she headed into Coltons office alone. Tony wasnt surprised to see Nicole as he greeted her politely before letting her in. Colton was seated at his desk in the office, and he seemed to be thinking about something as he stared at hisputer. When he saw Nicole walking in, he shifted his gaze toward her. Nicole, he spoke gently while giving her a sincere smile. She strode over to his table while maintaining eye contact with him. I got chased out by your staff members from the design department. What do you think I should do now? she asked with a smile. What? A confused look surfaced on Coltons face when he heard what she said. Nicole exined herself in a leisurely tone when she saw Coltons cluelessness. F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation are working together, but Im no longer part of F&M Apparel, so they sent a new staff member over. Since theres a person to take over my job, they decided to chase me out of the office, she uttered. Colton chuckled when he sensed the anger in her tone. Are you unhappy because of that? he asked. I wouldnt dare to be angry. I obeyed their orders and left the officeIm here to bid goodbye now, President Gardner. Nicole continued to smileshe didnt sound angry, nor did she sound like she was there to snitch on someone else. Colton could tell that Nicole had shown up because she wanted to express some of her annoyance to him, but he suppressed hisughter as he addressed her statement. So, whats your n from now on, Miss Anderson? Nicole raised her chin a little in confidence before she responded. Previously, she had noticed that the room beside Coltons office on the same floor had a great view. But, unfortunately, it had been empty for a while now. Mrs. Gardner previously mentioned something about hiring me as the CEO of Gardner Apparel, Nicole said in a careful tone. So, are you prepared to take the job? Colton raised an eyebrow as he questioned Nicole. Nicole stuck her bottom lip out as she was deep in thought. She wasnt an idiotshe knew that she would be tied down to Gardner Corporation if she took this job. It had taken her a lot of effort to get out of F&M Apparel, and she wasnt about to dig herself another grave. No. I want to have a partnership with Gardner Apparel using my name. In other words, Ill be working as the founder of Ann. Let me know what you think, Nicole expressed herself confidently while gazing at Colton with sparkling eyes. Colton nodded as he stared at the confident woman before his eyes. He couldnt seem to reject her at all. Of course, he replied. The smile on Nicoles face widened when she saw the man nodding. Since were going to be work partners, it wouldnt be too much for me to ask for an office, right? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Of course not, Colton said. Before Nicole could tell him about the room next door, he provided her with the same offer. The room next door is empty. What do you think of that spot, Miss Anderson? Nicole froze for a moment as she hadnt expected him to read her mind. Thats good, I guess, she thought while nodding her head. Great. Ill tell the people to move my stuff up from the office downstairs. Im used to my usual furniture, so Id like to continue using them. Sure. You can let Tony know about this, and hell get someone to arrange it for you, Colton followed up gracefully. It was clear as day that they had great chemistry with each other. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Moving Out Meanwhile, Kylie was at the design department of Gardner Corporation, and she had ordered those from the logistics department to clear Nicoles items out of the office. However, to her surprise, Tony sent a group of people downstairs to move those items up just a few minutes after she had given her orders. Kylie had just arrived and couldnt recognize Tony, so she assumed that he was just some regr staff. Joanna, on the other hand, was shocked when she saw Tony. They were just clearing a room outshe hadnt expected Tony to get involved in such a thing. Were just moving some furniture, Mr. Larson. What are you doing here? Joanna smiled as she asked him in a cautious tone. Tony pressed his lips together while looking at Joanna. Then, he nced at Kylie, who was standing right beside Joanna. These things should be moved upstairs. President Gardner was the one who gave out the orders, so I figured that I should make sure everything goes smoothly, he exined. The look on Joannas face stiffened, and she seemed rather helpless for a moment. What does Tony mean by that? Did you say that these things should be moved upstairs? A thought popped up in Joannas mind, but she quickly shook her head as she didnt think that it could be possible. She forced a smile onto her face as she spoke softly. These are all old items, Mr. Larson. If you need furniture upstairs, you can get some new ones. Tony couldnt help butugh when he saw the look on Joannas face. He straightened his figure and looked directly into her eyes for a moment before he spoke. Miss Anderson said that shes used to her old furniture, so she ordered for them to be sent upstairs. Thanks for your concern, Director Schmidt. Joannas face turned pale as she realized her predictions were correct. Her lips trembled as she articted slowly. Are you saying that Miss Lisa is moving upstairs? Tony scoffed as he scanned Joannas figure before speaking. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Where else do you think she can go? You chased her out of the design department, so she has to move somewhere else, right? Miss Lisa isnt fussy, so shes fine with working in any office. The president decided to move her to the room next to him. Tony had been Coltons assistant for a long time, so he knew about the drama that went on in the office. Joanna waspletely stunned. She thought that she had finally managed to chase Nicole out, but she hadnt expected Colton to allow Nicole to move to the office beside him! Before she could say anything, Kylie started to express her dissatisfaction. Did President Gardner misunderstand something? Nicole is just a head designer who has left her job at F&M Apparel. So, why should she remain in Gardner Apparel? Tony shifted his gaze toward Kylie when he heard her voice, but he only looked at her for a short while. You must be the new person that F&M Apparel sent over, huh? Kylie lifted her chin to put on a proud expression when she heard Tonys words. Thats right. Im the new head designer of F&M Apparel, Kylie Simmons. Sure, Tony replied before turning back to look at Joanna. The partnership between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel isnt that important. Right now, Gardner Apparels focus is on the new brand, Ann. The designing team should support Nicole inpleting this brands work. Meanwhile, you can push the other unimportant matters aside. Kylie was confused after hearing Tonys words. Isnt the Ann brand supposed to be part of the partnership between F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation? What does he mean when saying they have to work with Nicole? Hold on. Ann should be a coboration between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. Why is Nicole in charge of this? Nicole isnt part of F&M ApparelIm the one whos in charge! Kylie eximed. She had taken the role as F&M Apparels head designer because she wanted to work with Gardner Corporation to witness the massive sess of their coborationAnn. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 All For Naught Previously, Gardner Corporation had only handed Nicole the role of the founder of this brand because she was the head designer of F&M Apparel. Since Kylie was the one taking over this job, she naturally assumed that she would be the founder of Ann instead. This was the main reason Kylie had rushed back to Gardner Corporation even though she had been abroad. F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporations partnership is legitimate, but so is our individual partnership with Miss Anderson, youngdy. So, theres no conflict of interest here, Tony uttered. Kylies face fell as she questioned him confusedly. What do you mean? Tony couldnt help but scoff when he saw the look on the womans face. I meant what I said! Gardner Corporation will coborate with Miss Anderson for Ann, while we will coborate with F&M Apparel for other things. All the blood drained from Kylies face upon hearing the mans statement. She had only pleaded with F&M Apparel to give her this role because she wanted the fame that woulde along with Ann. Yet, in the end, she found out that Nicole was in charge of this brand only after she got to Gardner Corporation. Thats impossible. Ann was already created when F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation were still working together. Nicole was still working under F&M Apparel back then! Kylie hissed through gritted teeth. She couldnt believe that she had gained nothing even aftering to thispany. Our partnership agreement with Miss Anderson has stated everything in ck and white. Gardner Corporations Ann is a brand that we agreed to coborate with Miss Anderson. Miss Anderson has already informed President Yates from yourpany about it. Do you think she is responsible for reporting to you about it as well? Tonys face darkened as he red at Kylie icily. Kylies face was as gloomy as nightshe clenched her fists without saying much. She had just gotten her role as the head designer of F&M Apparel, and things were still unstable. She nced around at all the eyes on her as she thought, I cant afford to cause any huge uproar just yet. So, she tugged her lips to form a stiff smile before she spoke in a calm tone. Of course not. I just wanted to rify some things as the head designer of F&M Apparel so that I dont end up in conflicting situations. Well, you dont have to worry about any of this. Gardner Corporation has been cing most of its focus on Ann. Since F&M Apparel sent a new person over, I guess you can just stay in your office and focus on your designs for now. If you need anything, you can just tell Director Schmidt about it. Tony put on a polite yet distant smile as he spoke. Gardner Corporation wishes to keep Anns designs and documents confidential, so youll have to ensure that all our data is protected, Director Schmidt. If any of the staff members get ess to the drafts, things will get really troublesome if something gets leaked out. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kylie felt her face burning with anger. She wasnt any idiotshe knew who Tony was referring to when he talked about leakingpany documents. She balled her fists up as she tried her best to calm herself down. Even Joanna felt rather clueless after she heard what Tony had said. Joanna had been all prepared to hand Ann over to Kylie, yet she found out that it would still be under Nicoles name. Tony smirked when he saw the hostile looks on the two womens faces. Theres something else that President Gardner told me to inform you guys about. He ordered me to take good care of the new person from F&M Apparel, but he also highlighted that we had had a shortage ofputers recently. So, Im afraid you will have to hang in there for a bit while we try to fix this issue. But, it should be fine since you dont have much to do, he said to Kylie. Kylie was utterly shocked. Does that mean that I have nothing to do here after they sent me to Gardner Corporation? I went through so much to get to thispany. I cant believe Im in this situation! No way. Im the head designer of F&M Apparel! Dont you guys want to work with us?! Kylie growled with a look of fury. You shouldnt put too much me on us, youngdy. Gardner Corporation does sincerely wish to have this partnership with yourpany. Unfortunately, however, yourpany is the one that switched staff members midway through our project. That makes us wonder about F&M Apparels sincerity in coborating with us, Tony uttered. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Wishful Thinking Kylie noticed how Tony was speaking for Nicole without considering Kylies feelings. However, once they got to the topic of theirpanys partnership, Kylie managed to conceal the anger on her face as she pursed her lips before speaking. Im the new head designer of F&M Apparel. They wouldnt have sent me over if ourpany wasnt interested in working with you guys. Tony responded with a warm smile on his face. Nevertheless, his words werent as kind. Miss Anderson wasnt just the head designer of F&M Apparel. She had also won a few anonymous gold medals and was even the judge of a fewrgepetitions. What about you? His words were like a stopper that had been shoved down Kylies throat as she didnt know what to say after that. Previously, when Nicole was in F&M Apparel, thepany had spilled all of its resources on her since she was the head designer. As a result, the other designers had no opportunities to win any titles, even if they wanted to. Its not that I dont have the skills; its just that I didnt get any opportunities! Kylie thought. Joanna hastily spoke up when she saw how furious Kylie looked. Alright, we should stop bothering you since you have so much to do, Mr. Larson. You can let us know if Miss Lisa needs anything, and Ill get the rest of the design department to provide the necessary support. Tony didnt have much to say after that, so he merely nced at the two women before ordering the logistics departments people to move theputer and other furniture upstairs. Since they had been talking in a public area, all of the people from the design department had heard what they said. They now knew that the new staff member from F&M Apparel didnt have much power over them. For the most part, the design department would still be working with Nicole. The designing team immediately regretted sticking up for Kylie earlier. It didnt matter if Kylie was the new head designer of F&M Apparel. What was the purpose of them sucking up to Kylie if Gardner Corporation wasnt exactly working with her? Kylies face was flushed from all the anger she felt. She had assumed she would be able to overpower Nicole after obtaining the role as the head designer of F&M Apparel. She thought that shed finally be able to get to a morefortable position in life. Yet, she hadnt expected to still be under Nicoles control even after moving to Gardner Corporation! Joanna hurried forward tofort Kylie when she saw the displeased expression on Kylies face. Lets head back to the office, for now, Kylie. Kylie understood what the other woman meantshe couldnt lose her temper in front of the rest of the department as it would be embarrassing. So, she had no choice but to contain her rage and follow Joanna back to the office. Meanwhile, on the highest floor in Gardner Corporation, Nicole couldnt help but chuckle when she heard Whitney describe how Kylie had embarrassed herself. Whitney was extremely pleased with the whole situation. Its a shame that you didnte down with us, Nicole. Daggers were shooting out of Kylies eyes after she heard what Mr. Larson said. I was so happy! she cried. You didnt get involved in the fight, did you? Nicole shot Whitney a side-eye. Whitney pouted and scoffed before speaking. Well, if you didnt tell me not to get involved, I would have definitely stepped forward to fight them!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When Whitney first came down with Tony, Nicole had already reminded her not to get involved. Nicole figured it was best for Whitney to observe the situation by the side. Its a shame that I didnt get to go in and show off for a second. Otherwise, Id honestly be able to get a goodugh at the dejected look on Kylies face, Whitney thought. Nicole smiled when she saw the disappointed look on Whitneys face. Theres no rush. Kylie came to Gardner Corporation iming that it was for F&M Apparels partnership with them, but the truth is that she wanted to take over Ann. She didnt know that I had signed an individual contract with Gardner Corporation. s, Kylies ns had turned out to be nothing more than wishful thinking. Since Kylie had just obtained her new role as the head designer of F&M Apparel, she naturally hoped to produce significant results in her work. So naturally, if Kylie had taken over Ann, it would have been a perfect opportunity for her to shine. Tsk. Her perfect n just went down the drain, Nicole thought sardonically without an ounce of pity. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Worried It was a shame that Kylies idealistic ns had crumbled into dust as she simply wasnt fated to benefit from Anns fame at all! Even though the public knew of it as a coboration between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel, it was actually a coboration between Gardner Corporation and Nicole. No one could have expected Colton to be so forward-thinkinghe had already decided to use Nicoles name when he first drafted the contract for Ann. Nicole curled her lips into a smile. I bet F&M Apparel will regret every single action after they hear about this, she thought. The office beside Colton had been unupied throughout the year, but there would always be cleaners who dropped by to clean it up. So, there wasnt a stale scent when Nicole entered the room. The logistics department was especially enthusiastic since Nicole was someone who mattered to Colton. Moving everything up to the top floor took less than one hour. Since Nicole had moved upstairs, Whitney naturally shifted her spot upstairs as well. However, there was only one empty office, so Whitney got Tony to arrange a seat for her. She overtook one of the spots left behind by a secretary who had quit. That evening, after working hours, Colton paid a visit to Nicoles office. Why dont you follow me back to Gardner Residence tonight, Nicole? He pressed his lips and hesitated for a moment before continuing. Grandpa misses you, he exined. This was a legitimate reason, and Nicole couldnt seem to find a way to reject him, so she simply pursed her lips while nodding. Okay. She had been too upied with F&M Apparels matters recently, so it was true that she hadnt gone around to visit the old man in a while. Previously, Benedict had given her a call. Even though he hadnt directly told her to visit him, it was clear that he wanted her to drop by. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole had initially nned on visiting Gardner Residence in the next two days, so she simply agreed to Coltons suggestion when he invited her over. She told Whitney about her ns before following Colton to the Gardner Residence. Everything went well until they opened the door and saw Olivia in front of their eyes. Olivias face darkened when she saw Nicole. Nevertheless, she seemed thoughtful enough to consider Benedicts feelings, for she simply suppressed her emotions without saying much. When Nicole saw Olivia, she instinctively flinched. Regardless, she decided not to start a fight with Olivia since she had just arrived and was about to visit Benedict. Colton nced at Olivia before speaking in a slow andzy tone. What are you doing here, Aunt Olivia? Olivia seemed rather displeased to hear his words. What does that mean? Cant Ie back to my own home? Colton chuckled at this. Of course not. Im sure Grandpa is d to see you here. The angry look on Olivias face faded slightly as she spoke in a calmer tone. Grandpas not feeling too well recently, so I wanted to talk to your father about the surgery. Colton frowned when he heard the womans words. Didnt the doctor say that Grandpas too old for surgery? Oliva nodded. Well, another way we could do this would be to hunt down Whites apprentice. Even though White is dead, his apprentice has inherited all of his skills. So, if we could find the apprentice, Old Mr. Benedict would have a chance of survival, Olivia replied. Okay. Ill go visit Grandpa, and we can discuss thister. Colton didnt say muchhe simply led Nicole upstairs. Nicoles face seemed rather pale. Is Old Mr. Benedict really that ill? I cant believe theyre actually trying to look for me. Colton shot Nicole a look, and he gently questioned her when he saw the uneasy expression on her face. What is it? Are you not feeling well? Nicole hastily put on a neutral look as she shook her head. Its nothing. I was just worried after hearing that Old Mr. Benedict is seriously ill. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Theres Still Hope Colton reached his hand out and rested it on Nicoles shoulder tofort her. Dont worry. The Gardners will figure a way out. Nicole pressed her lips together without saying anything. After all, she had already promised her master that she would no longer apply her medical skills to anyone else. Since she had no way to help Benedict, she felt there was no point in worrying about this. So, she forced a smile onto her face as she followed Colton into Benedicts room. Once they opened the door, they were greeted by the familiar scent of antiseptic. Nicole gazed at the old man who was lying on the bed. His face was almost the same color as his white bed sheets, and he had his eyes shut as he rested. I brought Nicole over to visit, Grandpa, Colton uttered softly. Benedict slowly opened his eyes when he heard some noise. He looked fatigued, and a puzzled look shed across his face when he looked up and saw Nicole. Then, after a while, he seemed to recall something. Is that Nicole? Hows your mother? Is she still ill? His voice was deep and hoarseit sounded like someone ying the cello with broken strings. He sounded terrible. My mother has passed away for years now, Grandpa Nicole exined as she stepped forward to look at the older man. Benedict blinked a few times as if he recalled something, and he finally seemed to realize what was going on after a while. Madeline is gone, huh. I see. Madeline Houston was Nicoles mother. Benedict seemed somewhat dejected upon this realization. I see Its about time for me to meet her. Nicole felt rather confused as he seemed to have aged at least a few years in the past few days. She looked up and gazed at Colton. Colton knew what she was about to ask, so he replied before she could say anything. You can stay here and chat with Grandpa for a while. Well talkter. He thoughtfully left them alone in the room. After he strode out, he clutched the doorknob for a while before shutting the door softly and walking away. Stop saying nonsense, Grandpa. Youll get better soon. I heard them say that youll still be able to live for a long time as long as you get the surgery done, Nicoleforted him. Benedict seemed to have epted his fate as he simply scoffed at her words. Hmph. All of that is just nonsense. The doctors had already said that I wouldnt survive this when I was abroad. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This surgery probably only has a 10% chance of sess. Id rather die peacefully in bed than on the cold and hard surgical table. She smiled when she saw how the old man was regaining some of his wittiness and humor. The surgery actually has a 50% chance of sess. So, you should give it a shot, Grandpa. He frowned when he heard the girls words. He wanted to sit upright, but his arms couldnt seem to support his body. So, Nicole hurried forward and stacked some pillows behind his back for him to sit up. Once he settled in afortable sitting position, he began to talk. Youre not fooling me, are you, Nicole? They would have already done the surgery for me if the sess rate was that high. This was a brain surgery they were talking about, and his tumor was pressing against one of his nerves, so the chances of sess had to be low. Nicole shook her head as she exined herself. Im not lying, Grandpa. I saw someone whose illness was even more severe than yours when I was abroad. Back then, the doctor still imed that there was a 50% chance of sess. This number Im giving you is already an underestimation. Are you sure? Even though Benedict was old, he still wanted to live. Yet, he had previously refused to do the surgery since there was only a 10% chance. But if things were as Nicole imed them to be, then he would no longer have to go through the torture of his illness. That would be perfect Im sure. Nicole gave him a firm nod. She believed that there had to be another doctor who was as outstanding as White. Someone else might be able to achieve her standards even if she couldnt perform the surgery. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Lost Control Since I cant perform the surgery for Old Mr. Benedict, perhaps I can find other doctors. I met many skilled and talented doctors while training as Whites apprentice, Nicole thought. Unfortunately, she had rarely contacted any of the senior doctors since White left, but she could still ask around for Benedicts sake. Benedict let out a wide grin after he heard Nicoles firm answer. If what you say is true, then, of course, Id be willing to have the surgery. Nicole smiled. His illness was getting increasingly severehe was even showing signs of dementia. She was afraid that it would really be the end of him if he didnt receive treatment soon. They both continued chatting for a few hours and she managed to cheer him up as they spoke. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Soon enough, Benedict could no longer fight off the sleepiness, and started yawning a few times. Nicole used this as an excuse to leave the room. Unfortunately, she found Colton standing outside the door when she walked out. She froze for a moment before she shut the door and turned to look at Colton. Grandpa said that he was sleepy and wanted to nap, so I figured that I wouldnt disturb him any longer. Colton grunted in response. They walked side-by-side along the corridor for a while before he questioned her. Are you serious when you say that my grandfathers surgery has a 50% chance of sess? Nicole would have never expected Colton to be the sort of person who would eavesdrop on someone elses conversation! But since he had heard what she said, she decided there was no point hiding it. Yeah. I met a few skilled surgeons when I was abroad, so I can ask them if they could help Old Mr. Benedict, she replied. He smirked. You mentioned that there was a doctor who imed that there was a 50% chance of sess in a patient whose condition was worse than my grandfathers. Can I know who this doctor is? She pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze before mumbling her reply. White. Colton had sharp ears, so he heard her words the first time. Do you know White personally? Yeah. I met him twice while I was at the hospital. Nicole was worried that Colton would realize something, so she hastily exined the situation. I didnt feel too well after giving birth to Hayden, so I was a regr at the hospital back then. That was how I met White, she said. He didnt say much after that, and he simply lowered his gaze thoughtfully. After she hesitated for a moment, she posed him a question. How has Old Mr. Benedicts memory deteriorated so much overnight? Grandpas tumor grew bigger, and its pressing against his nerves. Furthermore, he lost his temper a few days ago, and the doctor said that hes showing signs of memory loss because the tumor is affecting his nerves, Colton exined. Nicole felt tears welling up in her eyes for a moment, and she was at a loss for words. Old Mr. Benedict must be thinking about my mother even with all the confusion in his head, so that means he must really miss her a lot. He truly treated my mother as his own. After Madeline got married to William, her parents died in an ident. He took all of her inheritance and built the Anderson Family. However, no one had expected him to turn into such an uncontroble man after he became richMadeline was the one who suffered the most. While they were in the hospital, she would often nag Benedict; maybe it was because she had already treated Benedict as her father. Colton halted his footsteps when he realized the tears forming in Nicoles eyes. He reached his hands out to touch the skin around her eyes as her silent tears trickled down her cheeks. His warm fingers trembled as he brushed her tears off. Alright. Stop crying. Its not a big deal, he murmured gently while gazing at her teary face. Perhaps it was because she was thinking of her mother, or maybe it was because she knew that Benedict wasnt going to live for longeither way, Nicole lost her grip on her emotions as she sobbed. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Contacting Whites Apprentices Nicole stopped crying after a short while. She sniffled as she thought, Its a good thing I didnt put on any makeup today. Otherwise, my face would be a mess. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She reached her hand out to rub her face as she nodded. Im fine. Ill spend the next few days asking around for doctors who may be able to help Old Mr. Benedict. Colton didnt decline her offer. Thank you for your effort, Nicole. They bumped into Anna as they were walking out, and Anna stopped in her spot when she saw Nicoles bloodshot eyes and stuffy nose. Anna gazed at Nicole for a long while before turning to re at Colton. What did you do, Colton? Did you make Nicole cry? Colton felt utterly misunderstood at this point. He hadnt done anything, yet Anna had directly ced the me on him. No, Mom. I didnt he started exining himself exasperatedly. However, Anna wasnt in the mood to listen to him. She simply hurried forward to grab Nicoles hand. Nicole, if Colton did something bad to you, Ill apologize on his behalf. Please dont take his actions to heart. Nicole hastily shook her head when she saw how worried Anna was. Its all a misunderstanding, Mrs. Gardner. I was chatting with Grandpa earlier, and he happened to talk about my mother. I felt rather sentimental after that. It has got nothing to do with President Gardner at all, she exined. Anna heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Nicoles words. Its fine. If you miss your mother, you can always treat me as your mother. Anna pulled Nicole in for a warm hug and gently patted her on the back as she spoke. Nicoles body stiffened for a moment as it had long been since anyone had hugged her that way. It was an unfamiliar feeling for her to receive such care from a motherly figure. After a while, Anna let go of the younger woman. Its gettingte, and Edith has already prepared dinner. Why dont you stay for a meal, Nicole? Nicole thought of rejecting the offer when she learned that Olivia was home. Nevertheless, Anna seemed to have realized this before Nicole could say anything. Julia previously told me that you and she were best friends and that she was the doctor in charge when you gave birth to Hayden. Shes here as well. Why dont we all have a meal together? Nicole could no longer bring herself to reject Annas sincere invitation, so she simply nodded in agreement. Olivia wasnt the only one at the dining tableJulia and Richard were there as well. Olivia had been talking, but she immediately snapped her mouth shut, and her expression turned grim when she saw Nicole entering the dining room. Nicole didnt want to start anything with Olivia, so she merely walked over and sat beside Julia. Julia was surprised to find Nicole having dinner with them, so she leaned close to Nicole as she teased her. You came over with President Gardner. Is anything going on between both of you? Nicole immediately red at Julia. What is this girl thinking about? Dont even start! Nicole hissed. Julia pouted when she saw the annoyed look on Nicoles face. Since other senior members of the Gardner Family were at the dining table, Julia decided to keep mum about the matter. Most of the family members discussed Benedicts condition while they had dinner. Benjamin had his brows knitted since the start of dinner, and he seemed rather unhappy. We cant afford to dy Dads surgery anymore. The doctor said that the tumor was pressing even harder on his nerves after he lost his temper. So, he might not evenst until the end of this month if we dont proceed with the surgery. Olivia no longer wore a long face at the mention of Benedict. I got someone to contact Whites apprentices previously, but I didnt seem to get any responses. Apparently, all of Whites apprentices disappeared after White passed away. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Fight I got someone to contact those people too, but I heard that Whites apprentices stopped practicing after White passed away. Sorrow shed across Benjamins gaze as he spoke. Of course, they wouldnt have had to put in this much effort if it werent for the fact that Benedicts condition was worsening. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Olivia felt rather frustrated upon hearing Benjamins statement. Perhaps Whites apprentices were faking it all along. They used to depend on their masterthats why none of them dare to practice on their own now that their master is gone. They simply arent skilled! Nicole pressed her lips together and scoffed to herself when she heard Olivias offensivements. During Nicoles first year there, she had indeed yed the role of Whites assistant. But as time passed, Nicole started performing a few surgeries, while White only observed to ensure that nothing went wrong. White had an excellent eye for talentNicole no longer needed Whites supervision after two years, and shepleted all sorts ofplicated surgeries independently. However, she hadnt been able to reveal her true identity as she was still working with F&M Apparel back then. Lets just try to find Whites apprentices for now. We can look around for other doctors as well, Benjamin uttered with a sigh. Then, all of a sudden, Anna spun her head to look at Julia as she seemed to recall something. I recall your master being affiliated with White somehow, Julia. Do you know any of Whites apprentices? Suddenly, Julia was stunned to hear her name at the dining table. No! She hastily shook her head. There was a look of guilt in her eyes. She realized she might have been too quick to say no, so she quickly exined herself. White might have known my master, but they werent too close. Theyve only met a couple of times. I dont know his apprentices at all, she uttered. Anna gazed at Julia suspiciously. Are you sure? she asked. Julia immediately nodded. Yeah. I dont know any of Whites apprentices. Since Julia insisted on her answer, Anna decided she wouldnt push Julia further. Nheless, Olivia could tell that something wasnt right as well. So, she spoke up without any hesitation. Nows not the time to keep secrets. Old Mr. Benedicts illness cant drag on like this. You need to tell us if you know one of them! Julias face turned pale. As a doctor, she knew they couldnt afford to dy Benedicts treatment, but as Nicoles friend, she knew how much Whites death had impacted Nicole. I dont know, Julia whispered. Olivia could sense that Julia was lying, and she thought that Julia wanted to seize this opportunity to ask for some money. You should just tell us what you know, especially since Old Mr. Benedicts life is in danger. So, why are you hiding the truth? Did we not give you enough money? she asked in a rude tone. Olivia was being exceptionally straightforward and impolite toward Julia, perhaps because she was projecting all the annoyance she felt toward Nicole onto Julia. Julias face turned stark white when she heard Olivias words. Richard knew that Olivias words had been too harsh when he saw the look on Julias face, so he hastily spoke up for Julia. Julia would tell you if she knew something. You dont have to be so harsh. Olivia scoffed and rolled her eyes at Richard. I wonder who taught you to be so rude to your seniors. Hmph. A faint smile surfaced on Richards face, and he looked directly into Olivias eyes as he retorted, Thats true. I bet Old Mr. Benedict wouldve been doing better if you hadnt triggered his temper. You Olivia was about to start a fight when Benjamin cleared his throat and frowned at Olivia. Thats enough. Stop fighting. Will you only feel satisfied after fighting with everyone here?! Olivia held her tongue back as she gave Richard a cold scoff before looking away. The Jenkins Family was pretty wealthy themselves, and Richard was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, so he had never had topromise with others since he was young. He stood up and held his hand out to hold Julias arm. Im afraid we wont be able to have a peaceful meal today, Uncle and Aunt Gardner. Julia and I will leave now. Well visit Grandpa some other day. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Hot-Tempered Richard was a pretty good-natured man, but he couldnt stand it when others harmed those he held dear. Anna knew that her nephew was a good-tempered man only until someone insulted the people he cared about. Naturally, Richard got annoyed because Olivia kept going at Julia. Anna let out a sigh and nodded. Sure. Go ahead. You guys cane again some other day. Julia had intended to tolerate Olivias temper and stay behind to apany Nicole, but she couldnt say much since Richard had announced their departure. Nicole could tell that Julia was hesitant to leave, so she smiled to show Julia that she was fine without Julia. Only then did Julia walk out with Richard. After they left, Olivia continued speaking in an exasperated tone. Kids nowadays cant take criticism at all! They cant even stand it when their seniors give them some advice! Anna was rather displeased to see how Olivia was stillining even after her nephew had left. Richard has a pretty good temper. He wouldnt have been so vicious if you had spoken politely. Wendy spoke up for Richard as well. Yeah. Richard has always been an easygoing guy. Olivia narrowed her eyes and red at Anna and Wendy before scoffing. Are you guys saying that Im bad-tempered? She threw her cutleries on the table and stood up. It seems like my presence isnt weed here. Fine. Ill leave! Benjamin couldnt help but rub his forehead and let out a sigh when he saw Olivia getting mad. Everyone had been gathered for dinner, yet the atmosphere turned tense because of her. Great. Everyones leaving now, he thought. Anna could tell that Benjamin was annoyed, so she tried to calm him down. Its fine. I think its best that they dont interact with each other. My sisters temper is really getting progressively worse, Benjamin uttered while shaking his head. Despite this, they couldntpletely cut ties since they were all blood-rted. Wendy lowered her head as she mumbled to herself. Her temper is beyond bad. Sometimes, I dont even know what shes angry about. Anna beamed while she shouldered on good-naturedly. Thats enough out of you. Shes older than you, so you shouldnt talk about her like that. The dinner went on smoothly for Nicole after Olivia left. Judging by the way she acted, it seemed like Olivia had a grudge against everyone. After the meal, Nicole stepped out of the house. Wendy stopped her for a moment and told her how bad Olivias temper was before telling her not to take it to heart. Nicole didnt make anyments after thatshe simply responded with a faint smile. Once Nicole left Gardner Residence, she gave Julia a call. Julia was still out having dinner with Richard, but they had a crisis to resolve since Benedict couldnt hang on for much longer. Nicole told Julia to meet her immediately after dinner as Nicole wanted to talk to Julia. Julia understood what Nicole meant, so she agreed to meet up. After Julia finished her meal hastily, she met Nicole in a caf. Nicole had arrived thirty minutes earlier, and Julia jogged over to the location as she knew that she waste. There was a thinyer of sweat on Julias forehead when she finally showed up, and she was panting even after she sat down. This rather amused Nicole. Did you juste from a fight?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Julia ordered a ss of water and gulped it down before speaking. I hurried over right after you gave me a call. Yet, I had to act calm as I finished my meal because I was worried that Richard would suspect something otherwise. I told him that I was heading home before I came over to meet you. Julia pouted as she spoke. Its all your fault! I jogged over because I was worried that you would get impatient while waiting. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Severely Ill All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicole couldnt help butugh when she saw how flustered Julia looked. Pfft! Nicole burst out in laughter. Ive already waited for half an hour, so a few minutes doesnt make much of a difference. Julia rested her chin on her hand and quickly got down to the main issue. Youre looking for me because of Old Mr. Benedict, right? Nicole nodded in agreement to her deductions. Julia had initially assumed that it was rted to Olivia, and she thought that Nicole wanted to apologize to her, so she quickly waved her hand. Olivias temper has always been bad. Ive already ranted to Richard, so its fine. Im your friend, so Id never betray you! Nicole beamed as she looked at the big-hearted woman before her eyes. You sure are a generous person. Id do anything for a friend, wouldnt I? Julia grinned as she spoke. Nicole let out a small burst ofughter. Well, I have to sayyou did pick a good guy. Richard stood up for you at dinner earlier, so you know that hes a guy you can trust. Julia was pleased to hear Nicole praising Richard, and she nodded proudly. Of course. Richard has always been a friendly man, but he bes especially manly when hes protecting me! The moment Nicole saw the wide grin on Julias face, she knew that she wouldnt be able to stop the woman once she started talking about her man. Alright, alright. You can praise Richard another day, okay? Lets talk business first. Hows Old Mr. Benedicts condition now? Julia wiped the smile off her face when she heard Nicoles words. Then, with a serious expression, she looked at Nicole. What is it? Why do you care about him so much? Are you nning to take action? Nicole shook her head while giving Julia a bitter smile. I cant bring myself to do it, so I cant be much help. Nevertheless, Master White had a lot of good friends around when he was still alive. I want to understand Old Mr. Benedicts condition so I can ask those friends about it. Itd be great if one of them had the confidence in treating the old man. Julia pressed her lips together without coercing Nicole into doing anything. She could already tell that Nicole had approached her about this issue, so she pulled out a bunch of well-organized documents before cing them on the table. Take a look at this. This is Old Mr. Benedicts medical records. Ive gathered everything avable in the past few years. Nicole lowered her gaze to look at the files. I cant believe you have suchprehensive records, she replied. Julia inclined her head in slight mischief. This is the reason you wanted to meet me at this hour at night, right? I knew it. Julia continued speaking when she saw how focused Nicole was. Take a look at the piece of paper on top. This CT scan shows the location of Old Mr. Benedicts tumor. Nicoles face sank when she saw the documents in her hands. The old mans condition had been fine a few weeks ago, but his condition had deteriorated drastically recently. Nicole pressed her lips together. The sess rate of this surgery is probably 50% if Master White is the one who does it. Julia was a doctor, but she wasnt a surgeon. She knew that Benedicts condition was severe, but she felt even more worried when she saw Nicole frowning. Do you think its going to be hard? Nicole nodded in consternation. Yeah. If we did this a few weeks ago, his chances of survival would have been higher, but Im afraid its pretty tough now. Julia couldnt help but feel like things were looking bad for him when she saw the look on Nicoles face. Nicole remained silent for a moment before she spoke again. I understand the gist of it now. Ill contact a few of my masters old friends tomorrow, and well talk about it then. Julia gulped when she saw how apprehensive Nicole was. Are you sure you dont want to do the surgery yourself, Nicole? she blurted out in a whisper. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Phone Call This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Julia knew what was going on in Nicoles mind, so she continued talking. I can tell that you care about Old Mr. Benedict. At least you might feel more confident if the patient is in your hands, right? Unfortunately, Old Mr. Benedict cant wait for much longer. He has to do it within this month. Nicole lowered her gaze. She understood the logic behind this n, but I think its best that I contact others and ask them for now, Nicole said after calming herself down. Julia no longer tried to suggest anything to Nicole after that. Nicole was the one who had to make her own choice, after all. Sure. Take this. Its not convenient for you to be out now, so you can just ask me if you need to know anything about Old Mr. Benedict. Nicole beamed and nodded gratefully. Alright. Thank you so much, Julia. Were all friends, so theres no need to thank me. Dont worry about it. Its all fate! Itd be great if we manage to help Old Mr. Benedict, but we cant do anything even if we fail, Julia spoke in an attempt to comfort Nicole. Nicole smiled without saying anything else. The next morning, Nicole began to contact a few of her masters ex-colleagues once she got to Gardner Corporation. It had been years since White passed away, and she had barely kept in contact with any of Whites ex-colleagues. However, she had no choice but to look for them now since Benedict was in such a state. Nicole started in a polite voice when her first call was picked up. Hey, Mr. Ekman. Its me, Nicole. The doctor on the other end of the line was shocked to hear from hershe had disappeared without a trace after Whites death. Of course, the doctor wouldnt have expected her to call him. Nicole! What is it? Then, she exined Benedicts situation to the doctor, but the doctor seemed to turn increasingly silent as she continued talking. Finally, the doctor only started talking after a short while. After hearing your description of the patient, I dont think its advisable to have surgery, Nicole. Hes old, and the tumor is pressing against his nerves. He doesnt stand much of a chance on the surgical table. She froze as she hadnt expected such a response. She pressed her lips before speaking in a determined tone. If youre the one doing the surgery, what do you think are the chances of sess, Mr. Ekman? The man sighed. 20% at most. Thats really low! Nicole bit her lip as a hesitant look shed across her gaze. She paused for a moment before whispering to the man. I did a surgery like this with Master White in the past, Mr. Ekman. That persons condition was almost the same as Old Mr. Benedicts, but Master White said that there was a 50% sess rate. Mr. Ekman seemed somewhat exasperated after hearing Nicoles words. You know how the top surgeon in the world was Master White back then, right? Even though I trained with him, my skills will never be at his level. Furthermore, Im getting old, and I no longer have the same amount of mental capacity. However, you performed such surgeries when you were with Master White, so I believe you can get it done independently. Perhaps you would be able to have a 50% chance of sess. Nicole was silent after hearing the mans words. She had assumed that the other doctors would be able to promise a 50% chance, but Alright. I got it. Thanks, Mr. Ekman. Please keep this a secret, she muttered. Your master is gone, Nicole. Those family members have apologized as well. If he were still here, he wouldnt have wanted you to waste your skills away. Youre a rare genius, you know? The senior doctor conveyed thoughtfully. Nicole had mingled with nearly all of the doctors back when she was shadowing White. After all, White had never taken any apprentices before Nicole. So, it came as a shock when White took an outsider from the medical field as his apprentice one day. Nevertheless, the rest of the doctors were thoroughly impressed by Whites choice. Even though Nicole wasnt given professional training, she was a quick learner with a knack for understanding medical-rted issues. Moreover, she managed to deal with manyplicated cases even at a young age. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Deep in Thought Nicole made a few other calls, but she received simr answers. All of them said that the most they could promise with Benedicts condition was a 20% sess rate. This made Nicole feel rather hopeless. She clutched her phone with a helpless look on her faceshe felt like she didnt have any idea what to do. Eventually, she threw her phone aside. She decided that she no longer wanted to make any callsshe knew that most of the other doctors answers would be the same. She could hear a ringing in her head as she pressed her fingers against her eyes. She had only shut her eyes to rest for a moment when Whitney pushed the door and walked in. This is an agreement sent from downstairs, Nicole, Whitney said while walking in. Whitney stopped talking when she saw how pale and tired Nicole looked. Whats wrong, Miss Nicole? Are you not feeling well? Do you need me to send you to the doctors? Whitney asked. Nicole shook her head as she opened her eyes to look at the documents in Whitneys hands. She spoke while taking the papers into her hands. Im fine. I might have been too tired recently. Its no big deal. Whitney took a long, careful look at Nicoles face while frowning. Youre scarily pale, Nicole. Nicole hastily looked through the documents. The contents of the records were about hiring an ambassador for Ann. The ambassador they were looking at was Sarah Brenner, one of Nicoles ssmates in high school. What a coincidence, Nicole thought. Im fine. Old Mr. Benedict has been ill recently, so perhaps Im just worried about him. You dont have to worry, Nicole. The Gardners are powerfulIm sure they will have their ways. We dont have to worry about them, Whitney said. I know. Nicole smiled as she lowered her head to sign the documents. Sarah Brenner used to be my ssmate, so I can be the one to talk to her about this ambassadorship. Whitney no longer continued the previous topic when she heard Nicole talking about work. Yeah. Ill let the design department know about this, Whitney replied with a nod. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. You can make an appointment for today afternoon. Tell her that the founder of Ann, Nicole, wants to meet her. Well see if she can take some time for a meeting, Nicole said. Whitney nodded and left the room after receiving her orders. After she left, Nicole leaned back against the chair and spun it around to face the back of the office. The office room had a great viewtherge floor-to-ceiling window behind her showed her the spectacr scenery outside. She nced out at the sight as she fell deep into her thoughts. Am I really going to just watch Old Mr. Benedict die on the hospital bed? She lowered her gaze to look at her hands and shut her eyes as she recalled how her master had been lying on the hospital bed a few years ago. Her master had worn a pained look on his face when he spoke to her. I swear on my innocence, Nicole. Ive never wronged a single patient, yet I ended up with a patient who tarnished my rtionship! Being a doctor is supposed to be a sacred career, yet this career just ruined my life! You shouldnt be a doctor anymore, Nicole. Everyone else is going to criticize you if they know youre my apprentice. So, dont be a doctor anymore, Nicole! Moments before her master died, he clutched her hand while mumbling to her. Nicole knew that it wasnt her masters intention for her to watch a patient die without saving the patient. He simply didnt want her to inherit his title as he was worried that it would harm her. Nicole was aware of this all along, but she simply couldnt bring herself to move past her beloved masters death. She had witnessed him dying on the hospital bed with sorrow-filled eyes, and all of this had happened because of his patients act of ndering him. What should I do, Mom? Am I really going to watch Old Mr. Benedict die without doing anything? Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 A Partnership This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole asked herself the same question countless times throughout the afternoon, but she still didnt have an answer. Finally, Whitney told Nicole that Sarah had agreed to meet in the office sometime in the afternoon. At 3.00PM, Nicoleposed herself and told Whitney to tidy the office and make some tea. However, no one arrived even at 3.30PM. Finally, they received a call that told them that Sarahs schedule had been dyed. They suggested meeting at a high-end restaurant at 4.00PM. Nicole only had 30 minutes to spareshe would leave if no one showed up by then. Whitney was fumingshe had nearly protested when Nicole held her hand up to stop Whitney. Something might have happened, Nicole saidposedly. Whitney pouted before she started grumbling. You think of her too highly, Nicole. I bet this woman is just trying to make herself seem busy. Couldnt she inform us earlier? Shes already more than 30 minutestehow dare she call us and tell us that she has no time! Nicole chuckled. From what I remember, Sarah is a really warm and gentle woman. I dont think she would do that. Why dont we go ahead and take a look first? Its not far, anyway. Nicole gathered her items and prepared to head out. Even though Whitney was still annoyed, she had no choice but to follow Nicole. They sped over to the restaurant that Sarah had suggested. She was a celebrity, so she had booked a whole private room for themselves. Nicole asked the concierge to lead them to the appointed room once they entered the establishment. Once they walked in, they saw three women sitting inside. Two of the women were dressed in bright colors and bold outfits. They were chatting andughing with one another. The other woman was dressed more casually and sat in a corner with her head hung low. Nicole immediately recognized Sarah. She looked somewhat different from when Nicole first met her a few years ago. Her features were sharp, and she looked better than before. The woman beside her seemed really familiar, but Nicole couldnt recall where she had seen her. Its been a while, Sarah, Nicole uttered while taking a step forward. The conversation between the two people came to a halt when Nicole entered the room. They turned to gaze at Nicole, and the woman sitting beside Sarah frowned when she saw Nicole. Did you just call Sarah by her first name? Do you know her, Sarah? Sarah gazed at Nicole and scanned her from head to toe. No, she uttered while raising an eyebrow. The other woman burst out inughter. So, you guys dont know each other, huh? This old-school way of starting a conversation by acting friendly is so outdated, the woman said. Nicole no longer felt any shame as she had been in this line of business for a long time. So, she simply smirked in response to their sarcastic remarks. Im Nicole. You can call me Lisa as well. Oh, youre Nicole. I remember now. Youre that poordy who used to be in my ss! The woman looked up when she recalled who Nicole was. Tsk. Youve changed quite a bit, the other woman commented. Nicole stared at Sarah for a long time before she recalled how Sarah used to be one of the wealthiest girls in ss. If I remember correctly, I believe her name is Yvonne Harris. Unfortunately, she changed too much for me to recognize her, Nicole thought. Im here to talk to Sarah about Anns ambassadorship. Nicole smiled before getting into the main topic. Sarah, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke up after a while. I remember that F&M Apparel made an announcement about terminating their agreement with you, shemented. Nicole didnt understand why Sarah was talking about this, but she simply nodded and agreed. Yeah. Im no longer the head designer of F&M Apparel, she exined. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Mocking Nicole heard someone scoffing after she finished her sentence. Puzzled, she gazed at Sarah. Nicole, you used to be poor and immature in school, but are you still trying so hard to impress now that youre out in the workforce? Before Nicole could say anything, Sarah began speaking to her in a sarcastic tone. Nicoles gaze darkened. She had always assumed that she and Sarah were friendsshe hadnt expected Sarah to treat her that way. Sarah had shot to fame after posting a song on the Inte. Nicole was the one who had written the song in ss while she was bored, and she had just hummed some random tone to go with it. After that, Sarah asked Nicoles permission to take the song from her, and she got famous on the Inte with this very song. A music program invited Sarah to attend a show after she rose to fame, and the program even requested to buy the copyright of the song from her. Nicole didnt mind giving the song to Sarah as it had just been a song she wrote while she was bored. It was this incident that shaped the person that Sarah currently was. What do you mean by that?! Whitney could no longer tolerate the womens sarcastic words. Who would like to hear such harsh comments the moment they entered the room? Whatever I said is what I mean, Yvonne uttered. Her eyes twinkled with amusement as she gazed at both Nicole and Whitney. Sarah is one of the hottest stars in the nation now. If you guys really want to work with us, shouldnt you be more sincere? You should send someone who can actually talk. Nicoles the one whos in charge of Ann, so of course she has the right toe for this discussion! Whitney shouted as she narrowed her eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At that, Yvonne couldnt stop herself fromughing out loud. She sped her hand over her mouth as she continued speaking. You guys shouldnt be trying too hard. Everyone knows that Nicole has left F&M Apparel. Shes nothing at all. Ann is a partnership between F&M Apparel and the Gardner Corporation. Who do you think you are? The faint smile on Nicoles face remained on her face as she maintained a calm demeanor. She wasnt mad at all. If anything, she seemed like she was embracing everything that was thrown to her. Miss Brenner, Nicole uttered. She sounded much colder now that she was addressing Sarah in a formal tone. I remember the song of yours that became a hit. You told everyone that it was your song, didnt you? Nicole said in a slow and careful tone. Sarahs face paled as she spun her head to re at Nicole. However, she calmed down after a while. Yeah. I was the one who wrote the song and the lyrics. Are you nning on ruining my reputation? Nicole smiled. Ive not seen her for a few years, and Im surprised at how shameless she is now. She tugged her lips to form a smirk. Fine. Since you want to lie to yourself and everyone around you, then you shouldnt me me for what Im about to do. Sarahs expression changed upon hearing Nicoles words. She red at Nicole for a long while before speaking through gritted teeth, Youre the one who got fired from F&M Apparel because you were incapable of meeting their standards. Why are you releasing all that anger on me? Judging by the size of my fanbase, youd be the one who would get attacked on the Inte if you were to attempt to defame me. Nicole stood up. She had assumed that this would be a pleasant and fun partnership, but she just realized that it was all her own assumption. Miss Brenner, even though Ive left F&M Apparel, Im still the one in charge of Anns partnership with the Gardner Corporation. Im still the founder of the brand. Right now, Im discussing this ambassadorship with you as the founder of Ann. Nicole heard two women chuckling the moment she finished her sentence. After the smile was wiped off Sarahs face, Sarah turned to look at Nicole. Hey, Nicole, how do you have the guts to say such things? Ann is a coboration between the Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. Everyone knows that. I do want to be Anns ambassador, but Ive already spoken to Director Schmidt from the Gardner Corporation about this. What right do you have to talk to me about this? Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Substitute What right do I have? I cant believe that this girl I used to consider a friend is actually such a huge idiot! You can continue talking to Director Schmidt about it, then. Lets see if youll get this ambassadorship in the end! Since Ann was so famous, there were tons of celebrities who wanted to be its ambassador. Ann was one of thetest and trendiest brands in the country, so it had definitely received a lot of attention. Furthermore, it was the recent trend to be patriotic, so it would be ideal for one to be an ambassador of a local brand. Sarahs expression changed when she heard how bold and confident Nicole sounded. At that moment, Sarah realized something might not be right. However, she couldnt take back what she said, so she had no choice but to remain firm with her stance. I didnt just obtain Anns ambassadorship; I even had an agreement with F&M Apparel to be in next seasons fashion magazine. Thats how good I am! Nicole smiled. Even though she was no longer working in F&M Apparel, Zachary was still here. Sarah would lose her ambassadorship if Nicole just asked Zachary for a simple favor. So, Nicole pulled her phone out and called Zachary there and then, right in front of Sarah. Nicole even turned the loudspeaker on. Zachary answered the phone instantly when he saw that it was a call from Nicolethe phone barely had a chance to ring. What is it, Nicole? Did something happen? The mans voice was gentle and caring. Nicole questioned him in a direct manner. Hey, Zach. Did F&M Apparel agree to have Sarah for next seasons magazine? Hold on. Let me check, Zachary uttered as the clicking sound of the keyboard sounded from the other end of the line. Soon enough, he got back to Nicole with the answer she wanted. Yeah. Wevee to an agreement, but we havent signed the final contract. Its just thest step left now. I heard that someone from F&M Apparel might being to sign the agreement tomorrow. Nicole smiled as she looked Sarah in the eyes. In that case, would it be okay if you guys dont sign it? she asked slowly. Zachary responded without even questioning Nicole. Of course. Ill immediately tell them to burn the contract. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thanks, Zach. Nicole ended the call after that. Both Sarah and Yvonnes faces turned pale instantly. Yvonne was the first to return to her senses, and she tugged on Sarahs arm whileforting Sarah. Dont listen to her, Sarah. Who does she think she is? Shes no longer F&M Apparels head designer, yet shes here acting as if shes the boss. Yvonne let out a small scoff after finishing her words. I bet she called someone to act as President Yates. She couldnt even do better than that. Yvonnes words seemed to make sense to Sarah, so thetter started to calm down a little. She lifted her head in an arrogant manner as she shot Nicole a disdainful gaze. Nicole, I thought you wouldve grown up a little after being in society for so many years. Are you still here ying these games? What is this? Do you find satisfaction through ying bluff? Nicoleughed without responding to them. Lets go, Whitney. I guess today is just a waste of time! Then, she turned around to leave. Right then, Sarahs phone began to ring. It was a call from her manager, and she hastily picked it up. Is anything the matter? she asked in a quiet voice. Everyone in the room could hear the person shouting on the other end of the line, even though Sarahs loudspeaker wasnt on. What did you do?! Someone from F&M Apparel just called to tell me that youve been substituted! Nicoles footsteps came to a halt. Truth was, she hadnt expected Zachary to be so efficient. She let out a light scoff as she turned around to look at Sarahs pale face. In the end, Nicole gave Sarah a mocking look before she turned to walk out of the door with a cocky strut. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Huge Influence Sarah hadnt expected Nicole to still have so much power after leaving F&M Apparel. Thats impossible! Sarah uttered with a trembling voice. I got this job from the head designer in F&M Apparel herself. She agreed to this! Sarah cried. Her face waspletely drained of color. Kylie and Joanna had approached her previously, asking her to be the ambassador for Ann. Kylie had even agreed to have Sarah as the face for the next season of F&M Apparels fashion magazine. While Sarah was talking to them, she could sense both Joanna and Kylies hatred for Nicole. That was why Sarah had the guts to be so rude and sarcastic with Nicole. Sarah thought that she could seize this opportunity to please Joanna and Kylie, but little did she know that this would happen. You should take some time to reflect on your own actions. You even made a post on Twitter a few days ago. Look at what youve done! You posted a tweet before signing the agreement. How are you going to exin yourself now that F&M Apparel doesnt want you anymore? the manager growled. Sarah had only gained her fame from one songthe rest of her songs werent a big hit. She only managed to maintain the amount of poprity she had through her first song and her good looks after she got stic surgery done. Sarahs fingers were icy cold as she clutched her phone and thought, Yeah, I immediately posted a tweet after Kylie agreed to have me, but it seems like I justplicated things now. Im dead meat! I never expected Nicole to have such a huge influence! Meanwhile, Nicole led Whitney out of the restaurant. Whitney was pleased that they had managed to get back at Sarah. Just the thought of Sarahs expression made Whitney happy. Whitney smiled and held Nicoles hand. This is her karma, Miss Nicole. Did you see her face when she picked up the call just now? Im so d! Nicole stopped in her tracks and blinked a few times. Shes only acting that way because Kylie and Joanna have contacted her before this. They probably promised her something, she said. Whitney seemed to understand the situation after hearing Nicoles analysis. Are you saying that Joanna and Kylie told her to do this? Nicole pressed her lips together to form a smile as she sneered. The initial n had been for us to sign the agreement in thepany. Kylie and Joanna simply wanted Sarah to give me a hard time there so that I would feel ashamed in front of the other staff, she said. At that point, Whitney realized what was going on. They had indeed agreed to meet in thepany, but Sarah was the one who dug her own grave. Sarah wanted to seem ssier, which was how they ended up in the high-end restaurant. Well, it doesnt matter. Even if we were in thepany, youreback earlier was still super amazing! Nicole shook her head. If we were in thepany, I wouldnt have been able to give Zachary a call. Hence, she really dug her own grave. Where are we going now, Miss Nicole? Whitney asked. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lets head back to thepany, Nicole replied. Her movements came to a halt as she seemed to recall something. Then, she turned to look at Whitney with a serious look on her face. I might have to visit Old Mr. Benedict every day for the next few days, so Ill need you to watch over Hayden. Dont worry about it, Miss Nicole. Whitney nodded. What Whitney truly wanted to say was, You shouldnt underestimate your childs abilities. Someone as smart as Hayden doesnt need anyone to care for him. However, since Hayden wanted to keep this a secret from Nicole, Whitney decided that she wouldnt expose him. On the way back, Nicole phoned someone and chatted with the person happily. After she returned to the office, she directly headed over to the Design Department. She could hear two peopleughing the moment she went in. She didnt know what they wereughing about, but they sounded extremely happy. When they saw Nicole walking in, they immediately stoppedughing. Instead, they gazed at her with concerned looks in their eyes. How was the discussion, Miss Lisa? Did it go well? Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Contract Termination Nicole smiled and nodded before replying to them. It went really well, she said. Kylie and Joanna were stunned to hear this. Did she say that it went well? They thought that they had managed to create the impression that they didnt like Nicole when theyst spoke to Sarah. It doesnt make sense! Nicole tugged her lips into azy smirk when she saw the looks of surprise on the two womens faces. I hired Alice Murphy as the ambassador. How does that sound to you guys? Nicole asked. Joanna froze when she heard that Nicole had hired Alice as the ambassador. Alice and Sarah were on completely different levelsAlice was a celebrity who had won all sorts of acting awards. Joanna frowned as she spoke. Miss Lisa, I know you hope to promote the brand to the locals, and Alice is certainly a popr individual. However, her rates are extremely high, so shell definitely exceed our budget. I believe Sarah would be a better option. Sarahs attitude is bad. I dont want her to tarnish the name of my brand, Nicole didnt bother to sugarcoat her words even when she saw the sincere gaze in Joannas eyes. Joanna might not have expected Nicole to be so biased against Sarah, so she froze for a moment before speaking. Are you going to make your decision based on your personal opinion? Youve signed a contract, anyway. Wed have to pay if we dont use Sarah. Nicole was aware of that, but she also knew that there was a line in the contract stating that the contract could be terminated if the artist were to engage in any form of misconduct. The artist would even have to pay thepany double the amount of money. So what? One way or another, I cant allow Sarah to be the ambassador for Ann. Joannas gaze darkened when she saw how stern Nicole was. If Nicole insists on this, the higher-ups in the Gardner Corporation might investigate this matter and get me to take responsibility for it. Hence, Joanna pretended to speak in a nice tone. Miss Lisa, why dont youpromise this time? Thepany isnt just going to pay for no reason, you know. Kylie couldnt bear to listen to the conversation any longer, so she tugged on Joannas hand. Just ignore her. If anything happens, she can bear the consequences on her own. Kylie had been thinking of ways to teach Nicole a lesson, and thetter so happened to cause this trouble. If Nicole insisted on terminating the contract with Sarah, the higher-ups in the Gardner Corporation were definitely going to be displeased about it. Nicole tugged her lips into a smile. I want you to prepare the same contract for Alice. Ill go over to sign the contract with her in a few days time. Joanna seemed troubled at first, but she eventually spoke in a dejected tone. I guess I shouldnt reject your decision since youre so firm about it. However, Ill have you know that the Design Department isnt responsible for what happens in the future. Joanna had intentionally raised her voice to make sure that everyone in the room could hear it. Most of the people there were afraid of the authorities, so they didnt want to get involved when they heard that Joanna wanted to go against the rules. Naturally, no one wanted to make a copy of the contract. Fine. I can do it on my own. Nicole red at Joanna for a long while before she spoke. Joanna scoffed as she thought to herself, Nicole is really too full of herself. Shes just the founder of a tiny brand. I cant believe shes so cocky! Id like to see what the higher-ups say after she signs a contract with Alice. Fine. You were the one who created Ann, so you have full authority over it. Joanna smiled. Kylie seemed just as eager to support Nicoles decision. I hope you dont regret this. Youre sounding really arrogant now, but you better dont go crying and begging Sarah not to terminate the contract after this! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole narrowed her eyes and stared at Kylie while smiling. Who do you think you are? Does the Gardner Corporation need an outsider like you toment on their marketing strategies? How dare you! Kylies expression turned dark. She had just wanted to gloat at Nicole, but she hadnt expected Nicole to attack her in return. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Visiting Old Mr. Benedict Nicole took a look at Kylie before taking another look at Joanna. Dont forget what President Gardner said, Director Schmidt. Shes an outsider. You should know when to be careful while working in the Gardner Corporation. If anything rted to Ann gets exposed, Ill hunt you down first. Nicole smiled and turned to leave after finishing her words. Joanna watched as Nicole walked away, and the former felt a surge of resentment within her as she thought about what Nicole had said. She was close to losing her temper, but she had to remain calm and graceful in front of her subordinates. Hence, she pressed her lips together and gazed at Kylie before whispering to her, Dont get mad, Kylie. Miss Lisa has always been like that. Kylie scoffed in response. I know shes always been like that. Sooner orter, shes going to fall from her pedestal. Shes going to fall to her death! Joanna didnt say anything more when she heard Kylies angry words. Even though she didnt like Kylie that much, at least they hated the same person. That made them friends. Once Nicole got to the office, she ordered Whitney to dig up all of Sarahs dark past and the exact time when Sarah had posted her first hit song. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Back then, Nicole had once uploaded this song on an international social media tform, but she hadnt gained a lot of acknowledgement. Hence, no one managed to find it even after Sarah took the song for herself. When Whitney learned that they were about to make things hard for Sarah, she felt oddly motivated. She began hunting for information immediately. Nicole had faith in Whitneys technological skillsas long as Whitney put her heart to it, she would certainly be able to find all of Sarahs dark history. They had already wasted some time while visiting Sarah and they had to go to the Design Department after that, so it was nearly time to get off work by the time they got back to their office. The next day was the weekend, so Nicole packed up and prepared to bring Hayden over to visit Benedict. However, after the fight she had with Olivia, she made sure to give Wendy a call to make sure that Olivia wasnt around before she brought Hayden over. Hayden widened his eyes as he held Nicoles hand. Mommy, am I here to visit Grandma and Great- Grandpa? he asked puzzledly. Yeah. Nicole nodded. Benedict was in a critical condition, and they didnt know when he would pass away. The old man was fond of Hayden, so Nicole figured that she would bring her son over to visit since she had the time. Anna probably heard about their visitation, so she walked out of the house to wee them when Nicole and Hayden first arrived. Grandma! Hayden called out sweetly when he saw Anna. She beamed at the young boy. Hello, my dearest grandson! Anna hugged Hayden and squeezed him tight before speaking to Nicole with a straight face. Did you bring Hayden over to visit Old Mr. Benedict, Nicole? Yeah. Old Mr. Benedict likes Hayden, so I thought Id bring Hayden over to visit him, Nicole exined. Anna lowered her gaze to look at the young boy. Old Mr. Benedicts room smells like antiseptic. Would Hayden be okay with that? Before Nicole could respond, Hayden answered for himself. I dont mind. I used to be sick all the time, so Im used to the smell of hospitals, he replied. A mixture of love and sympathy surfaced in Annas eyes when she heard Haydens words. Were you a sick child in the past, Hayden? she asked while kneeling down to meet the boys eyes. Yeah. Hayden was a premature baby, so he suffered all sorts of illnesses when he was young, Nicole replied. That was also the reason Nicole hadnt hesitated when White offered to take her as his apprentice. She figured that Hayden would be well and healthy as long as she had the necessary medical skills. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Pitiful-Looking Girl Anna looked like she was about to say something, but she hesitated for a moment before keeping her mouth shut. Then, she sighed as she rested a hand on Nicoles shoulder. Why dont you bring Hayden in to see Old Mr. Benedict? Hes awake now and hed be happy to see you guys, Anna said. Nicole nodded before bringing Hayden into the house. Benedict was not lying on the bed when they visited this time. Instead, he was sitting on the couch with his head tilted to look out at the window. No one knew what he was looking at. He was dressed in dark green pajamas, and his entire body rested against the couch. His hair looked even whiter than it did a few days ago. Hello, Great-grandpa, Hayden uttered in a soft voice. Benedict turned around when he heard the voice. He looked rather pale, and his lips were drained of color. However, Benedict smiled the moment he saw Hayden. Its my great-grandson! Hayden walked over carefully and came to a stop in front of Benedict. The childs round ck pupils fixed themselves on the old mans face for a while before Hayden asked him a question. Are you sick, Great-Grandpa? You look really pale. The child was directhe stated his observations without any hesitation. Benedict reached his hand out to pat Hayden on the head. Thats right. Im sick, so I look rather pale now. However, Ill get better soon, so you dont have to worry about it, he said. Yeah. Youre going to be fine, Great-grandpa. Dad is really rich, so hes going to cure you! Hayden uttered with great certainty. Nicole felt her heart skipping a beat when she heard her sons words. Hayden stole a nce at Nicole, and he continued speaking when he saw that she hadnt shown any significant changes in expression. I heard Mom say that you took my grandmother as your daughter and that were all family, Great-Grandpa. Benedict couldnt help butugh when he heard Haydens words. Yeah. Madeline is a really filial daughter. Where is she, by the way? Nicole clenched her fists when she heard Benedict asking about her own mother once more. She didnt know what to say. Hayden hurriedly addressed the old mans question. Grandma passed away before I was gone, Great-grandpa. She was sick as well. But dont worry, Im sure youre going to get better. Hayden observed Nicoles expression as he spoke. He knew that his mother was one of Whites apprentices, and he knew that White had told his mother to stop using her healing skills. Truth was, White didnt want Nicole to use her healing skills because he was afraid that someone would attack her since she carried the title of Whites apprentice. It wasnt his intention for Nicole to watch patients die without taking action. Things had been cleared up six months after Whites passing, and Whites reputation had been restored after that. Hence, there was no longer any reason for Nicole to be so secretive. Nicole wore a rather stern expression as she gazed at Hayden and pressed her lips together. You can stay here with your Great-grandpa, Hayden. Ill go talk to your grandmother for a while, she said. Upon hearing that, Hayden responded with a sweet smile, Sure. Go ahead, Mom. Ill be here with Great-grandpa; you dont have to worry about us. Nicole nodded and went out after that. She hade to the Gardner Residence a number of times, so she was familiar with theyout of the house. She had just walked out when she heard the familiar voice of a woman. I know what I did was wrong, Mrs. Gardner. Im really sorry about that, but trust me when I say that Im truly in love with Colton. The voice sounded especially whiny and pitiful. As Nicole stepped forward, she found a pitiful-looking girl who looked like she was begging Anna for a favor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nicole only took one cold nce at Queenie, who was the woman before her eyes. Queenie probably hadnt expected Nicole to be there, because she froze for a short while after seeing Nicole. I didnt know you were here too, Nicole, she uttered after a while. A subtle frown formed on Annas face. Alright. Since you and Nicole are family, I guess we can just let go of the past without looking back, she uttered. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Medical Ethics Queenie lowered her gaze as she responded, I was out of my mind previously, Mrs. Gardner. I shouldve never done such a thing. Ive reflected on my mistakes, so Im here to plead for forgiveness. Anna seemed even more displeased at Queenies continuous attempts to seek forgiveness, so she simply waved the woman off as she took a step back. The person you lied to is Colton. You can talk to him if you want to. If he forgives you, then I, as his mother, will agree with his decision. There was a rather hurt look on Queenies face for a while, but she quickly wiped it off as she put on a serious expression. Mrs. Gardner, I heard that Old Mr. Benedict is ill, so I got a doctor toe over. This doctor is one of the top doctors in the field of neurosurgery, Queenie uttered with her gaze lowered. There was a rather guilty expression on her face as she spoke. Anna shot Queenie a rather suspicious gaze. After what happened at Triton Studio, Queenie had left a bad impression in Annas mind. Presently, Queenie could sense the uneasiness in Annas gaze, so she quickly added, The doctors name is Pierre Toth. Im sure youve heard of him. Annas expression seemed to calm down after hearing the doctors name. Pierre Toth was a famous neurosurgeon in the country, and Anna had intended to invite Pierre over until Colton rejected the idea. This was because Colton thought that Pierre was a rather hical person when on the job. Anna was still hesitating when Nicole spoke up beside her. No. Queenie hadnt expected Nicole to utter such a thing, so she paused her actions for a moment and looked into Nicoles eyes before questioning, I know I might have made mistakes in the past, but Pierre Toth is a really good doctor. For the sake of Old Mr. Benedict, cant you just On the other hand, Nicole was calm. She turned to look at Anna instead of maintaining eye contact with Queenie. Ive heard of Pierre Toth in the past, Mrs. Gardner. He is pretty famous in his field, but his personality is terrible. Hes a risk-taker when performing surgeries, and he often puts the me on others when things dont go his way. A man like him shouldnt perform the surgery for Old Mr. Benedict, Nicole exined while walking closer to Anna. Anna frowned at Nicoles words. Is that so? she asked after a short pause. Yeah. Nicole nodded. Pierre had visited White a long time ago, and he had wanted to be Whites apprentice, so he stayed around the hospital for a while. Although Nicole didnte in much contact with him, White had told her things about Pierre. White said that Pierre was a talented and skilled man all that Pierrecked was some empathy toward patients. Back then, Nicole had suspected Pierre to be the culprit for tarnishing Whites reputation, but she didnt manage to find any evidence. There was no conclusion to the whole thing in the end. When Queenie heard Nicole interrupting her words, she quickly stepped forward to speak. The public might see Pierre as an immoral or hical doctor, but we can all agree that his skills are top-notch. Hes the best choice we have for Old Mr. Benedicts surgery! Queenie wasnt wrong. She was familiar with Pierres skills, and she had considered him the moment heard that Benedict was ill. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Anna, on the other hand, didnt seem too certain. Right then, Colton walked in from the door. It wasnt clear how much of the conversation he had heard, but he seemed rather displeased the moment he entered the room. If you guys want Pierre to do the job, you might as well spend a little more effort to find one of Whites apprentices. Queenies figure froze when she heard Coltons voice. She turned to look at him before forcing a smile onto her face. Colton. Dont call me that, he growled. With his eyes narrowed, he red at the woman before his eyes. Just the sight of her made him feel like puking. Im not causing you any trouble now, so what are you still doing here in the Gardner Residence? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Hiring Alice Queenie felt hurt to see how heartless Colton was. At the start, it was true that Queenie had approached Colton because of how rich the Gardner Family was. However, after interacting with him for a while, she realized that she genuinely had feelings for him. Yet, the man that she had fancied for five years wasnt even willing to speak to her. At that point, Queenie felt more determined than evershe had to seed this time! A hint of evil shed across her gaze as she thought to herself, Dont me me for being heartless, Colton. You were the one who refused to y nice. She softened her tone of voice as she spoke. I know that what happened previously was my mistake, Colton. I know what I did wrong. Thats why Im here to apologize. I hired Dr. Toth, and he said that he could promise at least 50% sess in this surgery. The same cold and uninterested look stayed on Coltons face, and he didnt show any sign of emotion at all. The Gardner Family doesnt need outsiders to meddle with their business. Leave before I shout at you, he uttered. Queenie was hurt by his words, but she no longer dared to linger around after hearing his words. In the end, she gritted her teeth and excused herself. Anna, on the other hand, sounded rather interested in what Queenie had offered. Queenie might have made a mistake, but if theres really a 50% chance of sess, then I think we could get Pierre toe over and give it a try. Colton knew what Anna was thinking, so he tried tofort her. Lets put Pierre aside for now. Ive been trying to contact Whites apprentices, and Im starting to make some progress. Give me until this month, and we can consider Pierre if I dont find the apprentices. A look of disbelief shed across Nicoles face. How could Pierre promise a 50% sess rate? Since when did he be so good at this? Judging by the sort of person he is, hes probably just lying! However, Nicole couldnt say much in fear that she might expose herself. Didnt you say that you had things to do? Why are you back so early? Anna looked at Colton curiously. She heard that Colton had something to do in the morning, as he had rushed out of the house. Yet, he was back before it was noon. Ive settled things, Colton answered dismissively. The truth was that Wendy had called him to tell him that Nicole came overthat was why he rushed back from thepany. Well, you can talk to Nicole for a while. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ill go y with Hayden. Anna was a thoughtful woman, so she imed to have things to do before leaving them alone. Coltons gazended on Nicole after Anna left. Did you say that you dont want to have Sarah as the ambassador? he asked after some contemtion. Yeah. Nicole nodded firmly. A slightly amused smirk formed on Coltons face as he continued to question her. Alice Murphy is a famous award-winning actress, so its going to exceed our budget if we hire her. Do you still want her? It was Nicoles turn to smirk this time. I believe Alices identity is a good match for Anns standards. Colton didnt seem to have much of an opinion. He simply nodded in agreement. Fine. Lets go with Alice Murphy. Ill get thew department to settle Sarahs termination fees. Theres no need for that, Nicole uttered abruptly. Colton froze for a moment. He seemed to understand the situation when he saw the confident smile on Nicoles face. Do you have a n of your own? he asked while narrowing his eyes. Thepany wont have to pay a single cent. Instead, well be able to get Sarah to pay, and this sum will contribute to the funds needed to hire Alice, Nicole replied. Nicole and Sarah never had any conflict in the past, but it was Sarah who had been too condescending toward Nicole. Sarah had made things tense between both of them, so Nicole figured that she would teach Sarah a lesson. When Colton saw how confident Nicole looked, he no longer felt concerned or worried about the situation. Nicole probably has her own way of settling this. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 giarized Song Well do as you say, then. If theres anything you cant handle, you can always let me know. Ill deal with it for you, Colton offered in a gentle tone. Nicole felt rather uneasy to see the warm expression on his face, so she took a few steps back before nodding in agreement. Alright. Thank you, President Gardner. A whileter, Anna brought Hayden out of Benedicts room as Benedict wanted to take a nap. Anna had intended to get Nicole to stay for dinner, but Nicole rejected the offer as she imed that she had other matters to deal with at home. Then, she brought Hayden back to the vi. Once they got home, Nicole found that Whitney had already dug up all of Sarahs dark history. It wasnt just her music copyright issue that they found; they also gathered some videos of Sarah engaging in immoral activities for the sake of more fame and sponsorships. Nicole was certain that Sarahs reputation would be ruined if they uploaded these videos. However, Nicole didnt want to be so harsh with Sarah just yet. After all, Sarah had only uttered those words after Kylie and Joanna convinced her to do so. So, Nicole told Whitney to prepare aparison of her original song and Sarahs version of it before uploading it to the Inte. Sarah was one of the new trending artists who was gaining more followers each day, so the post gained a lot of attention even before Whitney tried to promote it to more people. This was part of Sarahs dark past, and manyizens started sting her harshments after they saw the video. They scolded her before they even verified the information. When a few news and entertainment ounts saw this post, they reposted it onto their sites. All that they needed was more public engagement, so they didnt mind using Sarahs name as a means of gaining more attention on their ounts. Soon enough, the news spread like wildfire and turned into one of the trending searches on the Inte. Sarah began to panic on her end. Her manager had already been furious to find out that she had ruined her job opportunity with F&M Apparel. Now that Sarah was involved in another controversy, her manager was close to losing her mind. Didnt you say that you were the one who wrote this song? she shouted at Sarah. When Sarah saw how legitimate the evidence on the Inte looked, she couldnt seem to exin herself. I I didnt Her manager brushed her off angrily. Stop exining yourself. I just want you to tell me if you were the one who wrote this song! I Sarah seemed rather troubled. She had intended to im that she was the one who wrote the song, but her manager was an experienced woman. Through Sarahs hesitant tone, her manager could tell that Sarah had something to hide. Youve already fallen into a burning pit of fire, Sarah. How do you expect yourpany to save your reputation if youre not going to be honest with us? her manager uttered. Sarah finally spoke up when she understood how critical the situation was. Its true. I didnt write it. My ssmate wrote it and gave me permission to sing it. The manager pressed a palm against her forehead. She shut her eyes as she felt her limbs turning weak. I knew it, she thought. Did you ask to purchase the song from her? Did you pay her anything?! the manager asked in a shaky voice. I did, but she didnt want anything from me. Sarah had no choice but to be honest when she saw how mad her manager was. Are you saying that it was just a verbal agreement? The manager knew that things were about to get out of hand this time. The verbal agreement between Sarah and Nicole wasnt the issuethe issue was that Sarah had marketed herself as an independent and talented woman who wrote her own songs. Now, even if her ssmate had once agreed to give her the song, the public would still find out that Sarah wasnt the one who wrote the song. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In that case, Sarahs reputation would be tarnished. She would have to lose all her recent contracts and ambassadorships, and she would have to pay tons and tons ofpensation fees. You idiot! the manager cried. Sarah hesitated for a moment before she realized something. I know who posted this online. Ill look for her! Nicole has to be the one who posted it after our fight in the restaurant the other day. She clenched her fists as she thought, Nicole! Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Well See When the news first came out, Sarah didnt respond with any statement on her end. A few of the netizens began to suspect that the rumors were legitimate after that. After all, thepany could have easily made a statement if the rumors were not true. They could post awyers letter or a personal statement. Yet, they remained silent even after a long while. Soon enough, a few of thepanies that had requested Sarah to be their ambassador started to contact her. They wantedpensation fees from herpany. On the other hand, Nicole was sitting outside on her balcony as she sipped on some tea in a leisurely and sophisticated manner. Why didnt you post all of the information at once, Nicole? We couldvepletely destroyed Sarahs career, Whitney uttered with a dissatisfied tone. She was still mad at the harsh words that Sarah and Yvonne had said in the restaurant. If it had been up to her, she would have uploaded all of Sarahs nasty stuff to the Inte! Nicole sat in a prim and proper manner as she lifted the cup of tea and brought it to her lips. She blew on it a few times before tilting the cup and sipping on the liquid. After a mouthful of tea, she started exining herself. You always have to give others a chance, Whitney. All she did was look down on us, so all I was doing was teaching her a small lesson. She looked down to conceal the slight disappointment she felt. She had once been good friends with Sarah when they were at school. Back then, Nicoles family was poor and couldnt afford anything for her. However, Sarah was nice enough to give her some gifts and offer her some food every now and then. Nicole had genuinely treated Sarah as her best friend back then, but it was a shame that she now had to face the harsh reality. Sarah managed to get her hands on Nicoles contact number. She sounded extremely mad once she got on a call with Nicole. Were you the one who uploaded those things on the Inte, Nicole?! she hissed through gritted teeth. Yeah. Nicole didnt bother hiding it at all. Sarah was fuming after hearing Nicoles response. Why did you do that, Nicole?! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nicole smiled as she lowered her gaze. I didnt start any false rumors about you. I was just stating facts on the Inte. Sarah could feel her insides burning with fire. She wished she could murder Nicole through the phone! Do you think youre going to destroy me just like that? You cant do it with such minor issues. Hmph! Nicole didnt intend to crush Sarahs career with a tiny incident like this, so she simply smirked as she spoke. Well, Ann has already signed an initial contract with you, so you should pay us the compensation fees within the next few days. Ill have to find a new ambassador too, you know? Sarah nearly burst out in anger after hearing Nicoles light-hearted tone. However, she managed to contain herself as there were a lot of people around her. Just you wait, Nicole. Im not going to allow you to live an easy life after youve meddled in mine! she smirked and thought, Its not that I cant deal with Nicole. I just havent found the right time! I was working with Kylie and Joanna for F&M Apparels ambassadorship at first. They might not have the power to help me regain the ambassadorship, but they probably have some ways to drag Nicole down! Sarah, this is just a warning to you. I was ying nice this time since you were once my ssmate. You should be careful if you have other ulterior motives or ill intentions. If you let me find out about those, your punishment is going to be more than just giarism, Nicole warned in a calm tone. She didnt seem bothered by Sarahs threats at all. Since Sarah hade to this point, she decided that she would have to stand up for herself so that Nicole could no longer threaten her. Many other artists giarized certain content as well, yet they didnt have any issues. Well see how it goes! Sarah hissed. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Alice Murphy Sarahspany had put in a great deal of effort to contain the news of her giarized song. Nicole, however, didnt allow for this to happen. She ordered Gardner Corporation to announce Sarah as an ambassador for Annthis started a huge trend as all the focus was on Sarah once more. This time, theizens managed to hunt down a lot more of Sarahs dark history. This was possibly the most popr she had ever been since her debut. The information that Whitney had gathered was complete, and the way things were posted made it extremely clear. Whitney didnt allow anyone to refute the statements she had made. Initially, thepany thought that the hype was dying down and that they could get away without making a statement. However, the situation only became increasingly severe as the media sites started making reports about it. Thepany couldnt handle it at all. In the end, they had to get Sarah to make an official apology. Sarah had no choice but to step forward and apologize. First, she uploaded a tweet to exin that an old friend of hers had written the song and that she had only sung it after getting her friends permission. Back then, she imed that she had written the song because she had been an immature child. There were a bunch of other things that Sarah wrote after the initial exnation, but it gave others a headache just looking at all the words. After Sarah made the statement, Gardner Corporations finance department gave Sarahs manager a call to ask for thepensation fees. Once they received the money, Nicole got Alice toe in and sign the agreement. Alice was one of the most popr and talented actresses in the current generation. She was still in her early twenties, but she had already won all sorts of prizes. Id like to thank you for working with us, Alice! Nicole uttered with a beam. She made sure that Alice had settled down in her seat before handing her a cup of tea. Alice was dressed in casual sweatpants, and she had a cap, face mask, and sunsses that concealed her face. Despite this, she had a strong aura that seemed to fill the room the moment she walked in. She took off her cap, sunsses, and face mask to reveal her bare face. She had sharp features and a sweet smile. This weather is terribly hot, she said after taking a deep breath. I nearly got a heat stroke when I wore a full costume for one of my movie scenes, she said. The smile on Nicoles face widened when she saw how at ease the other girl seemed. Drink some of this warm water. It should quench your thirst, Nicole offered. Alice finished the whole cup and brushed the beads of sweat off her forehead before she started speaking. You dont have to thank me, Nicole. You can just tell me if you need anything. You saved my whole family, after all. Nicole shook her head. I was just doing my job. I really appreciate that you agreed to take this job as Anns ambassador. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the past, Alices father had suffered from a tumor in the brain, and he couldnt find any doctor who could help him. Alice was just a rookie actress back thenshe couldnt afford to pay for the huge sum of medical fees for her father. Coincidentally, Nicole had returned to the country by then. When she saw Alice kneeling at the front entrance of the hospital and begging for the doctor to perform surgery on her father, the bitter look on Alices face reminded her of herself when her mother had been ill. This scene touched a part of Nicoles heart, and Nicole decided to bring Alice and her father to one of Julias local hospitals, where Nicole personallypleted the surgery. The surgery was a huge sess, and Nicole didnt take a single penny from then. Since then, Alice had always treated Nicole as the savior of their family. Even though Alice was famous now, she would never forget the kind deeds that Nicole did for her family. When Nicole called to ask if Alice could be the ambassador, Alice instantly rearranged all her recent schedules to ensure that she would have time to take up this ambassadorship role for Ann. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Pierre Toth At first, Alice had said that she wouldnt charge anything to be the ambassador of the brand. However, Nicole still ended up giving her some money, although the amount was only about 60% of her usual market price. Alice figured that she would have to return Nicole this favor one way or anotherNicole had saved her dads life, after all. You shouldnt treat me like an outsider, Nicole. Stop thanking me for all of this. If were thanking one another, I would have to be on my knees to show you how thankful I am, Alice uttered sincerely. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicoles lips formed a wide grin as she ced the contract in front of Alice. This is the contract I drafted. Take a look at it and let me know if theres anything that has to be amended. Alice barely nced at the contractshe simply turned to the page where her signature was required before leaving her signature there. I trust your contracts, Nicole. Nicole kept the documents away after taking a nce at Alices grand signature. Then, her motions came to a halt for a moment as she seemed to recall something. By the way, theres something Id like you to keep a secret. Please dont tell others that Im able to perform medical procedures, she said. Alice nodded obediently before speaking with a hint of admiration in her voice. I know. You told me about this previously, and Ive remembered it ever since. But youre so impressive, Nicole. You arent just the head designer of F&M Apparel; you even have such impressive medical skills! Its all just a coincidence, Nicole uttered with a warm smile and a casual tone. Alice was about to respond when her phone vibrated. She lowered her gaze to look at her screen, and a rather apologetic expression formed on her look when she met Nicoles eyes again. Its gettingte, Nicole. I have work in the evening, so I have to leave now. I will free up the whole of next Thursday for your job, she stated. Alright. Travel safe, Nicole said with a smile. Maybe all of this is good karma. I wouldve never expected someone I saved years ago to have a daughter who could be of so much help right now. After sending Alice off, Nicole was about to continue her work when she received a call from Wendy. What is it, Wendy? Nicole ced her phone beside her on the table after turning the hands-free mode on. Things are looking bad, Nicole. My aunt just brought Queenie and some doctor over. Theyre nning to have surgery for Old Mr. Benedict. I cant contact my brother, and my father is abroad. Theyll take time to rush home and my mother cant stop this on her own. Wendy sounded extremely anxious, and Nicole frowned with worry after hearing Wendys words. It took a while for Nicole to say anything. Her initial instinct was for her to rush over and take a look, but she then realized that Benedict wasnt actually rted to her even though he saw her as his granddaughter. She was worried that she might be causing more trouble if she were to insist on going there. She rubbed her temples for a while before responding. I got it. Ill go look for President Gardner now. You guys will have to try to stop them. If Nicoles guess was right, the doctor that Olivia and Queenie had brought over was probably Pierre! I cant let Pierre perform the surgery on Old Mr. Benedict! After ending the call, Nicole rushed directly to Coltons office. However, Coltons office was emptyshe couldnt find anyone there. She gave him a call, but he didnt pick up even after the phone rang for a long time. She tried giving Tony a call, but he didnt respond as well. Thats odd. Where did they go? Nicole asked Whitney about this, and Whitney seemed to recall something after thinking for a while. Hey, I recall Mr. Larson saying that President Gardner has to attend a really important meeting today, she uttered. A meeting? Nicole frowned. They probably didnt hear the calls if their phones were on silent. We dont know how long the meeting will take, so we dont know if he can rush home in time. Nicole didnt want to spend too much time thinking, so she grabbed her stuff and turned to Whitney. Im going out for a while. Call me if anything happens, she ordered. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Gardner Residence Without waiting for Whitney to react, Nicole turned and left in a hurry once she finished saying that. In the meantime, there were two people sitting in a private room of a high-end cafe. These two were none other than Tony and Colton. After ncing carefully at the man who sat by the window with his head resting on his hand, Tony retracted his gaze and stared at his phone. While staring at his phone, he asked, President Gardner, Miss Nicole Anderson has called you 3 times. Are you sure that youre not going to answer her call? After Tony asked that, he thought, Not only did he not answer his phone, he also prohibited me from answering mine. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing Tonys question caused Colton to retract his gaze from the window. Then, he looked at the screen of the phone he ced on the table with an idle demeanor. Showing a meaningful smile, he said decisively, No, Im not answering. As Tony looked at Coltons confident look, he couldnt help but feel strange. President Coltons behavior is rather odd today. For some unknown reason, he actually instructed me to tell Whitney that were going to have an important meeting outside of the office. But as his assistant, more specifically, his top-notch assistant, how could there be any meetings that Im not aware of? Thinking that I might have missed out on some important orders, I simply let him drag me out of the office building, but I didnt expect that he would directly drag me out only to spend our time sitting in this cafe. Whats more, weve been sitting here for 3 hours or so, and we even drank 3 cups of coffee. Since I have no idea what President Gardner has up his sleeves, I can only apany him here in this cafe. A curious Tony asked under his breath, President Gardner, how about you utter something and tell me whats on your mind? Or at least tell me the reason why were here in this cafe. At the sound of Tonys voice, Colton simply nced at him lightly. Nevertheless, he didnt intend to hide from his assistant. My grandpa is critically ill. Tony nodded upon hearing that. I know about this matter. ording to the doctor, the brain tumor was pressing against Old Mr. Benedicts cranial nerves. Furthermore, taking his age into consideration, the sess rate of the surgery is exceptionally low. Even after receiving Coltons answer, Tony was still puzzled. Therefore, he asked again, But what does that have to do with you being here? Giving him a look as if saying that hes an idiot, Colton then retracted his gaze and said coldly, Nicole is Whites protg. Akin to being the recipient of a bombshell, Tony was stupefied for a long time before he could slowly comprehend the shocking piece of information. Feeling rather inconceivable, his eyes widened as he asked, President Gardner, are you saying that Miss Nicole Anderson is Whites protg? In truth, simr to Troys reaction, Colton didnt know about this at first. It wasnt untilter when he noticed Nicole and Julias close rtionship, Julias full knowledge about Benedicts condition, and retrieved a lot of information about it that he faintly realized something was wrong. With that in mind, he then determined to get to the bottom of the matter. After investigating for a while, he was able to identify some clues. Through the clues he identified, he discovered that Nicole had left traces in the hospital where White stayed before. Therefore, he blindly guessed that Nicole was Whites protg. Well find out after today. Colton smiled confidently. He already knew that Queenie went to look for Olivia. Knowing Olivias temper, he strongly believed that she would surely bring Pierre and Queenie over to the Gardner Residence. Since Benjamin wasnt home, Anna alone would not be able to stop Olivias hotheadedness. Keeping that in mind, Colton knew he had to look for someone to stop Olivia, and that someone was Nicole. Therefore, he had already informed Wendy to call Nicole and exin the matter clearly to her if something ever happened at home. Once Nicole learned about what happened, she woulde to him. When she couldnt find him, she would certainly head to the Gardner Residence. Just as Colton had predicted, Nicole was indeed rushing to the Gardner Residence. As soon as she entered the door, she heard a burst of a heated argument. Anna! Youre not a child born of the Gardner Family. Are you wishing that Dad would meet his deathbed? Let me tell you: the doctor I had invited this time said he has at least 50% confidence that hell seed in the surgery. Why do you have to stop me?! What kind of vicious intentions do you have?! Oliviashed out at Anna. Even though Olivia drove her up the wall, Anna still pulled her and halted her in her tracks. Colton has already gone to seek Whites protg. Dads illness will be saved if he sessfully finds her. After hearing Annas words, Pierre chuckled softly, Mrs. Gardner, you can let me in to check on Old Mr. Benedicts condition first even if you dont believe in my medical expertise. And even if Im not performing the surgery, I can still give you an analysis of his condition. Frankly speaking, Whites protg may not have medical expertise like mine. Listening to the glib man in front of her, she felt uneasy. In fact, the words that escaped the mans lips earlier alone were enough to let Anna have her guard up against him. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Whites Protg After hearing the remarks made by the man earlier, Nicole followed the sound of his voice and shifted her gaze toward him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Staring at the man from top to bottom, she thought to herself, This man is neither tall nor short and has a slight middle-aged spread. With that pair of ck-rimmed sses on his face, he looks kind of silly when he smiles. At the same time, Queenie stood by Pierres side and not once did she utter a word. Even so, there was a smile on her face. Its unnecessary, Anna rejected coldly. Just like Olivia, she had also thought of inviting Pierre over to the Gardner Residence and checked on Benedicts condition before. However, in the beginning, Colton stopped her from doing so and Nicole later informed Anna that Pierre wasnt the right doctor to treat Benedict. For that reason alone, Anna had some doubts about Pierre. Hence, she specifically hired someone to look up on the information rting to Pierre. To Annas surprise, she discovered that Pierres medical ethics were tremendously poor after she conducted a little in-depth investigation. Furthermore, she even found that a patient had previously posted an article on the Inte to denounce him. However, there was nothing more the patient could do since a medical liability waiver would be signed between a patient or a patients family and the doctor, regardless of the degree of the surgery. Therefore, Pierre had nothing to lose and would not be held ountable even if the patient died. Pierre feigned innocence when he saw Annas cold rejection and asked with a smile, Mrs. Gardner, not to sound too boastful, but Im still relevant in this country regardless. So Im quite curious. When or where did I ever offend you that youre interfering with my affairs in every way you can right now? At this point, Olivia was even more unhappy. Hence, she directly pointed at Anna and yelled, Anna! Judging from Dads condition, we cant dy his treatment anymore! He must undergo the surgery promptly! As for that illusory Whites protg of yours, tell me: where are you going to find her? When Anna heard Olivias words, her facial expression faintly darkened. Nevertheless, she still blocked Olivias path forcibly. Trying her best to exin to Olivia, she said, Colton is already looking for the protg. Dads illness will be cured once hes able to reach out to the protg. With that, she looked straight at Pierre and intimidated the man. Since Anna was the eldest borndy from a prestigious family, it was no surprise that she carried aplete natural deterrence. Also, do I still have to find a reason if I found you to be displeasing to my eyes? Pierre, who initially had a smile on his face, immediately pulled a long face after he heard Annas words. Anna, stop being tenacious in this matter, will you? If Colton is really able to find Whites protg, let here, but the point now is that he cant reach out to her, Olivia said sternly. Then, she snorted, squinted her eyes and continued, Whites protg, huh? No doubt White was renowned back then, but we dont even know the medical expertise of his protg. From what I see, shes nothing but a mere coward whotched onto her masters fame. Not only that, but shes also reluctant to show herself now. Tell me: how much of an expert can she be?! Nicole, who was listening on the sideline, could no longer stand Olivias spiteful remarks. Therefore, she came forth and said at once, Who said she wouldnt show up? When Pierre heard a female voice, he looked up habitually. Once his gazeid upon Nicole, a trace of peculiarity shed across his eyes. This woman in front looks rather familiar. I feel like Ive seen her somewhere before, but I cant really remember when or where I have seen her. Likewise, Olivia also turned to look at Nicole the moment she heard her voice. After seeing Nicole, she immediately snorted and asked with disdain, Do you think you have the right to speak here? Ignoring the disdainful tone in Olivias voice, Nicole didnt answer her and continued with a serious demeanor, I have reached out to Whites protg. Once Anna heard Nicoles words, she hastily went forward and came to her side. With a tint of urgency painted across her face, she asked, Nicole, is it true? Is it true that youve found Whites protg? Nicole nodded. Yes. Meanwhile, Olivia took a nce at Nicole. Then, she nced behind Nicole again. Once she was certain that there was no one behind her, she sneered, Whats the matter? Do you think well believe that you actually found Whites protg merely from your words? The least you can do is to bring the person here. Instantly, Nicoles eyes darkened. Clenching her fists tightly, she looked down and thought for a while before starting to speak, Ive already talked to her, and she told me shell be here next week. Youre not lying to me, are you? Olivia asked, looking doubtful. Seeing this, Queenie took the chance and said in an exaggerated manner, Sis, could it possibly be that you speak thoughtlessly just so you can take credit? Its Whites protg that were talking about. Even the Gardner Family has a hard time finding the person, yet youre telling us that you did? Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Do You Dare Not to Sign a Medical Liability Waiver? A smirk formed on Nicoles face as she nced at Queenie coldly. With her voice sounding a little disdain, she then said, Do you think everyone is like you? Each person that you seek is a fake. Well, I hate to burst your bubble, but unlike you, I knew many people when I was abroad before. Also, I have established a lot of social connections, so its really not that hard for me to search for a doctor. When Queenie heard that, her face became ghastly pale. ring at Nicole viciously, she gritted her teeth and uttered, What do you mean by that? Are you possibly suspecting Dr. Toths identity? Meanwhile, Pierre was also a little discontented when he heard someone doubted his identity. Squinting his small eyes, he turned to look at Nicole and said with some dissatisfaction, Miss, Im a person with a certain standing in the medical field. If you dont believe me, just look through the photos on the Inte and you can find me in them. Listening to Pierres shameless remarks, she merely smirked. After that, she immediately shifted her gaze from him to Queenies side. With a cold voice, she responded, Im sure Ms. Olivia Gardner must have verified Dr. Pierre Toths identity by now. In that case, whats there for me to suspect? Queenies facial expression turned slightly better. Later, she continued, Then, what do you mean by that? The meaning behind my words is simple. Since Im capable of helping Wendy to borrow the jewelry from Triton Studio used for the finale in the show, its only natural for me to be able to reach out to Whites protg, Nicole said usibly. Pausing for a while, she then stared at Olivia and added gradually, Whites protg has promised me that shell be able toe over to check on Old Mr. Benedicts health at thetest by next Tuesday. If everything goes well, shell start the surgery next Wednesday. Olivia frowned after hearing that. She probably didnt expect that Nicole was actually capable of inviting Whites protg. At the same time, Olivia thought, Although Im very much displeased with Nicole, Ill still be able to endure her existence if she can bring Whites protg over. Even so, she was still doubtful. Hence, she asked coldly, What if no one shows up next week? Whats the fuss? You all can always find this doctor again if Whites protg really doesnt show up. Grandpa has nothing to lose either way, Nicole said. Despite saying that, her eyes were icy cold when she looked at Pierre. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. While taking a look at him, a thought came to her mind. Im sure that this guy named Pierre Toth must have something to do with Mr. Whites death. ording to descriptions from the family members who had found their consciences, they said it was a man who gave them arge sum of money, asking them to nder my master. Even though the man was wearing a mask and a hat at that time, his figure and height were an exact match with Pierres look! The more Nicole thought about it, the more enraged she became. Fearing that she wouldnt be able to control herself and would injure the person in front of her, she turned her head away, not wanting to look at Pierre. In the meantime, Olivia thought about Nicoles words for a while. Im concerned about Dads health. Besides, I have also run a background check on Pierre before and found out he isnt a good doctor indeed. If Whites protg can really make a trip over, well do just fine without Pierres help. Pierre, who was standing on one side, was a little dissatisfied after he heard Nicoles words. Will you listen to her words? Does shepletely regard me as a spare? Besides, from their conversation earlier, they all subconsciously felt that my medical expertise is inferior to Whites protg. Unlike everyones admiration toward Whites protg, Pierre had long held some grudges against that protg. In Pierres perspective, he might have had the chance to inherit Whites medical expertise if the protg whom he deemed as an outsider never suddenly showed up. Miss, its wrong for you to phrase your words in such a way. Yes, I admit that my medical expertise isnt as remarkable as White, but its still more than enoughpared to his protg. When Nicole heard that, she looked up at Pierre. With a smile, she rified, In that case, what do you think is the sess rate for this surgery? More than 50%, he answered with confidence. However, in his mind, he had a different thought. In reality, Ive already looked at Old Mr. Benedicts case. Honestly, I only have 10% or 20% of confidence that this surgery will seed. But who cares? Im originally here to send Old Mr. Benedict to his deathbed anyway. So, as long as it isnt 100%, it doesnt matter how much the sess rate is. However, Nicole didnt stop there. She continued to press on and asked, Then, do you dare to forgo a medical liability waiver? Like a shot, Pierre instantly bewildered by this question, but quickly retorted, A surgical process is still unpredictable even if theres a sess rate of more than 50%. As a doctor, I cant really control the patients life and death. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 You Wouldnt Dare! Knowing Pierres medical malpractice, how could Nicole possibly be unable to figure out his thoughts? Thus, she merely sneered and thought, Surely he wouldnt dare to sign the medical liability waiver. After all, thats his ultimate ticket to be free from all possible legal charges. Besides, once the medical liability waiver is signed, he wont be held ountable even if Old Mr. Benedict dies during the surgery! Thinking of that, she had the sudden urge to challenge him. Hence, she added, ording to Whites protg, she doesnt need to sign a medical liability waiver for this surgery. Furthermore, shes willing to bear legal responsibility if anything happens. Dr. Toth, I wont stop you if youre brave enough to proceed with Old Mr. Benedicts surgery! In the meantime, Anna was stunned after she heard Nicoles words. Turning her head to look at Nicole, she asked with slight trembling in her tone, Nicole, are you sure about what you said? As Nicole couldprehend the doubtful tone in Annas question, she didnt get angry with the woman at all. Furthermore, it was normal for Anna to have such doubts because it generally signified that the doctor had great confidence in the surgery if they would forgo signing a medical liability waiver. For that reason, it wasnt easy for patients to find a doctor who would forgo signing a medical liability waiver before performing a surgery. After all, the hospital would still require the patients family members to sign a medical liability waiver even if the surgerys sess rate was 99.9% as they were afraid of the possible urrence of any surgical mishaps. Like greased lightning, Annas words wiped the initial smirk off Pierres face and he was now left speechless. At that moment, thoughts began running through his mind. Im here to send Old Mr. Benedict to his deathbed, considering I have epted the payment from Bryan. Whats more, the risk for this surgery itself is extremely high. I bet the sess rate is less than 30% even if the surgery is performed by a team of top-tier brain specialists. And I even purposely boasted about my medical expertise and told them that Im confident that the sess rate of this surgery is 50% just so I can get my hands on it. Then, Ill take the money given by Bryan and enjoy my life once I perform the surgery. Yet such a woman suddenly meddles halfway and asks me not to sign a medical liability waiver?! Without a doubt, shes asking me to get behind bars! Not only that, Im afraid Ill rot and die in jail, considering the power behind the Gardner Family! When Nicole heard Annas question, she nodded in assurance. Then, she grimly looked straight at Pierre. Whats the matter, Dr. Toth? I have absolutely no opinion if you have the confidence and are willing to do the same. At this juncture, Pierre was extremely displeased with Nicole. His face reddened with rage and he said angrily, Ridiculous! A medical liability waiver needs to be signed even if its just a simple operation these days. Not to mention that I only have confidence that the surgical sess rate is 50% and not 100%. Even thete White Nicholson cant even guarantee that the sess rate of this surgery is 100%! After hearing that, Nicole smirked. Later, as she stared daggers at him, the corners of her lips formed into a sneer. Since Whites protg is willing to forgo signing a medical liability waiver, that means shes confident enough with the surgery. You can do the same too if you possess such a high degree of confidence and arent convinced with her medical expertise. Although he showed no signs of panic on the surface, he was actually breaking into cold sweats. I didnt have much confidence in Benedicts condition in the first ce. But now, I even had to be forced into a corner by this youngdy in front of me. Nheless, he still insisted despite not feeling confident, Thats absolute nonsense! Instead of coming up with such ame excuse, you guys could just tell me directly if you guys dont need me. Arent you all afraid that the others willugh their heads off once they find out? Completely disregarding Pierre, Nicole snorted coldly and asked directly, Whats the matter? Are you saying you wont dare? Or could it be that your original intention was to send Old Mr. Benedict to his death bed? After all, youre going to sign a medical liability waiver. Am I right? Meanwhile, Queenie, who had been staying silent, was shocked by Nicoles words. Believing that Nicole had discovered her sinister plot, she hurriedly stepped forward and stood in front of Pierre. Sis, I was thinking of making a little effort regarding Old Mr. Benedicts matter, so I kindly went to seek for Dr. Toth. Yet, I never expected you would be saying such things. Since youre going to have such thoughts, I wont be the kind person anymore. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After that, she turned to look at Pierre. Looking deeply apologetic, she exined to Pierre, Dr. Toth, initially it was me who invited you over and seeked your help in treating Old Mr. Benedict. But I didnt expect this to happen now. Im really sorry. Pierres facial expression gradually turned better as he listened to Queenie giving him an out. Waving his hand, he sighed, Now that the Gardner Family has alreadye up with their own ns, Ill no longer interfere with this matter. I shall take my leave first. Once he finished saying that, he turned around and left the Gardner Residence. Watching as Pierre had left, Queenie then said to Olivia, Im going to see Dr. Toth off. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 There Are Better Plots Olivia waited until Pierre left before she turned to look at Nicole. A glimpse of suspicion shed in her eyes as she asked, Is it true that youd reached out to Whites protg? Is she really confident with the surgery to the point that shes willing to not sign a medical liability waiver? Hearing that, Nicole nodded. Of course. Whats the matter? Could it possibly be that youre thinking Im boasting? Olivia huffed loudly. With a cold gaze, she looked at Nicole and warned, You better not be boasting. Or else, Ill question you if no one shows up next week now that youve chased Pierre away by force! After she finished her warning, Olivia didnt stay long either and left. Meanwhile, outside the main door, Queenie followed Pierre into the car. Once they got into the car, Pierre immediately shed his facade and revealed his true colors. Bursting with anger, he mmed his fist on the steering wheel. Then, he uttered while gnashing his teeth, B*tch! That f*cking b*tch! Darn it! I almost seeded and the money is within my reach. Yet, my n was abruptly tampered with by that little b*tch! Since Queenie was aware that keeping Benedict alive wouldnt benefit her the slightest bit, she also had a slightly awful look as she turned her head to look at Pierre, whose face was flushed with anger. Frowning slightly, she asked with some doubts, Is Whites protgs medical expertise so superb that she even dares to forgo signing a medical liability waiver? Pierre showed a total disdainful look on his face and immediately bellowed loudly, B*llsh*t! That little girl has no such great capability! Immediately after, he added, Even thete White Nicholson had a confidence of 50% sess rate at most if he was asked to perform this surgery! 50% Queenie paused for a while before a thoughtful expression painted across her face. Then, she lowered her head and thought for a while before having a straight face. Its only a 50% sess rate, yet she dares to boast about it?! When he heard her remarks, he snorted, 50%, huh? Showing a sinister smile, he continued, I wont give her any chance of sess at all. As long as she dares not to sign a medical liability waiver, Ill take any means to let her rot in jail. Like a shot, her eyes lit up after she heard that and a scheming thought shed through her mind. Since Nicole was the one who reached out to Whites protg, shell definitely be the one to get med if something happens to Old Mr. Benedict. Do you have any good plots? Of course I do, Pierre sneered. Then, he squinted his eyes slightly and added, idents are the mostmon phenomenon during surgeries. By then, we can just create any mishaps and let her face a tragic end! As he spoke, he constantly thought of his grudge against Whites protg. I would have been a world- renowned brain specialist by now if it wasnt for this outsider back then! At that time, I was only one step away from seeding. Who knew this outsider would suddenly show up and get in my way! No doubt Ill send her to jail if she really dares not to sign a medical liability waiver this time. After listening to his words, Queenie breathed a sigh of relief. What Bryan wanted was the death of Old Mr. Benedict. If I cant even execute such a simple task well, hell probably look down on me in the future. Regardless of whether its Pierre performing the surgery or not, my mission will be considered a sess as long as Old Mr. Benedict dies in the midst of the surgery. Thinking of that, she had a satisfying smile. After that, she turned to look at Pierre and said, Whether its you or someone else who performs this surgery, Ill give you every single penny that Ive promised you as long as you can guarantee that Old Mr. Benedict will die during the surgery. That was enough to make Pierre smile. Clutching the steering wheel tightly, he said with a cold voice, Coincidentally, if Whites protg dares to show up, Ill immediately ruin her reputation and make her regret hereback this time! Back then, I came up with a scheme to sabotage Whites reputation. On top of that, I even used it to threaten him and demanded he teach me his medical expertise. But its too bad that the old man wasnt willing to teach me even if he faced death himself. He would rather die of nder than teach his medical expertise to me. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In the end, his protg also disappeared after he died. I have asked someone to investigate, but there wasnt any news. Initially, I thought things were over. Little did I know that Id be able to meet his protg again at the Gardner Residence. Since she was in my way back then, she cant me me for being ruthless this time. I dont care about the grudges you have with Whites protg, but dont you forget about the task entrusted by Mr. Kohlberg. Queenie couldnt help but remind Pierre aloud as she was afraid that he would make mistakes. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 I Am Whites Protg When Pierre heard Queenies reminder, he nced at her with ambiguity as he responded, Got it. I cant say no to money regardless of what, right? She felt slightly disgruntled as she saw the amatory look on his face. Hence, she reached out to pull up her clothes. Then, she turned her head and said nothing. When he noticed that, he giggled and spoke nothing more. He stepped on the elerator and drove away. Meanwhile, Colton, who spent his time in a cafe, was waiting for the whole situation to be over. He only came home terriblyte after he learned that Nicole had finished dealing with the Gardner Familys affairs. When he showed up, he pretended to know nothing and asked, I saw there were a lot of missed calls as soon as I finished with the meeting. So, I called Wendy and she said something came up at home. Can anyone tell me what has happened? There was a burst of joy on Annas face after she saw Colton. She immediately approached him and said, Colton, did you know that Nicole had reached out to Whites protg? Your grandpa is saved! Unlike the rest of the Gardner Family, he didnt seem surprised at all after he heard those words. Resting his gaze upon Nicole, he asked softly with a smirk, Really? Noticing his gaze, he nodded awkwardly. Yeah. In her mind, she thought, Well, Ive given them my words, so I definitely cant back down now. At the thought of that, Nicole closed her eyes slightly. Shortly after, she whispered, Shelle over next Tuesday. Even though she had faith in her medical expertise, it had been years since shest performed a surgery after all. Thinking that she couldnt afford to let any mishaps ur during Benedicts surgery, she decided to go back and brush up on her skills. Ill perform his surgery once Ive finished polishing my skills. Colton didnt force Nicole either. Turning to look at Anna and Wendy, he said, Nicole and I have something to discuss. Mom, why dont you bring Wendy upstairs first? While hearing that, Anna gave him a knowing look. Hence, she nodded and replied. Sure. Sure. It just so happens that I have something to discuss with Wendy too, so you two can just discuss it here. With that, she directly pulled Wendy with one hand and brought her upstairs. In the blink of an eye, only Nicole and Colton were left in the spacious living room now. He looked straight at her with a smile on his face and an inquiring look that was being suppressed in his eyes. Sensing Coltons bold stare, Nicole felt her scalp tingling with nerves. After a while, she looked up at him and asked, Is there something wrong, President Gardner? Why do you keep looking at me like this? However, he didnt answer her nor utter a word. Instead, he reached out his hand and pulled Nicole over to the couch. Then, he poured a ss of water and handed it to her. Due to her being in an argument with Pierre earlier, she was literally parched at this moment. Therefore, she picked up the ss of water without thinking twice, brought it to her lips, and took a sip. Just when she was about to say something after taking a sip of the water, she heard Coltons voice asking her, Youre the protg of thete White Nicholson. Am I right? As she heard Coltons question, she choked on her water and coughed lightly. Then, she covered her lips with her hands and coughed twice. At that moment, ayer of inconceivable shed across her eyes as she was in disbelief that Colton had found out about her other identity. Then, she thought about it for a while. Im going to perform a surgery for Old Mr. Benedict next week anyway. Seeing she couldnt hide her identity any longer, she decided to reveal the truth. Therefore, she pursed her lips and asked directly, How did you find out? Letting out a soft smile, Colton ced his hands together and thought, It seems like my guess was right after all. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although Julia is a doctor, shes not a neurologist. Shes not even a surgeon and is of little help with Grandpas condition. The reason why she stays at the Gardner Residence is because of Richard. Colton stared at Nicole. Then, he continued to say word by word, Moreover, she suddenly became proactive after she met you and Grandpa recently. She even took the initiative to retrieve all of Grandpas medical records. In addition, she knew Whites protg, and youre the only person whom she has met recently. Listening to Coltons word-for-word analysis, Nicole couldnt help but admire him. Coltons analysis wasnt wrong at all, and Im amazed that he can immediately guess my identity as Whites protg with such little information. Yes, youre right. Im Whites protg indeed. She nodded and replied. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Make Up Her Mind Colton wasnt surprised at all after he heard Nicoles confession. Gazing upon her, he asked immediately, How confident are you about my grandpas surgery? Fifty-fifty, Nicole answered him with certainty. After hearing that, he squinted his eyes to show displeasure. Isnt that the same as what Pierre said before? At once, she shook her head decisively. Thinking about Pierres medical malpractice, she curled her lips into a smirk when she talked about him. Pierre is someone who likes to boast about his medical expertise. Yeah, his medical skills arent bad. Still, it cant change the fact that he doesnt go easy on the dosage. Thats why his way of medical practice isnt suitable for the elderly and children. In order to allow Benedict to undergo his surgery, Colton had specifically done a thorough background check on Pierre. Therefore, just like Nicole, Colton was surely aware of Pierres medical malpractices. Nicole, I believe in you. Nicole reached out her hand and massaged her temples upon hearing that. Deep down, she thought, I have already given my words in front of Mrs. Gardner and Olivia. For that, this is a surgery I must take on, regardless. Thanks. Well then, Im afraid I cant go to Gardner Corporation and work these few days. So, allow me to ask for your permission to take a leave of absence first. Colton gave her his endorsement with a nod. Then, he ced his hand on her shoulder as if to encourage her. Take your time to get prepared, and tell me at any time if you need anything. She nodded lightly. After that, she lowered her head before she wore a wry smile while fixing her gaze on the floor. Mr White, sorry for letting you down. This time, I must pick up the scalpel once again, but I still hope you wont be too disappointed. Letting her thoughts wander in her mind, Nicole recalled the scene where she followed White to rescue people a few years ago. She could still vividly remember the feeling at that time. It was almost like we were in a tug-of-war with the God of Death. We couldnt even afford to rest for a second. After seething deep in her thoughts for a while, she decided to cast them aside. Then, she stood up. Its gettingte, so I think Im not going to stay here much longer. President Gardner, Ill head back home first. Colton agreed and bid her goodbye. Very well. You may leave first. At that moment, a stream of thoughts began running through his mind as he saw Nicole off at the front door. Everything that happened today was within my expectations. I know for a fact that Queenie will bring Pierre to seek my aunt, but I wont stop her. And I even let Dad head abroad for a business trip just for todays sake. Grandpa has always been important to Nicole. For some reason, I can sense that shes constantly in a dilemma and unable to make up her mind because of some matters. Hence, I purposely allowed my aunt to bring Pierre over to directly pressure Nicole and force her to make a decision. I also know that from Nicoles point of view, someone as glib as Pierre is ineligible to perform the surgery for Grandpa, and well, not to mention, Pierre had past disputes with White. Hence, Nicole naturally wont trust him. Out of frustration, shell naturally blurt those words. Watching Nicoles back silhouette as she left the Gardner Residence, Colton suddenly felt he was being a little selfish. Meanwhile, Nicole knew nothing about this. After leaving the Gardner Residence, she didnt head straight back home. Instead, she went directly to Julia. Coming from a family who had practiced medicine for generations, Julias family had a huge research center in their familys manor. That ce was also the ce where Nicole rescued Alices father back then. The medical equipment in the research center wasplete and they were all the most high-end equipment in the world. Making her way to Julias ce, Nicole thought, Its Wednesday, so that means I still have five days left. As long as I can adjust my state well, Ill soon recover my medical skills. Once Nicole arrived at Julias ce, she told Julia the reason why she hade over. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Julia was shocked when she heard Nicoles words. She didnt expect Nicole to act so decisively to the point that Nicole went directly to her house and told her that she wanted to perform surgery for Benedict. Nicole, are you sure you have thought carefully about this? Are you sure you want to do it? Julia asked seriously with a solemn expression on her face. Hearing that, Nicole clenched her hands tightly and her eyes darkened. Since she had made up her mind about this matter, she nodded firmly. Seeing that Julia was a close friend of hers, Nicole didnt have many worries when she faced her. Hence, she told Julia everything after she thought about it for a while. Theyll ask Pierre to perform the surgery if I dont want to do it. I know Pierre. He has no medical ethics at all. How would I dare to let him perform surgery for Old Mr. Benedict? Since the infamous Pierre had quite a bad reputation in the medical field, Julia also heard about him and his medical malpractices. In that case, can you really let the past go? Julia asked worriedly. After all, Whites final wish was that Nicole could stay away from the medicine. She knew what Julia was worried about. Sighing slightly, she exined solemnly, Its exactly like what you said. Back then, Mr. White didnt let me practice medicine because he was afraid of dragging me into the mess, but he never taught me not to save someone from dying. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Experiment As Nicole spoke, the expression on her face slowly took a turn, and there was a slight tint of sadness painted across her face. Indulging in her sadness, she clenched her hand tightly and sped it on the back of her other hand. I cant be heartless. I cant just watch Old Mr. Benedict die without trying my best to save him. He treated my mom and me so kindly before. Its like Im killing him with my own hands if I still choose not to save him even after I know Im capable of saving him. Tell me: what makes me different from a monster by then? Nicoles lips began to tremble as she uttered those words to Julia. The feeling of sadness in her escted when she reached the end of her sentence, and her entire body began to shiver. I-I cant do that. Looking at Nicole drowning herself in a state of sadness, Julia felt she couldnt hold it anymore. Therefore, she reached out her hand and patted Nicoles shoulder. I know, Nicole. I know you have always been the kind-hearted person you are, Julia said while hugging Nicole in her arms,forting her. After Nicole stayed in Julias arms for a while, she regained her spirits. Putting a smile on her face, she looked at Julia and said, Julia, there isnt much time left for me to practice now, so I need to get started as soon as possible. Only through this way can I ensure Old Mr. Benedicts surgery will go well. Upon hearing that, Julia nodded. Sure. Ill help you. Before she started practicing her medical skills, Nicole made a call to Whitney and told her about her current situation. She told Whitney that she had something that she needed to attend to outside the city within these few days and would like to entrust Hayden under her care. When Whitney received the call, she could clearly sense the severity of the situation through Nicoles tone and words. Feeling rather confused at what the actual seriousness of the condition might be, she asked, Did something happen, Miss Nicole? Upon hearing that, Nicole paused for a while. She was thinking of how to exin this situation to Whitney. After much thought, she realized that she couldnt exin to her in detail, considering the degree ofplications of the situation. Therefore, she decided that she would only describe it in a general sense. Once Whitney finished listening to Nicoles brief exnation, she was astonished. Never once did it cross her mind that Nicole would possess medical expertise. And just like that, she stayed shocked for a long while before she finally came back to her senses. Dont worry, Miss Nicole. Ill look after Hayden for you. I promise you that nothings ever going to happen to him while hes with me, so go ahead and do what you need to do. After thanking Whitney, Nicole hung up the phone. Thanks to Whitneys help in taking care of Hayden, she instantly felt relieved. Now that there was someone she trusted to help her take care of her son, she must concentrate all her energy on her medical practices. I need to give it my all because only through this way am I able to regain my confidence in operating on Old Mr. Benedict. Later, Julia brought Nicole to her familys research center. Since Nicoles skills were rusty, it was impossible for Julia to let her experiment on a live person. Therefore, she had to let Nicole practice her skills by dissecting on a rabbit. Nicole, the required precision for this surgery is very high. Although youre Whites protg, it still cant change the fact that its been years since youstnded your hand on a scalpel. For that reason, I think you still need to slowly regain your confidence with your medical skills by starting from the basics, Julia said. Understanding Julias concern, Nicole had no second opinion at all. She nodded and said with a wry smile, I understand. Its good to get myself familiarized with the procedure first. Besides, I dont have much confidence in myself right now, and Im afraid I might have to break my promise if Im still unable to recover my medical skills by this Tuesday. Julia smiled when she stared at Nicoles somewhat decadent state. Then, sheforted her by saying, Dont worry, Nicole. Back then, White chose you to be his protg at one nce. So that means youre a natural. We know White wont lie about this matter. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After hearing Juliasfort, Nicole suddenly felt much better. Looking up at Julia, she nced at the rabbit which had been given anesthesia. Instantly, her eyes darkened, and she nodded. Lets get started. We must not waste even a second. Focusing all her attention on the surgery, Nicole stayed in Julias research center for a whole day and night. Although she hadnt used a scalpel for several years, she did get her hands on clothes making in recent years. Since most custom-made clothes required fine stitching skills, she didnt feel any sense of unfamiliarity at all when stitching the rabbits surgical wound. Nicole was engrossed in her tasks for nearly 24 hours before she finished her medical training. After that, she let out a deep sigh. Due to concentrating for a long time, she didnt know when her forehead started sweating. Meanwhile, Julia looked at the surgical wound that had been sessfully stitched up. Wiping the sweat on Nicoles forehead, she eximed with a smile, You still had it in you, Nicole! While looking at the rabbit that was still in aa, Nicole felt rather uneasy deep down. She pursed her lips and whispered under her breath, Lets make a conclusion on my medical skills only after the rabbit wakes up. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Tired Finally, Nicole was able to take advantage of the time the rabbit was awake to take a break and rest. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Unlike clothes making, medical surgery required full concentration. One had to tense up for a long time, and not even the slightest mistakes could be made. The entire procedure was tough. It was all the more strenuous, especially for someone like Nicole, who hadnt performed any surgery in a long while. Like she had just gone for a swim, Nicoles entire body was drenched in sweat when she stepped away from the operating table. Looking at the tired Nicole, Julia immediately pulled a medical bed toward her. She let her lie down and rest for a while. However, Nicole didnt lie down on the bed. Instead, with her face as pale as a white sheet, she found a chair and pulled it toward her. She sat down on the chair and rested for a while. I wont rest. Im fine. Lets observe the rabbits condition first. Although Julia didnt utter anything, she couldnt help but feel concerned about Nicole when she saw the dark circles under her eyes. Who can stand such a long hour of performing high-precision work like this? She was still at it after I took a break. Thinking of that, Julia gently reminded her. Nicole, you still have to take care of your own health first, even if you want to perform surgery on Old Mr. Benedict. Are you possibly thinking of exchanging his life with yours? Upon hearing that, Nicole thought of giving her exnation at first. However, she was immediately interrupted by Julia just as she started parting her lips. You cant risk your health no matter what. Hurry up and rest now! Ill help you watch over the rabbit. Dont worry. Ill inform you right away if something goes wrong. Seeing that Julia was adamant about her request, Nicole didnt know whether to cry orugh. Julia is right. Im indeed physically and mentally exhausted right now. I have a hunch that Ill fall asleep as soon as I close my eyes. Powerless against Julias persuasion, Nicole had no choice but to lie down on the bed. As if proving her own hunch was right, she began to feel sleepy almost as soon as her body got in touch with the bed. In an instant, her eyelids felt heavy, and her mind also went nk. Shutting her eyes, she fell asleep within seconds. Ever since Nicole stopped carrying out her duty as a doctor, she rarely went through moments where she needed to be wholly focused. Without a doubt, the rabbits surgical procedure took a toll on her, and her entire body was in an exhausted state. The size of the medical bed Julia retrieved for Nicole wasnt big, considering it was just a tiny single bed. Furthermore, Nicole couldnt even stretch her body on the bed. Still, she slept very deeply on the bed at this moment, as she was too tired to be bothered anymore. The ce was a research center, so there was definitely a special room for medical practitioners to rest. However, the room was located a little farther from the operating room. It would take about a few minutes to walk there. After seeing Nicoles exhausted state, Julia was really worried about letting her walk to the room alone. For that reason, she decided to let her sleep here in the operating room, where she could supervise her. Since Julia had already taken a nap while Nicole was performing the surgery, she wasnt sleepy now. Turning her attention to the rabbit, she carefully examined it. After she took a closer look, she couldnt help but feel amazed at Nicoles medical skills. I have to say Im truly impressed. Nicoles hands arent shaky at all. The post-surgical stitches are neat, and no ws can be spotted at all. Suddenly, there was a slight movement at the door just when Julia was concentrating on observing the rabbit. At first, she thought it was a staff member of her house. Thus, she didnt pay attention to it and continued looking at the rabbit. However, sheter sensed something was off. And thus, she decided to shift her attention away from the rabbit for a while to check on her surroundings. Unexpectedly, Coltons silhouette came into her sight as soon as she looked up. For a moment, Julia was stunned. Then, she came back to her senses a whileter. However, Colton quickly put his finger in front of his lips and made a shh gesture just as she was about to speak. Only then did she realize Colton was afraid she would wake Nicole up from her nap. Walking up to Colton, Julia lowered her voice and asked, President Gardner, what brings you here to our familys research center? In the meantime, Coltons gaze had been fixated on Nicole ever since he entered through the door. After hearing Julias question, only did he retract his gaze. Im here to check on her. Since Julia still didnt know if Colton had learned about Nicoles identity as Whites protg, she was on her toes. Smiling awkwardly, she exined, Nicole is just here to apany me. She felt a little tired, so she fell asleep. You can rest assured. When Colton heard that, a trace of concern glimpsed across his eyes. Looking at the rabbit on the operating table and the dark circles under Nicoles eyes, he could almost guess the situation. Ignoring Julia, he made his way straight toward Nicole. Then, he reached out his hands and carried her up in his arms. Julia was startled when she saw that and wanted to stop Colton. However, someone suddenly showed up beside her and stopped her just when she was about to walk up to Colton. Feeling weird, Julia looked up and saw it was Richard. Richard, Nicole Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Weary Richard knew what Julia wanted to say. Looking at her with a faint smile on his face, he reached out to caress her face and murmured, Dont worry. Colton is just taking her to get some rest. He wont do anything to her. Left with no choice, she could only watch as Colton carried Nicole away. There was something that she wanted to utter, but she hesitated for a while. Eventually, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue. In the meantime, Richard seemed to have sensed Julias hesitation. Trying to enlighten her more, he smiled and added, Its honestly nothing to be worried about. Colton understands that Nicole is currently the key person to saving Old Mr. Benedict, so he knows what hes doing. Im sure he wont do anything crazy to her at such a critical moment. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was at the moment after listening to Richards words when Julia realized Colton had already found out about Nicoles identity as Whites protg. Restraining the worried expression on her face, she looked at Richard. Then, she showed her disgruntlement toward Richard by wrinkling her face. Then, with a mncholy tone in her voice, she asked, So youre the one who brought him here to my ce? Once Richard noticed that Julia was unhappy, he hurriedly exined, Hes Colton Gardner, a significant member of the Gardner Family. Do you really think he needs my help in locating this ce? Its as easy as ABC for him to find this ce. Im just tagging along because I feared you might feel bored all by yourself. A sense of realization hit Julia as she listened to Richards reasoning. I cant seem to get mad at him, regardless of what he does. Besides, Colton had already discovered Nicoles identity as Whites protg. So I dont see the need for me to hide the truth anymore. Fine. I get it. Speaking of which,e over and sit with me now that youre here. Can you see this rabbit? Nicole has just operated on it, so we need to observe its post-surgical condition. As Richard stared at Julias angry look, a trace of pampering floated in his eyes. He couldnt help but think she looked adorable. Reaching out, he touched her head with a smile and said, Sure. In the meantime, Colton navigated himself around the ce like a professional. It was as if he had been here many times before. While carrying Nicole in his arms, he headed straight toward the room where medical practitioners took their rest. Probably feeling too tired, Nicole simply let Colton carry her all the way. She was too deep in her slumber, and not once did she have the intention of waking up. Not wanting to wake her up, Colton carefully ced her on the bed. Then, he covered her with a quilt. In the dimly lit room, only some light faintly peeked through the ajar door. With his gaze following the light, Colton stared at Nicoles fair cheeks. He noticed that her face was looking a little pale, her lips were dry, and there was ayer of dark circles under her eyes. At that moment, he was concerned about her state. She looks like she hasnt had a good rest in a long while. At the same time, Nicole, who was currently in dreand, seemed to have encountered something in her sleep. Looking as if she was a little discontented with something, she frowned slightly. When Colton saw that, he involuntarily reached out his hand and ced the pulp of his finger right between her eyebrows. Then, he helped her to stretch out her frown by gently massaging the spot. Seemingly to have felt something, Nicole slowly rxed, and the tension between her eyebrows gradually eased up. After that, she fell into a deep sleep again. In spite of that, Colton stayed around and didnt leave her side. He sat directly at the bedside and watched Nicole sleeping soundly. While watching her, he let his mind wander into his thoughts. I remember when I first met Nicole. At that time, I thought she was a snob who simply wanted to im ties with the Gardner Family. Butter, I gradually realized that this woman had many hidden identities. First, she was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, and recently, she was also revealed to be Whites protg. The more Colton thought about it, the more curious he got. He couldnt help but wonder what other secrets exactly Nicole had that she might hide from him. Like a sh, his eyes darkened. Staring straight at the woman on the bed, he used his gaze to trace the outline of her profile. Then, his eyes gradually traced down inch by inch. Not knowing Colton was staring at her, Nicole slept for a long time. Perhaps it was because she was drained. She slept so deep that she nearly couldnt open her eyes. In the end, it was the sudden thought about the rabbit that she had performed surgery on a while ago that abruptly woke her up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of dark orbs staring at her. Thinking that it was some nightmare, she felt her heart suddenly drop with a thud and was nearly scared out of her wits. After she regained her senses, only then was she able to have a clear view of the look of the person who nearly scared her to death. Its Colton! Even though she realized that the person was Colton, there was still a sense of fright that lingered within her. Looking at him with lingering fears, she asked in a hoarse voice, President Gardner, what brings you here? Then, she turned her head and looked around the room. At that moment, she couldnt help but wonder. Thats weird. I remember I was sleeping on the hospital bed in theboratory. So how did I end up in the room? Seeing that Nicole was awake, Colton reached out his hand to straighten his clothes. After that, he said with a smile, Im here to check on your progress. Despite having slept for a while, Nicole felt her head was still aching a little. Therefore, she reached out her hand to hold her forehead. Upon hearing Coltons answer, she nodded and exined, I almost got the hang of it. Give me some more time and wait for me to get the hang of things fully. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Lets Get Busy Seeing how exhausted she was, Colton felt his heart wrenching for Nicole, but he also knew that if she wanted to operate on Benedict, she had to ovee the difficulties that she was facing. Dont rush it. Grandpas situation is now rtively stable. So, just take it easy and rx. Colton didnt give her any pressure, but because she had such a history with Benedict, she definitely wanted to do her best to save him. Just this thought alone was enough to set his mind at ease. Closing her eyes, Nicole rested for a few minutes in bed. Then, she pursed her lips before saying directly, I cannot allow anything to go wrong when ites to Old Mr. Benedict. After saying that, she lifted the sheets and got out of bed. Although she didnt know how long she had slept, she felt much more energetic and decided to check up on the rabbit. Watching the determined woman in front of him, he didnt stop her and followed her to theb where the rabbit had woken up. However, maybe it was because the anesthesia had only just worn off that it was now squatting motionlessly at a corner. Seeing that Nicole had returned, Julia hurriedly said in excitement, Nicole, Richard and I had just done a check-up on the rabbit, and theres nothing wrong with it. The stitches and everything about the surgery is very sessful. A look of relief washed over Nicoles face and she sighed silently. Luckily, my medical skills havent regressed yet. Giving Julia a nod, she pulled herself together before announcing, Lets carry on with the next step, then. Ive had enough rest. Seeing the hurried look on Nicoles face, Julia didnt turn her down and swiftly started getting to work. When Richard saw that the girls were starting to get busy, he took a couple of steps backward without a word and went to Coltons side. Stealing a look at him, he saw that he was staring unblinkingly at Nicole. Haha! Hey, Colton. Keep your eyes away. Youre staring so much that youre going to make her embarrassed. Richard couldnt help but think Colton was too into Nicole. After hearing Richards reminder, Colton looked away and swept his eyes over the man before shifting them back to Nicole again, saying calmly, Lets go back. Raising his brows in surprise, Richard asked with a grin, I thought you would like to stay here. Why are you enlightened all of a sudden? Colton pursed his lips as he watched Nicole, who was getting down to business. Sticking his hands into his pockets, he answered, Its useless for me to stay here, and Ill even disturb her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Richard couldnt help butugh when he saw how much self-awareness Colton had. I didnt imagine that after not seeing you for many years, there would be a change to your bad habit. You no longer have that big ego of yours anymore. Without a word, Colton walked out, and since Richard couldnt be of any help here either and saw that Julia was also starting to get busy, he smirked and left with Colton. At Gardner Corporation, Kylie was sure that something must have happened because Nicole hadnt been around for the past few days and only her assistant, Whitney, was around. Say, Joanna. Did something happen to Nicole? She didnte to the office for the past few days, and she seemed to be in a rush thest time she left. Joanna peered at Kylie in front of her; this woman was still the chief designer at F&M Apparel, and even though she was useless in Gardner Corporation, she had to respect Kylie a little because of her title. Maybe, Joanna answered casually, not knowing what Kylie wanted to say. Kylie twisted the edges of her lips into a smirk and saidzily, This is great. The Golden Brush Competition is about to start soon. The light in Joannas eyes shone brightly. Thats right. I was so busy these few days that I almost forgot about this. Held once every four years, the Golden Brush Competition only had one nomination spot for every company. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 A Scheme In the previouspetition, Gardner Corporation had designated Joanna to participate, but unfortunately, she only ended up as a regr participant without even getting the nomination prize. After four years, her designs were no longer as awkward as they used to be, and she totally had the chance to be nominated. Looking at Joanne, Kylie said, Onlypanies or studios of a certain scale in the clothing industry can rmend someone for the Golden Brush Competition. Since Nicole has already left F&M Apparel, the one they would rmend will for sure be me if theres no ident. And from Gardner Corporation Immediately, Joanna nodded andpleted her sentence with a smile, Of course, theyll enter the competition with my name. Nodding in satisfaction, Kylie recalled that during thestpetition, Nicole won the prize after she was rmended by F&M Apparel. However, she was arrogant when we epted her prize on stage and even announced, At the next Golden Brush Competition, Ill still be receiving the same award on this stage and make F&M Apparel proud. Hurriedly, Kylie chimed in, Previously, when Nicole received the award on stage, she said she would enter thepetition again this time. But now that she has already left F&M Apparel, she isnt even qualified to enter thepetition, not to mention winning the award! Although Joanna knew that the winner of thepetitionst time was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel, Lisa, she didnt know that there was such a background story. With curiosity written on her face, Joanna nced at her and asked, Huh? Did something happen? After Kylie told her everything that had happened, her eyes lit up. So, something like that actually happened! Then, Kylie continued, The participant list for thepetition will be published in a few days, and the competition is a hot topic now. If the things Nicole said thest time was uploaded, maybe someone with some other intentions will make headlines out of it. Imagining that scene in her mind, she couldnt stop grinning. Even if it wont cause her any damage with this, it will make her a joke in the fashion industry! Joanna thought that this was a reliable n, and it was all thanks to Nicoles bragging from years ago. Nevertheless, if it was only to damage Nicoles reputation, this issue was a little of a fuss. Joannas eyes darkened a little as she thought about it and said, This is not enough. If you simply want to damage her reputation, this is just a small scratch to her. Since were going to do it, we must make it big. To begin with, Kylie had always disliked Nicole. In F&M Apparel, she was oppressed by Nicole for four years. If there was a chance to get back to Nicole, she would definitely not let the chance slip by. Huh? Do you have any good ideas, Director Schmidt? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Joanna narrowed her eyes. Anyway, her rtionship with Nicole was already in the rut, and they both knew this in their hearts. So, there was no reason to continue with the pretense. Didnt Nicole recently change the spokesperson and rece Sarah Brenner? Puzzled, Kylie peered at her. Yeah, so what? Smirking, she continued, Previously, Sarah told me that she loathes Nicole to the core, and the spokesperson was changed this time because Nicole did something in private. As she spoke, her smirk deepened. Since were all standing on the same side, why dont we make use of this opportunity so that Nicole cant make aeback? Kylies eyes sparkled. As long as Nicole had it bad, she would be happy, and she immediately nodded and replied, Director Schmidt, tell me. Do you have a good n? Nicole is not here now, but the products for the next season will be sent for production soon, and the products from Ann this time will be a coboration with Aimee International by using the market they have opened up abroad. Say, if theres a problem with the draft, will Nicole be involved or not? Joanna said slowly with a sneer. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Signing Up for the Golden Brush Competition Whats your n? Kylie asked, staring at Joanna. As long as it could embarrass Nicole, she was willing to do anything. Pulling out a drawer, Joanna then took out a stack of design drafts. These are the draft designs collected for this season. As she spoke, she picked out a draft from the stack, ced it on the desk, and passed it to Kylie. Confused, Kylie lowered her head and took a look at it. The design could only be deemed as proper not badbut there werent any highlights or problems with it, either. Whats this? This is a draft I had turned down because it giarized earlier works of Aimee International. However, thats a design from a long time ago, and I only happen to see it by chance. If its someone else, Im afraid they wont be able to see it immediately. If this is sent to Aimee International It hadnt been a long time since Aimee International explored the international market, and it was a clothing brand that suddenly emerged three years ago, known for its bold designs that attracted a lot of young people. Very quickly, they prated the market abroad, and within the years, they were able to establish themselves in the fashion industry. It was the ability and potential of thepany that attracted the interest of Gardner Corporation, and they didnt mind spending a huge amount of money just to coborate with them. If the coboration was ruined by Nicole, itd put a lot of parties in a difficult situation, even if Colton helped her out.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Without a doubt, Nicole would be kicked out by that bunch of conservatives in Gardner Corporation. A sparkle danced in Kylies eyes. As long as Nicole had signed the agreement, this draft would definitely end up in the hands of Aimee International, and they could definitely recognize an old design of theirs. Everyone in the fashion industry frowns upon giarism. If Nicole is used of this, Aimee International can totally sue her. Then, that will be the end of her! With a sneer on her face, Joanna leaned back. Previously when she saw this design draft, this idea had alreadye to her mind. Anyway, she wasnt the one who drew this draft, and she could simply find another scapegoat at that time to bear the punishment together with Nicole. For herself, she would be reprimanded without suffering any losses. Of course. Its Nicoles assistant whos helping her to go through the contracts now, and she definitely cant see the problem in it! Then, they shared a gaze with each other and giggled tacitly. Meanwhile, Nicole basically lived at Julias research center. Setting aside all other thoughts, she nned to recover her medical skills properly. Unbeknownst to her, because she wasnt at Gardner Corporation for a long time, the people there were already up to no good. The biggest event in the design world now was the Golden Brush Competition, which was just around the corner. At Pinnacle Group, because Olivia had pped Mason thest time, only then did Bradley pass most of his authority to him, and the first thing he did after getting power was sign Nicole up for the Golden Brush Competition under the name of Pinnacle Group. Someone purposely released Nicoles speech when she won the award four years ago, together with a paragraph which roughly questioned Nicoles right to enter the nextpetition after F&M Apparel fired her. But such a simple thing was able to kick up quite a fuss. After all, Nicole had a reputation in the design industry, and she lost her qualification to enter thepetition after this ruckus. Some designers evenmented sarcastically beneath. Well, shes the one who wanted to leave F&M Apparel and even said that its for the development of the domestic clothing industry. Ha! She probably wanted to give herself a noble reason for changing employers. Exactly. F&M Apparel has a long history. Without thispany, who would hear about Lisa? Shes clearly burning the bridge after crossing it! There were so many more, but the reason Nicole was able to provoke so many negativements was simpleshe had risen too fast, and that would make anyone jealous! However, Joanna wasnt happy to see the reactions on the Inte. Well, this was only the entre at the beginning, and the real main dish was yet to be served! Nicole, I would like to see how youre going to turn things around this time! Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Going Home For five consecutive days, Nicole stayed at Julias research center, and after working day and night, she finally regained her previouspetence. Watching as Nicole moved her hands deftly, Julia breathed a sigh of relief. Staying by Nicoles side while she conducted surgeries, she could feel the adrenaline rush of being on the surgical table even though she was just an assistant. Nicole, I didnt think that youre still so well-trained even when you havent conducted any surgeries for years, she said with a giggle. Looking at the stitched-up wound, Nicole smiled faintly and replied, Although I havent held a scalpel for a long time, I still have muscle memory. I cant forget the way I move my wrists. Checking the time, Julia saw that it was already Monday evening, and Nicole would be going to the Gardners ce to check up on Benedict tomorrow. Take a rest for a while, Nicole. Youll have a tough battle tomorrow, she said. For some unknown reason, she felt like she had aplished something, as though a huge war had just ended. Nicole nodded, feeling relieved. Despite the exhaustion in her mind, her body was very rxed, as if she had let go of all weights. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Yeah, I havent been home for a few days, and Hayden is probably missing me. Ill go home now and take a good rest. Tomorrow, youreing with me to the Gardners. Nodding, Julia agreed. Okay, got it. With me around at the Gardners, no one will bully you. Listening to her promise, Nicole couldnt help but chuckle, and she reached out to tap the tip of her nose, saying, Alright, you better take care of yourself. Im no pushover, and I wont let anyone shove me around. Seeing how confident she was, Julia swallowed all the things she wanted to say in the end. Just as Nicole had said, given her personality, nobody could guess who would be on the short end at the end of the day. After leaving Julias research center, Nicole raised her head and stared at the sky she hadnt seen for a while, heaving a huge sigh of relief. Tomorrow, Ill first do a full-body checkup for Old Mr. Benedict. After that, Ill arrange for the surgery, and hopefully, it can be approved smoothly. Back at home, Hayden threw himself straight into her arms. With guilt in her heart, she stroked his head and said apologetically, Hayden, Ive been too busy these past few days and neglected you. Dont be mad at me, okay? Clutching her clothes tightly with his tiny hands, Hayden remained in her arms for a long while before he lifted his head and said, Mommy, I know youre going to save Great-grandpa, so go ahead. Ill be a good boy next to Miss Whitney. Constion washed over her heart as she gazed at her sensible son, and she stroked his head as she gave him a nod. Okay. Once the issue with your Great-grandpa is settled, Ill free up some time to spend it with you. Nodding obediently, Hayden stared at the dark circles under her eyes and felt his heart wrenching. Mommy, you should rest, he said in a sorry voice. Its not good to be so tired. It was true that Nicole was a little tired, and she turned to Whitney. Whitney, sorry to trouble you. Im drained, so Ill take a rest now. When Whitney saw hering home encapsted with an air of exhaustion, she knew that she was beat, and she nodded. Picking up Hayden, she said, Miss Nicole, go ahead and do what you need to do. With me around, Hayden will be fine, and we can talk about everything else once youre free. Whitneys words set her mind at ease, and she turned to her own bedroom. It had been a long time since she rested well. For the past few days, the pressure weighed her down like a huge mountain, and she couldnt rx for even a second. Finally, she could rx for a little bit now. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Have You Lost Your Minds? The next day, Nicole energized herself, dressed up, and went to the Gardners, where the couches in the living room were filled with people. Not only were the Gardners there, but Queenie and Pierre were also present. Actually, Pierre was there because he wanted to meet this student of Whites, and that was the reason he asked Queenie to bring him along. On the other hand, Queenie brought him along because she wanted him to make some unnoticeable moves so that Benedict would pass away on the hospital bed. In the meantime, the Gardners allowed both of them in because they were worried that Nicole couldnt find Whites student. Then, Pierre could be the backup. All in all, everyone had their own selfish reasons. When they saw Nicole had arrived with Julia without anyone else behind them, Olivia was the first to raise the question. Isnt White Nicholsons protging as well? Wheres she? Scanning across everyone, Nicole didnt answer her and merely said to Colton, Take me in to have a look at Old Mr. Benedict first. Ill need to do aplete body checkup on him so that I can conduct the surgery based on the data. Her tone was as calm as the sea, but her words annoyed Olivia. With a thud, she sprang to her feet and stared daggers at Nicole. What do you mean by this? Are you going to do this yourself because you cant find White Nicholsons student? By then, her face had turnedpletely dark, and she red at Nicole without blinking. I shouldnt have believed you before, b*tch! I really thought that you could find White Nicholsons student, but it turned out that you were just bragging! Sensing something amiss, Anna appeared a little concerned, and she looked at Nicole as she said, Whats happening, Nicole? Watching Nicole, Pierre recalled their conversation from before, and he couldnt help but gloat. Miss, could it be that youre making up for it because you cant find White Nicholsons student? As she listened to their questioning, she didnt say a thing and merely looked at Colton. Raising her voice, she asked, President Gardner, Im going to perform a body checkup on Old Mr. Benedict. Do I have your permission? Standing up, Colton had a faint smile on his face, and instead of revealing her identity, he went along with her and nodded. Of course. Ill take you there. There are pieces of equipment in Grandpas room you can use. When Olivia heard Coltons approval, her face fell. Colton Gardner! Are you trying to kill Dad? How can you trust this bitch? What can she do when shes just a designer? Have you lost your mind? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even Anna was a little hesitant, but she knew that Colton wasnt a senseless person, and he wouldnt pull such a big joke just to save Nicole from the embarrassment. However, she wasnt confident, and she had no idea what both of them were up to, so she was also a little concerned. Turning to his parents, Colton guaranteed on behalf of Nicole. Mother, Father, I believe that Nicole can do it. Seeing how serious Colton was, Anna felt a little relief as she trusted her son. Despite having doubts, Benjamin knew Colton had always been confident in everything he did, and he set aside his doubts. Nodding, he said in a deep voice, Take her in. This time, Olivia erupted. After staring at both of them for a long while, she barked, Have you two lost your minds? If you cant find Whites student, let Dr. Toth do it. At least, the chances will be higher than when this b*tch does it! Since Benjamin had decided to believe his own son, he stood by his side. Let Nicole go in to conduct a checkup first. Once the results are out, we see what she has to say. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Absurd! Hearing Benjamins words, Olivia shook from the anger, and she narrowed her eyes at Nicole. There was something she didnt quite understand; she couldnt figure out what Nicole had given to the Gardners for them to stand on her side and make a fool out of everyone. Im still sensible! I wont let this madwoman have her way! Impossible! When ites to Dad, Ill never allow her to do it unless its over my dead body! Colton looked at Olivia, who was hopping mad with anger, and then nced at Nicoles face, which seemed to carry a faint smile, and he could roughly guess what was on her mind. Instead of revealing her identity, he said to Anna, Im taking Nicole in to have a look. Rather than having a senseless fight here, its better to take a look inside first. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After he finished speaking, he brought Nicole and Julia inward, and when Olivia wanted to stop them, her path was blocked by Anna. I believe Colton. He wont do anything senseless. If theres anything, well speak about it after theyre finished with the checkup. Boll*cks! Olivia roared. Shaking all over from the fury, she thought that Nicole could bring Whites student, so she took a step back, but everything appeared out of control. Ill never allow this little b*tch to operate on my father! Watching the person who hadpletely lost her temper in front of her, Anna sighed softly and exined on Nicoles behalf, What if she could really save him? We cant give up on this chance. Snorting, Olivia then yelled indifferently, If she can save Dad, Ill go on my knees to beg her, but thats utterly impossible! Her booming voice caused Annas head to tremble and ache a little, and she breathed out to calm herself. After giving it a thought, she said, Lets wait and see. Even if Nicole has a way, the operation can only take ce in a few days time, at least. Just when Olivia was about to blow her top again, Queenie suddenly stopped her and whispered something into her ear. Olivias angry face finally rxed a little, and she swept her eyes past everyone coldly before sneering, What happened today wonte to an end so easily. I definitely wont agree to let Nicole operate on Dad! After saying that, she turned and left. Seeing that Olivia was gone, Queenie didnt want to stay longer, too. Hence, she got up and bowed to Anna, sayingposedly, Mrs. Gardner, since theres someone to treat Old Mr. Benedict, Im leaving with Dr. Toth first. If theres any way we can help, just give me a call. Ever since she left Colton, Queenie seemed to have be very reserved, and the way she spoke now was even a little neutral. Although Anna disliked her for being full of lies, at least she had put in effort for Benedicts case, so she softened her expression and said, Alright, I got it. Go first. Queenie chuckled and left. Taking Pierre with her, she quickly caught up with Olivia, who looked very unhappy, and when she saw that Queenie was out, she said coldly, Nicole is your sister. Are you honestly going to send her to jail? After asking that, she crossed her arms and gave Queenie a once-over with doubt in her eyes. Without much emotion on her face, Queenie lowered her head and exined, Initially, if Nicole has really brought Whites student to operate on Old Mr. Benedict, then Ill have nothing to say. But looking at the situation now, its totally a case of improvising. Old Mr. Benedicts life is precious, and its not enough even if its paid with Nicoles life. Even though Im her younger sister, I can still differentiate right from wrong. Hearing that someone wanted to destroy Nicole, Olivia looked a little appeased, but her tone was filled with indifference. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 He Knows What Hes Doing Back then, when they said that theyd found Whites student, I was actually excited, but it turns out that the b*tch is doing it herself! Did she think that humans are the same as fabric? Watching Olivias enraged face, Pierre stepped forward and said, Ms. Gardner, I came with the kind intentions to help Old Mr. Benedict with the surgery, but youve seen the situation yourself. The problem isnt whether Im willing or not, but they were the ones who dont want me to do it, and they would rather use ayman than me. Olivia peered at him. Even though it was rumored on the Inte that he had an unpleasant personality, his medical skills were amongst the best in the country. Given Benedicts current condition, besides Whites protg, there was only some hope left with Pierre. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I know, Dr. Toth. Dont worry. Ayman like that wont be the Gardners soon! Hearing her words, Pierre couldnt help but smirk and continued, Without a license, she will have to go to jail for conducting an operation on a person in private. Olivia nodded. Earlier, she left the house because she had heard this from Queenie, and since the rest of them wouldnt listen to her, they could only rely on the police. Once Nicole was arrested, Olivia wanted to see what else she could do. Thanks for your reminder, Dr. Toth. If she really dares to operate on Dad, Ill use all of my connections to make sure that she sits in jail for good! Olivia said viciously. As Olivia really loathed Nicole, she was in dismay, not knowing if she would have the chance to teach her a lesson. But it was great now because Nicole had presented the opportunity herself. If she operated on a patient without a medical license, not even God himself could save her from this situation! Even Queenie didnt think that Nicole would reveal such a huge hold for her to grab onto. This time, she was only nning toplete the task given to her by Bryan and get Benedict killed on the hospital bed, but she didnt imagine that she could also send Nicole to jail along with this task. Just the thought of this situation filled her heart with delight unwittingly. Because Nicole couldnt find Whites protg, the operation would be conducted by Pierre in the end. At that time, Benedict would pass away in the hospital bed, and Nicole would go to jail. Both of these events were the best situations for her! Ms. Gardner, Im leaving with Dr. Toth first. If theres anything we can do, just let us know, Queenie said with a smile, and because of this, she was in a much better mood. Olivia gave her a nod and said nothing. Meanwhile, at the Gardners, Anna and Benjamin were seated on the couch with a glum look. Even though they believed their son, they still didnt have much confidence to let Nicole operate on Benedict, and they were worried that something unexpected would happen. Looking at their solemn faces, Wendy exined assuringly, Mom, Dad, Colton has always been sensible and reliable in his actions. Since Nicole has this skill, just let her give it a try. Anna listened to her and closed her eyes for a second as she sighed. I know hes sensible, but were just a little worried. Then, she nced at Benjamins tensed face, ced her hand above his, and comforted, Colton wont joke around with Dads life. You dont have to worry so much. Her words seemed to be working, and his face rxed a little. He gave her a nod and looked at her with adoration in his eyes. I got it. This child knows what hes doing. Next to them, Wendy watched her parents flirt with each other, and she couldnt help but give them an annoyed look. They have no shame at all. Inside Benedicts room, hey in bed with a look of exhaustion. For the past few days, his condition had suddenly worsened, and he had an oxygen tube inserted into his body. Even if someone came in, he couldnt hear them and merelyy in bed peacefully. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Body Checkup N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole asked Julia to help to conduct a checkup on Benedict and when he felt someone touching him, he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, which used to be clear and bright, were now filled with exhaustion and he looked a little lost when he turned to both women. Seeing that he had opened his eyes, Nicole softly called out, Hello, Old Mr. Benedict. When he heard her voice, he gradually regained his bearings as his gaze swept back and forth on her. After a few minutes, he nodded and smiled as he said, Ah, youre here, Nicole. Its been a while since youst visited me. After speaking, he even seemed to be sulking a little as he sounded a little unhappy. Breaking into a giggle, she then answered in a gentle voice as though she was coaxing a child, I was a little busy with work, but Im here now to visit you. The look on Benedicts face turned a little better when he heard herforting him, and he snorted. Looks like you still have some conscience. Help me up; Ill sit up and talk a little with you. Hurriedly, Nicole went to help him up while Colton rushed forward to assist as well out of concern. Only then did Benedict realize that he was in the room and he muttered slowly under his breath, Youre here as well, rascal? Chuckling helplessly, Colton exined, Grandpa, I came in together with Nicole, but shes the only one in your eyes. Although Benedict was elderly in age, his temper was especially simr to a childs and he shoved Colton in annoyance. Whats so special about you when I can see you everyday? Here, Nicole. Ill chat with you for a while. The way he treated both of them differently made Nicole giggle softly and she took a step next to Benedict. Old Mr. Benedict, may I conduct a body checkup on you? I can only visit you often when youre healthy. Hearing that she was here to do a body checkup on him, he immediately seemed a little unhappy and he sulked with a long face. Theres nothing else to check up on when Im already in this state. I know my own body, and I think my time is about to be up. Nicoles heart wrenched at the things he said and she hurriedly interjected, Old Mr. Benedict, something can still be done now. Ill perform a body checkup on you first and find out the various indicators. Maybe theres still a chance. As he listened to her, doubt slowly crawled over Benedicts face and he nced at her before turning to Colton. Are the both of you joking with me? Coltonughed at his suspicious face and answered, Grandpa, we dont have that much time to joke with you. Nicole is White Nicholsons student and her medical skills are superior. Arent you worried about others treating you? But were a family here, so that should set you at ease, shouldnt it? Looking slightly relieved at Coltons words, Benedict turned to Nicole. So, it turns out that youre so capable, Nicole. I already have one foot in paradise and I didnt want the doctors to treat me before this because Im afraid that theyll send me off directly. But if its you, Im willing to believe you. The fact that he was willing to believe her unconditionally sent a warm wave over her chest. Nodding, she said assuringly, Old Mr. Benedict, dont worry. God will be with you and youll be fine. Ill perform a body checkup on you and n an operation especially for you. Then, you can continue to live happily. Shutting his eyes a little, Benedict said in a hoarse voice, Nicole, just do it bravely. Im assured with you around. His words were a huge confidence boost for her, and he didnt resist as she started performing a body checkup on him. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Finding Out Her Identity As Benedict was very cooperative, Nicole didnt need to spend much effort. She was able to collect all of his health data in just one morning. However, her expression was severe when she looked at the report. Although she knew that Benedicts health was bad, it was even more serious than she imagined now that she read the report. Staring at her face that was turning grimmer with each passing second, Colton could already guess it and he asked, Youre not confident of this? Shaking her head, she flipped through the data in her hands before turning to him and said, Lets go to the living room, and Ill tell it to Mr. and Mrs. Gardner as well. He nodded in agreement. Due to the series of checkups earlier, Benedict was tired and had fallen asleep. Meanwhile, Julia was helping to conduct tests on the blood which was eventually drawn out. Led by Colton, Nicole approached the couches with the report in her hand and when Anna and Benjamin saw hering toward them, they looked a little hopeful. After taking a look at the report, Nicole lifted her gaze at them and exined, Old Mr. Benedicts health is more serious than I thought. However, theres still a certain chance with an operation. If Im the main surgeon, theres more than a fifty percent chance. When Anna saw that Nicole seemed serious when she spoke, she was a little surprised and stared at Nicole. Parting her lips, she asked, Nicole, do you really have so much confidence? Before this, the other doctors all mentioned twenty percent of chances, so the figure Nicole said now was considered high. In response, Nicole nodded. Actually, if it was only referring to the surgery, she had at least ny percent of confidence because of her self-confidence. In spite of that, Benedicts physical health was simply so terrible that he may not be able to take the risk of the operation. Taking that into consideration, she came up with fifty percent. Yes. Initially, I nned to operate tomorrow, but after seeing Old Mr. Benedicts health report, I think Ill need to prepare some things. So, well dy the surgery to make preparations. At thetest, the surgery can be performed this week. Hearing the confidence in Nicoles voice, Anna felt much more assured. Without saying much, Benjamin stood up. Im going to take a look at Dad. If you really have so much confidence to treat him, the Gardners will owe you a favor. The Gardner Family was influential and wealthy, and there would be inexhaustible glory and wealth in this life to have the honor of being owed a favor by them. Nicole didnt have much to say and she nodded in acknowledgement. I got it. Old Mr. Benedict is someone whom I regard to be my grandfather, so Ill put in my best effort. She paused for a couple of seconds before adding, Im going to keep the things away and make a move first. After she was out of the room, it slowly dawned on Anna as she spun her head to look at Colton, asking, When did Nicole study medicine? Smirking, he answered in his husky voice, Shes White Nicholsons student. This time, she was shocked as her heart skipped a beat. Is she really White Nicholsons student?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Colton nodded and stared at Anna as he exined, Back then, White Nicholson died because he was set up by someone. Before his death, he advised Nicole not to continue practicing medicine. Thats why she has never disclosed her identity. This time, just take it that its Nicole whos treating Grandpa, and not White Nicholsons student. After hearing that Nicole was Whites student, Anna was assured. No wonder she seems so confident, she thought, and she understood the reason behind Whites advice to Nicole. By operating on Benedict, she would be viting her teachers will. I got it. I wont tell anyone else about this, so dont worry. But now that I know shes White Nicholsons student, I can have peace of mind, she said with a relieved look. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 The Golden Brush Competition When Colton saw that his mother was assured, he nodded. Okay, go and rest for now. After this, just cooperate with Nicole all you can. After that, Nicolepared Benedicts health condition and customized a surgery for him, and while she was busy with work, Whitney gave her a call. Miss Nicole, should I send a copy of the design drafts for the coboration with Aimee International? As Nicole had focused all of her attention on Benedict, she had no time to check the design drafts when she should have prioritized her work. In a hoarse voice, she answered, Whitney, you can take a look at them after years of working by my side. If there isnt any major issue with them, just sign it on my behalf. In addition, Aimee International will also check it out, so there wont be any big problem. Knowing that Nicole was busy, Whitney nodded and agreed. Okay, for the work after this, Ill make the decisions for you if its not anything important. When youre done, Ill tell you the details. Great, that will be it. Thanks, Nicole replied and hung up. After hanging up the call, Whitney nced at the design drafts and since the majority of the drafts didnt have any issues, she signed Nicoles name on the document directly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. For the past few days when Nicole wasnt around, the topics regarding the Golden Brush Competition were rife. Even though Nicole was the winner of thestpetition, she even lost the qualification to enter thepetition this time. Many jealous designers started to add fuel to the fire on the Inte, saying that Nicole changed employers directly after gaining fame and she totally deserved it for her situation now. At the same time, Whitney was busy at work as well, rebutting theizens who ndered Nicole on the Inte. However, while these people were gloating over Nicoles misfortune, the Pinnacle Group of the Schumacher Family announced that they would be joining thepetition this time with Nicole as the contestant. This had everyone stunned since they thought that she had joined Pinnacle Group! However, soon after, Gardner Corporation announced that the contestant they nominated was Nicole, too. So, what the hell was happening? Two of the biggest apparelpanies in the country were fighting over Nicole and wanted her to represent them in thepetition. This made Joanna really mad. Initially, she thought that even though she might not win thepetition this time, she could at least be shortlisted and make an acquaintance with designers from all over the world. As it turned out, she didnt even have this chance! Pinnacle Group had already nominated Nicole, but she still had to upy the spot from Gardner Corporation. Clearly, she was just being a dog in the manger! In the meantime, Kylie was having it worse than her. Thinking that she was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel now, she would definitely be the one nominated for the Golden Brush Competition this time. In the end, citing internal chaos within thepany, Zachary didnt nominate anyone on F&M Apparels behalf. So, both of their hopes had fallen through! Previously, they were sniggering at Nicole for not being able to enter thepetition, but ironically, not only could she participate in thepetition, there werepanies fighting to sign her up. In contrast, both of them werent even qualified to participate! With this, the entire industry knew that even when Nicole had left F&M Apparel, she could still be like a fish in the water in the fashion industry, and F&M wasnt the one who was too good for her, but rather, she was too good for them! For the reason of bothpanies in the country fighting to have Nicole participate in thepetition for them, Nicoles fame suddenly shot up to a new height. Despite that, she had no idea about any of that. At the moment, she was basically separated from the rest of the world as she buried her head in Benedicts data, preparing for his surgery without distraction. For days and nights, she was busy with preparation, and on Thursday morning, she decided to open up the brain to remove the tumor. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Taken Away After confirming the n, Nicole immediately approached Anna and Benjamin to exin the situation for them to prepare the necessary items. Once that was done, she would be able to return home to have a good sleep and energize herself for this surgery. However, she stayed at the Gardner Residence instead. The cell phone in her pocket had been left unchecked for a long time, and when she checked it, she saw that Whitney had sent her a lot of messages. Scrolling down, she read through them and the content was mainly about Pinnacle Group and Gardner Corporation wanting to nominate her for the Golden Brush Competition while F&M Apparel had directly decided to give up on thepetition this time, and because bothpanies wanted her to enter the competition, her reputation soared sky high all of a sudden. Also, the drafts in coboration with Aimee International were sessfully sent to them. After reading through, Nicole replied, Thanks for your hard work. Then, she immediately went to bed because she now needed to recharge her energy and have a good rest. However, it wasnt that easy. While she was asleep, Olivia had brought a group of policemen to the house! Peering at the policemen behind Olivia, Anna frowned and questioned in a low growl, Olivia, what are you going to do? Why did you bring policemen to the house? With a sneer on her face, Olivia said indifferently, Its a surgery for my father. How can I allow a person without a medical license to do it? Forget it if she cant find White Nicholsons student, but she decided to do it herself just to make up for it. Her life is worthless, but my fathers life is precious! Listening to her sharp words, Anna wanted to rify the situation when she recalled the things Colton said and swallowed back the words that had reached her lips. Calming herself, she looked at Olivia in the eye and warned, Olivia, dont mess around. Nicole is capable enough to do this! Ignoring all that, Olivia narrowed her eyes at Anna and said, Im really curious. What the hell did that b*tch give you that youre listening to everything she says? Realizing that she couldnt stop Olivia, Anna was about to give Colton a call, but Nicole had woken up at some point without her realizing and was standing at the top of the staircase because of the noises downstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When Olivia saw that she hade out, she pointed a finger at Nicole and eximed, Thats the woman whos practicing medicine without a license! Take her away quickly! Seeing that Anna wanted to stop them, Nicole actually came downstairs at first instance and paced next to her. Sweeping her eyes coldly past Olivia, she then turned to Anna. Mrs. Gardner, Old Mr. Benedicts surgery can be done tomorrow and Ill be back before that. Ill make a trip with Ms. Gardner now and see what she is up to! Thinking that Nicole was making her final struggle, Olivia ignored her and snorted. Im telling you, Nicole Anderson, that the cheap life of yours isnt even worthy to pay for my fathers life! Because of Nicoles words, Anna didnt stop them in the end and she watched in vain as Nicole was handcuffed and taken away by the police. Concerned, she gave Colton a call, and after he heard what happened, he didnt react strongly and merely said with a chuckle, Nicole is White Nicholsons student, so she definitely has a medical license. Rest assured, shes only doing this to teach Aunt Olivia a lesson. His words sounded reasonable to her, and she rxed. With the way Olivia was, it was really time that she was taught a lesson, or else she would be out of control. Alright, I have nothing to worry about, then. Everything is alright as long as the operation for Dad can be carried out as nned, she said slowly. In order to have aplete confession out of Nicole, Olivia had hired a barrister and submitted the criminal evidence against her. With that, Nicole could forget about escaping jail time for at least three to five years! Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Destroying Her Own Future As the exhibit presented by the barrister whom Olivia hired was solid, the police officers coldly brought Nicole in to assist with their investigations at first instance. Practicing medicine without a license was a grave matter. It also did not help that Queenie fueled the mes by instigating the matter through Olivia. In an attempt to prevent Nicole from making aeback, Queenie specifically instructed Olivia to search for journalists. Since they had to respect the Gardners and the Schumacher Family, they agreed toe and report on this matter. Olivia specifically searched for a location within distance from the police station where she called for a press conference, after which the journalists flung to hear her out. Olivia requested for Queenie to publicly reveal the evidence of Nicoles wrongdoings to the journalists, but Queenie was initially unwilling to help deal with the mess. Yet, her heart felt burdened when she thought of what Olivia had experiencedtely. After thinking about it, Queenie still decided to head onstage. Im here to apologize to the Gardner Family on behalf of my sister, Nicole. She adopted a solemn expression and said those words in a voice that was only clearly audible to those present. That sentence alone was like a pebble that was thrown into a still river because it caused chaos among the journalists after that! They originally came as a sign of respect to Olivia, but they never expected to learn of such revtion. Their calm expressions were then reced by extreme agitation as they started to pepper Queenie with questions. Miss Queenie, what do you mean by those words? Are you insinuating that Miss Nicole has caused grievances to the Gardner Family? Yeah, did youe here because of what Miss Nicole did? There was silence on Queenies part as she feigned sadness while facing the questions being thrown at her by the journalists one after another. She slightly lowered her head and looked downhearted while having crocodile tears before she raised her head to address the journalists. My sister wanted to please Mrs. Gardner, which was why she impersonated a doctor to operate on Old Mr. Benedict. She was arrested on the spot and is now at the police station. As she said this, her voice started to choke while tears swam in her eyes. Yet, she gritted her teeth and continued, Even though we are biological sisters, what she has done involves integrity. This is why I want to apologize to the Gardner Family on her behalf! Nicoles poprity was at an all-time high; both the Pinnacle Group and the Gardner Corporation were encouraging her to participate in the Golden Brush Competition. Since it was an excellent time for her career to flourish, how could such a thing even happen?! The journalists were unconvinced by Queenies words and they started to shoot questions at her with the speed of a machine gun. Miss Queenie, are you telling the truth? Why would Miss Nicole want to please Mrs. Gardner? Thats right; its such a prosperous time for Miss Nicole. She should be preparing for the Golden Brush Competition, so why would she take the risk to impersonate a doctor? Once again, the silent Queenie lowered her head with tears dancing in her eyes. It was impossible for her to describe her true happiness, but she feigned regret. After all, if she were tough at this moment, she would be caught with her hand in the cookie jar by the journalists. Im also not sure why Nicole would want to do this, but since shes already at the police station, Im afraid itd be arduous for her to participate in thepetition. Since what Queenie said made sense, the journalists started to believe her to a certain degree. When they thought about it, it was Olivia who asked them toe, which made the situation as clear as day to them. Nicole went to the Gardner Residence as a fake doctor and was caught doing so by Olivia, after which she pestered Queenie to admit the wrongdoings! The Gardner Family was an empire and could not be offended; Queenie had also been with Olivia for the past 5 years, so Queenies words should be believable! What mattered the most now was the fact that Nicole had been brought to the police station in handcuffs. This was the truth. If the situation had urred like the way the journalists had predicted, then it was a given that Nicole could give this years Golden Brush Award a miss. After all, practicing without a license was a serious crime that came with an imprisonment of at least 3 C 5 years. It also did not help her case that she offended the Gardner Family through such an action. By doing so, it merely meant that Nicole was ruining her future!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Shes Innocent Meanwhile, Olivia looked incredibly gleeful when she saw the excited faces of the journalists. With a smirk, she sniggered, Nicole Anderson, do you think youre my match? She was sure that the imprisonment would be enough to render Nicole behind bars for a few good years! While Olivia was gloating in glee, a man wearing a hat came out of nowhere, approached her and whispered something into her ears. After listening to him, the gleeful expression on her face froze in an instant, and she turned solemn. Turning to him, she asked through a tightened jaw, Are you serious?! Seeing that she was wearing a gloomy expression, that man shriveled his neck. Even though he was scared, he still told her what happened. Yes, someone is bringing Miss Nicoles medical license to the police station now, and from what that person said, Nicole was White Nicholsons student back then! Right now, Olivia had a terrible expression. She had imagined many possibilities, but she never imagined that Nicole was actually Whites student! Blood drained from her face as her mind went nk. Staggering, she almost fell on the ground, but luckily someone beside her grabbed her at first instance. T-Then what did the police say? Olivias voice sounded very foreign to her as her hands formed into fists. It was beyond her imagination that Nicole was waiting for her at a point like this! With a medical license as proof, Miss Nicole naturally isnt practicing without a license and our usation against her isnt valid anymore, the man exined in a whisper. After Olivia had created such a huge ruckus and invited so many journalists, she was told in the end that Nicole was innocent and was Whites student who could save Benedict. Wasnt this akin to a p to Olivias face right now?! Onstage, Queenie was chortling maniacally on the inside. Finally, I can grind Nicole under my feet ruthlessly this time. How effortless it is! Below the stage, the journalists wanted to ask Queenie more questions, but suddenly, their cell phones started ringing simultaneously and all of them took a look at it at the same time. Someone had actually sent them a message, and it was Nicoles medical license together with a picture of her with White back then. Then, they looked at each other, and someone took the first opportunity to exim aloud, So, Miss Nicole is White Nicholsons student? What the hell? Didnt they say that she was practicing without a license just a minute ago? What a huge turn of events now! Not only does she have a medical license, shes even White Nicholsons student! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. A second ago, Queenie was still putting up an act onstage until she suddenly heard the murmurs beneath her. Even though the voices from beneath the stage were noisy, she was still able to hear their words clearly. What did they say? Nicole is Whites student? Thats impossible! How is it possible for that b*tch to be Whites student? How could she be so talented?! All of a sudden, her face, which was feigning pity, sank instantly. Ignoring the identity of the person who sent them the message, the journalists asked, Miss Queenie, you said that youre apologizing to the Gardner Family on behalf of Miss Nicole, saying that she practiced medicine without a license, but someone just sent us her medical license. So, were you lying earlier? Thats right, Miss Queenie. As Miss Nicoles biological sister, dont you even know that shes White Nicholsons student? Miss Nicole is innocent. Is somebody trying to set her up on purpose? A dumbfounded Queenie turned pale from the questioning. Of course she didnt know that. If she had known, she wouldnt have jumped in front of the gun! Did they take her for an idiot? However, the journalists were more interested in her current expression. From the moment they said that Nicole was innocent, her expression turned unpleasant. Someone from the journalists noticed this and the question they asked turned more crude. Miss Queenie, since we said that Miss Nicole is innocent, your expression hasnt looked that good. Are you unhappy because Miss Nicole is innocent? Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Out of the Police Station Realizing that she had made a gaffe, Queenie hurriedly wore a smile, but her entire face was twitching. Of course she was unhappy in her heart, but she had to look delighted on the surface. Facing the journalists, she responded with a smile, Of course Im happy. Its amazing that Nicole is innocent. Despite that, the seasoned and experienced journalists knew that Queenie was clearly trying to put this me on Nicole with her statements earlier. Miss Queenie, are you making up lies here because youre jealous of Miss Nicole? Yeah, are you? Her face turned ashen, but she couldnt fall now and neither could she retreat. Hence, she tried her best to remainposed and swept her eyes over Olivia, who was that close to passing out. I cant rely on her, for sure, she thought, and tried her best to calm herself. Im not some scapegoat that can take any kind of me. I didnt know that Nicole is White Nicholsons student. At that time, Miss Olivia looked for me to provide an exnation for the Gardner Family. I didnt believe it at first, but Nicole was already arrested and sent to the police station. So, I have to think it was real, and I thought that I could reduce the weight of her crime by apologizing on her behalf. Queenie had to admit that her pitiful act was very handy. Pouting her lips, she blinked her eyes and they immediately turned red, which made her look not so pitiful. Meanwhile at the police station, thewyer who sent Nicole in was wiping his cold sweat away as he kept apologizing to the calm Nicole. Miss Nicole, please forgive me and dont hold it against a nobody like me. I had no other choice either. He was just a regr employee, so how could he offend Olivia? Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and show up, but he never imagined that not only was Nicole Whites student, she even had Colton to back her up. As a juniorwyer, he couldnt afford to offend anyone. Staring at the person whose forehead was covered in beads of cold sweat, Nicole knew that he was just a miserable employee and didnt make things difficult for him. I know. Youre only here on Olivias orders. I wont act indiscriminately. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hearing her, thewyer was so moved that he almost copsed on his knees and gave her a ny- degree bow instead. Thank you for your understanding, Miss Nicole. Then, he let out a heavy sigh of relief. Looks like Im safe now, he thought, recalling the call Colton made to him immediately after he had sent Nicole to the police station. That voice was so cold that it made his scalp numb. Who dares to offend a person like that? After that, Nicole walked out of the police station. As the press conference venue organized by Olivia was close to the police station, when she came out, some journalists with a sharp eye immediately caught sight of her. Seeing her outside, they quickly swarmed up to Nicole. Miss Nicole, are you really White Nicholsons student? Whites reputation back then was particrly excellent; his medical skills were superior and he was kind. No matter what a persons family background was, as long as they became his patient, he would treat them seriously! Later, he had epted a student and, together with his protege, they studied medicine to cure diseases and sold it to the public at an affordable price. Thats right, Miss Nicole. After White Nicholsons death, his student has never made any more appearances. Is there a hidden reason for that? This question made Nicoles heart wrench unwittingly and she was unable to stop the tears from forming in her eyes. She tried her best to collect herself, and after a while, she said to the journalists, Back then, my master was set up by someone, and not only his reputation, but his health was damaged as well. Before his death, he kept telling me not to practice medicine anymore. Her tone was very calm, but there was a small whimper in her voice, and it was so small that it was almost unnoticeable without paying attention to it. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 I Wont Let You Be Wronged Everyone was silent. Almost the entire country knew about Whites incident back then. He was originally a doctor who saved lives and healed wounds, but turned into a street rat which was spurned by everyone because of a bacsh by his family. His whole life had been noble, yet it was destroyed at the end. Although someone came out to rify the ridiculous incident in the end, White had already passed away at that time and no amount of repentance could help. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Closing her eyes, Nicole hid the sadness in them and she continued after a short pause, Old Mr. Benedict is in a critical condition, and my mother owed him a favor from back then. So, I would like to treat him using my personal identity, but someone with ulterior motives framed me. After the words left her lips, almost all conflicts were pointed at Queenie. Miss Nicole, it was your younger sister who apologized on your behalf to the Gardner Family earlier. Did you know about this beforehand? Yeah, so you mean to say that the person with ulterior motives was Miss Queenie? A dumbstruck Queenie swayed and almost fell over at the side. Her vision turned ck and if it wasnt for someone holding her steady next to her, she would have stumbled to the floor. Immediately, she wore an overjoyed expression and wanted to approach Nicole to get close to her, but without any mercy, Nicole immediately denied her rtionship with Queenie in front of the media. My father has already severed all ties with me and Queenie is my half-sister. So, were unrted to each other. Fixing her eyes on Queenie in the distance, Nicole grinned and added, Were not rted to each other, so she cant represent me in any way. Blood hadpletely drained from Queenies face by this point; Nicoles statement was saying that she was the one who wanted to cling on to Nicole and be rted to her. Miss Nicole, if you dont mind me asking, as Whites student, what is the reason for your mastersst words to you not to practice medicine anymore? Nicole swallowed the knot in her throat and responded, At that time, my master suffered an injustice, and he was worried that it would bring me harm if I continued to practice medicine as his student. Hence, after his passing, I stopped practicing as well. Changing her tone, she swept her eyes past the people below the stage and acknowledged, My masters intention wasnt asking me to abandon a dying person; he was just afraid that Ill be in harms way, but after so many years, Ive already epted this. Her rification caused everyones eyes to turn red. Back then, the incident caused such a huge commotiona genius doctor passing away amidst the suspicions! When Colton arrived, he happened to hear Nicole speaking. Although he knew that the woman in front of him was strong, he hadnt heard her mention any of this before. As it turned out, there were these twists and turns in this story. Then, the bodyguards came up and surrounded Nicole to protect her. As the ce was close to the police station and there were so many journalists present, she had barely made it that far away from the police station when she was surrounded by people. Catching sight of Colton who was in the distance, Nicole gave him a smile and then nced at the people around. Im sorry, but I wont say more today. Old Mr. Benedict is still waiting for me, and its a matter of life and death. Once this surgery is over, Ill ept your interviews, she exined and left the crowd under the protection of the bodyguards. Colton had prepared the car a long time ago, and the moment Nicole arrived the car and hopped in, the driver stepped on the gas pedal and dashed off. Youve been wronged for what happened today, he muttered softly, watching her as she closed her eyes to rest. Hearing Coltons voice, she opened her eyes slowly and turned to nce at him before looking away. This is definitely not Olivias idea alone. Queenie must have had a part in it as well. After she sneered, Colton raised his eyes slightly, and because he knew she was a little disgruntled, he comforted, Ill help you get even and wont let you suffer this injustice in vain. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Apology at the Doorstep However, Colton didnt bring Nicole back to the Gardner Residence but to her ce instead. When he returned to the Gardner Residence, the air was unnaturally still and Olivia was seated on the couch with a long face. On the other end of the couch sat Benjamin with a solemn expression and Anna. Youre really absurd! How could you actually drag Nicole into the police station? Do you think that there isnt enoughmotion? Or do you think that our family hasnt been a bigger joke? Benjamin chided, his face flushing. He almost beat his chest and stomped his feet from the fury. Olivia just had to disrupt the surgery, which was already nned! On the other hand, she didnt argue with him because she was in the wrong in this matter. Grabbing Benjamins arm, Anna said gently, Nicole is a nice person, so she probably wont hold it against us. Later, Ill bring some gifts and apologize to her at her ce. I think she wont take this to heart. He red at Olivia, snorted and looked away. Knowing that she had made a mistake, Olivia humbled herself. I didnt know that Nicole is White Nicholsons student at first, and she didnt say it either. If she had said it from the beginning, all this mess could have been avoided. Its all this bitwomans fault. The word b*tch almost stumbled out of her mouth, but when she recalled that Nicole was Whites student, she forcibly changed her choice of words. Since Benjamin was already hopping mad, his fury burned brighter than the mes when he heard her quibbling. If you didnt insist on acting ridiculously and brought the police here to arrest her, will any of this happen? If Nicole refuses to operate on Dad, are you going to do it instead? When Olivia heard that, she sulked even harder and sneered, Shes just White Nicholsons student and Pierre said theres a fifty percent chance as well. If shes not willing to do it, then just let her perform the surgery on Dad. By the time Colton walked into the room, he happened to hear Olivias suggestion and he paced up to them while saying, Pierre has a reputation in the medical field as a brag. Even though his skills are good, hes mostly targeting young people. At Grandpas age, Im afraid it will be difficult for Pierre to do it. Seeing him, Anna hurriedly asked, Colton, wheres Nicole? Then, she peered behind him but didnt see Nicole, which caused her heart to skip a beat. With a soft smile on his face, Colton turned to Olivia and answered slowly, After suffering such a huge injustice, of course Nicoles home now. You cant just expect her to return happily and perform the surgery for Grandpa as though nothing has happened, can you? Olivias expression fell, and she understood the meaning behind her words. Tightening her palms, she wanted to say something but couldnt set her ego aside. Immediately, Anna understood what he tried to express and quickly said, Ill get someone to prepare some things now and visit her. Taking a few steps forward, Colton then sat next to her and said with a stiff face, Mom, you dont have to worry about this. Youre not the one who caused this, anyway. His words made Olivia livid, but she suppressed her emotions. However, when she recalled the bed- ridden Benedict, she had no choice but to rein back her temper. Benedicts condition was getting more unstable and Nicole was Whites student, which meant that what she said was trueshe had a high chance of sess. In spite of her despise for Nicole, judging from the current situation, she was the only person that could save Benedict, and she had no other choice but to set aside her pride and beg Nicole! I got it. Ill visit her and apologize to her so that shell return to operate on Dad! Springing to her feet, Olivia turned and left after speaking. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Anna was very anxious. Finally, there was some hope in Benedicts condition, but she wasnt so sure after Olivia ruined everything. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Olivia Kneels Colton understood his mothers panic andforted her with a smile. Rx, Mom. Nicole knows what shes doing. The whole thing is just her giving Aunt Olivia a warning, and its only normal for her to be upset since Aunt Olivia treats her like that. She wont refuse to perform the surgery on Grandpa. Anna finally heaved a sigh of relief and sighed after hearing Coltons honest words. Thats Olivia for you. Its high time someone pulls her down a little. As unwilling as Olivia was, she couldnt disregard her fathers life. Hence, she decided to go to Nicoles residence and apologize in person. However, she stood at the front door for a long time and hesitated before finally knocking. Nicole happened to be cooking; it had been a long while since shest cooked for Hayden when the knock came at the door. Hayden, can you get the door, please? It might be Whitney. They had run out of spices, so Nicole asked Whitney to help and get them some. Whitney had probably forgotten about her keys when she left in a hurry. Hayden nodded in response and went down from the couch at once, trotting to the door. However, his smiling face turned into a frown the next second when he saw Olivia standing behind the door, after which he informed Nicole at the top of his lungs, Mommy, its the bad woman. Olivia instantly turned somewhat grim upon being called a bad woman by this rugrat when she had already prepared to humble herself and apologize sincerely. Meanwhile, Nicole had just turned off the stove and ted a dish when Hayden announced who was at the door. She looked toward the door, pausing mid-air with the dish in her hands when she saw that it was Olivia. After removing the apron, she went to the door and smiled at the woman. Is there something I can help you with, Ms. Olivia Gardner? Olivia turned serious as she looked toward Nicole and hesitated for a good while before she slowly said, Ivee to apologize. I shouldnt have reacted brashly and sent you to the police indiscriminately. Nicole looked at the woman in front of her with narrowed eyes. She knew she was already asking a lot of Olivia by making the woman apologize. However, Nicole didnt intend to forgive her so easily. With that, she smiled with a hint of frivolity at Olivia and said, Ms. Gardner, I dont know what Ive done to make you hate me, but Im not a big-hearted woman either. I cant stand here and be all merry with you when you have sent me to the police. Nicole wanted to close the door as soon as she was done speaking and this time, it was Olivias turn to be anxious. She hurriedly stopped the closing door whiletching her other hand on the door frame, preventing Nicole from shutting her outside. At that, Nicole frowned in response and looked quizzically at Olivia. This is my home, Ms. Gardner. Is there something else? Olivia gritted her teeth as she looked at Nicole, who evidently wasnt going to forgive her easily. Lo and behold, she clenched her fists and dropped to her knees with a thud. Her actions took Nicole by surprise. She knew the woman had always been self-important and disdained her, but whod have thought Olivia would be willing to kneel? Olivia was filled with shame as she kneeled on the floor. If it wasnt because of her father, she wouldve long been cursing. Now, she had no choice but to lower her head, for only Nicole could save Benedict. Please, Miss Nicole, I ask you to overlook my mistakes. I have indeed done wrong this time. Im sorry. Please forgive me and save my father. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Though Nicole could clearly see the reluctance on Olivias face, she knew it was already near improbable that Olivia would kneel and beg her. With that, she took a in gander at Olivia and sneered. I would still save Old Mr. Benedict without you begging me. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Commence the Operation Olivia froze, not responding for a long time. It seemed like she hadnt expected Nicole to say something like that. Old Mr. Benedict and my mother go way back. Theres no way Id look away and not save him because of you, Nicole said inly while looking at Olivia, who appeared somewhat difited as she kneeled on the ground. Olivia stood right up after hearing her words and asked quizzically with narrowed eyes, Why didnt you go to Gardner Residence and instead have mee and beg you?! Nicole smirked and lifted a brow before she said bluntly, Thats because I want to embarrass you and have youe and beg me! Olivia trembled and seethed with rage, but she knew she couldntsh out. Hence, she only stared at Nicole with a zing gaze for a long time. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, thetter snorted and said nothing more when she did not see Olivia getting riled up. Ive now humiliated myself and also kneeled while begging you. I hope you can stick to your word and save my father, said Olivia as she looked at Nicole after collecting herself. To that, Nicole held onto the door frame and saidzily, Oh, I know what to do. Theres no need to bother yourself with it. With that, she shut the door without even sparing Olivia a nce. The woman was so livid that her eyes were aze, but all she could do now was pocket her anger, for there was nothing she could do about Nicole at present. Nicole, on the other hand, took a full days rest before finally going to Gardner Residence. Performing surgery was also manualbor, after all. At the very least, she had to be well-rested before commencing the operation. To Nicoles surprise, Pierre hade as well. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him with hints of annoyance. She couldnt bring herself to think good of this fiend at all. Pierre was in a jovial mood and hurriedly stood up to approach Nicole when he saw her arrive. I thought you looked familiar, and I didnt realize youre actually Nicolsons protg. Pleased to make your acquaintance. With that, he reached his hand out for a handshake. However, Nicole didnt return the gesture nor say anything, only taking a gander at the extended palm. Very quickly, awkwardness filled the air around them, and it was Anna who jumped in to relieve the situation in the end. Nicole, Doctor Toth is worried that an ident might happen during your operation, so he hase to give you offsite support. If anything happens, wed be able to rectify it, said Anna in a low voice. It was clear that they disapproved of Nicoles medical skills when it was put that way. Then again, this had to do with Benedicts life. Anotheryer of insurance meant a better sess rate, so Anna had no reason to turn Pierre down when he approached her. Nicole knew what Anna was thinking when she saw how difited the woman looked, so she wasnt upset. I understand, Mrs. Gardner. Nicole nodded. Ill do my best, but I hope you can promise me that you wont let anyonee in mid-operation before Ie out. This surgery was inevitably an arduous battle; even Nicole wasntpletely confident about how long the surgery would take. However, in case Pierre decided to badmouth her during the surgery, she thought it was best that she took measures before going in. At that moment, Colton stepped in before Anna could agree. Ill have the bodyguards surround Grandpas room until youe out. No one will be able to enter in the meantime. His guarantee had reassured Nicole. Though Olivia had yielded on the surface, she might still flip if Pierres bullsh*t got to her. Once she made sure that everything was ready, Nicole took Julia into Benedicts room. The Gardners did notck money, so all the medical equipment in Benedicts room was state-of-the-art. Currently, Benedict was lying motionlessly on the bed, for he had been given an anesthetic shot. Nicole closed her eyes and tucked away all her nervousness, collecting herself. When she opened her eyes again, they were filled with nothing butmitment. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Sess Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Outside, the elder Gardners were beyond apprehensive when not a sound came from inside Benedicts room five hours into the surgery, and with each passing time, Olivias expression grew increasingly grim. Whats taking her so long? Can Nicole actually do it? she said, grumbling with balled fists. Coltonforted his aunt after hearing her skepticism. Shes already been inside for five whole hours. Sess or not, theres nothing we can do but put our faith in her now. Olivia chewed on her lips but said nothing in the end. The surgery inside went rather smoothly until Nicole was about to remove the tumor, for it suddenly hit her that Benjamin was bleeding out. In fact, blood was practically gushing like a never-ending stream. Julia noticed the problem as well, so she moved to Nicoles side and asked while holding back the quiver and nervousness in her voice, What do we do now, Nicole? Nicole was pretty frustrated as well, for she knew this couldnt have possibly happened since she had done a detailed examination on Benedict. It wasnt the time for doubt, so she collected herself and whispered to Julia, Get the antihemorrhagic agent and these drugs ready. We can only resort to extreme lengths to keep him alive now. Despite her hesitation, Julia still saw to it immediately after receiving Nicoles orders, for she knew this wasnt the time to hesitate. She had toply unconditionally with the operating surgeon. Compared to the Gardners anxiousness, Pierre wasposed. Nicole must be snowed under right now, he thought, and the old man will definitely bleed out! He grinned confidently. It turned out that he had tampered with the anesthetic aftering here, adding an agent that would prevent the blood from clotting. Better yet, this agent would be flushed out of the human body after twelve hours. Nicole is probably witnessing an intense bleed-out after operating on Old Mr. Benedict, and soon enough, shell have no choice but to pronounce the old man dead! Ha! What easy sess! Not only will someone else be taking the me for Old Mr. Benedicts death, but I can also overthrow her. What a win-win situation! After Julia was done blending the drugs, Nicole injected them into Benedicts system. Thanks to the strong dosage, the blood clotted in seconds. However, the initial eight-hour surgery took Nicole sixteen hours due to the mishap, which was double the time she had estimated. Once she finished stitching Benedict up, she nearly copsed to the floor from sixteen hours of full concentration. Fortunately, she could finally rx when all of Benedicts vitals were normal. Despite not being the operating surgeon, Julia was also well spent after the sixteen-hour surgery. The twodies practically supported each other out of the room. Outside, the Gardners instantly stood on their feet andtched their gazes on Nicole as soon as she came out. With that, Nicole pulled a ghastly smile, collected herself, and said in a low voice, Old Mr. Benedict is okay now. Richard had arrived sometime during the surgery, and he hurriedly helped Julia up when he saw her wobbly legs. Julia shook her head in response, indicating she was fine. Im just the assistant. Nicole has it worse than me. Meanwhile, Richard helped her to the couch to rest, looking at her with an aching heart. Nicole leaned against the wall, but having stood for hours and being mentally exhausted had her on the verge of cking out. With that, Colton helped her to the couch as well. Nicole thought she could gradually feel her legs again after resting for a while. Then, she turned to Richard, having trust issues now after experiencing Benedicts unforeseen mishap. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Who in the World Did It? Richard, Old Mr. Benedicts surgery might have been a sess, but something unexpected happened during the operation, and someone will need to keep an eye on him for now. Can you help me out? I cant rest assured if someone else does it, said Nicole with a ghastly face. She was truly worn out. Julia nodded in agreement and gave Richard a nudge. Go ahead, Richard. Ill be fine here with Nicole. Of course, Richard knew what was currently more pressing, and he was also assured after seeing that Julia was merely exhausted. Alright, I got it. Ill go over now. With that, he went into Benedicts room. On the other hand, Pierre was less than thrilled, thinking Benedict would have certainly died during this surgery. Whod have thought Nicole would be so adept, seizing Benedict from the Grim Reaper when the situation had turned nearly irreversible?! With that, he got up, not intending to stay any longer. After all, the old man was no longer in danger. Since Old Mr. Benedict is fine, I shall take my leave now. Since everyone was still absorbed in the joy of Benedicts sessful surgery, they naturally didnt pay any attention to Pierre. However, Nicole suddenly called out to him just as he was about to leave, saying, One second, Dr. Toth. Pierre stopped and turned to Nicole in response, asking with a cid smile, Is there something I can help you with, Miss Nicole? No. Nicole bore into Pierre, enunciating, What a coincidence for you to be here today. Pierre remained calm and collected, for he was confident that he did his job discreetly and that no one would be able to have something on him. I thought I should contribute, but it seems that youre more than adept, Miss Nicole. In fact, you dont need my help at all. As expected of Whites protg. After seeing that Nicole drooped her eyes and said nothing more, Pierre bid the Gardners farewell and left. Colton turned to Nicole with a frown, sensing the abnormality in her words. Did something happen? Nicole nodded with closed eyes and sighed before exining, Initially, the surgery was estimated to finish within eight hours. The reason Julia and I stayed in there for so long was because someone tampered with the surgery by drugging Old Mr. Benedict. He started bleeding out during the process and nearly Nicole left her words hanging, but everyone understood her, and those who were still absorbed in the joy fell silent the next second. Anna mulled over it for a long time, but she couldnt figure out anyone who had grudges against their family or how they did it. Who did it? Colton asked with a frosty tone. His face was grim as it exuded malice. Nicole shut her eyes. She suspected it was Pierres handiwork and asked Anna, Mrs. Gardner, has Pierre ever left your sight aftering over? Anna was stumped at first, but she understood immediately that Nicole was suspecting Pierre. Are you saying that Pierre did it? Nicole pursed her lips and shook her head. Its just a guess. Theres no proof indicating its his doing. Anna fell silent at that. She thought long and hard about it, and there was indeed a moment. Pierre had been sitting on the couch since he came, except for the one time he asked to go to the toilet. Thus, I had Edith escort him. With that, Edith hurriedly rified by saying, I came back right after taking Dr. Toth to the toilet. I dont know what happened after that. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Benjamin turned grave after hearing Nicoles words and swept his gaze across the room before he spoke softly. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Should Definitely Investigate Miss Nicole, Miss Julia, we are forever in your debt for saving Old Mr. Benedicts life. I promise you that I will dig into the case. But now, you two have to rest. Well talk about thister. Nicole was indeed well spent and considerably burned-out, so she nodded in agreement. Although Old Mr. Benedict is okay now, its not a guarantee because of that episode. Richard is an adept doctor, and he should be able to keep everything under control. After a pause, she continued, Someone with medical knowledge will have to take turns looking after Old Mr. Benedict for the next forty-eight hours. If nothing bad happens within this period, hell be out of danger. When he saw how pale Nicole looked, Colton pulled her arm closer to him and carried her bridal style. Nicole reflexively struggled when she was caught off guard, but Colton naturally wouldnt give her the chance to do so. He whispered, Dont move. Youre still exhausted, so Ill take you upstairs to rest. You can only catch the perpetrator after youre well-rested. Indeed, she was exhausted, and her legs were still wobbly. Overusing her brain made her feel burned out. After all, the surgerysted way too long, and nearly all her focus had been on Benedict with zero distractions. As self-conscious as Nicole was, she still acquiesced to Coltons decision to carry her upstairs. On the other hand, Julia didnt get as nice of a treatment, for Richard was currently with Benedict. Hence, she could only go upstairs to rest with the help of the Gardners servants. Meanwhile, Colton returned downstairs after sending Nicole to recover in a room. Since Benedict had just undergone surgery, no one disturbed him and instead remained in the living room, looking grim as they chewed on Nicoles words. When he saw that Colton had returned, Benjamin turned to him and asked, What do you think about this? Likewise, Colton looked grim as he stood by the couch. His family was where he drew the line, and anyone who daredy a finger on them would be doomed to death. Theres no reason for Nicole to lie to us, and something mustve happened to Grandpa. Pull up the surveince cameras in the house. We should investigate if this is targeted toward Nicole or our family. Either way, he wouldnt show that person mercy. Olivia was rtively silent. She disdained Nicole, but her impression of the woman changed now that she had saved her fathers life. Pierre was the only stranger in this residence, and everyone who was working in Gardner Residence had been around for a long time. In other words, there was no way they would betray the Gardners. However, all usations relied on evidence. Pierre might not be well-reputed, but he was still notable in the medicalmunity. They couldnt do anything about Pierre if they didnt have solid evidence. Alright, Ill leave this to you. Benjamin stood up. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They hadnt slept a wink since Nicolemenced the surgery, and a weight was lifted off their shoulders after knowing the surgery was a sess. They no longer felt as awful as they had been earlier. Lets all get some rest. We cant afford to stay awake like this when were all getting on in years. Imagine if all of us copse before Dad wakes up. Someone is keeping an eye on him, and Im sure well be notified if anything happens. After knowing that Benedict was fine, they all could rest with peace of mind. Olivia nodded in agreement, for she was exhausted after staying awake for so long. Im still worried about Dad. Ill stay here for a few days and leave when hes doing better. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 On the Same Bed Anna understood where Olivia wasing from, but when she recalled Olivia and Nicoles situation, she couldnt help feeling somewhat uneasy. Olivia seemed to have noticed Annas worry, for she said in a low voice, As much as I have a problem with Nicole, she saved Dad, after all. I wont give her a hard time. Though disdain stillced her tone, it was already much better than before. Anna could finally put her mind to ease after hearing Olivias words. Nicole was now considered their familys savior, and it wouldnt be right for her sister-inw to continue treating the woman like before. Nicole had been asleep for a long time, and it had been a long while since she had slept sofortably on a bed because of this surgery, as well as the days she spent honing her skills in the Hull Familys research center. God knew just how long she had been asleep, but she felt groggy when she stirred. Although her brain was aware of reality, she couldnt open her eyes as it felt like someone had glued them together. With that, she ced a hand on her forehead, taking a long time to open her eyes gradually. She then removed her hand aside, only to freeze when she was about to get up. She seemed to have hit something just now. rmed, she looked toward it to find Colton lying next to her in bed, leading her to curse in shock. Fortunately, she stopped those words just as they reached the tip of her tongue, saving her from a gaffe. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As Colton hadnt entered deep slumber, he woke up as soon as Nicole swatted him, and he couldnt help feeling amused when he saw her covering herself up with the nket, wide-eyed. He had slept ratherte that day, and it was only less than three hours since he climbed into bed. When he saw her dramatic expression, he kindly exined, This is my room and my bed, so theres no need to freak out that Im here. Since Nicole had been in his embrace from the beginning, she didnt have the chance to check the ce out. She finally nced around in hindsight. Why did you bring me here? she asked with a frown, feeling somewhat displeased. You were sleepy, and I didnt think too far ahead when I brought you here. I might not stay here often, but they still clean the room regrly. Its not dirty, Colton exined thoughtfully. She didnt mind the filth. Instead, Nicole was bothered by the fact that she was sleeping in the same bed as Colton. Though he was Haydens father, in her eyes, he still had nothing to do with her. Since Im already sleeping here, shouldnt you avoid arousing suspicion by sleeping in another bed, President Gardner? Nicole asked with a half-smile, nearly gritting her teeth. However, Colton smiled somewhat frivolously and shamelessly said, Im picky about beds, you see. I cant fall asleep if the bed isnt mine. Im sorry, but well have to snuggle in one bed. Nicole had a feeling this guy was so shameless that nothing she said would get him to leave. Nheless, she still suppressed her anger. Honestly, must I go through something this annoying the moment I wake up? With that, she lifted the covers and got out of bed. Its only past 4.00AM right now. Why dont you sleep a little longer? Coltons voice came from behind her. No, Ive had enough rest. Im going to take a look at Old Mr. Benedict, said Nicole as she fixed her shirt, which had been wrinkled during her sleep. Fortunately, they were both dressed, dering them innocent. Right as she finished speaking, a rustling noise came from behind her. She turned around to look curiously and found that Colton had gotten out of bed. He was in a better situation than Nicole, for he had removed his jacket before going to bed. Ill go with you, he said while putting on his jacket. Nicole didnt turn him down since Benedict was his grandfather. She couldnt stop him from seeing his own grandfather, could she? She opened the door after fixing her shirt, letting Colton follow right behind. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Have an Idea Inside the room, Benedicts body was currently connected to various medical equipment via tubes while Richard sat on a stool aside, monitoring the old man. Richard turned around upon hearing noiseing from the door and froze for a split second when he realized that it was Nicole and Colton. You two are early. You can actually sleep a while longer, he said with a smile. Nicole took a gander at Benedict. Despite looking pallid, his breathing was considerably gentle. With that, she asked Richard softly, Are there any abnormalities with Old Mr. Benedict? Richard shook his head in response. All good. I have to hand it to you and your skills. You even sessfully pulled off such a life-threatening surgery. A hint of admiration shed across his eyes as he spoke. Nicole smiled and replied with humility, Im just a doctor whos trying my best to treat my patient. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing that the two hade, Richard stood up and rubbed his neck with one hand, tired from monitoring Benedict the entire time. Since you guys havee, Ill go back and take a nap. Call me if anything happens. Nicole nodded at that. Go ahead. Richard could go ahead and rest without worry since shed be around. After Richard left, it was just the two of them and an unconscious Benedict in the room. It wasnt until she thoroughly checked Benedict and was certain he was okay that she grabbed a stool to sit on. Colton, on the other hand, took the opportunity to sit next to Nicole. After pondering for a while, he spoke up. Ive had someone check the surveince, but Pierre didnt seem suspicious from the looks of the footage. I also did a thorough examination, and someone hacked into the surveince system earlier. The mans finding surprised Nicole. Did someone hack into the surveince system? Clearly, that person is trying to cause chaos. In other words, we dont have any evidence pointing toward Pierre now, do we? Nicole asked. Colton nodded in reply. Are you sure its Pierre? Nicole couldnt give him a straight answer. After all, usations required proof, and they had none at the moment. As such, she couldnt insist it was Pierres doing. I have somewhat of a history with Pierre, and he might be after me this time. Back then, he failed to be Whites disciple because of me, and now, Im out here stealing his limelight. Its only normal that he loathes me. All the servants at Gardner Residence had served the Gardners for decades, so they couldnt possibly doublecross the family. Nicole and Julia, on the other hand, didnt sign a waiver of liability and assumption of risk agreement, so they wouldnt do anything since they wouldnt gain anything from harming Benedict. If they put it that way, only Pierre was the most probable suspect. Will you be able to detect the drug residue? Colton asked after some thought. Nicole shook her head in response, exining as she drooped her eyes, This substance vtilizes very quickly. Itll be gone after twelve hours of being in someones system. It was also why Pierre dared stay in Gardner Residence, not shying away at all. He knew they couldnt pull out any evidence even if he was suspected or discovered, after all. Benedict would bleed out during surgery because of the agent, and a lot of time would be taken up regardless of whether they could save Benedict or not. More than twelve hours wouldve passed by the time they were done. They had to admit that Pierre plotted every step to the T. Colton crossed his arms and balled his hand into a fist as malice shed across his face. Since we cant do anything about him in the open, Ill have someone deal with him in the shadows! Colton thought as he drooped his eyelids. While Colton was musing, an idea hit Nicole. Thats it. I have an idea. After hearing Nicoles voice, Colton returned to reality, and a faint smile instantly reced the malice on his face. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Useless What idea? Colton probably didnt even realize the gentleness in his voice. Since Pierre ising at me, hell get green-eyed if I have some form of medical achievement. That way, things will be much simpler, she exined. At that, she continued with a smile, Isnt there a pandemic in Espadtely that has forced the country into a full-on lockdown, and theres a team in our country developing a vine? Colton was somewhat surprised as he looked at Nicoles determined look with pursed lips. Are you saying that you want to join the team? Nicole nodded in affirmation. Although I specialize in surgery, Ive also studied a good amount of medication back when I was learning under White, and Ive even gained some achievements. Moreover, she could definitely join the team if she used her identity as Whites protg. Alright. Colton didnt stop her. Gardner Corporation was funding this particr vine development team, so it shouldnt be a problem to add Nicole to the team. This time, Ill make sure Pierre is disgraced if he dares to make another move! Nicole vowed through gritted teeth. A weasel like Pierre definitely couldnt stand to see her seed. Once he made another move, shed make sure to get back at him for old and new grudges. Colton knew Nicole was truly pissed this time, for he had never seen her this vicious. Since this man is doomed, Ill spare him until Nicole is thoroughly done with him, he thought. Meanwhile, at Kohlberg Residence, Bryan gave Queenie a ruthless p on the head. His eyes were filled with darkness, and his face was grimmer than death. What use do you have for me when you cant even get something this simple done?! Bryan was beside himself with rage. This was supposed to be their final step to sess, but whod have thought that their barks were worse than their bite. Moreover, they ended up with nothing. He clearly remembered Queenie promising that Benedict would definitely die on his death bed from the very beginning. As such, he had been waiting for this opportunity to take down the Gardners in one fell swoop while they were distracted. However, whod have thought the news he received instead was that the old mans surgery had been a sess and that he was doing rather well? After all, he had already spent all the money and effort. Queenies face stung after receiving Bryans heavy blow. The only reason she had promised Bryan so was because Pierre vowed that Benedict wouldnt be able to leave the surgery alive even if God himself hade. Bryan was overjoyed after receiving the guarantee and instantly got down to taking Gardner Corporation down. Unexpectedly, word was that Benedicts surgery had been a sess. As such, he instantly hit the brakes. After all, the Gardners could focus on retaliating when the old man was alive and kicking. By then, not only would he have a hard time in business, he probably wouldnt have things easy personally either. Presently, Kohlberg Group was way below Gardner Corporations league, and hed only be serving Kohlberg Group on a silver tter if he attacked the other party when they werent having any internal conflicts. Queenie didnt dare make a sound despite being hit, for the Anderson Family was now debt-ridden, and she no longer had Coltons support anymore. Hence, she could only hope to run away from all of this after getting money from Bryan. At that, she forced tears into her eyes, looking all piteous when she looked up. President Kohlberg, Dr. Toth was the one who promised the oue, though. I didnt know it would come to this either, Queenie mumbled with gritted teeth while she sobbed, looking all aggrieved. As annoyed as Bryan was, he knew he still had use for this woman, so he softened up. Im sorry, I got a little ahead of myself. Did I hurt you? Queenie knew Bryan wouldnt me her anymore when she saw that he had softened up. She whined while resting her arms on his shoulders, saying, It does hurt a little. I think my face is swollen.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Annas Focus Bryanforted Queenie as he looked at her swollen cheek. I was just so angry just now. Im sorry, baby. Itll never happen again. He even pretended to look affectionate after speaking. However, Queenie knew what sort of man Bryan was, so she only feigned innocence. She still needed his support, after all. Dont worry, President Kohlberg. Ill definitely help you deal with the Gardner Family. Naturally, I have leverage over Gardner Corporation since Ive been working for them for so long. Queenie let Bryan know she was still useful to him. Sure enough, the man no longer looked as awful after hearing her words. This time, he had spent loads of money and effort only to gain nothing in the end, but with leverage over Gardner Corporation, would he need to worry about overthrowing the Gardner Family?! Ill let you see to it. Come, let me take a look. Your face is all swollen. Im sorry, I shouldnt have hit you. Bryan had his way with how he treated people, showing affection after giving them punishment. It was only then his minions would be obedient. Back at the Gardner Residence, Benedict regained consciousness two dayster. Nheless, he was still bedridden because of the surgery. On the other hand, Nicole remained in Gardner Residence over the past few days, never leaving Benedicts side apart from when she slept. She feared that another ident might happen. Of course, Nicoles actions hadnt gone unnoticed by Anna, and thetter was d. Colton, I still think Nicole has feelings for you, or she wouldnt be so concerned about your grandfather. How could Colton not understand what his mother was trying to tell him? Now that his grandfather was okay, Anna was worry-free, so shed naturally turn her focus to Hayden. With that, he lowered his head and looked at Anna, saying, Mom, Nicole has done our family a huge favor this time. As for Hayden, its still down to what she thinks. If shes not willing to, please dont force her. Anna instantly panicked when she heard Coltons impassive tone. She had onlye and talked to him about it because she could sense his love for Nicole. Thats not what I mean, Colton. I can tell that you like Nicole, and I dont oppose her marrying into our family either. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Colton felt rather helpless about his mothers anxiousness. It was a good thing for him that Anna favored Nicole, but knowing thetter, she wouldntpromise easily. Mom, a rtionship will only work if both parties are happy to be together. You cant possibly kidnap Nicole and bring her here, can you? Anna fell silent at that. She had been wishing for a grandchild for nearly a decade, and she had never seen Colton falling in love with any other woman since Sasha left. Now that so many years had passed and a woman finally caught Coltons fancy, could he me her for being worked up? They even had a child together. But Colton stopped his mother when she was about to say something. Mom, were in Nicoles debt now. You cant possibly force her to have Hayden acknowledge his parentage now, can you? Anna fell silent for a long time after hearing Coltons words. Her son was right; she couldnt do that. Anna sighed after mulling over it. She was getting on in years now and couldnt do anything about the issues between these youngsters anymore. With that, she waved her hand and said, Fine, this is between you two, so Ill just stay out of it. Ill try to stop the media and not let anyone know Haydens a Gardner. Colton smiled upon hearing that his mother thought of themon good. At the very least, she was still reasonable. Thanks, Mom. Nicole, on the other hand, only left Gardner Residence after Benedicts condition was stable. As her days had been topsy-turvy ofte, she didnt ask about what was going on with the outside world. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 I Know What Im Doing Little did she know that Gardner Corporation had nearly turned upside down while she was away. It wasnt until she resumed work did she learn that the sketches they had submitted to Aimee International were subjected to giarism. Whitney was caught off guard as well. Worst of all, she was the one who signed them off. Gardner Corporation had intended to coborate with Aimee International to help Ann expand overseas. But now, Aimee International wouldntpromise easily when the sketches were subjected to giarism. Just as Whitney was overwhelmed by the issue, Nicole showed up. Ive screwed up, Miss Nicole, Whitney said through gritted teeth, seething with rage. She never imagined that shed be screwed up because of an insider job. Nicole furrowed her brows in response. Whitney barely made any mistakes the entire time she worked under Nicole, doing her job efficiently and proportionately despite her boisterous, devil-may-care attitude and seemingly unreliable front. What did you do? Nicole asked. She didnt expect to be met with another problem as soon as she was done dealing with Benedicts issues. The sketches that we coborated with Aimee International are being suspected of giarism, and we allegedly copied from Aimees early designers work. Whitneys tone wasced with anxiety. Her words stumped Nicole for a second, but the woman quickly realized what was going on. Are these from Joanna? After some thinking, Whitney shook her head while saying through gritted teeth, Im not sure. I had my te full after I took over your duties recently, so I had no time to check. Also, Joanna kept urging me, so I just skimmed through them. It was remiss of me not to notice the giarism. Whitney wasnt afraid of taking on the responsibility, but the problem was that she had signed them on Nicoles behalf. She would never forgive herself for screwing Nicole up! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Let me have a look at the sketches, Nicole urged. Whitney wouldve been able to tell a thing or two when she had seen so many sketches while working under Nicole for years. With that, Whitney pulled up the original sketches straight away, to which Nicole turned grave upon seeing them. She patted Whitneys shoulder andforted her. This isnt your fault. Joanna did this on purpose. Whitney was taken aback. She kept thinking it was her remiss, but whod have thought Joanna was the one behind it all? When she saw Whitneys bewilderment, Nicole then exined, These are Aimees early sketches. No one but those who have worked in Aimee International or have seen these sketches by chance would know of their existence. Since they were early sketches, coupled with the fact that the style was rather undesirable to the public, they werent mass-produced and only sold in a small number of their retail stores. Hence, it was normal for Whitney not to have recognized them. Meanwhile, Joanna had probably cross-checked every one of them before submitting the designs, for there was no way Whitney wouldnt have realized if there were any designs that could be found online. As such, there could only be one possibility leftJoanna had done it on purpose. No matter what, this all happened because of my mistake. Miss Nicole, you might have been the one to sign the contract, but I signed these designs off. If Aimee International intends to sue us, let me face them instead. Whitney had now epted her fate, and she would not allow Nicole to take the me for her mistake. On the other hand, Nicole couldnt help chuckling when she saw how grave Whitney looked. Rx, I know what to do about this. You and I are going to be fine, she said reassuringly. Nicoles affirmative look took Whitney back for a second, and she quickly reacted by asking, Are you sure, Miss Nicole? Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Causing Trouble Nicole sneered, for she was certain what Joanna was scheming. With that, she lowered her eyelids and said with a smile, Since she wants to y ball, well y with her then. However, Whitney still felt horrible, for things wouldnt have gotten so bothersome if it werent for her. When Nicole saw that Whitney was still glum, she chuckled under her breath. Joanna has had a problem with me for a long time. Shes just using this opportunity to bring me down through your hands. Theres no need to burden yourself with it, Whitney. Things change, so roll with the punches. Whitney knew that Nicole had a n when she looked so confident. Then again, the fault was ultimately on her. She couldnt just pretend nothing happened, could she? After some thought, she suggested with determination, Miss Nicole, I should go to Aimee International. Perhaps they might be understanding. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At that, Nicole took a in nce at Whitney, thinking the big shot behind Aimee International must have too much time on their hands if they dared to seek trouble when they knew she was the one who signed the contract. Dont worry, Ive got this. I may have been the one to sign the contract, but Joanna wont be able to shirk responsibility either. Now that I dont have to worry about Old Mr. Benedicts issue anymore, I have plenty of time to y with them! Whod have thought entertainment presented itself to her when she was beginning to think her days in Gardner Corporation were getting boring? Whitney knew Nicole had always been assertive, so things would definitely be fine if she said so. With that, she nodded. Alright. Since thats the case, just tell me if you need anything. Nicole fixed her clothes and hair before standing straight. Come on, lets go downstairs and stir trouble. Whitney hurriedly caught up with Nicole when she saw her going on the warpath. Awesome, Im coming with you. Ive long had enough of them. Every one of them is more pretentious than the next. Who knows what sort of rotten schemes are in their minds?! Nicole chuckled at the sight of Whitneys indignation. It was only normal for the woman to be pissed when Joanna had set such a huge trap for her. With that, she took Whitney downstairs to cause chaos. After arriving at the Design Department, Nicole barged into Joannas office with Whitney following behind. Inside, Joanna happened to be chatting away with Kylie when the door suddenly opened, causing them to reflexively look over with bafflement. When she saw that it was Nicole, Joanna immediately got out of her seat and pulled a phony smile while approaching her. Miss Nicole, I heard you took a long leave because you had something you needed to attend to. You know, it just doesnt feel right without you here in thepany. Nicole, on the other hand, didnt express any anger on the surface. Instead, she hid a hint of malice beneath her eyes as she looked somewhat expressionlessly at Joanna. Yeah, Im back now, she said leisurely. After a pause, she bore into Joanna. Well, do you know what Ive done during my leave? Nicoles question stumped Joanna, for she thought Nicole hade to criticize her. Instead, the woman brought the topic to this, and she didnt quite register for a second. At that moment, Kylie stepped in and snorted disdainfully. Why should we care about what youve done? At that, Nicole curved her eyes into smiling crescents, but her tone was filled with mockery. Werent you guys the most proactive in the past? Anything about me online is definitely your doing. Im surprised you no longer care. Joannas face froze. Nearly half of Nicoles negative publicity was her doing, while the other half was Queenies. However, she wasnt dumb enough to admit it, and she tugged on her stiffened lips, ying dumb. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The me Game What are you talking about, Miss Nicole? I dont quite understand. Nicole didnt beat around the bush with Joanna either; she went straight to the point and said, I conducted surgery on Old Mr. Benedict during the past few days. The news has been circting on the inte as well, saying that Im Whites apprentice. Director Schmidt, I dont think youre blind. Youve seen the news, havent you? Joannas expression turnedplicated upon hearing that and she touched her nose awkwardly. After a while, she finally cleared her throat and responded, Turns out youre referring to this. Of course, I know about it. Youre going viral on the inte now, and everyone is saying that youre an expert doctor for saving Old Mr. Benedict from the jaws of death. Indeed, you have my respect. When Olivia sent Nicole to the police station, it had gone viral on the inte as well. Joanna had actually prepared to have a goodugh at Nicole at that time, but she didnt expect Nicole to overturn the situation through the revtion of her being Whites apprentice and getting to conduct Old Mr. Benedicts surgery. At that time, Joanna was even hoping that Old Mr. Benedict would end up dying on the hospital bed after receiving treatment from a dabbler like Nicole. If that happened, the Gardners would definitely never forgive her. Surprisingly, Nicole was lucky enough to have saved him sessfully! After hearing Joanna buttering her up, Nicole couldnt resistughing anymore. She looked at Joannas face with a smile on her lips, and her gaze moved down slowly. I wouldnt do such a foolish thing if I were you, Director Schmidt. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Joanna heard Nicoles satire, the smile on her face froze for a little while before she reacted immediately and pretended to not understand what she said. What are you talking about, Miss Nicole? Did anything happen when you were not around? When she noticed the womans pretentious behavior, Nicole continued to say with a smile, Dont tell me that you dont know what happened with Aimee International. Joanna just blinked and wore an innocent face before asking, Hasnt the contract with Aimee International been signed already? Is there any problem with that? There certainly is. The design sketch that we sent out was a giarized version. Moreover, it even giarized Aimee Internationals earlier sketch. Do you think its really a coincidence? Nicole stared at Joanna and asked her word-by-word. Joannas mouth gaped as she wore a surprised expression and denied while saying, Thats impossible. I remember checking the sketch before sending it out. It cant have been giarized. Nicole realized that Joanna was going to continue ying dumb, so she didnt want to beat around the bush. She took out the giarized sketch and showed the woman. This sketch was released by Aimee International in its early days. Although its quite umon, it can still be found on the inte. Now, Director Schmidt, dont tell me that you didnt double-check before you epted the sketch. Of course, Jonna had nned an escape n after she did such a thing. She put on a faint smile and acted shamelessly. Of course I checked. I just didnt think that itd be giarism. When I handed the sketch to you, you didnt realize it as well, right? Either way, you cant me everything on me, Miss Nicole. Kylie, who was on the side, chimed in and said, Youre the one with ipetent supervisory skills, but now youreing here to me others for your mistake? Who gave you the courage to do so? Joanna, I thought youd be a smart person who knows what youre doing, but its really out of my expectation that you would even do such a foolish thing! Nicole ignored Kyliepletely and said in a cold voice while staring at Joanna. When Joanna heard that, her expression changed a little. It was obvious that she heard the cynicism in Nicoles words, so she replied while grinding her teeth, Now is not the time to y the ming game, Miss Nicole. Instead, we should be dealing with Aimee International. At this moment, Nicole smiled before she burst outughing. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 A Scapegoat for giarism Even though Im the one who signed it, do you think you can just walk away from this when youre the one who handed me the sketch, Director Schmidt? Hearing that, Joanna had a slight change in her expression since she knew from the beginning that she wouldnt be able to stay out of it when she nned to do such a thing. She had already prepared herself for any criticism. She lowered her head and said sincerely, Its my fault for not taking a closer look. Im willing to ept any punishment. Nicole squinted her eyes and looked at the thick-skinned person in front of her who was still undaunted. If that was the case, then she had no reason to hold back either. Alright, then. Since youve said it yourself, I should suspend you. Joanna froze instantly when she heard Nicole talking about her suspension so casually. Her face paled at once, and her lips started to quiver. She lifted her head to look at Nicole before saying, Nicole, youre just an outsider. On what grounds are you suspending me?! At this moment, her eyes were filled with rage. Im Gardner Corporations design director, whereas youre just an outsider whos coborating with ourpany. Youre in no ce to suspend me! She had worked so hard throughout the years for Gardner Corporation, so she couldnt let her career be ruined by Nicoles words. When she saw Joanna growing anxious, Nicole exined calmly, Let me get this straight for you, Director Schmidt. When I was away from Gardner Corporation, I was at Gardner Residence, conducting surgery on Old Mr. Benedict. Now that his operation is a sess, do you think President Gardner would reject my request for your suspension or dismissal? What do you think? Nicoles tone wasnt cold when she said that, and she even had a nonchnt smile on her face. Yet, Joanna felt her blood curdling when she heard Nicoles words. She widened her eyes, showing how unbelievable she felt about this situation. After all, she didnt expect Nicole to openly use this to pressure her. Miss Nicole, you used to be F&M Apparels chief designer. Are you really this vindictive? Joanna said while grinding her teeth in fury. Since Nicole was the savior for the Gardners now, if she requested Joannas suspension to Colton, he would definitely agree to it without any hesitation. At this thought, she wanted to p herself for not thinking this through before she said what she had said. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On the other hand, Nicole was not surprised at all to see Joanna panicking. Ive always been vindictive. If someone treats me well, Ill remember it for the rest of my life, and this applies to people who treat me otherwise. Joannas face paled at once. She couldnt lose this job, and she didnt want to let seven years of her hard work in Gardner Corporation go to waste just like that! Miss Nicole, its all because of my negligence this time. I wont make the same mistake again. She lowered her head, acknowledging her loss. Nicole just nced at Joannas panicked expression upon hearing that and said cruelly, Director Schmidt, were all adults who are supposed to take responsibility for our own doings. Dont you think its quite unreasonable to just let this slide after you said that you wouldnt make the same mistake again? Just as Joanna was going to exin herself, Nicole cut her off before she could say anything. You and I both know what you have in mind. Since youve done it, you should be prepared to take the responsibility! Joanna clenched her fists and gave up acting atst. Then, she tried to drag Nicole down. Even if it was my mistake, youre the one who signed and stamped it before sending it to Aimee International. Do you think you can stay out of it? A smile yed on Nicoles lips while she stood upright and said, Im not trying to stay out of it. This is a matter of giarism, so even if I leave Gardner Corporation, I can still continue living without being impacted. I dont think itll be that easy for you, though. She felt that the best way to deal with shameless people like Joanna was to threaten her since finding a scapegoat for giarism was not something new, especially in designpanies. In fact, it was a common phenomenon. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Subpoena Also, if a person has to take the me, why do you think that it wont be you? Since finding a scapegoat for giarism was not something to be discussed openly, Joanna didnt expect Nicole to talk about it so calmly. She looked at Nicole with shock written all over her face, full of disbelief. Are you saying that you want me to be your scapegoat, Nicole? When she heard the question, Nicole just chuckled without exining any further. She then stared at her before saying, Director Schmidt, you should think about the consequences before you do anything. Otherwise, you wouldnt know when youd shoot yourself in the foot. With that, she turned around and left. Even though Whitney stayed quiet the entire time, she was actually gratified deep down after seeing Nicoles strong aura. As soon as they left the ce, she gave Nicole a thumbs up and said with a smile, Its so satisfying to see her darkened face! After leaving the design department, only then did Nicole say sluggishly, Im just giving Joanna a warning this time. If she dares to do something like this again, dont me me for not giving her any more chances by then. When Whitney heard what Nicole said, she asked her surprisingly, Are you saying that youll forgive her this time? Nicole scoffed and answered, Im not forgiving her, but since she wants to drag us into this, we cant let her stay out of it. Lets just see what shell do when the timees. After Nicole left, only then did Joanna snap back from her daze. She moved her body and blinked her eyes while still feeling confused. Did Nicole mean that shed push me out to take the bullet for her? Have I really shot myself in the foot this time? Meanwhile, Kylie went over tofort Joanna once Nicole was gone. Dont worry about it, Director Schmidt. Its Nicoles signature on the contract with Aimee International. Even if she wants you to take the me, she doesnt have the capability to do so. Joanna regained her senses gradually after hearing Kylies words. Thats right. Even though I handed in the design sketch, its Nicoles signature on the contract with Aimee International. Furthermore, the coboration with Aimee International is under Ann instead of Gardner Corporation. Either way, Nicole cant run away from it. Thats right. Who cares if Nicole is the Gardners savior? After everything Ive done for Gardner Corporation, I dont think theyll really ask me to leave. At most, theyll just scold me for it, Joanna said, starting to rx a little. Kylie stood on Joannas side too. Dont worry. No matter how much Nicole has helped the Gardners, President Gardner will notply with whatever she says so easily. The gloominess on Joannas face finally dissipated, and she calmed down a little. Just when Nicole thought that this matter could still be discussed, she didnt expect Aimee International to file awsuit against Gardner Corporation right away. She was so enraged that she nearlyughed when she saw the subpoena on her desk. Do they have nothing else to do? Are they actually suing me? Before she could say anything, she was stopped by Tony as he rushed into her room. Miss Anderson, President Gardner is in a meeting with the board of directors. Theyre asking you toe over right now. Nicole wasnt foolish. Without much thought, she knew the reason behind the board of directors calling her over immediately. Although she hadnt done anything to cause this, she couldnt stay out of it either. After tidying up her attire, she had a calm expression as she nodded without panicking and said, Lets go and see what the board of directors has to say. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When he saw Nicoles indifferent expression, Tony started to worry. On the way, he exined the situation in the meeting to Nicole, saying, The board of directors feel enraged because of the subpoena from Aimee International. They said that its because of your ipetence. Hence, theyre thinking ofying you off from Gardner Corporation and Ann to help them get through this crisis. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Board of Directors After hearing that, Nicole wasnt surprised at all since that was what an ordinary person would think. However, she was growing curious as to how those people had be the board of directors. Although the final signature on the contract was hers, the contract was between Aimee International and Ann, which was under Gardner Corporation. Even if they pushed her out to take the bullet, they wouldnt be able to stay out of it too. Okay, I got it. Nicole didnt show any reaction after that. When he noticed the calm expression on her face, Tony suddenly felt that President Gardner was overthinking things. Based on how Nicole was behaving, it was obvious that she wasnt worried about her current situation at all. When they arrived at the conference room, Tony wanted to knock before entering, but he didnt expect Nicole to kick open the door and go in right away. Inside the conference room, Colton was dressed in a dark brown suit, leaning on the chair while spinning a pen between his slender fingers. When he heard the noise, he lifted his head and looked in Nicoles direction. The moment Nicole entered, the chaos in the conference room turned into pin-drop silence. Everyones actions came to a halt as they turned to look at her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nicole raised her hand and greeted them politely, saying, Hello everyone. Im Nicole Anderson. After saying that, she noticed an empty seat beside Colton, so she went over and sat herself down without any hesitation. As she took her seat, she nced at the others in the room idly. She then said with a smile after noticing the silence in the room, Please continue. Dont keep quiet just because Im here. Before Nicole came in, the directors were arguing until they were blue in the face. Now that the subject matter had arrived, they began to vent their rage on her. Even though youre not part of the Gardner Corporation, you signed the contract on behalf of the company! Do you know that well be subjected to legal liability?! Thats right! You shouldve paid more attention to this coboration with Aimee International. We didnt make a fuss when negative stories about you came out, but things are getting out of hand now! Youll need to bear the consequences yourself! Youre the reason for the subpoena from Aimee International, so youll need to work this out on your own! After hearing the directors words, Nicole felt that they were really ridiculous. With her arms crossed in front of her chest, she nced at them idly and rebuked, Dont talk so righteously. Do you guys think that youre in the position to make a fuss about what happened previously? Im not even a part of the Gardner Corporation, you know. She shut the directors mouths with her words, and one of them wanted to curse at her upon being provoked. You You In the end, he couldnt think of any curses. His face was red as he said, Youre really improvident! As expected, women are all short-witted! When she heard the sexist remark from him, Nicole turned her head to the side and asked him with an ironic smile, Hmm? Are you really going into sexual discrimination now? Did a man give birth to you? The sharp-tongued Nicole had the upper hand, causing the director to start stuttering as he said, Y- Youre just being ridiculous! Am I being ridiculous? Nicole sniggered andughed out loud, embarrassing him. On the other hand, Colton hadnt said a word since Nicoles arrival. When he heard herughter, he nced at her and was dazed by the grin on her exquisite face. As expected, shes always so confident and beautiful. Im just stating a fact. The things that happened previously were obviously an act of defamation, trying to tarnish my reputation on purpose. Id already exined myself too, so I dont understand why youre still using it against me. The directors there probably didnt expect her to be so well-grounded when she spoke, not giving them any reason to refute her. After being speechless with indignation for quite some time, one of them stood up and said, Anyhow, this thing happened because of you. Do you have anything else to say about this? Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Keep Your Word Nicole raised an eyebrow as she leaned against her chair. Then, she asked unhurriedly, From the moment I entered until now, which words of retort have I uttered? As she spoke, she turned to look at the directors who were arguing with her earlier. I simply answered your questions. I never said anything out of turn, did I? The directors intended to kick Nicole out of Gardner Corporation and retrieve their rights to Ann since it was a popr brand right now. With Alices endorsement, Ann had be even more popr than before and its sales had even multiplied. The reason behind the brands sess was because of Nicoles hard work during its early stages. Even if Nicole was no longer there, Ann could still continue being in the market. Well, we are saying that you should resign from your position as the creator of Ann. Nicole looked up just then, her lips curving into a pretty smile. Indeed, they were very calctive. She didnt express her disagreement, but she didnt agree to it either. She simply ced a hand on the desk and swept a gaze across the crowd while asking a simple question, Do you guys think that Im the only one at fault for this incident, eh? When they heard Nicoles query, the group of old men fell silent. However, they were all blinded by profit and if they didnt let her take the hit, Gardner Corporation would have to pay a huge sum as compensation for the incident with Aimee International. After some detailed calction, they decided they should just appoint a scapegoat to take all the me. Of course. This all happened because of theck of supervision on your end. Whose fault would it be other than you? Nicole couldnt help but chuckle when she saw their matter-of-fact attitude. These people really thought they were something. I can leave Ann, but on one condition. If you agree to my terms, I will leave immediately. The directors thought she would make an outrageous demand, so they thought for a while before saying, As long as its not too outrageous, we can agree to it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole pursed her lips and crossed her arms as she expressed, Its not something too outrageous. I will admit I was partly at fault for the giarized drafts this time, but is Joanna, the person in charge of collecting the drafts, totally innocent? The directors understood what Nicole meant. Was she trying to me Joanna in turn? The signed name on the contract is yours, so even if Director Schmidt made any mistakes, youre the only one who can be held responsible by thew! they reminded her gracefully. Thats true, and Im willing to take the responsibility. However, since everyone is at fault here, I cannot be the only one taking all the me. If not, Id feel upset and refuse to take responsibility. Nicole leaned back in her chair, her voice indolent. Just like she said, since she had to suffer, everyone else should also suffer with her. What do you mean? The directors sitting diagonally across from Nicole narrowed their eyes as they looked over at her. She said sharply, Its as exactly as what it suggests. I can resign, but Joanna must be fired as well. If not, I wont take responsibility for this incident. Youre being unreasonable! If Joanna left, Gardner Apparel would lose its backbone; how could it carry on by then?! I agree. Colton, who had been silent in his seat all the while, suddenly spoke up. This time, it was the directors turn to be stunned. Why would he agree to it all of a sudden? President Gardner, even though Director Schmidt might be at fault, its not such a serious mistake for her to be fired. She has worked hard for Gardner Corporation for seven years, after all. It wouldnt be humane to fire her now. Nicole turned and looked at Colton as she noticed the suppressed smile in his eyes. Evidently, this person had understood what she was hinting at. She smiled and continued his line of thought. That would be for the best. After all, it would look fairer like this. Ill go back right now and make the announcement. I hope you keep your word, President Gardner. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Fire Nicole Colton gave Nicole a look. He didnt know what Nicole was plotting, but when he saw her confident smile, he realized that he was probably overthinking it. He leaned back in his chair slightly and nodded. Sure, he said. When Nicole received Coltons agreement, she didnt stay there for long as she got up and left right away. She left as quickly as she came, and some of the directors were confused. After all, Ann had so much profit to be reaped, so how could Nicole leave so easily? As soon as the woman left, Coltons expression turned cold as he swept an indifferent gaze at the crowd, saying in a cold voice, Now that you have what you asked for, there are no other matters on the agenda. That will be all. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With that, he stood up and left, expressing no respect for this bunch of directors. Even though Tony was standing outside all this while, he could clearly hear the conversation inside. When he saw Colton walking out calmly, he asked curiously, President Gardner, are you allowing the board of directors to fire Miss Nicole? Colton paused momentarily in his tracks, chuckled slightly, then continued walking forward. As he walked, he said, She was the one who suggested it on her own ord, which means she has a n. Tony couldnt help but feel odd. Aimee International had already sent out the summons, so what else could Nicole do? Arent you worried about letting Miss Nicole handle this on her own? If she cant handle it, shelle to me. Since this is a good show, lets watch it properly and see if theres anything interesting. Colton was now even more curious about Nicole. Firstly, she was the Chief Designer of F&M Apparel. She was anonymous, and then she became Whites student. What other identities did Nicole possess? Meanwhile, Nicole didnt gather her things as she decided to leave just like that. As for Whitney, she was extremely worried when Nicole returned. How did it go, Miss Nicole? Nothing much. I just got fired. Nicole spoke casually as she gathered some of the tools she used regrly on her desk and stashed them in her bag. Whitneys expression froze, for she never thought it would be this serious. Are they trying to chase you out so that they can avoid taking responsibility? More or less, Nicole replied indifferently. It was Whitneys turn to be surprised. Nicole didnt have much of an expression on her face, and she looked especially cold as if she didnt feel any emotion from this incident. Miss Nicole Whitney spoke, but she didnt know what to say. Nicole noticed Whitneys anxious behavior, so she decided toe clean. She reached out and patted Whitney on the shoulder as she saidfortingly, Dont worry, I already have a way to solve this problem. Now that Ive resigned, I can go home and rest for a while. Ive been working hard for days on end, so if I dont rest up now, I might get bald. Whitney nodded and gathered her things as well, preparing to leave. Nicole stopped her. You should stay here. Dont leave. Whitney was stunned as she looked at Nicole, perplexed. She had stayed in Gardner Corporation for Nicoles sake, so now that the woman was gone, there was no reason for her to stay here anymore. Nicole smiled and said, Ill be back very soon. Over the next few days, please keep an eye on Kylie while Im gone. She probably wont sit still. Whitney understood what Nicole was getting at. She nodded and replied, Alright, but do you really have a n, Miss Nicole? Getting a summons from the court wasnt something simple. Nicole had been truly innocent previously, but she had gotten involved this time because of Whitney. If this matter wasnt handled carefully, someone might even be sent to jail. If that really happened, Whitney felt that she should be the one to go. Dont worry, I have my own ns. Just rx and wait here for my return. I can spend more time with Hayden too. Nicole smiled as she spoke. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 No Courage With Nicole speaking so confidently, Whitney rxed considerably as she lowered her gaze and nodded. Okay. In that case, you can leave first, Miss Nicole. Whitney waited until Nicole left before fishing out her phone and staring at it for a long while. After some time, she shakily tapped out a string of numbers. Even though the number wasnt saved on her phone, she had memorized it skilfully. Whitney stared intently at the string of numbers,cking the courage to tap on the dial button. She looked at it for a long while before giving up in the end. Nicole said she had a n, so she must have meant it. There was no need for Whitney to be worried. The woman gripped her phone tightly. She was still cowardly as she retreated, for she couldnt work up the courage to talk to that person. She had betrayed him, so how could she talk to him like nothing had ever happened? Whitney felt that she was selfish as she stared at the string of numbers. It had been three years. Would he forgive her? After thinking for a while, Whitney finally gathered her thoughts. She shook her head and decided not to think about those things anymore. She would cross the bridge when she got there. If Nicole couldnt handle it on her own, Whitney would go to him. When Nicole arrived home, Hayden was still surfing the. She was on the brink of suspecting that her own son had gotten addicted to the inte, for she always came home to him at theputer. Nicole silently walked closer and realized that there was a huge string of code on Haydensputer screen, and she couldnt understand them at all. She frowned slightly and asked in a small voice, Hayden, what are you working on? Hayden was so absorbed in his data that he didnt notice Nicoleing up to him from the back. Startled, he turned around to see that his mother was home. He quickly tapped twice on his keyboard, switching out the screen. He switched back to his innocent face as he said to Nicole, Its nothing. Why are you home so early today, Mom? Seeing that Hayden was trying to change the subject, Nicole couldnt help but smile. She sat on the couch and took theptop from his hands, then pulled him into her arms as she said smilingly, I got fired, so I have all the time in the world to apany you at home. pursed his lips and asked in a puzzled tone, Mom, youre excellent at work. Have they gone blind? Is that why they fired you? Seeing how defensive her child was of her, Nicole couldnt help but feel happy as she reached out and caressed his head. Its good timing. Ive been busy ever since I came back, and I dont even have time for you anymore. Ill treat it as a holiday. Are there any ces you want to go, Hayden? Ill take you there.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When Hayden saw his mothers smiling face, he stoppedining as he leaned into Nicoles embrace. His small hands held her waist as he said in an adorable tone, We dont have to go anywhere. Im happy as long as youre with me, Mom. Nicole felt warmth in her heart upon hearing her son say such considerate words. She reached out and supported her sons hips, then she remembered theputer screen she saw when she came in. She couldnt help but ask curiously, What were you doing just now, Hayden? Haydens body froze in an obvious manner. He thought for a long while before saying, Miss Whitney taught me that. I tried it a bit just now, but its not much fun. Nicole understood now; it turned out that Whitney had taught him that. She was quite skilled at hacking, and when Nicole wasnt around, she would let Whitney babysit Hayden. Perhaps he picked it up after all the time he spent with Whitney. Nicole didnt doubt it at all. Lets not fiddle with suchplex things next time, or youll get a headache in addition to your confusion. Hayden didnt protest, nor did he confess that these things were actually simple for him. He simply leaned quietly in Nicoles embrace and nodded. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Recruit The day after Nicole left Gardner Corporation, she received a call from Pinnacle Group. Mason was the one who made the call, and there was an obvious smile in his voice. He was here to recruit her. Long time no see, Pretty Lady. I heard you left Gardner Corporation. News traveled fast. She hadnt even made an announcement, but Mason had already caught wind of it. Nicole didnt hide it as she replied, Yes, I just resigned yesterday. I didnt think youd know about it this soon, President Schumacher. Mason smiled and immediately said, What do you think, Pretty Lady? Would you like to join Pinnacle Group? No, thanks. Nicole declined without so much as a thought. Mason seemed to have guessed it as he sighed deeply, shaking his head and saying, I knew youd reject me, Pretty Lady. Im so sad. When she heard his pitiful tone, Nicole couldnt help but burst outughing. She said in a louder voice, Pinnacle Group is a prestigious ce. I wont be able to get in. Of course, Mason knew what Nicole was getting at. He cleared his throat and seemed to have remembered something as he said, Right, youre still entering the Golden Brush Competition this time, right? Nicole nodded as she responded, Yes, Im still taking part. Its still some time away, and I have more than a month to prepare, so Im not in a hurry. I still have some matters at hand, so Ill settle those matters first. Mason knew that Aimee International had sued Nicole, so he extended a hand in kindness, asking, Do you need my help? Its okay, I dont like owing people. Nicole smiled as she spoke, declining the offer. Mason didnt insist as he only said, Do reconsider, Pretty Lady. If youre willing toe to Pinnacle Group, youre very wee to. Ive considered it before, and I still think I should do it alone. We can partner up when the opportunity arises. Nicole didnt give Mason any room for guesses as she declined straightaway. The woman was a golden opportunity herself. Ever since she left Gardner Corporation, there were subsequently manypanies who inquired after her. After all, everyone knew how well Ann was doing. Even when Nicole was suspected of giarizing designs from Aimee International, such matters could easily be resolved by some payment behind the scenes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nicole was frustrated by the calls she kept receiving, so she set her phone to reject all unknown numbers. With that, she could finally rest. Meanwhile, things were getting worse at Gardner Corporation. They thought that Aimee International would let Gardner Corporation off the hook after Nicole was kicked out. Unexpectedly, Aimee International wasnt suing Nicole as an individual; they were suing the entire Gardner Corporation. Now that they had chased Nicole out and fired Joanna, there was none left to take responsibility. As for Colton, he acted as if he didnt care, so the board of directors was in a terrible mess. Eventually, they were unable to bear the pressureing from Aimee International, so they grabbed Colton and held another meeting. Colton sat at a distance at the side, his gazezy as he looked over at the crowd smilingly. With a curve on his lips, he smiled and said, Whats the matter? You guys keep holding rushed meetings so often that I think you might end up holding one every single day. Im not so free as to y along with your drama, you know. Coltons words annoyed the directors, and they looked at him as they said harshly, Aimee International has given their final deadline now. If we dont deal with it, wed have to pay arge sum to compensate! Yes, this money will impair thepany greatly. We finally earned something this year, but were going to lose it all again! They had invested lots of capital due to the partnership with Aimee International, so if they were found breaking the contract, they had to pay arge sum as default penalty. Even though thepany wouldnt go bankrupt, they wouldnt be able to get any profit for at least a year! Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 To Beg Nicole As Colton listened to them talk, he wasnt surprised in the least. He raised an eyebrow and smiled as he said, You were the ones who were in a rush to chase Nicole out, but now that something has happened and gotten you guys into trouble, shes already gone, so thepany can only shoulder the responsibility. When they heard that they would be taking responsibility, the directors panicked. Gardner Apparel had always been insignificant and never earned much profit, so when they finally released Ann this year, they could finally earn considerable gains. However, they were now being told that they couldnt earn money this year, and they even had to lose some. Naturally, the board of directors was reluctant toply. Gardner Corporation did nothing wrong in this matter. Why do we have to take responsibility for it? If someone should take responsibility, then let it be Nicole! When Colton heard how they were nning to shrug off the responsibility, he wasnt surprised at all. This bunch of directors never did anything proper, and they were only adept at pushing the me on someone else. Colton rested his hand on the table and knocked quietly on it, smiling as he said calmly, Since thats what you think, you should go get Nicole to shoulder the responsibility. They probably couldnt resolve the matter with Aimee International without Nicoles help. This group of money-minded people wouldnt allow a single cent of theirs to be lost, after all. You are the president, so shouldnt you be the one to step forward during times like this? The directors couldnt humble themselves since they had insistently chased Nicole out some time ago. Now that they had to beg her pitifully, they had too much pride for this. I dont mind losing some money; after all, the single thing I own the most is money. I can bear it no matter how much thepensation will be, Colton said slowly, sending azy gaze at them. Even if thepensation costs the entire Gardner Corporation, I can still livefortably. However, its a different story for you. Coltons words enraged the directors greatly. How shameless could he be?! However, they had no other choice. Aimee International had provided them with two choiceseither Nicole came forward to provide an exnation, or they would take this to court right away. But now they had chased Nicole out, they were reluctant to start a negotiation on behalf of Gardner Corporation. President Gardner. The directors stance switched again. If this matter cannot be resolved, the shares were holding now wont be of much use either. Well have to throw them all away when things come down to it. They intended to threaten Colton by this. After all, Gardner Apparel was only a step away from bing thergestpany in the local scene. If something happened right now, it would be difficult to take the throne. Meanwhile, Colton was emotionless when faced with their threat. Sure, I can buy all the shares you cast away. You When the directors heard Coltons words, their expressions changed immediately. They knew what Colton was hinting at; he was saying that he would render them powerless by getting hold of all the equity. Colton wasnt so bored that he would keep wasting time with them. He stood up and said coldly, If you want to solve this problem, go to Nicole yourself. If not, get ready to throw all the shares away. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With that, he turned around and left. The board of directors never thought that they were digging their own graves in the end! They thought that as long as Nicole was fired, they would be able to save themselves and let Aimee International seek Nicole out. However, they never thought that Aimee International would sue Gardner Apparel right away. The terms they had given were to have Nicolee forth and hold a negotiation talk with them, or they would take it to court right away. If this incident ended up getting taken to court, Gardner Apparels profit would be in shambles. No matter what, they couldnt let this happen. After thinking for a long while, there was only one option left, which was to see Nicole and beg her for mercy. By then, she could step up and shoulder the responsibility. No matter how this incident developed, as long as Nicole was there to bear the burden, everything would be fine. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The Past At home, Nicole spent time with Hayden to her hearts content for a few days. This was Nicoles first time realizing how understanding and smart her son was. When she was swamped with tasks before this, even though she went home right after work, she rarely spent so much time with her son without having to think about her job or anything else. She was the Chief Designer at F&M Apparel back then. Even when she took days off and stayed at home, she would still receive countless calls and never-ending matters to attend to, as well as drafts and designs to draw that never seemed to run out. Now that she had left Gardner Corporation, she could rx her entire body and mind. It was then that Nicole realized how wonderful her son was. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Meanwhile, Whitney had spent these few days at Gardner Corporation. If she found something, she would return at night to tell Nicole about it. As Whitney ate her dinner at night, she seemed to have suddenly remembered something as she put down her utensils. She stared right at Nicole as she said, Miss Nicole, there was a directors meeting today again. Its about the matter with Aimee International. They heard that Gardner Corporation fired you, and they suggested that either you talk with them, or theyd sue thepany right away. When Nicole heard this news, she wasnt surprised in the slightest. After all, she knew what the people behind Aimee International were trying to do. They were just bored and wanted to find something fun to do. I got it, Nicole replied calmly without a hint of shock. When Whitney saw how calm Nicole behaved, she was a little puzzled. Miss Nicole, if this goes on, Gardner Corporation will definitely ask you to go back, and youll only turn into their shield. Nicole pursed her lips and chuckled, looking up at Whitney as she said, Say, now that Ive left Gardner Corporation, wouldnt they have to give me their utmost respect when they ask me toe back? Do you intend to go back to Gardner Corporation? asked Whitney with a frown. Nicole didnt reply. Instead, she said simply, Well talk about thatter, but very soon, that bunch of people will being to me. There was proof at Aimee International, after all. If no one stepped forward and took responsibility, then Gardner Corporation would definitely take a huge hit. Before this, they wanted to fire her to resolve the situation because the first summons only targeted her as an individual. After that, when she left Gardner Corporation, Aimee International went ahead and changed the defendant to Gardner Corporation. With them ying tricks like that, Gardner Corporation couldnt escape even if they wanted to. When Whitney saw Nicoles confident attitude, she was about to say something, but she stopped and swallowed her words back. Nicole knew what Whitney was going to say, so she smiled at the woman andforted her by saying, Dont worry. When have you ever seen me at a disadvantage? Whitney lowered her gaze and kept silent. Nicole didnt tell Whitney everything, for she didnt want to reveal this identity of hers just yet. As such, when Whitney saw Nicoles behavior, she thought that thetter was only finding excuses to comfort her. She felt a little anxious inside. She had thought about asking Zachary, but now, he was struggling to even protect himself at F&M Apparel. Even though he would definitely lend a helping hand when it came to Nicole, it was simply too much trouble. After more thinking and consideration, she could only ask for help from Dous Lane, the man she had betrayed three years ago. At that thought, Whitney couldnt help the sh of sorrow that flitted across the depths of her eyes. She didnt want to do it. She had never intended for things to turn out like that, but she had no choice! At that time, the Campbell Family ran a furniture business overseas, and they advanced so much that they almost became thergest business in that region. Meanwhile, the Lane Family was a veteran in that area. Whitney got to know Dous at school, and they werent aware of each others identities then. At some point, her father found out that she was dating Dous, and he knew that Dous was the heir of the Lane Family. He then threatened Whitney to betray Dous, holding both her mother and his own lives at stake, making her push Dous into the pits of hell. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Reminiscing the Past Whitney clearly remembered the day when both of them were on a date in a restaurant. Although it was gloomy, it didnt rain. She had poisoned Dous and allowed him to sleep in the arms of a burly man while he was unconscious. When he woke up, he was faced with a swarm of reporters. The next day, news about the heir of the Lane Family being a bottom spread like wildfire online and caused a frenzy. Because of that, the shares of the Lane Family crashed and Dous mother was so exasperated that she was bedridden. Since then, her health worsened due to the long-term effects of stress. The Lane Familys downfall had benefited the Campbell Family while they gained stature as the leader of the furniture industry. After the Lane Familys downfall, they slowly withdrew from the industry. Thest time Whitney heard any news about Dous was when she was at Aimee. He was said to have invested in Aimee with ns to venture into the clothing industry. Up until today, Whitney could remember how helpless he looked as he tried his very best to exin things to her. Whitney, you have to believe me. I really dont know how it happened. You have to believe that youre the only one that I like. I-I As he was trying to exin, she looked at him impassively and said, Dous, lets break up. When he heard that, he felt as if his world was crumbling since he never expected that she would want to break up with him. He did everything he could, trying to save their rtionship but to no avail. As Whitney looked at how much pain Dous was in, she didnt have the heart to tell him that all of it was her doing and that she had no other choice. After that, he somehow learned that she was the one that did it. One breezy night, he waited for her below her apartment unit while wearing a white shirt, but his attractive face was pale. By the time she arrived downstairs, his body was cold. The moment he saw her, he pulled her into his arms and muttered, Whitney, someone told me today that you were behind all the things that happened to me. I-I dont believe it. His voice was shaking, and he was scared. When she was in his arms, she could even feel his body trembling. Whitney wanted to console Dous, but not a word came out of her mouth as the words were stuck in her throat. Finally, she told him softly, Dous, I was the one who did it. At that moment, he fell apart. The usually cheerful and gentle man cried profusely as if his heart had been ripped out. He was mumbling to himself, asking her why she did it. However, she couldnt bring herself to exin it to him. She merely said, Dous, lets break up. We are not a good fit. Those were thest words she told him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. From that day onward, it was as if Dous had disappeared without a trace. Whitney, on the other hand, couldnt ovee her past rtionship and chose to leave the country to work at F&M Apparel. It was a period where she felt incredibly lost, but after seeing how confident and headstrong Nicole was, she slowly overcame her grief. Since the incident was due to her negligence, she couldnt let Nicole shoulder the me for her. After giving it some thought, Whitney finally called Dous. The ringing tone sounded for a long time. Each time it beeped, it felt as if her heart was being struck. Not longter, the call was answered and Whitney felt her heart skip a beat. She asked softly, Dous? There was a brief pause on the other side of the phone. Shortly after, a woman could be heard saying, Do you want to speak to Dous? Hes currently in the shower. Why dont you wait for a while? Ill get him to call you back once hes out of the shower. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Alimony Judging from her voice, the female seemed to be around Whitneys age. Since she was surprised to hear a female voiceing from the other side of the phone, Whitneys head went nk as she instantly hung up the call. Right after that, tears started rolling down her cheeks. She broke down and sobbed like a child as she covered her mouth with her hands. She didnt know how she should face him after putting him through so much, and she never thought that hed eventually meet someone else after so many years. Her eyes were filled with sorrow as she bit her lips and whimpered. s, she had brought this upon herself! Meanwhile, in the Lane Family, Emily was puzzled as she looked at Dous phone. His phone had been set to block calls from unknown numbers. However, the callers number wasnt saved, but the call could still go through. After Dous came out of the bathroom, he saw Emily holding his phone. He dried his hair and asked, Whats wrong? When she heard that, Emily pulled her gaze away from the phone and responded, Someone called you just now, but the number wasnt saved in your contacts. The call ended after I answered the phone. It just seemed odd. Dous furrowed his brows when he heard that the number wasnt in his contacts, but he subsequently put on a facade and remained calm. When he looked at the phone number, his gaze darkened. Dont worry about it. Its just someone Ive known from before. He left the phone on the bed after that. Emily nodded and didnt probe further. She took his towel from him and dried his wet hair while saying gently, You should blow dry your hair. Otherwise, youd get a headache if you sleep with damp hair. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Dous merely nodded. While Colton was working the next day, he received a notification about a transaction from his bank ount. As he read the notification, he realized that three billion had been stolen from his ount. The hacker left him a message that read, You ignorant a*shole! Colton was exasperated since the hacker not only stole his money but even chastised him too. Although he found it funny, he was furious at the same time. He gathered the programmers of thispany to find the hackers address, for he wanted to know who was that brash to even dare pull something on him. However, the programmers couldnt figure out the hackers IP address. At the same time, Hayden was smirking with a gleam in his eyes as he tapped on the keyboard. He scoffed, thinking that Colton had brought it upon himself since he dismissed his mother from work. As such, he wanted to teach that man a lesson. As he looked at the additional three billion in his bank ount, Hayden didnt feel guilty at all. Instead, he thought that it was the alimony that his mother deserved since Colton never paid her a single cent. While Nicole was at home, she received a call from a director of Gardner Corporation. She wasnt surprised to get the call. As she smiled, she asked, How may I help you? Since the board of directors hoped that she would take responsibility for the issue that had happened, they tried to be friendly with her. After some careful consideration, the management feels that the issue with Aimee International should be handled with care. They were trying to sound righteous, but Nicole knew what they were scheming; they merely wanted to get someone to carry the me. I see. Since Ive left Gardner Corporation, it has nothing to do with me anymore. You will have to sort it out yourselves, she replied nonchntly. When he heard that Nicole didnt want to take responsibility for it, he got anxious and said, This problem happened because of your negligence. No matter what, youll have to assume responsibility instead of pushing it away. Triggered by how rude they were, Nicole replied, Please watch your words. Im not the irresponsible one here, you know. You were the ones who suggested the termination of my employment. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Im An Investor We hadnt thought things through before this, and we have reflected on our poor decision making. Since this issue involved their self interest, they started to negotiate with Nicole, trying toe up with apromise. Miss Nicole, if you can sessfully resolve this issue, Gardner Corporation will re-employ you and let you take over Ann. When she heard their offer, Nicole couldnt contain herughter and chuckled. Referring to the contract that Ive signed with Gardner Corporation, I can still obtain a portion Anns profits even if I leave thepany. What makes you think that Id go back and shoulder the responsibility? The director never thought that Colton would agree to such a term with Nicole. Miss Nicole, why not just ask for a price and let us know how much we have to pay you in order toe back and resolve this issue? However, Nicole didnt answer his question. She simply said, It depends on your sincerity. Lets talk again another time since I have other things to take care of now. She hung up the call right after that. Initially, the director wanted to say something but was interrupted when she ended the call. He was so pissed that he wanted to smash the phone. However, he could only swallow his anger since he was asking for a favor. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Over the next few days, Nicole received numerous calls from the directors of Gardner Corporation. She had been taking it easy, unlike the directors who had a lot on their tes since they had received a letter of demand from Aimees legal team. If Nicole still refused to give in, once Aimee International filed the giarism case to the court, it would be detrimental to Gardner Corporation. Finally, on the fourth day, Nicole agreed to have a discussion with the directors. Alright, I shall meet you for a discussion tomorrow at 1.00PM at Gardner Corporation. If Im satisfied with your offer, I shall resolve the issue for you. She hung up the phone after that. When Whitney heard that the directors of Gardner Corporation had been calling Nicole daily, she got worried. Nicole, since youve left Gardner Corporation, you should just leave them be. As Nicole propped her chin up with her hands, she stared at the table and slowly said, Ive agreed to meet them tomorrow to talk about it. Hearing that, Whitney was surprised as she never expected Nicole would agree to it. She tugged on Nicoles sleeve anxiously and advised her, Nicole, Aimee International is suing Gardner Corporation, and they are unrted to you. You shouldnt get yourself into trouble. When she saw how nervous Whitney looked, Nicole let out a sigh before saying, Whitney, I know the president of Aimee International personally. Whitney was surprised after hearing Nicoles words. However, she couldnt make sense of the whole situation and asked again, Nicole, if thats the case, why would Aimee International want to sue you? They probably dont have anything better to do. Nicole shrugged her shoulders. Does it mean that what I did earlier was a waste of effort? Whitney thought to herself. She was so worried that Nicole would get into awsuit, but it turned out that she knew the president of Aimee International personally! You should have told me earlier, Whitney grumbled. As Nicole ced her hand on Whitneys shoulder, she said earnestly, Didnt I tell you that I have a way to solve this? Dont you believe my words? Hearing that, Whitney frowned and nced at Nicole before looking away. I thought you told me those words just to make me feel better, she said with a sigh. Nicole chuckled when she saw how dispirited Whitney was. I invested some funds in Aimee International back when it was first established, so Im considered one of its investors. Their current president is Emily Phoenix, who is also one of the first investors of thepany. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Whats Up? Whitney had heard of Emilys name earlier on when she had a coboration with Aimee International. She was a beautiful woman who seemed to have a daughter. In that case, why would she sue you? Logically speaking, since Nicole was one of the backers of Aimee International, even if shemitted a mistake, it could be resolved privately. They probably have too much free time on their hands, said Nicole as she pouted. In actual fact, when Nicole resigned from F&M Apparel, Emily had contacted her in hopes that she would re-join Aimee International. Although Aimee International was already doing well without Nicole, Emily still hoped that she could join them since shed be free after she resigned. As expected, Nicole rejected the offer because she wanted to take a break from work. However, right after Nicole rejected Emilys offer, she joined Gardner Corporation and was in charge of Ann. When Emily found out about it, she gave Nicole a call and reprimanded her for being a traitor, and it was probably this incident that triggered Emily to sue Nicole. Even so, Nicole didnt mind at all. Since Im one of the investors of Aimee International, she wont seed even if she has the intention to sue me. I shall meet her after Ive met those useless old things from Gardner Corporation. After listening to Nicoles n, Whitney wasnt that worried anymore. As the woman lowered her gaze and contemted briefly, she wanted to ask Nicole about Dous. However, she was hesitant to ask and decided not to do so after giving it some further thought. Who was she to mention Dous? Even though Nicole and Dous knew each other, it didnt matter anymore. When Nicole noticed how defeated Whitney looked, she thought that it was odd but didnt ask her about it since she understood that everyone had their own issues to deal with. The next afternoon, Nicole dressed up and went to Gardner Corporation. Even though no one discussed how she had been kicked out, everyone somehow heard the news about it and was surprised to see her in thepany. Why would she be here when she was already kicked out? As Nicole looked at how confused they were, she smirked and said, Im here today because your director wants to ask for a favor from me. Im not that thick-skinned, you know. Right after that, she straightened her back and went upstairs while ignoring what the others were discussing behind her back. At 1.00PM sharp, she entered the meeting room to find only one of the directors there. If she remembered correctly, he must be Director Kidman. She slowly walked toward him and sat down opposite the director. Then, she nced at himzily and said, Lets get it done with. Im very busy. Although Director Kidman was put in an awkward position, he was there as the representative of all the directors to ask for Nicoles help to solve the issue with Aimee International. Initially, no one was willing to do it, but if no one stood out to ask for her help, Gardner Corporation would be losing money. Before this, the board of directors was displeased with the giarism issue and directed our anger at you. After thinking about it, we admit that it was a hasty decision. Miss Nicole, please let us know whether you have any requests, and we will do our best to fulfill them. After hearing that, she smirked with one hand under her chin and raised her gaze before saying, Do you see me as a pushover? Director Kidmans face was red with anger upon being provoked by Nicoles words. She was being unforgiving even though he had lowered himself to ask her for a favor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Once he thought of the unresolved issue, he suppressed his rage and asked softly, Miss Nicole, do you have any requests? Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 This Is a Deal Nicole pondered for a moment and said, Hmm. Well, there is nothing in particr Id like to wish for, but you should know that I resigned from my job in F&M Apparel N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She fixed her gaze on Jaxton before her just as the director wondered what she was trying to tell him. Then, she calmly added, To be honest, what I want is simple. Terminate your cooperation with F&M Apparel and kick Kylie out of here. I dont like thatdy very much. When Jaxton heard her firm tone, he was annoyed yet speechless. The next second, he gritted his teeth and replied, Our cooperation with F&M Apparel is bound by a contract until a monthter. Thus, any vition of the contracted terms will subject us to a heavy penalty. When Nicole heard the mans words, she didnt seem to panic. Instead, she yed it cool and said, In that case, its either you pay the penalty to Aimee International or F&M Apparel. Your choice. In the meantime, he was surprised by her adamant attitude after hearing her reply. However, he soon realized it wouldnt cost much to terminate the deal with F&M Apparel either since the cooperation didnt require a high sum of penalty for vition due to it being small-scale in nature. Despite that thought, he was aware that Nicole had to take care of the problem with Aimee International first before the termination of the deal with F&M Apparel could take ce or the organization could end up losing the deal with the two giant corporate entities while finding itself in huge financial trouble. Alright, youve got a deal, but you have to take care of the issue with Aimee International first. Jaxton made up his mind after a brief contemtion. After all, he was merely hoping to cooperate with Lisa on thepanys behalf through the deal with F&M Apparel. While that was something he was willing to give up, he was also ready to let go of Kylie whom he thought didnt contribute much to the team anyway ever since she joined thepany. In the meantime, Nicole responded with a nod and a smile on her face before confidently saying, Great. For now, you should prepare whatever you need to terminate the contract with F&M Apparel. Meanwhile, once Aimee Internationals president arrives tomorrow, Ill pay her a visit and have a word with her. However, I want you to know that nothing is guaranteed until I see your contract termination agreement with F&M Apparel. Jaxtons face darkened when he heard that, for it was his first time being threatened by someone. He squinted and retorted in a low voice, No. We will only terminate our deal with F&M Apparel after you make Aimee International drop the charges. She chuckled, stopping in her tracks as she turned around and smiled at the man. Im not discussing this matter with you. Instead, Im making a deal with you, so its up to you to put your faith in me. If you dont terminate your deal with F&M Apparel, you can brace yourself for what Aimee International is going to do to yourpany. She walked away as soon as she finished her words. On the other hand, he could only watch angrily as she walked out of the ce, yet there was not a single word he could say to express his frustration. After all, he was the one who needed her help. When Nicole came downstairs, she heard a familiar voice amidst amotion, but when she took a closer look, she realized the voice came from none other than Joanna. At that moment, Joanna was seen with an irritable expression on her face while clenching her teeth. Im the director of the Design Department, and Im here because I need to retrieve something. What reason do you have to stop me from going in?! The receptionist bitterly revealed the reason in response to Joannas intimidating reaction. President Gardner said no outsider is allowed to enter Gardner Corporations building. When Joanna heard the receptionists answer, she was angry yet surprised, for she had never thought that she would be stopped at the door with her ess to Gardner Corporation denied. While she was still getting over her frustration, she saw Nicole stepping out of the building, and the sight of that made her even grumpier. She then pointed at thedy and asked the receptionist, She is not someone from Gardner Corporation either. She is an outsider as well, but why was she allowed to go in?! Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 What Goes Around Comes Around At the same time, the receptionist also noticed Nicoles presence but was too intimidated to refute the exasperated Joanna. Fortunately, Nicole soon decided to step in and help defuse the situation. That was because I was invited to be here. Do you have a problem with that? ring daggers at Nicole, Joanna held a strong grudge toward the former as she med her for her job termination. Thanks to you, Im not even allowed to enter Gardner Corporations building! Nicole, why did you tell the directors toy me off?! Joanna questioned Nicole irritably, wishing she could just beat her to death deep down. Unlike Joannas agitation and anger, Nicole demonstrated total opposite emotions by reacting calmly. She then fixed her eyes on Joanna, glimpsing her as she teased, Well, we all have to take responsibility for our actions, which is the case because you and I are responsible for what went wrong this time. Besides, youre not the only one who got terminated. I suffered from the same fate as you did. Thus, you and I are not so different from each other, actually. Shaking from head to toe, Joanna struggled to keep her emotions from taking over her because they were still out in the open in the lobby of Gardner Corporation. Knowing she would be shown in a bad light if she sumbed to her temper right away, Joanna red at Nicole without blinking before dragging her elsewhere without asking. However, Nicole didnt show any signs of resistance to Joanna at all and instead let her take her wherever she wanted. When both of them got to a ce where there was no one else, Joanna finally let go of Nicoles hand and asked, Why did you do this to me, Nicole?! After all, she learned from the directors that Nicole was the one who suggested that Colton should terminate her from her job. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nevertheless, Nicole was amused when she heard Joannas unreasonable usation. With an unconcerned smile on her face, she fixed her eyes on thedy in a casual manner. Whatre you talking about, Director Schmidt? Youd better be careful whates out of your mouth. What did I do to you? Seeing how Nicole was ying dumb, Joanna was irked even more. If you hadnt plotted against me, President Gardner wouldnt have fired me! Im unemployed right now, all thanks to you! Should I be thanking you for dragging me down? Meanwhile, Nicole was speechless with Joannas unreasonable attitude, feeling sorry for herck of shame in ming her even though she was in the wrong herself. Soon, Nicole curled her lips upward and asked, You were the one who collected the drafts, Joanna? So, dont tell me you dont know whats going on. Did you really forget what you did back then? Or do I have to initiate an investigation and list all of them down for you? Joannas face changed, but at the same time, she knew she must keep her lips sealed. I didnt know the draft was giarized. However, Nicole didnt bother to expose Joanna but reacted with a smile instead. I dont care if you were aware of it, but whats done is done, and you cant get away with the mistake you made. So, I dont see anything wrong with you being responsible for the action you took. Joanna was tongue-tied upon hearing Nicoles argument. Despite her reluctance to admit defeat, she had no choice but to yield to Nicole in silence. Although she initially thought she would be the winner in her infighting with Nicole, she was dismayed and embarrassed to find herself on the losing end, with nothing she could say to refute thedy. On the other hand, Nicole merely wanted to teach Joanna a lesson instead of kicking her out of Gardner Corporation. After all, she was indebted to Colton, who once helped her and wouldnt want to repay him the favor by doing something ungrateful. Upon shooting a cold gaze at Joanna, Nicole continued to say, Think twice before you act next time. Some actions are followed by serious consequences that may be far too much for you to bear, so unless you want to get yourself into trouble, you need to think before you act. As soon as Nicole finished her sentence, she walked away before Joanna could even say anything. Meanwhile, Joanna was left behind, with her anger gnawing at her mind while watching Nicole disappear from her sight. At the same time, she clenched her fists tightly, looking back at the sacrifices she had made for Colton in the past seven years. In order to gain the mans favor, she spent seven years staying in Gardner Corporation. While she initially thought Colton was finally hers after Queenie left, she was caught off guard by Nicoles sudden appearance, as well as their two children. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Worrying About It Later In that instant, bigotry and hatred shed across Joannas frantic gaze. With her eyes glued to Nicoles silhouette, Joanna was overwhelmed by her exasperation and anger. I should have listened to Queenie and showed no mercy! Nicole, you have just made yourself an enemy from now on! The next day, Nicole took Whitney to a high-end restaurant, where they saw a gorgeousdy there upon arrival. Thedy was seen with long dark hair and heavy makeup on her face. At the same time, she appeared to be wearing a formal suit and a pair of ck high-heels with red soles. With a teacup in her hand, she sat at the table and gracefully took a sip of her tea until she noticed Nicoles arrival. As she waved at Nicole and beckoned her over, thetter walked closer to her and chuckled at the sight of how she looked like a sessful and tough businesswoman. Soon, Nicole seized Whitneys arm and approached the table before taking a seat. Shouldnt a corporate president like you be busy? Howe you could find time to fly all the way here? When Emily heard Nicoles cheeky question, she coldly grunted and shot an annoyed gaze at her. I came here to remind you that you still have apany to run. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nicole awkwardly rubbed her nose and smiled in embarrassment. Well, I didnt know I would have to stay in Gardner Corporation for so long. After all, I didnt have a choice because I had a favor to repay. While Emily looked askance at Nicole without saying a single word, Whitney, who was sitting aside, found Emilys voice somewhat familiar to her. With a frown on her face, she couldnt help but wonder where she had heard Emilys voice before. By the way, Im absolutely sure that there is a snitch in Gardner Corporation now. It appears that whoever is behind this isnt happy with you because anyone could just get to the bottom of this entire giarism scandal easily, Emily said, seemingly thinking of something as she looked up. Wait a minute. Even if there wasnt anyone else who knew what was going on, couldnt you have noticed something was fishy? After all, every single draft got through you. Nicole smiled helplessly, curling her lips upward in response. Well, I wasnt around at that time; otherwise, you wouldnt have gotten the goods on me. Emily nodded. Well, whoever did this to you chose to strike when you were away. That move seemed personal if you ask me. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief without exining further. Instead, she asked, Whatre you going to do then? Dont tell me youre really going to press charges. Emily appeared unconcerned, curling her lips upward. Why not? The litigation will help us secure a sum of money from Gardner Corporation, which is a good thing for Aimee International. Meanwhile, Nicole let out a sigh in the face of Emilys unfazed attitude. Lets just put this behind us and move on. After all, now that Im the person in charge of thepanys brand, Ann, its future could be at risk if itspelled to pay such a huge sum of money. While Emily had no intention of suing Gardner Corporation as well, she kept her head down slightly and said, This time, I knew someone in Gardner Corporation was probably up to something against you. After all, it was your name that was signed on the contract. That was the reason I decided to take this opportunity to teach them a lesson for you. Emily paused for a second and added, In fact, Im trying to warn Gardner Corporation with the litigation and let them have a taste of their own medicine. Meanwhile, the reason Nicole was so confident that she could take care of the problem with Aimee International was because she knew how things would likely turn out before she met up with Emily. Alright, now that we almost had them, I suppose it is time for us to stop, she said. Emily nodded her head, fixing her gaze upon Nicole for a moment before she asked, Nicole, are you seriously going to stay in Gardner Corporation instead of going back to Aimee International? Nicole looked down, setting her eyes on her teacup while fiddling with it. Then, a helpless smile showed on her face. Emily, theres still a lot I have to deal with here. So, now that Im here, Im nning to take care of all of them once and for all before I start worrying about something else. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Bothered by Something Mentally When Emily looked at Nicole and noticed the bitter look on her face, she gave up the idea of persuading Nicole to return. She then nodded and pursed her lips in an indifferent manner. Meanwhile, Nicole pulled herself together and seized Whitneys arm to introduce her to Emily. Em, meet my assistant, Whitney Campbell. Whitney, this is Aimee Internationals president, Emily Phoenix. While Emily had long noticed Whitneys presence, she couldnt help but find thetters face familiar like she had seen her before. Nevertheless, she quickly disagreed with that idea, thinking her good memory would have allowed her to recall theirst encounter if they had met before. In spite of that, Emily still reacted politely to Whitney out of respect for Nicole. Nice to meet you. Whitney nodded and replied with an affirmative hum. Nice to meet you too. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. By the way, how is Lucy doing? After talking about business, thedies began to discuss their personal lives. When Emily heard her daughters name mentioned, a heartwarming smile appeared on her face. She then nodded and replied, She is fine. Its just that she always catches a cold when the seasons change, but fortunately, Dous took care of her well this time when the weather turned cold in the past few days. So, she is in good health. Yeah, as the kid grows older, her immunity system gets stronger too. So, dont worry about it too much. In the meantime, Whitney felt as if her blood froze around her body when she heard the other two ladies talk about Dous. At that moment, she finally understood why Emilys voice sounded so familiar because she was the one who answered Dous call back then. Im not worried about Lucy. After all, Dous said he would take good care of her so she wont fall sick later. Emily looked as if her heart melted when she talked about Dous. On the other hand, Nicole praised Dous for his thoughtfulness after hearing what he had done for Lucy from Emily. Dous is such a kind and thoughtful man. I have no doubt he will treat you right and make you the luckiest woman in the world. Emily responded with a smile when she heard the way Nicoleplimented Dous. She then grinned and said, Well, actually, I didnt think Id meet such a good man like him ever. Meanwhile, Whitney, who was listening to their conversation, felt chills running down her spine, her blood freezing in every vessel within her body. As Nicole was about to say something, she caught a glimpse of Whitneys unusual expression from the corner of her eye. Thus, she seized her hand before she was shocked to find how cold it was, asking her in a concerned manner, Are you alright, Whitney? Upon hearing Nicoles voice, Whitney began to pull herself together from her disturbing thoughts. She then blinked and reacted with a brittle smile. I-Im fine. However, having known Whitney for a long time, Nicole was able to instantly tell that something was wrong with her assistant. Staring at the formers pale face, she asked, Are you feeling unwell or something? Needless to say, Whitney could tell that her pale expression must have given her away, so she decided that she might as well make the best out of Nicoles concern to cover up her actual feelings. Yeah, Im having a gastric condition, which I believe must have been something I ate earlier. She then stood up and said, Miss Nicole, please enjoy your time with Miss Phoenix without me. Im afraid I need to excuse myself right now. Sensing something very wrong with Whitney, Nicole was bewildered by her reaction. She then paused and took a second to think before making a suggestion. Perhaps I could give you a ride back home. Nevertheless, Whitney immediately rejected Nicoles offer. Its okay, Im good. Ill find my own transport back, and Ill be fine after some rest. She turned around and walked away as soon as she finished her words, giving Nicole no chance to offer her help. At the same time, Emily couldnt help but find it strange to see Whitney leaving in a hurry as she knitted her eyebrows and gazed at Nicole. It seems to me that she is bothered by something mentally rather than her gastric condition. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Stand Up for a Friend It was only when Whitney disappeared from sight that Nicole took her eyes off the former. In fact, she noticed the same strange thing about Whitney as Emily did. At the same time, Whitneys strange behavior reminded Nicole of the exact same way she behaved when she first joined F&M Apparel three years ago. However, Nicole didnt ask Whitney about that, thinking she should respect her wish to keep her secret. I think shell be fine. She is probably just not feeling well now, Nicole said as she didnt expose Whitney. In the meantime, Emily didnt press on with any more questions regarding Whitney because she wasnt close with her after all. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On the other hand, Whitney could no longer fight back her tears when she left the caf in a hurry. Her eyes and nose began to turn red as she wiped her tears off with her hands and continued to make her way outside. Soon, her vision became blurred by the tears shortly before she bumped herself onto someone while making her way out of the caf. Reactively, she quickly apologized, with her head kept down. Im so sorry. I wasnt looking. Beauty Whitney? Whitney heard a maic voice from above her head. Finding it familiar, she looked up and saw Mason. She then wiped off the tears on her face in a panicky manner and looked down slightly. President Schumacher Meanwhile, Mason reacted as if his heart melted when he noticed the tears on Whitneys face. He then fixed his gaze upon her and caressed her cheek, sympathetically saying, You shouldnt be crying, beauty. Your tears are going to ruin how you look. Despite hearing Masons cheeky reply, Whitney gave a rather rigid response, taking a few steps back while blinking. Im fine. Thanks for your concern, President Schumacher. Hearing Whitneys indifferent response, Mason decided not to ask her about that. Instead, he looked down and showed his concern in a euphemistic way. Why are you crying? Is there something thats bothering you? Whitney took a step back, seemingly unwilling to interact any further with Mason. President Schumacher, Im just feeling unwell now, so please dont worry about me. I called the cab, which is currently on the way, so I should probably excuse myself and get ready. She finished her words and walked away without a single thought of hesitation. In the meantime, Mason watched thedy slowly disappear from his sight, his smile fading from his face before he walked away as well. When Whitney gged down a cab and got it, she finally had all the privacy she wanted for herself. Sitting in the backseat, she then allowed her emotions to take over her while her tears gushed down her eyes like a waterfall. Deep down, she was overwhelmed by a stab of pain in her heart at the thought of her past with Dous. After all, she was the one who wronged him and suggested that they broke up; but when she learned he was already married to another woman with whom he had a child, she somehow struggled to embrace the truth, feeling suffocated by the pain. Soon, she sobbed and sniffled, berating herself for her selfishness and coyness. After all the suffering I put Dous through, he is finally enjoying his new life now. So, shouldnt I feel happy for him? She looked outside the window, allowing her tears to continue trickling from her eyes. Meanwhile, at the restaurant, Nicole and Emily went on to talk about their work. In fact, the idea of building Aimee International first came from Dous and Emily, but since they didnt know well about the industry, neither of them deemed themselves fit to run thepany. However, Emily happened to know Nicole, whom sheter approached to invest in thepany so that they could both watch Aimee International grow together. Since Nicole was already the chief designer in F&M Apparel at that time, she didnt think she would lose anything by epting Emilys offer either. Thus, she agreed with her friend, only to be surprised at how well Aimee International had grown over the next three years. In fact, thepany had expanded so well that Nicole could just quit her job while still making money. Ill swing by the office for a negotiation. After that, Ill give you a call when I need you to drop charges, Nicole said. Emily had no objection to Nicoles idea. After all, the reason she attempted to sue the Gardner Corporation was that she wanted to stand up for Nicole, knowing someone was trying to mess with her friend there. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Her Greed Knows No Bounds Queenie had spent five years staying by Coltons side, which thetter allowed because he thought she was the person who had saved him earlier. For that, he arranged a position for her to work in middle management. Nheless, the fact that she was Coltons fiance enabled her to ess many ssified documents despite her limited authority and power. Because of that, she was able to help the Anderson Family gain a lot of profit. Although Colton was aware of what she had been doing, he closed both eyes about it, thinking that was how he could repay her for saving his life back then. Bryan was rich, but despite his wealth, he was nowhere near as handsome as Colton was. Nheless, the Kohlberg Group was among the few biggest corporations in the country, so he was a powerful and influential man whom many women would dream of being with. However, he chose Queenie because she used to be Coltons woman, merely wanting to get over his insecurities as his company was far outmatched by Coltons. Due to his belligerence and ego, Bryan felt a strong desire to surpass Colton in any aspect possible to satisfy his superiorityplex, including dating his woman. Secondly, he deemed Queenie his valuable asset, considering her history of working in Gardner Corporation, which could be useful for the Kohlberg Group. I heard that F&R Enterprise is recently looking forpanies to work with. While word about that started circting around town six months ago, Gardner Corporation didnt seem to take any action about it. What do you know about that? Bryan sat on the couch, asking casually. Although F&R Enterprise was not a huge corporation, the technology it possessed was unparalleled around the globe. Thus, Bryan was hoping that the Kohlberg Group could work with F&R Enterprise so that hispany could outperform Gardner Corporation by the end of the year. After all, Gardner Corporation had shifted its focus to the fashion industry despite its impressive inte technology. For that, it seemed to Bryan that thepany was now in a state of stagnation. I saw this in the files earlier. It appears that Colton isnt going to rest until he gets his hands on F&R Enterprise. As soon as Bryan heard Queenies words, his eyes lit up. Tell me more about it, baby. What does Gardner Corporation n to do about that? He ced his arm around thedy and pulled her closer to him, thinking she was about to make herself useful to him. On the other hand, Quennie knew what was on Bryans mind, which was why she didnt reveal what she knew right away. Instead, she winked at him ambiguously and said, Dont worry about it, Mr. Kohlberg. Now that Im on your side, Ill be sure to help you all I can. If anyone from Gardner Corporation finds out that Im a snitch here, Colton will be sure toe after me. Sensing Queenies wariness, Bryan pinched her chin and rubbed her lips with his while speaking in a deep voice. Ill pay you five million if you can show me the result. When its done, Ill pay you another twenty million. What do you say? I bet that kind of money is enough for you, isnt it? Nevertheless, Queenie looked away, as she didnt seem to be satisfied with what she had been offered. Ill give you a proposal to help you get in touch with the people from F&R Enterprise. After that, I want a payment of ten million before I go on and tell you everything about Gardner Corporations n, which will cost another ten million. Then, when everything is over, I want five million. In response to Queenies greed, Bryan chuckled and asked, What makes you think youre worth this much? However, Queenie didnt flinch in the face of Bryans intimidating doubt. After all, there was no turning back for her ever since she got on the wrong side of Colton. Deep down, she needed money very badly in order to survive. Well, think about the deal youre going to get with F&R Enterprise. Dont you think its worth it? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She squinted, straightening her body as she added, If F&R Enterprise works with Gardner Corporation, the Kohlberg Group is going tog behind by a lot. More importantly, an opportunity like this may nevere again, so the money I want is actually a small price to pay, considering what youre going to get in the grand scheme of things; but if you wont pay me the money, why would I risk rubbing Colton the wrong way to help you? With his eyes fixed on thedy before him, Bryan realized he was wrong about her when he thought he could take advantage of her. Well, thisdys greed knows no bounds. I bet she learned a lot from Colton back then. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Dous Story Bryan eventually gave in to Queenie, keeping his head down slightly. Alright, if you could help me secure the deal with F&R Enterprise from Gardner Corporation, Ill pay you the money you want! Queenie put on a malicious smirk before she stood up and looked at Bryan. Youre too kind, Mr. Kohlberg. Ill be sure to help you. Colton! Im not to me for my decision to do this to you. In fact, you have no one else to me but yourself for whatsing to you. If you hadnt treated me coldly in the past five years, the thought of betraying you wouldnt even have crossed my mind. Thus, this is all your fault, Colton! Meanwhile, Nicole returned home after she was done meeting Emily. When she headed upstairs, she found Whitney crying in her room. At that moment, thetter was seen curling up in the bed, apparently sobbing. In the meantime, Nicole stood in front of the bed and gazed at the tearfuldy, not knowing how tofort her, as she swallowed the words forming at the tip of her tongue. Soon, Whitney seemingly sensed someones presence in her room and showed herself from beneath the nket. As soon as she saw Nicole, she stopped crying, but her obvious sobbing voice still gave her away. Miss Nicole The next second, Nicole stepped forward and approached Whitney. While it was the afternoon at that moment, the curtains, which were not drawn, allowed the bright sunlight to shine through the window. Thus, she was able to see Whitneys red and tearful eyes clearly. She then hugged Whitneys head and gently rubbed it, as if she was a poor child. Im not going to ask you what happened, but you can cry all you want. It should help you feel better that way. As Nicoles words seemingly hit her in the soft spot, Whitney wrapped her arms around the former and broke into tears. On the other hand, Nicole did the same thing, cing her hand on the back of Whitneys head without saying a single word. It wasnt until a few momentster that Whitney finally looked up and revealed her red and swollen eyes as she looked like she had cried for a long time. Nicole then let out a sigh andforted Whitney with a gentle voice. Its alright, girl. Just let bygones be bygones. After crying in Nicoles embrace for a few moments, Whitney eventually stopped shivering and sniffled, responding with a sobbing voice. Im fine, Miss Nicole. Soon, Nicole let out a sigh and sat on Whitneys bed, leaning on the headboard. Dous hit rock bottom a few years back, but things took a turn for the worse when he suffered from a serious injury. He waster found by Em in the rain and sent to the hospital by her, Nicole said while observing Whitneys expression. As time went by, the two of them spent a lot of moments together and eventually fell in love with each other. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Whitney heard Nicole mention Dous name, her face turned pale, her lips shaking. Then, when she looked at Nicole again, she seemed as if she had lost her confidence. You knew everything, Miss Nicole? Nicole smiled in embarrassment and nodded. Come on! I was not so dumb that I failed to notice your strange reaction back in the restaurant. After running through a few possibilities in my mind, I figured it was probably because of Dous. Meanwhile, Whitney decided not to hide her secret anymore when she realized Nicole could sense something wrong with her. After all, she had been suffocated by the secret for way too long and was relieved that she could finally confide in someone about it. Miss Nicole, Dous and I She looked down a bit, pursing her lips before she managed to muster the courage and continued her story. Dous and I met each other in university before we became a couple Judging from the expression on Whitneys face, Nicole knew her suspicion was correct and continued to ask, And? Did something happen subsequently? After all, when Nicole first saw Dous, the man was in a terrible state. Even when he was admitted into the hospital by Emily, he still appeared to be dispirited, like he had no desire to live. Not long after that, his condition worsened as he caught a high fever and evencked the will to battle his illness. While the doctor told them that he would likely not make it, Dous somehow recovered, having emerged victorious in the fight against his illness with Emily by his side. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Arent I a B*tch? Whitney looked down, feeling a lump in her throat before she went on and said, I betrayed him, set him up, and ruined his reputationpletely, Miss Nicole. The Lane Familyter fell apart because I had to sacrifice it for the sake of my family. Whitney clenched her teeth, describing herself as a sinful wrongdoer. However, Nicole knew Whitney was not the kind of person she made herself sound like, having known her for quite a while. Whitney, I know thats not who you are. Surprised to hear how Nicole trusted her, Whitney was overwhelmed by her emotions as tears started to gush down from her eyes once again. Nevertheless, she only cried for a short while before she quickly pulled herself together. Upon a brief contemtion, she replied, It was my father, Miss Nicole. He threatened me with my mothers life. She was sick and bedridden at that time, and I was left with no choice. Whitney answered with a heavy heart but was still confused about how her father could bring himself to threaten her with her mothers life, considering the fact that both of them were soulmates. While it had been five years since Whitneys mother was bedridden, her father had already had an affair with another woman two months after she went out of action. Besides that, when Whitney was still dating Dous, her father wouldnt stop threatening her to make her do his bidding, or he would undermine her mothers life support. Because of that, she was forced to sacrifice her rtionship with Dous to save her mother despite her love for him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the meantime, Nicole was stunned after hearing about Whitneys checkered past. Oh gosh! I didnt know shes been carrying so much weight on her shoulders. It looks like her outgoing attitude had been fooling me into thinking she was an optimistic person all along. It wasnt your fault, Whitney, Nicole B-But, it was me who ruined his life, Miss Nicole! I destroyed the future he could have had. He used to be so outgoing and kind. It was all my fault! The emotional floodgates within Whitney opened once again, not long after she calmed herself down. Meanwhile, Nicole sympathetically looked at Whitney and rubbed her head with her hand. Whitney, Dous is living a good life now, so you should probably put it behind you and move on. At the thought of the conversation between Nicole and Emily back in the restaurant, Whitney nodded understandably but could barely hide her bitter smile. Yeah, she is right. Dous now has a good life with a happy family. He has a good wife and a lovely child. With a happy life like that, what more could he ask for? I heard you, Miss Nicole. I just need more time to get over it, probably because my guilt is still ying tricks with me in my head. Maybe I still have feelings for him Oh gosh! Im such a b*tch, arent I? Whitney bitterly asked Nicole, having little respect for herself due to her love for Dous even though she was the one who gave up on their rtionship. You need to pull yourself together right now because youre going to have to move on one way or another. Furthermore, I have faith that youll meet someone better in the future. Nicole consoled Whitney but refused to give her false hope by telling her that she could still work things out with Dous. After all, Dous and Emily seemed to be living a happy life at the moment. On the other hand, Whitney felt so much more relieved upon revealing the secret that she had been buried inside of her for so long. At the same time, she realized she should move on with her life happily since Dous had already found happiness for himself. She then shed a drop of tear from her eyes and blinked, her eyshes shaking for a second before she pulled herself together and hid the sad look on her face. Youre right, Miss Nicole. I should move on with my life now. Dous is now leading a happy life, which is all the more reason I should leave him and his family alone. Noticing the gloomy look on Whitneys face, Nicole let out a sigh andforted, I can assure you that Dous is living the best time of his life. Not only is he one of the shareholders of Aimee International, but he is also the president of F&R Enterprise. The president of F&R Enterprise? Whitney was stunned to hear Nicoles words. Although F&R Enterprise was not known to be a huge corporation across the globe, it somehow managed to make a name for itself with its advanced technology. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 The Moment of Truth But if my memory serves me right, F&R Enterprise is an establishedpany with decades of history. Nicole exined after noticing the surprised look on Whitneys face. Dous is a capable man who proved his own worth to get where he is in F&R Enterprise today. Although Dous couldnt have seeded without Emilys help, Nicole approved of the mans talent andpetence. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whitney said nothing, thinking she shouldnt continue the topic because she was afraid she would lose control over her emotions once again. Thus, she wiped her tears and looked at Nicole. Miss Nicole, are you going back to Gardner Corporation once you take care of the problem with Aimee International? Nicole nodded in response. I still have work to do for the brand, Ann, and I dont like to leave my business unfinished. Besides, there are many other things I need to take care of here, so its a good excuse for me to stay here longer. Otherwise, theyre going to get suspicious. With everything else settled, Nicole reckoned it was time for her to do what she must. After all, she still hadnt found the evidence about the death of her mentor, White, although she was sure Pierre was involved in it. While she was determined to have her revenge, she was also not going to give up on investigating her mothers death. When Nicoles mother passed away, Lydia was seen around the hospital, which made her wonder if it had anything to do with Lydia. Im going to get to the bottom of these two matters. I will find out the truth and seek justice, not just for myself but for my mentor and mother as well. On the other hand, Whitney was relieved after revealing her secret to Nicole, as if a heavy boulder that had been pinning her chest had been removed. She then pulled herself together and said, Thank you so much for theforting words, Miss Nicole. I guess I feel a lot better and know what I should do now. Whitney looked down and added, I might have wronged Dous in the past, but Im happy that he is enjoying his life now. The next moment, Nicole responded with silence when she noticed Whitneys upset expression. Not knowing what she could say anyway, she gave Whitney a pat on the shoulder. Im d to hear that. If you want to know more about Dous, feel free to ask me. For now, what you need the most is rest. Upon hearing that, Whitney nodded just as Nicole walked away without saying a single word more. It was only until Nicole was gone that Whitney snapped herself out of her trance. Upon staring at her laptop for a few moments, she eventually summoned the courage to type Dous name in the search box. While news about Dous past could barely be found on the inte, most of the articles were news about him as the shareholder of Aimee International and the president of F&R Enterprise. Over the years, Whitney had been held back by her fear of learning more about Dous. Whenever she stumbled upon any news report about him, she would do nothing more than taking a glimpse of it before she moved on. Soon, Whitney went on to search for more news about Dous, eventually learning more about his stories in recent years. Even so, she failed to discover any news about the man when he seemingly went missing for almost a year. When Dous was wandering in the street amidst the rain three years ago, he caught a high fever and could barely hold on any longer until he met Emily, who sent him to hospital. While that incident gave both of them an opportunity to meet each other, they subsequently got married and started a family with a child, whereupon Dous became the president of F&R Enterpriseter that year. When Whitney read the news and discovered that Dous was indeed a married man, her hope was crushed by the harsh truth, as if the universe had copsed around her. Seeing the family of three in the picture, she could see Dous carrying a little girl in his arms while Emily was seen wrapping her arms around the mans waist. At the same time, Dous eyes were fixed on the child lovingly. They look like a happy family. Whitney continued to stare at her monitor screen in an absent-minded manner until she brought her wandering mind back to reality momentster. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Termination of the Contract Its time to put the past behind me and move on. Dous is living a happy life now, and I should stay out of his hair. I did what I did back then, so I should have thought that this would happen one day. Whitney turned off herputer andy in bed with her eyes closed. No matter how she tried to convince herself to forget about Dous, she couldnt stop her tears from rolling down her cheeks. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The next morning, Nicole arrived at Gardner Corporation wearing a decent-looking formal suit, which was unlike her usual dressing style. In fact, she had a phone call with Jaxton the night before and arranged a meeting with him that day. Since Aimee International hadnt dropped the charge, those people could only rely on Nicole because she was the only one who could seemingly turn the tide for them. When Nicole got to the meeting room, she was greeted by the sight of Kylie, whom she raised her eyebrows and smiled at. With a stern look on her face, Kylie turned her attention to Jaxton and asked, Is this what you summoned me here for? I have no business with thisdy. In the meantime, Jaxton knew the situation would be a little intense between Nicole and Kylie, considering their opposing positions as the former and current chief designers of F&M Apparel. Nheless, he had no choice but to go ahead and handle the matter with precaution because of his priority to make Aimee International drop the case. Director Kidman, I believe you must have made up your mind by now. So, what would be your answer then? Nicole smiled and looked at Jaxton with a mischievous expression on her face. Despite Jaxtons hatred for Nicole, he hid his emotions well without showing them at all because there was nothing he could do besides putting up with thedy. He then stared at Nicole and asked, Are you sure you took care of the matter with Aimee Internationals president? Does that mean theyve agreed to drop charges? Nicole smiled confidently in response. Its up to you to believe me. If you dont, youre always wee to confront them for an exnation. Upon hearing thedys words, Jaxton appeared to be a little hesitant. After all, when Nicole confidently guaranteed that she could persuade Aimee International to drop the charge, he sent his men to secretly stalk her, only to be told that nothing was wrong during the negotiation between thedy and thepany. Thus, it seemed to him that the situation would likely go in his favor in spite of his doubts and disbelief. I trust you, of course, Miss Anderson, Jaxton said. Meanwhile, Kylie knitted her eyebrows in confusion when she heard the conversation between the two of them. Why did you tell me toe here when you both were only going to talk about the case with Aimee International? Already unhappy with her powerlessness in Gardner Corporation, Kylie was even more annoyed when she realized she had been dragged here to hear something that had nothing to do with her. I wouldnt havee here if I had known this was what this meeting was about. Without saying a single word, Nicole shot a gaze at Jaxton, hinting to him about the wiser choice to make between Aimee International and F&M Apparel. Therefore, Jaxton turned his attention to Kylie and apologetically said, Im sorry, Miss Simmons. Gardner Corporation will terminate the contract with F&M Apparel, so please pack your stuff and leave the building right now. As soon as Kylie heard that, her face changed because she reckoned she had been patient and tolerant enough of her limited powers in Gardner Corporation, after all. Therefore, when she was told to leave thepany, she was bitterly resentful and exasperated. In fact, she was counting on the deal to consolidate her position as the chief designer of F&M Apparel since she was still new. However, she was now dismayed when her n was thwarted. Oh, gosh! Not only did my n fail, but I was also cast away from Gardner Corporation before I could see my n seed. If word about this gets to F&M Apparel, Im going to be aughingstock. You cant do this, Director Kidman. The deal between F&M Apparel and Gardner Corporation is bound by a contract, and there is still a month more until it expires. So, your decision is going to constitute a vition of a legal contract. Despite Kylies warning, Jaxton couldnt care less about that as he replied, Gardner Corporation will pay the damages to F&M Apparel as per the terms and conditions stated in the contract. So, you can rest assured about that, Miss Simmons. Exasperated and unhappy, Kylie red at Nicole and gritted her teeth. Is this your doing, Nicole?! Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 I Hope Our Partnership Can Bring Us Sess Yes, I did. Nicole chuckled and nodded directly. The next second, Kylie abruptly rose to her feet and charged at Nicole, raising her hand as she was ready to p her in the face. However, Nicole was no pushover who was about to let others take advantage of her as she caught Kylies hand in the air just in time before it hit her face. Why are you doing this to me, Nicole?! Kylie questioned Nicole. Nicole looked Kylie in the eye with an indifferent expression and puckered her lips with a smile. Why dont you ask yourself what you did to me earlier, Kylie? An annoyed Kylie gritted her teeth in response. You left F&M Apparel yourself. I didnt make you do that, so you cant me that on me! Hearing thedys words made Nicole chuckle and react with a sweet smile on her face. Kylie, get over yourself, would you? You only could be the chief designer of F&M Apparel because I left. If you had behaved yourself ever since you came to Gardner Corporation, I wouldnt have done anything to you. So, youre a fake hypocrite, and thats what exactly causes your downfall. She shook off Kylies hand as soon as she finished her words. In the meantime, Kylie nched in her face but didnt seem to have a choice besides embracing her fate. At the same time, she could hear buzzing in her head, overwhelmed by a strong wave of dizziness. Deep down, she was picturing her pathetic ending when she returned to F&M Apparel after everyone knew she was cast away from Gardner Corporation. No You cant do this to me Nevertheless, Nicole took a step back and decided not to argue with Kylie any further. Instead, she turned her attention to Jaxton and said, Alright. I suppose you wont have any trouble handling the rest of the matters, will you, Director Kidman? I shall get going now. Once the contract with F&M Apparel has been terminated, youll receive some good news. Nicole walked away upon finishing her sentence. When Kylie saw Nicole leaving, she immediately caught up to Nicole and seized her hand, but the woman did not stop in her tracks. Instead, she ignored her and shook her hand in an unkind way. Not long after that, Gardner Corporation paid a penalty sum to F&M Apparel as soon as it terminated the deal with thetter, whereupon Aimee International dropped the charge as promised. Then, Aimee Internationals president even swung by Gardner Corporation to pay Colton a visit. On the other hand, Colton was sitting in the presidents office and leaning on his chair in a casual manner while gazing at the gorgeousdy in front of him with a smile. Thank you so much for your help, President Phoenix. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nevertheless, Emily didnt react to the man in a friendly manner. Instead, she squinted and gave him a harsh reply. The reason Aimee International has decided to work with yourpany is because we believe the potential Ann has in prating the domestic market. Besides that, ourpany has chosen yours to work with because of one womanNicole Anderson. She sized up Colton and added, In fact, you have her to thank because it was her who persuaded me to drop the case against Gardner Corporation! However, Colton continued to smile without showing any signs of anger, although he didnt seem to show any other types of emotions. Soon, he nodded and replied, I know that. I heard Nicole is one of the shareholders of Aimee International, and I bet she must be someone whos been through a lot with you. In response to his sweet-talking, Emily only grunted in a nonchnt manner. It was obvious that someone tried to set her up this time. cing his hand on the desk, he responded with a rather submissive attitude. Im aware of that, but you can be rest assured knowing that I took care of it, President Kidman. Meanwhile, Emily knew how little weight her every word carried in front of the handsome man as she kept her eyes on his good looks. Although Coltons words sounded like a spoilsport that ruined her mood, she restrained herself from rubbing him the wrong way, knowing it wouldnt do Nicole any good. After all, Nicole was probably going to stay in the country, where she would likely continue working in Gardner Corporation. At the thought of that, Emily stood up and shot a gaze at Colton before taking her eyes off him. President Gardner, Im going to pretend that this incident was a misunderstanding. Aimee International will continue its cooperation with Gardner Corporation. I hope our partnership can bring us sess. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Kylies Grudge N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. On the other hand, Kylie left Gardner Corporation as soon as thepany stopped its deal with F&M Apparel. Before leaving the building, she confronted Nicole, not thinking thetter would humiliate her so badly, even though she had already left F&M Apparel. In fact, she insistently flew all the way from home to Gardner Corporation because she wanted to demonstrate her authority and took advantage of Nicole. However, she was dismayed because not only did her n fail, but she also had to leave Gardner Corporation with no choice. As F&M Apparel was considered one of the best fewpanies in the fashion industry, Kylie was embarrassed about the way she had to leave Gardner Corporation. At the thought of that, she felt so exasperated that she almost had a heart attack. Nicole, why wont you leave me alone even after you left F&M Apparel?! Kylie gave Nicole an evil stare, ring at her with a pair of eyes full of hatred. However, Nicole only stared at Kylie in an amused manner, finding her words funny. How am I the one who wont leave her alone? She then raised her voice with a sarcastic smile on her face. Get off your high horse, Kylie! You and I both know why you came to Gardner Corporation. While Kylie and Joanna had been colluding with each other to secretly plot against Nicole all the time, she wasnt so dumb that she didnt realize what they were up to. Stop acting like a coward, Nicole! I dare you to face me fair and square! Kylie gritted her teeth, denying what she had done before, as her hatred had blinded her from seeing her mistakes. Deep down, she still couldnt get over the fact that she was about to be aughingstock the moment she returned to F&M Apparel. Thanks to this idioticdy, Im now out of Gardner Corporation before I even have the chance to reap the benefits during my time here. Damn it! Im going to have a hard time living that down. Nevertheless, Nicole was tired of arguing with Kylie since thetter would no longer be in Gardner Corporation anyway. Happy about the peace she was finally going to have in Kylies absence, she calmly replied, Every word thates out of your mouth right now doesnt mean anything at all. So, the door is right there, and please leave the ce as soon as possible. She then walked away without even bothering to look at Kylie. Damn you, Nicole! Kylie had her eyes glued to Nicole, who was disappearing from her sight, gritting her teeth in a mad manner, yet there was not a single thing she could do besides returning to F&M Apparel. Not long after Kylie was gone, Aimee International dropped the charge against Gardner Corporation just as Nicole and Joanna returned to thepany as usual. Although Joanna thought Nicole would seize the opportunity to cast her away from thepany too, she was surprised that she was allowed to stay. The moment she arrived in the office, she heard her colleagues discussing Kylies departure, as well as the end of the cooperation between Gardner Corporation and F&M Apparel. However, even without a single hint, she could tell that Nicole was behind the recent happenings. After taking care of the matter with Aimee International, Nicole immediately got prepared for her next targetPierrealthough she hadnt seemed to identify anything wrong with him thus far. Earlier on, Nicole managed to make a name for herself following the sessful surgery that she performed on Benedict. After all, no medical team that was hired had evere close to finding a cure to the older mans illness, but Nicole surpassed the adversities and rose to the asion all by herself. After the sessful surgery, she was widely known as a skilled doctor, no longer living in Whites shadows. Little did she know that the fame that her surgery gave her, coupled with the fact that she was Whites disciple, wouldter help her earn a ce in a medical research project team. When Pierre learned about the news, he was angry and frustrated. After all, he had always wanted to be involved in the medical research project but failed to do so even though he had pulled many strings. Therefore, he promised Bryan to orchestrate Benedicts death, not just for money but also to do Bryan a favor so that he could help him join the medical research project team. However, his n was thwarted when Nicole was the one who got into the project team. Thinking about that, Pierre felt his heart beating like a jackhammer while cursing Nicole deep down. If it hadnt been for Nicole, I would have been Whites disciple long ago, and if that had happened, I would be the most famous doctor by now instead of being stuck in a state like that. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 The Hacker While there was a horrible pandemic in Espad, the medical research team, which was tasked with inventing the vine, didnt have to visit the country. Instead, they were only required to collect some samples to carry on with their studies. Thus, it was only a matter of time before the vine could be sessfully synthesized and created. For that, any new member who joined the research team would technically be entitled to the credit should the vine turn out to be a sess, even without having to do anything. What has she done to deserve a ce on the research team?! What has she done?! Why did Nicole get to join the team while I didnt?! This isnt fair at all! I should have dragged Nicole down back when my reputation was ruined. In fact, Pierre spent a huge amount of money to bribe those who were rescued by White in order to pressure the great doctor into epting him as his disciple. He then visited White and made it clear to the old man that he could help him take care of his problem if he agreed to ept him as his disciple. However, White didnt give in to him and gave him a harsh lecture instead. While White was a dead man now, Nicole was the only person left standing in Pierres way. Thus, he swore to himself that he would get rid of thedy. Hmph! I smeared Whites name and caused his death back then, so I could do that again to bring you down, Nicole. Pierre curled his lips and smiled sinisterly at the thought of that. Soon, youll have a taste of a fate worse than death. Meanwhile, Nicole had been traveling between herpany, the medical research facility, and her home ever since she joined the medical research team. While she had already submitted her draft for Ann, there was nothing much she had to be busy with other than attending a few meetings about the project. When Nicole was still under Whites tutge, she had the privilege of studying many different medicines. Although she hadnt been in this line of work for years, she was somehow able to pick it up fast as soon as she returned to the medical field. While the medical research team was full of elites and talented people, Nicole was treated with respect instead of disdain since White was a highly revered figure in the medical world. Therefore, they respected Nicole just as much as they respected White. As Nicole had been living her life at a faster pace recently, she unknowingly neglected her son, Hayden. Realizing that, she began to wonder if Hayden was acting strangely because she neglected him. Not only was her son seen around hisptop all the time, but he also didnt show any response at all sometimes when she came back. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Eventually, Nicole grew increasingly worried about her son and decided to ask Whitney about it. Why does Hayden always appear to be carrying hisputer? Whats wrong with him? What did you teach him recently? Upon hearing Nicoles question, Whitney knew what Hayden was probably doing but found it hard to exin it to Nicole. After all, she couldnt tell Nicole that her son, Hayden, was actually the legendary hacker known as Nick, fearing she would me her for that. In fact, Whitney was merely just giving it a shot when she first started teaching Hayden about hacking, only to be surprised at how outstanding progress the boy showed in his learning. Before she knew it, Hayden had already surpassed her level and be an extraordinary hacker who could even search for something that Whitney couldnt. Whitney soon responded with an awkward look on her face, pondering for a while before she replied, Well, maybe Hayden just wants to y some games. Deep down, she knew Hayden was probably handling some assignments, which were mostly international projects that involved many shady deals. When Whitney first found that out, she was so shocked that she nearly screamed at the top of her lungs. Oh, dear! If this goes on, this boy is going to be a guy for hire in hacking for any crime lord. If it werent for his exceptional hacking skills, I bet the assassins would have discovered his whereabouts and shot him dead. Knowing howplicated it was to be involved in those shady deals, Whitney was well aware that things could go awry with one wrong move. After all, Hayden could easily make himself the target of his employers enemy by simply epting the task. Therefore, she was convinced that no one was to be trusted in the underworld. Nevertheless, Nicole stared at Whitney doubtfully, her eyes filled with distrust and skepticism. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Caught Red-Handed Soon, Whitney quickly realized that her feeble excuse wasnt going to fool Nicole, but since she couldnt think of anything else to say, she rubbed her nose and said, Miss Nicole, perhaps its better for you to ask Hayden himself Noticing Whitneys hesitance, Nicole was starting to think there was something serious both of them were hiding from her. She then squinted and red at Whitney, who felt goosebumps running all over her scalp. Since Nicole used to be a leader in herpany, her gaze was somanding and intimidating that Whitney began to feel panicky. She then spoke with a soft voice. Miss Nicole Fine, Nicole responded cially as she continued to stare at Whitney. Miss Nicole, I think its better for you to ask Hayden yourself because Im not really sure what hes been doing either. Whitneys words gave away the guilt in her heart. If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt even have thought of teaching Hayden how to hack. How gutsy of that guy to work for anyone from the underworld?! If anyone finds out about him, he could pay the price with his life. Meanwhile, Nicole could tell from Whitneys stammer that her son had something he was hiding from her. Tell me what you know, and Ill let you off, or we can do this the hard way until you talk. Think carefully before you choose. Nicole red at Whitney. While Whitney was helpless upon hearing Nicoles response, the reason she was hesitant to reveal what Hayden had been up to was not because of her reluctance but because she had no idea where to start. However, she soon made up her mind and answered, Miss Nicole, I taught Hayden how to hack earlier, but hes proven himself to be rather exceptional and talented in that line of work. A few months later, I ran out of things to teach him, and he now does everything by himself, much to my surprise. It was only when Nicole heard Whitneys words that she realized how talented Hayden was in hacking. Although she had always known how exceptionally smart her son was, she didnt know Hayden had a hidden talent for hacking. As soon as she heard Whitneys words, she turned around and walked away. In the meantime, Whitney was left behind, watching Nicole leave just as she was about to say something. Nevertheless, she swallowed the words that were forming at the tip of her tongue when she noticed how hasty her footsteps were. Fine, I guess Id better stay out of their hair. After all, thats a business between Miss Nicole and her son. Not long after that, Nicole arrived at Haydens room and opened the door, whereupon she was greeted by the sight of the boy with his eyes glued to theputer screen. Besides that, Hayden appeared to be typing really fast on his keyboard, seemingly handling something pretty urgent. At the same time, Hayden was shocked when he heard the door open. At the sight of his mother, he frantically tried to switch off theputer, only to have his hand caught by Nicole, who squinted and looked at him bewilderedly. Secondster, Hayden smiled and gazed at his own mother. Mommy, why didnt you knock before you came in? Staring at Haydens fake smile, Nicole was speechless as she shifted her gaze to theputer, only to see nothing but the wallpaper. With a cial expression on her face, Nicole ordered her son with a soft voice to show her what had been keeping him so upied until she came in. Show me what you were doing. On the other hand, Hayden was seen with a stiffened look on his face, trying to y dumb in front of his mother. Mommy, what are you talking about? Howe I dont understand a single word youre saying? Noticing the innocent look of the boy, Nicole reckoned she would have been fooled by Haydens childish appearance if she hadnt heard Whitneys words. She then grunted and folded her arms. Hayden, I didnt know youre such a good hacker. Howe you didnt tell me anything about it? When Hayden heard his mother, his face changed. Oh god! Im so screwed up. I guess Mom knows everything. At the thought of that, he kept his head down without saying a single word. Nevertheless, Nicole continued to stare at Hayden for a short while before she reacted with a soft voice. Hayden, I dont have a problem with what youre doing. Do you know that? You could have told me about it instead of keeping me in the dark.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 The Rich Boy As Hayden heard Nicoles words, he looked up and gazed at her for a while before he confessed, I was afraid you wouldnt like what I was doing. Nicole let out a sigh and slowly sat down beside Hayden. She then wrapped her arms around her son and caressed his head, exining seriously, Of course, I wont interfere with what you like doing, Hayden, but at your age, Im worried that you may not be careful enough to foresee the consequences that follow your actions. So, if you let me know ahead, I could at least do something to back you up should anything go wrong. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Upon hearing his mothers rification, Hayden was overwhelmed by his guilt. In fact, the reason he had been keeping Nicole in the dark about his identity as a hacker was that the assignments that he had been working with involved confidential intel, which was enough to spark a gang war in the underworld. Therefore, one wrong move could invite disasters that cost a life. Nheless, Hayden was confident with his own capability that he wouldnt expose his whereabouts to his enemies. I only epted these assignments because I wanted to be a really, really rich boy and give you a good life. In that case, you wont have to work anymore, Hayden answered. Nicole fixed her gaze on the child for a minute. Are all these assignmentsplicated? she asked, to which Hayden nodded in response. Helpless, Nicole pondered for a moment and added, You must stay safe, Hayden. If you can promise me that while doing what youre doing righteously, I will not interfere with your business. When Hayden heard Nicoles reply, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. Back when he was younger, Nicole always left home early and came backte. Thus, he knew his mother had sacrificed a lot for him, which was why he started making money as soon as he picked up his hacking skills from Whitney. After all, he wanted to make enough money to live afortable life with his mother. While he thought Nicole wouldnt understand his situation, he was stunned to realize that Nicole didnt mind what he was doing at all. Therefore, he instantly felt guilty, thinking he shouldnt have kept her in the dark about his secret. With his head kept down, he began to reveal everything to Nicole honestly. Mommy, Ive actually been epting jobs since a year ago. The name that I go by is Nick, but no one else knows about that besides you and Miss Whitney. Nick?! Nicole couldnt believe her ears. Although she was not familiar with the line of work in which her son was involved, she had heard about Nicks name as the person behind the name was deemed to be the best hacker there was.Then, Nicole was reminded of the time that Zachary tried to search for more information about Hayden when she was still in F&M Apparel. Oh, man! I wonder how old those elite hackers would be after all the time they spent learning to hack. At the thought of that, Nicole was stunned when the person she had been wondering about was, in fact, her son. With her eyes wide open and her mouthrgely agape, she couldnt seem to calm herself down and asked, Hayden, tell me how much youve made so far. Hayden looked down and roughly went through his bnce, eventually calcting his revenue to be approximately ten billion. He then turned his attention to Nicole and answered, About ten billion. Wait, what?! Nicole was left with her mouth wide agape when she heard the boys answer. After all, she had always thought she had a sessful career that paid her well and was sure she could live comfortably for the rest of her life with her son, but when Hayden revealed how much money he had been making, she realized her son was better at making money than she was. Its only been a year, but hes already made so much money. Nicole sat on the bed for a few moments before she could ept the truth. She then covered her forehead helplessly and let out a sigh, finding it ironic the fact that her son was richer than she was. With a brittle smile on her face, Nicole wasnt sure whether she should be happy or sad about that. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Surprise T-Thats awesome, Hayden. Nicole eventually spoke the words that were forming at the tip of her tongue,plimenting her son begrudgingly. In the meantime, Hayden seized his mothers arm and scrutinized her reaction for a while before he asked, Are you sure youre not going to be mad, Mommy? Nicole reacted by hugging Hayden, speaking in a serious manner, Of course not. While Hayden had always been a mature child to her since he was younger, Nicole didnte by her sess overnight. Instead, she went through a lot before she got this far, sailing through many hardships even when she had to raise Hayden all by herself. Despite all the challenging adversities, Nicole was proud of herself for having surpassed every single one of them to create a better life for herself and her son. Why would I be, Hayden? Im happy to have such a brilliant son like you, on the other hand, Nicole smiled and said, finally understanding why Hayden was seen to be around hisptop all the time. So hes been epting jobs lately. No wonder he was always with hisptop. Im d that youre not mad, Mommy. Actually, the reason I didnt tell you that was because I was afraid that you would get worried. I didnt hide it from you intentionally. Hayden acted like a kid who had just been caught red-handed for misbehaving, speaking carefully with every word that came out of his mouth while looking at Nicole. Nevertheless, Nicole didnt berate her son but was instead calm upon learning about Haydens secret. Im happy that my son is such a genius. After knowing her son was a talented hacker, Nicole went ahead and asked Hayden to search for the patients White got in touch with when he was being framed. Meanwhile, Haydens face turned sour when he heard about the assignment his mother gave him. While it wasnt a tough job, it was troublesome for the child to search for the information Nicole wanted, which couldplicate the searching process. However, Hayden agreed to help his mother, who rewarded him with candy. Thus, Hayden put the candy in his mouth and proceeded to start typing on his keyboard. For the next few days, Nicole was busy doing her work in the medical research facility. When she was previously under Whites tutge, she had many experiences studying various types of drugs and medicines. Therefore, her presence in the research teamrgely contributed to the progress. After all, she was able to offer a lot of insights and advice to the team as the members struggled to keep up with their schedules. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. While the vine was expected to be created in three months, they hadnt even reached 10% of the progress after a month. Nevertheless, Nicoles contribution helped the team speed up their progress by prompting them to run tests in the direction she suggested. To everyones surprise, the result they obtained was positive. Impressed with how Nicoles opinion could benefit them so much, the research team members were even happier to have her on board. Because of the huge breakthrough, the atmosphere in the research facility was lightened up as everyone was permitted to take a day off. When Nicole returned home, she spent her time going through the information Hayden found and compiled for her. In fact, Hayden had managed to identify the person whom Whites patients met before the protest with the help of some data surveys. While the person was not Pierre, it was instead a man who was tall and skinny. Hayden then found a video of the man and showed it to Nicole, whose face turned pale when she made out his face. This man! He is my mentors juniorNorman ncy! Unable to believe her eyes, Nicole struggled to convince herself that Norman would do something like that because he was close to White back then. No way! How can this be?! As her lips shook, she squinted and pondered for a second, whereupon she shivered and spected about why Norman was seen there. Perhaps he was there to do an interview or something Upon noticing the pale look on his mothers face, Hayden quickly went through the other videos until he found a few shots that could seem to give her some useful clues. In the video, Norman was seen holding a huge paper bag in which the content was unidentified before he gave it to the patients family members. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Scheme Nicoles heart seemed to quiver as she looked at the scene. Could it be that it really isnt Pierre, and is Norman instead? After thinking about it for a while with her lips pursed, she spoke again. Hayden, try going along the same direction and see if you can help me find out if there is any connection between Norman and Pierre. The boy nodded upon hearing her request as his fingers flew across the keyboard. As he searched for information, hemented, Sure thing, but it is going to take some time, Mom. You can go and take a rest. I will let you know when I find something. Hayden had a focused gaze as he stared intently at theputer that didnt look like it belonged to a child at all. She felt somewhat emotional looking at her sons serious appearance. She never would have thought that she had such a capable son. At the same time, Pierre was starting to get agitated because of the rapid progress the research base has now achieved. He quickly made a call, and it was answered by a low and matured voice that didnt sound too pleased. Pierre? What are you calling me for? Pierre then jokingly replied, I havent seen you in so long, Doctor ncy. Whats the matter? Does getting a call from me annoy you? Norman was a man in his fifties. Even though he didnt want to have anything to do with Pierre now, he had no choice but to keep his anger at bay as they had their hands on each others weaknesses. Just spill it. I dont have so much time to be listening to you talk about anything unimportant, Norman warned, his voice low. Pierre chuckled upon hearing that, and he immediately got straight to the point. Do you remember who Nicole Anderson is? Norman froze when he heard the name. Isnt she White Nicholsons disciple? What about her? I bumped into her. She has now joined the vine team in Espad. A frown appeared on Normans face after he heard Nicoles name. Even though no one knew that the two of them had plotted against White back then, he was the one who put a face to the crime after all. He knew Nicole. In fact, he was familiar with Nicole. She might seem like a gentle sheep, but she had the temperament of an ox. She definitely would cling to Norman if she ever found out the reason White died. What do you n to do? Norman asked, making Pierres eyes dim. In a glum voice, Pierre hissed, Of course I am going to ruin her reputation. This made Norman feel conflicted. The reason why he and Pierre teamed up back then was to obstruct White because he was always a step ahead of Norman. He never had any chances to make something out of himself wherever White was. That was the reason Normanmited the sin back then. However, Nicole now posed no threat to him. He didnt want to be involved in something like this anymore. Nicole is not a doctor anymore. We dont have to keep going after her. It has been so long. If we continue trying to hunt her down, neither one of us can dream of a peaceful life if someone were to find out what happened in the past, Norman persuaded in a hushed voice. Norman only joined hands with Pierre because the former was displeased with how White was appointed to be the next director at the hospital by the director who was retiring. All he wanted was to smear Whites name so that he himself could legitimately be the director. Things had unfortunately taken an unexpected turn when White fell gravely ill from it, and died on the hospital bed. This was a guilt that Norman would never be able to get over. He had killed a fellow apprentice! Nicole is already researching drugs, and she is known to be Whites apprentice. If she really seeds, Whites name will be made known to the public again. Dont you think someone will be curious enough to try to find out how White was framed? Pierres tone was ominous as he uttered those words. Even Normans gaze hardened after he heard Pierre speak. Pierre wasnt wrong. If the vine researched by Nicole turned out to be sessful, it would definitely be a matter worthy of a national celebration. And if her reputation rose, they could only imagine what would happen when Whites story was dug out.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Scheme: Commence Normans grip on the phone tightened after he heard Pierres words. As both the leader of the industry and the director of a big hospital, he couldnt afford to make any mistakes now. The medical school had even been inviting him back to the school to be a professor these few years. Norman was at his prime now. If the truth about what happened back then to White was found out, Norman might be treated like a street urchin that everyone turned their backs on. He couldnt possibly let that happen! After thinking about it for a moment, he finally asked, What are you nning to do? A wide smile spread across Pierres face when he noticed how Norman was starting to get concerned about the issue. In a loud voice, he mentioned, Easy. Now that the research for the vine is about to bepleted, dont you suppose it will raise some sort of reaction if it is lost at a time like this? You want me to steal it? Norman questioned him as soon as he heard his words. I wont do something like this! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Pierre naturally knew that Norman wouldnt do so. Even a dog could jump over a wall when cornered, let alone a human being. Just get me the ess card to the research facility, and I will handle the rest. Pierre didnt want to put too much pressure on Norman for now. Norman hadnt lost his mind like Pierre had. Being the more sensible one of the two, the former knew what should and shouldnt be done. After thinking for a while, he still hesitated. You can ruin her reputation with other things. After all, the vine does affect many people There was a full-scale outbreak in Espad. Thousands, or even tens of thousands of people, could die if the production of the vine was dyed. He couldnt possibly do such a conscience-striking thing. Seemingly aware of Normans worries, Pierre reassured, Just rx. I know when to stop. The me will be put on Nicole when the item is stolen. And when they find that it is with her, her reputation will go down the drain without anyone else being harmed. We will be hitting two birds with one stone. Norman took some time to ponder over it, and came to the conclusion that this seemed like the only way after all. Alright. I will get it for you, but whether or not you seed has nothing to do with me! It was obvious Norman wanted to draw the line between him and Pierre. Pierre eventually couldnt help butugh out loud when he heard the aloofness in Normans voice. Oh Norman, I admit it when people say that I am both a bad person and doctor. After all, I am tantly, unabashedly cruel. It is actually dirty dogs like you who act differently behind people that are harder to guard against. Pierres unceremonious provocation made Normans face turn pale. However, Norman had no choice but to hold himself back since Pierre had his hands on his weakness. Watch your mouth, Pierre Toth! Dont expect my help otherwise! Norman gave a stern warning. Upon hearing his words, Pierre wiped off the smile on his face, but his eyes were still filled with disdain. Cmon, it was just a joke. No need to get your knickers in a twist. Dont forget what you promised me. He swiftly hung up after throwing that out. Back at the research institute, the whole process was now going smoothly because of a major breakthrough. It is all thanks to Nicole that we are no longer stuck there. We might notplete it in even half a year, let alone three months. Exactly! If this keeps going so smoothly, the vine will be sessfully produced in just another month. Mhm. We will be able to save more lives as well if the schedule is brought forward! As the problem had been resolved, everyone had a somewhat rxed smile on their faces. The atmosphere in the institute was harmonious. Hearing that, Nicole humbly replied, It is what I should do. Other than wanting to bait Pierre, she also wanted to help in the way she could. We are almost done here. Letse back after we have a meal. We have to both work and rest. It will make things tougher if our bodies fail us. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Commencement Nicole had a slight hesitation on her face as she stared at the unfinished work she was holding on to. After thinking for a while, she told them, I still have a little something to finish up. It will be done in an hour. Why dont you all go ahead and eat? I wille when I am done. Instead of forcibly bringing her with them, they only patted her on the shoulder. Alright. We will be going first then. Good work, Nicole. She shook her head and smiled. It is my duty. Go ahead. I will be there when I am done. The researchers then walked out together, leaving Nicole alone at the wide research table. Now that she was alone, she stared intently at the thing in her hand, and bent her torso slightly as she started fiddling with it. Some time must have passed by the time she was done, as her waist felt sore when she straightened it. Even her neck had started hurting as she had lowered her head for an extended time. She only felt more relieved after she reached out and bent her neck while she lightly pounded her waist. She then wrote down the result of the research she had just done in her notebook. After letting a relieved sigh at thepleted work, she tidied up the desk and left. Just as she went out the front foot, the entire medical base behind her suddenly had a power outage. Not that Nicole realized it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The location of the medical base was on the more remote side. Built against a mountain, the medical base initially had a canteen and dormitory to give the researchers easy ess to rest and meals. However, due to the heavy rain the day before yesterday, the canteen and dormitory were partially damaged by rocks that were washed down from the mountain. Even though the building wasntpletely destroyed as it had a solid build, no one stayed there for safetys sake. The base had arranged two shuttle buses to pick them up and send them home to rest. After Nicole left the medical facility, she looked up at the sky to gauge the weather. It was still the afternoon, but the sky had already turned dark and was showering a dense, yet light drizzle. There was hardly anyone in the medical base when she came out because of the drizzle. It looked like Nicole was the only one here at a nce of the huge base. She then quickly jogged back to her car to drive off to the nearest restaurant, which would take her about 20 minutes to arrive. She would often forget to have her meals while researching the vine. With her stomach empty, she started the engine and headed to the restaurant. There was only a narrow road leading to the outside, but ayer of cement road had been paved for convenience going in and out. After she drove out for less than 10 minutes, she suddenly hit the brakes when she saw the tree trunk blocking her path in the middle of the road. She couldnt help finding it bizarre. Why would there be a tree trunk in the middle of the road when it is only drizzling? On the other side of the tree were the other people from the base. After seeing them, she finally realized why they werent back after being out for such a long time. It turned out they were blocked by the tree trunk. They started waving at Nicole when they saw her. Nicole! They then yelled, We cant drive over with the tree in the middle of the road. We couldnt move the trunk at all when we tried earlier. As Nicole stepped forward and looked at the root of the tree, she could tell that something was wrong after she nced at it. The tree didnt fall naturallysomeone had put it there. After thinking about it for a while, she suddenly seemed to think of something, and she quickly suggested, Do you want to climb over so that I can take you back to the research facility? We can get an excavator to remove the tree afterward. The people on the other side mulled over her suggestion for a moment before they agreed with what she said. Seeing as to how the rain was only getting heavier, they would be drenched if they continued to stay here. Nicole then took them back to the base, and that was when they found that the power had gone out at some point. The fingerprint door lock couldnt be opened as well. When they asked the security guard guarding the ce, he also only said that he didnt know the reason for the sudden power outage. He did reassure them that he had been staying by the door the whole time after the electricity went out, and that no one had entered nor left the ce. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Labelled One of the facilitys personnel went to check the electrical box and found that a wire had been cut, but all it took was some knocking and twiddling for the power to resume again. When they went in, they noticed that the ce was still as neat and tidy as it was before they left. The only difference was that all the reports they had made before had disappeared. Not only that, even the data on theputer had been erased. The data on theputer were all encrypted. It was impossible to gain ess to the file without typing in a password. The theft of data at the research centre was noughing matter. Its severity even alerted the SWAT team. Colton, too, hurried over after he heard the news. He was let in as the Gardner Family was an investor of the entire research base. Colton stood beside Nicole, and the people beside them all spotted a solemn look on their faces. They couldnt believe that the result of the research they had been conducting for over a month had been stolen just like that. The theft would lead to serious consequences. They would have to waste at least another month if they were to start from scratch. What is the matter? Colton asked in a soft voice. Nicole lowered her eyes and frowned. She seemed to be thinking about something before she eventually answered, Someone must havee in and cleared all the data. They even took away some handwritten materials. After hearing her words, Colton couldnt help but let out a frown of his own. He then raised his eyebrows and his eyes swept across the crowd. Thoughtfully, he reached out and brought Nicole out of the room with him. Instead of resisting, she quietly went out with him. It was only after they left the crowd that he asked, Is it Pierre Toth? Nicole had already guessed who was the culprit before Colton even asked her. She blinked a few times, and only nodded after making sure there was no one else around them. That is my guess as well. But he hasnt given himself away yet. We will n the next step when he does. Even though Nicole was sure of herself, Colton couldnt help but worry. How sure are you about this? he asked. She looked up at him and beamed confidently, stretching out her hands to the side. 100%. He slightly curled the corners of his lips as he looked at the woman in front of him and chuckled. She was always so confident, as expected of the woman he fell for. Alright, but you can tell me if there is anything you cant do by yourself. I am willing to lend a helping hand, Miss Nicole. The situation could no longer be taken for granted because the data was stolen and intentionally deleted. All the staff of the medical base were all detained in the research institute. To make matters worse, even the SWAT team had started their investigation on the issue. The most likely suspect now was Nicole, as she was the only one left in theboratory before it happened. However, Nicole wasnt at all surprised to find herself beingbelled as the culprit. She onlyid it bare by telling them, It wasnt me. Furthermore, I have no use for this information. The investigation reached a dead end because of how there were no surveince records in the research institute when the theft happened as the power supply was cut off. Thest video from the surveince camera was the one where Nicole left the door. This research was extremely important, and yet the people who were sent here hadnt been sessful at finding the key information. The only way to the research institute was blocked by a tree, and thest person to leave and re-enter after the power outage was Nicole. It only took about a minute after she left for the power outage to happen. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Later, due to the pressure from upper management, Nicole had to be detained as a suspect. She didnt resist them either. She didnt even say a word to stop them when they brought her straight to jail. Nicole had be famous overnight, and was supposed to have a bright future ahead after the operation she conducted on Benedict. However, her being charged with data theft had immediately sent the public into a frenzy as anger consumed them. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Trust Quisling! Nicole Anderson is a traitor! Anderson disregards human lives! At some point, thesements started appearing on the Inte. Even though the authorities didnt have a concrete result yet, it exploded to the point where everyone thought it was Nicole who did it just because she was detained. Someone had also been fanning the mes from behind the scenes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was easy for matters that could potentially affect thousands of lives to arouse the anger of the public. There were even numerous people who came out and demanded her to have the death penalty despite her not being convicted yet. Even though she was arrested, her life in jail was still a pleasant one where she was fed, clothed, and served as she usually would due to ack of evidence and, of course, the Gardner Familys backing. Knowing how fervent the discussions about her were, Colton couldnt help feeling worried, and he paid her a visit. The world is saying that you are a traitor. This is only getting worse. Your reputation may be completely ruined if we dont stop it in time, he tentatively told her. The corners of Nicoles lips lifted. She didnt seem bothered at all as she raised her eyebrows and told him, The reason people are so angry is only because they think I am the thief. Pierre intentionally adding fuel to the mes is exactly to smear my name. Seeing how unconcerned she was, he asked curiously, But you cant find evidence when you are in jail. All the evidence avable is of Pierres doing. I have the evidence. I am just waiting for the right time. Nicolenguidly leaned backward on the stool she sat on. Colton suddenly felt that he had been worrying in vain these days. He initially thought that she was doomed this time, but he didnt expect her to still be in high spirits and exuding confidence. Wiping off the worry on his face, he intertwined his slender fingers and sped his hands together with slight force. He then softly asked, Is there anything I can do for you now, Miss Nicole? Hearing that, she unhesitantly requested, Help me get out of here on ount of insufficient evidence, but not because I was not the one who stole the data. Colton narrowed his dark eyes which looked deep and unpredictable at the moment, but he soon beamed. Nicky, you are trying to draw the snake out of its hole. Nicole didnt deny it either, and her bright gaze looked scheming. Of course I cant just sit here and wait. Since he wants me to have a hard time, there is no reason I should let him enjoy his life. Colton, who found it interesting how stealthy like a kitten she was right then, nodded and hummed. Okay. It wouldnt be hard for someone of his status and caliber to get her out of jail. However, she would have to put up with people cursing her out once she was released. As this was too big an incident and it was a national issue, a special investigation team had to be set up. Colton brought Nicole back to the Gardner Residence out of fear that she would be attacked back at her own ce. She didnt refuse it either. After all, she hadnt been here to take care of Benedict since that time she operated on him. Now seemed like a good time toe. Anna believed that Nicole was innocent. As soon as she saw her, she immediately had a tender expression on her face. She even stepped forward and gently held Nicoles hands as sheforted, Nicole, the Gardners are on your side in this. We will prove your innocence. Dont you worry, child! Upon hearing that, Nicole felt a warmth through her chest as the tip of her nose burned for no reason. She swiftly lowered her head, her eyshes hiding the emotions that shed across her eyes. Thank you for believing in me, Mrs. Gardner. Anna nodded and pulled Nicole along with her. I know the kind of person you are after getting along with you these few days. You would never do something like this! Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Visiting Old Mr. Benedict Not wanting to continue discussing the topic, Nicole swiftly changed the subject. By the way, has Grandpas condition improved? I have been so preupied nowadays that I havent had the time to drop by for a visit. Speaking of Benedict, Anna instantly glowed and she stretched out her hand to hold Nicoles. He has been doing fine these days. He cant move around because he has just had an operation, but he is awake and can talk. Wendy and Colton have been taking turns to talk to him these two days. As she spoke, she seemed to suddenly recall something. He has beenining about you not dropping by to see him after he woke up. He might even be feeling bitter about it now. How about you head over and see him? Wanting to do so, Nicole nodded. I will go now, she agreed, in which Anna let go of her hand. It was almost time for dinner anyway. I know about whats been going ontely. I have asked for Hayden to be brought over and have dinner togetherter. It would be better for you to stay here for a few days while we wait for the truth to unveil. Hearing that, Nicole parted her lips to reject, only to have the older woman interject before Nicole could speak when Anna saw her hesitation. Now that Old Mr. Benedict is recovering from such a serious illness, I am sure he will be happier to have you and Hayden around. Although Hayden is Coltons child, I will not force Hayden to ept Colton as his father. You can rest assured. Nicole finally felt more at ease when she saw the gentle look on Annas face. With a nod, she gave her gratitude. I owe you my thanks, Mrs. Gardner. Theres no need to stand on ceremony between family members. Annaughed. I will head over to the kitchen to see what is good. You can go ahead. After Nicole gave a short reply, she went to Benedicts room and pushed the door open. With how well the closed curtains blocked out the afterglow of the setting sun outside, the room was fairly dim. There was a small night light lit by the bedside, where the dim yellow light shone on Benedicts face, giving it a hint of warmth. The man had opened his eyes when Nicole entered the room. His eyes were blurry from being woken up, but they gradually regained their rity as he responded when he saw someone walking into his room. As Benedict propped up his hands and started to get up, Nicole quickly stepped forward to grab his arm and help him up. He was squinting as he let out a rxed yawn. Open the curtains, will you? It is too dark here. It is making me ufortable. She nodded and quickly opened the curtains. The evening sun wasnt too strong, but the remaining half of the sun still hanging in the sky dyed the clouds red. Benedict then turned his head and nced outside. He must have been sleeping for quite some time now as he had lost his sense of time. Eyes narrowed, he thoughtfully looked outside before he let out a long sigh. I cant believe my nap went on till the evening. I evenined before that I only sleep like this because I was sick. Turns out I amzy. She couldnt help but let augh slip when she heard him beat himself up. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Walking back from the window, Nicole pulled up a stool and sat in front of his bed. Although there was no makeup on her face, her skin was still glowing and soft. She had a smile on her face when she softly reassured him, It is normal for the body to be fatigued after surgery. You wont feel this way anymore after you have recuperated. He nodded and agreed, I will take extra good care of myself then. Those punks dont let me move around or get out of bed these few days. I might start sprouting mushrooms soon. He quite trusted her words now. Benedict still behaved like a child despite his age. When he said this, he was obviously a little upset from how he puffed up. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Big Baby Nicole recalled what she told Benedict before when she left. Benedict had had a craniotomy. On top of that, his body would recover slower due to his old age. That was why it was only expected that she had him stay in bed and rest. You look like you have healed considerably, Grandpa. I will take you out tomorrow and have a stroll in the yard. Nicole then checked Benedicts wound. As the people in the family had taken good care of him the past few days, his wound was almostpletely healed. It should be alright for him to walk around for a bit with her supporting him. His eyes instantly lit up upon hearing that he could go out for some fresh air. With a nod, he huffed, See! I tell those punks that I am fine, but they dont listen! Dont get too worked up, Grandpa. Nicole chuckled. You have to take care of your body. You can even go out for a jog once you regain your health. Benedict hummed in reply, and he added again after giving it some thought, Right, I want to go out. It feels like it has been so long since I went shopping. What do you think, Nicole? Can I go? She saw the look of anticipation in his eyes as he spoke. He looked exactly the same as Hayden when the boy wanted candy back when he was a child. Still, Nicole managed to not sumb as she coldly rejected, You cant. Seeing the disappointment on Benedicts face made her smile a little. She soon started to coax him, Grandpa, now is not the time for you to go out. You are just recovering from a serious illness. Themotion outside isnt good for your recuperation. How about I bring you and Hayden out when you are all better? As much as he knew that she was just buttering up to him, Benedict was also aware of his condition. Left with no choice, he could only nod and reply, Deal. No going back on your word, though. Hearing that, she pursed her lips and smiled. Just as they were having fun chit-chatting, Anna suddenly walked in and called out to Nicole, Dinner is ready, Nicole. Nicole then stood up and peeked at Benedict. There was a lot of food that the man still couldnt eat post-surgery. He couldnt help feeling grumpy that he could only stay in the room. Waving his hand dismissively, he simply closed his eyes and shooed her off. Off you go. I cant eat anything. Dont tell me what you are eating just for me to imagine it. Seeing him grumble, she started reassuring him, You are healing well. It wont be long before you can eat everything again. He only closed his eyes without a word. Anna then took Nicoles hand and brought her out. It was only after they were out the door that Anna informed her in a low voice, There is a lot that he cant eat now, which is why he is upset. He has be a big baby after the operation. We will have to be a little more tolerant toward him. Nicole nodded understandingly as a hint of amusement shed in her dark eyes. I took a look earlier. Grandpa is recovering pretty well. He will be okay once his wound heals in about two days. Richard said so as well. Anna smiled. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As Benedict gradually recovered, the cold atmosphere in the Gardner Residence had also gotten warmer as everyone felt more relieved. The women continued to talk on their way to the dining hall, and when they arrived, they were greeted by the sight of Hayden sitting on Coltonsp. Colton, on the other hand, was holding the boy by his waist with one hand, and grabbing some food with his fork with another. When Nicole saw this, she came in front of Hayden and chuckled. Not even the owner of the house has started eating, but here you are chowing down food. What a brazen child. Hayden swiftly lifted his chin when he saw Nicole. Blinking his clear eyes, he had an aggrieved look on his face. Cant I? But my tum-tum is hungry, he mumbled. His little boys voice immediately brought out the sympathy in Anna as she blurted out, Of course you can! This is a family dinner. Anyone who is hungry can start eating anytime. It is not good for children at the growing stage to starve. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Zachary Yates Resigns Hayden squinted and shed a proud smile before he grinned at Nicole. That is what Grandma said, Mom, he bragged. Nicole couldnt do anything about how Anna was extremely doting to the boy. However, it indeed was a family dinner. Benjamin seemed to have gone abroad for some reason, and there were only Wendy, Colton, Anna, Hayden and herself at the table. Nicole then reached out and tried to take Hayden from Coltons arms, only for the boy to refuse. His fists were holding onto Coltons shirt as he turned the other way and demanded, No. I want Dad to feed me in his arms! Nicoles outstretched hands froze slightly. Just as she was about to say something, Colton reached out to embrace Hayden rather naturally. Gentle amusement shed in his dark eyes as he murmured, Let me. Nicole didnt stop him, but she began to wonder, Since when did such a smart child need someone to feed him? I hope he is not up to something again. Despite his mothers re, Hayden didnt say anything else as he enjoyed his dinner with Colton. Nicole suddenly remembered something after the mealWhitney hadnte along this time. Brows pulled together, Nicole lowered her head and asked Hayden, Wheres Whitney? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Miss Whitney has something to attend to, he solemnly replied as he rolled his eyes. Nicole fell into deep thought after hearing that. Whitney didnt seem to have many friends in the country. After all, they had gone abroad together to grow their career. Could she have gone to Dous because of what happenedst time? Nicole had a deep frown when she considered the possibility. However, she didnt bring this up as the Gardners were here. She soon gave the excuse that she and Hayden were going for a walk before she brought him out with her lips tightly pursed. She only asked him again after they went out. Did Whitney say where she was going? Hayden had a brilliant glint in his round eyes as he pouted. She went abroad. She is probably going to meet that person named Dous. Nicole didnt know how to react when she heard his words. It turned out her son even knew who Dous was! Did Whitney tell you this? she asked, her tone suspicious. The boy instantly looked upset after he heard her question. I dont need her to tell me something so trivial. I can find out everything using theputer. Hearing that, Nicole grumbled to herself, I almost forgot that my son is a famous hacker. She soon felt a sense of helplessness. She could only imagine how it would turn out if Whitney really went to Dous Pondering over it with her gaze low, Nicole eventually took out her phone to give Whitney a call when she couldnt shake off the feeling that things were about to go wrong. It only took a while before Whitney picked up the call. Hey, Miss Nicole, she greeted in a normal tone. Nicole paused upon hearing that, but she soon went around the matter instead of directly asking Whitney about it. Whitney, are you outside the country? Whitney gave a short response in confirmation. After realizing the reason Nicole had called her, she reassured her smilingly, Dont worry, Miss Nicole. I am not here for Dous. Now that I know that he is living a good life, I wont disturb him anymore. I am here because of F&M Apparel. President Yates wanted me to do something for him. Nicole felt her heart go back to where it was from her mouth when she heard Whitneys reply. Even though Nicole knew how unfair it was for Whitney, it was a fact that Emily and Dous had a good rtionship. Whitney going to him would only add to her grief. Alright. Is something going on with Zach? Nicole was a little puzzled. She hadnt had a lot of contact with Zachary these days. Thest time they got in touch was two days ago, where he had asked if she was okay. Their conversation ended soon after she told him that things were going well for her. Whitney stopped talking for a second, but when she spoke again, her voice was heavy. Yeah. President Yates is resigning from F&M Apparel. Resign? Zach is resigning from the president post of F&M Apparel? This is rather abrupt! Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 She Couldnt Remember What What happened? Nicole asked reservedly. Zachary had never mentioned it to her. Whitney sighed at that. She was now a double agent, telling Zachary everything about Nicole and vice versa. Yes. President Yates is returning to take over his fatherspany. Nicole frowned right after hearing Whitneys words. She recalled Zachary saying that he started his ownpany because his familys business did not appeal to him. Why did he want to take over it now? However, after recalling what his father had done previously, she understood his decision. Okay, just follow him then. Im fine over here. Everything is going as nned. Dont worry. Nicole, President Yates Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whitney wanted to say something, but she resisted her urge to do so as she couldnt think of anything appropriate to say. Hence, she simply hummed and responded casually, Okay. If theres anything important, Ill let you know right away. After that, Nicole ended the call. Hayden was standing next to her. Though he couldnt understand what Nicole and Whitney were saying, he could tell that something had happened. Has anything happened to Mr. Yates, Mom? Nicole nodded, rubbing her brows. There was a lot going on in these few days. Zacharys family matters were not something she could get involved in. The Yates Family, though not very influential within the country, was highly authoritative abroad. Their sphere of influence was extensive. Even F&M Apparel, the global leader in the fashion industry, paled inparison. Yes, but he can handle it on his own. We dont have to be concerned about him. Despite saying so, Nicole still had her brows furrowed in frustration. When Hayden noticed this, he reached out to grab Nicoles pants. Raising his head, he said solemnly, Dont worry, Mom. Ill definitely give him a discount if he needs my assistance! That made Nicoleugh. She squatted down and pinched Haydens chubby face as she eximed, Youre so money-minded! Hearing that, he quickly patted her hands and rubbed his cheeks. Im not, Mom! I simply want to save more money so that I can provide for you, he said aggrievedly. Nicole felt warm all over when she heard that. She knew that despite his young age, Hayden was obedient and thoughtful, and she had nothing to worry about. I dont need you to provide for me. My only wish is that you grow up safely and happily. He nodded in response. The boy then went on his toes, slipping his lips across Nicoles face before kissing her on the lips loudly. It made her so happy that her smile spread across her face. Just as both mother and son were enjoying their time together, her phone rang. Nicole thought it was Whitney calling to say something that she had forgotten earlier, but when the former took the phone out, the screen disyed Bettys name. Hello, Ms. Betty! What is it? Nicole answered the call and asked softly. Nicole Nicole, I remembered something. Betty sounded anxious. Her voice was trembling while she spoke. Nicole had a strange feeling. Her gaze twinkled with uncertainty and after a brief moment of hesitation, she asked, What happened, Ms. Betty? Lydia chased me out not long after she joined the Anderson Family, Nicole. Before I left, both Lydia and Queenie fed me a pill, and after that, my memory declined. I cant remember a lot of things now. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Norman ncy Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole was taken aback by what Betty said, and she tightened her grip on the phone. Indeed, Lydia and Queenie were capable of such a despicable act. Betty, on the other hand, had an agonized expression on her face and her hands were on her head. She had no idea what she was fed at the time, but her head hurt every time she tried to remember anything. I was afraid of forgetting this, so I jotted it down in a notebook. But as time went on, I forgot about this notebook! Fortunately, I discovered it earlier today while cleaning the room, Betty said as she flipped through her notebook. On the other end of the line, Nicole could clearly hear the pages flipping as well. After a short while, she heard Bettys excited voice as the elderly woman eximed, Its here! I discovered it! Nicole, Lydia insisted on kicking me out of the house and framing your mother because your mother saw her having an affair with another man! As a result, she did so in order to keep us from telling William! Nicole froze when she heard that. It had never urred to her that Lydia, who was a mistress herself, would cuckold her father. Her mothers non-existent affair at the time was all concocted by Lydia! Nicoles eyes were filled with rage and her lips were pursed. Her voice was also muffled. However, her first priority now was to deal with Pierre. She could only put her mind to Lydias matter after Pierres was resolved. Thus, after a few moments of thought, Nicole rxed her furrowed brows and said hoarsely, Hide the notebook first, Ms. Betty. I have something else to deal with now, but Ill look for you next week. Then well get to the bottom of it. Betty nodded in agreement. She took a pen from the table and scribbled on the notebook, Nicole will be here next week, followed by the time. After writing it down, she tore this page from the book and stuck it onto the most visible part of her bed frame. Okay, Nicole. Take good care of yourself, Betty reminded Nicole as Betty slipped the small notebook into her pocket. I will. Thank you, Ms. Betty. Ill bring my son to visit you once my matters here are settled, Nicole replied. She had no intention of dying Pierres case any longer. After a few days, when he was no longer on alert, she would deliver a fatal blow andpletely destroy him. Such a person deserved neitherpassion nor pity. As for Norman, if it was eventually discovered that he yed a part in framing White, Nicole would undoubtedly make him pay his dues. She then raised her head to look at the sky, trying to calm herself down. To her, the sky that night appeared to be an entire ck curtain devoid of any lights. Two days had passed with Nicole staying at the Gardner Residence doing nothing. Her days were spent bringing Hayden around to y with Benedict and having their usual meals. Pierre expected Nicole to take advantage of this opportunity to clear her name, but to his surprise, she kept her cool. Finally, on the third day, she began her n. First up, Nicole called Norman. He was surprised to receive her call, and it was as if he couldnt believe Nicole would call him. Norman, I ran into some difficulties. Could you help me if you have the time? she asked slowly. A faint smile appeared on her face, but her voice was exceptionally solemn. Hearing that, the man reflexively felt guilty, but thanks to his many years of experience as the hospital director and dealing with difficult situations, he was able to calm himself down quickly. Oh, Nicole. It has been a long time since Ive heard from you! I almost couldnt recognize your voice now. Nicole, however, merely hummed dejectedly. She then sniffed and, in a slightly choked voice, she asked, Norman, Ive been framed. Could you help me? Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Agree Hearing that, Norman gripped his phone tightly, unsure of what to say. After a few moments of thought, he decided to feign ignorance and asked, What happened? I previously performed a surgery for Old Mr. Benedict, from the Gardner Family. Out of their gratitude, they rmended me to work with a team of vine researchers in Espad. Everything was fine until the vine information was suddenly stolen Her voice was filled with sobs as she spoke. Norman remained silent. After a brief pause, heforted, Dont worry, Nicole. Practice makes perfect. The second time around, youll be able to develop the vine much faster. But Nicole shook her head to that. Helplessly, she responded, Thats not the case, Norman. I would be more than happy if things were this simple. The problem is that they all suspect me and think I am the culprit. But I am not He was stunned for a moment before he asked solemnly, How do you want me to help you, Nicole? Norman, youre a prestigious figure in the medical field. Could you stand out and vouch for me? Nicole pleaded with him softly. With his gaze lowered, Norman began to mull over what Nicole had said, and his eyes filled with uncertainty. It was only after a long pause that he muttered, Nicole, this is a serious matter. Allow me to think about it, and Ill let you know my decision by tomorrow morning. Is that all right? Of course! Thank you very much, Norman, Nicole was ted and profusely thanked him. She then hung up the phone. Her weak and aggrieved expression changed in the next second. Nicole tossed the phone on the bed, her eyes squinting and a cold smile on her face. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hayden, who was nearby, witnessed her instant change of expression and teased, Mom, you should start your career as an actor. Your acting earlier was even more genuine than that of the actors on television. Hearing that, she pulled him closer and pressed her hand against his head. Its gettingte. As a child, you have to sleep early. Go to bed now! Meanwhile, Norman called Pierre immediately after finishing his conversation with Nicole. Normans call caught Pierre off guard. Is he really contacting me? Did the sun rise from the west? It was unusual for Norman to call Pierre on his own initiative. The former had never done anything like this before in the past years. What major event prompted you to call me, Doctor ncy? Norman remained silent in the face of Pierres mockery. Instead, he replied calmly, Nicole came to me. Such a simple sentence aroused Pierres interest. She wants you to prove her innocence? Yes. Norman nodded. Pierreughed when he heard that. Thats interesting. Things are bing more fun now. Looking for Norman to vouch for her meant that Nicole really had no way out now. A sense of viciousness shed in his eyes at that thought. Go help her, then, Pierre said as he curled up his lips. Norman, on the other hand, frowned; he didnt understand what Pierre was saying. What do you mean? Before he could continue his question, Pierre cut him off. Agree to her request first. She wont be able to control what you say once you return to the country. So youre saying I should give her a chance and then deliver a fatal blow once her guard is down? Indeed, Doctor ncy. Were now in the same boat now. Nicole is our primary target. Dont get softhearted now, or else well be the ones rotting in hell! Pierre forewarned. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Coming to the Country Norman, however, did not want to give up his current glory and wealth. I know, he said hoarsely. Pierreughed when he heard that. Nicole is doomed this time! Nicole received a call early the next morning from Norman, informing her that he was willing toe to the country to testify to her innocence. She then told him that she had nned a press conference the next day to clear her name, and she also thanked the man. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton, who was nearby, heard what Nicole said and immediately realized what she was up to. He had heard from Hayden that Norman was the one who framed White a few years ago. And, of course, he wouldnt believe Nicole would let Norman off so easily. Youre nning to deal with Norman? he asked, his eyes tinged with amusement and his brows raised. Hearing his voice, Nicole turned her head around and looked at him, her face calm. I believe that the mastermind of the incident that year wasnt him, but Pierre, she said nonchntly. If Norman could pull himself back from the brink in time, I wouldnt do anything to him. But if he decides to continue with his mistakes, I will make him pay his dues, Nicole said, her eyes staring at the floor. Colton gave her a look and said nothing else. The news of Normans arrival in the country spread quickly, as if it had been deliberately disseminated. Norman ncy was Whites junior and Nicoles senior. Everyone was specting on the true reason for his arrival at this point of time. And at the same time, Nicole announced a press conference for tomorrow, with the main agenda being to rify the previously reported incident of stolen vine information. Everyone wasnt stupid either. They were all guessing that Nicole had invited Norman from abroad to testify for her innocence at the press conference. If Norman could vouch for Nicole, things might change for the better for her. After all, Norman was not only a well-known person abroad, he was also a respected doctor in the international medicalmunity. Norman did not look for Nicole the moment he touched down. Instead, he was picked up from the airport by a van and taken away. A man satfortably in the van, holding a cigarette between his fingers. The entire van was filled with the scent of tobo. Norman wasnt used to the odor, so he grumbled with a frown, Make it quick. It wouldnt be good if Nicole sees both of us together. Pierre wasnt bothered by Normans disgusted tone at all. He drew his cigarette closer, took a puff and said, What are you worried about? Isnt your presence here now to join forces with me to destroy Nicoles reputation? Though he was right, Norman subconsciously did not want to have anything to do with Pierre. He simply hummed in response to Pierres words. Nicole will have the press conference tomorrow, he said as he winded down the window. The police have no concrete evidence in this matter. Hence, Nicole can only find a credible figure to vouch for her, and you are one of them. Pierre spoke slowly, his gaze sweeping across Norman. Normans career had advanced rapidly in the recent years since Whites absence. He could even be said to have reached the pinnacle of his career. But only Norman knew what dirty and unsightly things he had done to get to where he was now. I understand what youre trying to say. We are both involved in Whites matter. This time, I will destroy Nicole and render her unable to survive in the medical field any longer. And with that, the matter between us wille to an end. Dont look for me anymore in the future! Norman said coldly. He was well aware of the type of person Pierre was, and if their rtionship continued, Norman would undoubtedly be dragged down by him. Hearing that, Pierre simply snorted before nodding without saying anything else. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 nder The next day, the press conference was held as scheduled. Nicole was seen as a traitor and many found her to me, which was why many people attended the press conference. Fortunately, Colton had sent bodyguards over. Otherwise, Nicole would be drowned by the belittlement. While Nicole was getting ready to pick up Norman yesterday, Norman suddenly called and said he didnt need her toe over anymore. It was because he had a friend in the vicinity whom he wanted to meet. Still, he assured her that he woulde the following day to speak with her. And in the morning, Norman also swore to vouch for Nicole regarding the incident. The press conference was held with profanities thrown around. To them, it was Nicole who stole the information. Not only that, they were angry that Nicole was using the Gardner Familys influence to bail herself out of jail. However, Nicole had a speech on the stage. She said she wasnt the thief and believed theboratory would paint her innocent. Moreover, she brought Norman to vouch for her. Those remarks made the excited people instantly calm down. Norman was a world-renowned doctor, so if he vouched for Nicole, the audience would start to wonder if she was really innocent. He began to head up the stage after Nicole had finished speaking. His eyes had swept over the crowd before he spoke in an assuring voice. I didnt expect such a serious matter to ur. Nicole is Whitesst and only disciple. At that time, White took her as his apprentice to practice medicine and cured many patients. To think she would be ndered after all these years Norman spoke slowly and enunciated every word, which moved the audiences heart. However, his tone suddenly changed as he reached the next part of his speech. If White was still alive, he would be grieved to see his apprentice fall like this! I had promised to vouch for Nicole, but after some thinking, I felt it was wrong to vouch for her innocence. Wouldnt this make her think that if she had support, she would be forgiven no matter what? So, I broke the promise. In whatever we do, we must bear the consequences! These remarks instantly made the audience cheer. Doctor ncy is right; she should be held ountable! People who steal state secrets should not be forgiven! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. And it went on and on. Nicole, who was standing on stage, suddenly felt belittled. Her expression changed as her face turned pale. Then, she took two steps forward up to Norman and frowned, saying, Mr. ncy, didnt youe today to prove my innocence? Why are you doing this? Norman stood up with an upright expression on his face and said bitterly, Nicole, I cant do things that go against my conscience. I had convinced myself that you are Whites only apprentice, so I should protect you. However, you stole the state secret. If White is still alive, he will not protect you either. A trace of irony shed in Nicoles eyes. When Norman got off the ne, Colton had sent someone to shadow him at that time. And sure enough, Norman went to meet Pierre after getting off the ne. She wanted to give Norman onest chance and have him prove that he had nothing to do with Pierre. Now, she regretted that she was too merciful to Norman. But Mr. ncy, I really didnt do it. If Master White is still alive, he would believe in me, Nicole said clearly with a face full of sincerity. Norman didnt budge. After all, Nicoles existence was a significant threat to him. He could only be sessful when her reputation was ruined and no one trusted her. Nicole, what you did stands against humanity. Its useless even if I vouch for you. Norman proceeded to me Nicole. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Checkmate N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole stared at the man before her. After a while, she finally raised a wry smile. Mr. ncy, do you really think I did it? Norman didnt nod, but he began to persuade her, Nicole, its not toote for you to admit your wrongdoings. You cant live on peacefully if you start getting charged. Nicole suddenly chuckled as the concern on her face instantly dissipated. The smile on her face was sweet, and she didnt seem flustered at all. Norman looked at Nicole and couldnt understand what she was thinking. Nicole reached out and pressed on a remote control, and a video instantly disyed on a huge screen behind him. In the video, it was the footage of the base where the crime was beingmitted. The people in the audience who med Nicole instantly quieted down, and they all watched the video in unison. After they finished watching the video, Nicole magnified the figure in the video. It was a man. As everyone quieted down, Nicole announced slowly, This is the man who stole the information at that time, and the police had already identified him. It was the security guard of the base. I thought Mr. ncy would have believed in me, but I didnt expect Normans expression turned dark as he clenched his fists tightly. He never thought that he would be checked by Nicole. His lips were trembling. With his eyes fixated on Nicole, Norman wanted to find excuses for his actions. However, Nicole seemed to have anticipated his reaction, so she said bluntly, I knew you didnt believe me because the rumor about Master White came from you. Her words, said without emotions, were like a stone suddenly thrown into a calmke and instantly stirring upyers of waves. Normans expression changed. While looking at Nicole, he said sharply, What kind of nonsense are you spouting, Nicole? You cant just nder me here just because I didnt vouch for you! Nicole looked at the enraged Norman with a sarcastic smile on her lips. Then, she pressed the button, and the pictures on the screen switched instantly. It was now reced with some pictures of Norman visiting Whites patients family members. Nicole looked at Norman and asked, Mr. ncy, these are the people who demandedpensation in the hospital. You met them a week before the ident and gave them money. Are you going to say it has nothing to do with you? Facing Nicoles usations, Norman could only grit his teeth. He quickly stepped forward and held Nicoles wrist tightly while muttering, Nicole, lets talk about this in private. No need to make such a scene here. Nicole shoved away Normans hand. Then, she raised her voice to the reporters and the crowd. Mr. ncy, I believe you are innocent. However, those pieces of evidence are now shown before me, so I had to doubt you, just like how you doubted me before. Norman did not expect himself to suddenly be the target of public criticism. However, he had been an influential figure for many years, so he swiftly countered, Nicole, there must be someone trying to stir up discord between us with this. Just look at the photo. How could I turn against and frame White, who had shown me such kindness! Nicole looked at the flustered man before her. Norman was older than White, but White had more experience than Norman, so Norman always respected White. Mr. ncy! Nicole interrupted Normans ims with her dark eyes showing no emotion. She then said to Norman, I had asked someone to investigate this matter, so it wasnt someone random who sent this to me. I had already handed over all this information to the police. Mr. ncy, I believe the police will happily prove your innocence if you are not guilty. Normans face turned pale. His influence only worked abroad. Now that he was lured to Goldwick by Nicole, he waspletely isted and helpless. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Vicious! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Norman was well aware of what he had done. It was his doing to get the police off the case regarding the medical fiasco in the past. If one decides to pursue the case and investigate, I will not get away with it! Nicole, it is not what you think. Norman wanted to exin, but Nicole just stared at him coldly. Mr. ncy, you said that if you had done wrong, its useless even if I believe you, right? Normans face turned thunderous at that point. He never thought that Nicole would counter him at this moment. Now, he was helpless. Out of nowhere, police officers stepped forward and arrested Norman. Mr. ncy, you are involved in Mr. Whites nder. The evidence is deemed conclusive. Pleasee with us. As Nicole wanted to rify the theft of information today, many reporters, both local and from abroad, hade to the scene. Hence, Norman trembled when he heard what the police said. If I am charged with framing White, my life will be doomed. Then, Norman turned his head and furiously red at Nicole as he yelled, Nicole, all I did was not vouch for you, and this is how you set me up! You had malicious intent for me all along! Hearing Norman speak confidently, Nicole chuckled lightly. Mr. ncy, I never needed you to vouch for me; this incident had nothing to do with me. The security guard who stole it is already in the police station, and he revealed everything. Even the family members who caused medical trouble back then had told me personally that you were the one who instigated it. Hearing Nicole revealing all his dirty secrets, Norman was about to blow a gasket. He gritted his teeth and said, You had asked me toe here just to f*ck with me?! I didnt expect that I would be plotted against by a woman! Nicole parted her lips and revealed a sarcastic smile at Norman. Then, she said, Mr. ncy, what are you talking about? I just wanted to catch up with you, but I didnt expect to see your bad side. Master White had always told me I cannot allow evil to flourish, so I didnt hold back. As Nicole uttered the words, the police dragged Norman away. Norman struggled and fought, his initially delicate appearance disappearing. Im Norman ncy, the hospitals dean and a foreign citizen; you cant treat me like this!! Only Normans outbursts could be heard in the now quiet room. However, this ce was Coltons territory, and the Gardner Family supported Nicole. When the Gardner Family spoke up, Normans influence couldnt reach here even though he had a lot of power abroad. After Norman was brought away, Nicole continued, That was just a small episode. Im here today because I want to tell everyone that all the data stolen from theboratory has been recovered. In addition, their personnel have already invested in their research, and the vine will be avable soon. The reporters were now put to shame. Their insults to Nicole earlier felt as if they were thrown back at them one at a time, and it hurt their pride. However, Nicole didnt care about it and smiled instead. As the actual culprit was not found, everyone had misunderstood me and said some irrational things. However, if I found someone doing such a treasonous act, I believe I would have been more agitated than anyone here. Nicole did not me them at all and even forgave them. So, theres no need to keep this matter to heart. Nicole was initially wronged by everyone but now, she had shown generosity to the reporters by giving them respect. In the end, every reporter praised Nicole in their articles. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Fainted Nicole thought she could finally find out the identity of the person who was behind all of these once she caught the security guard framing her. In the end, it turned out the security guard was only receiving a tremendous amount of reward from the man behind and never saw the culprit in person. The culprit asked him to leave no traces and me everything on Nicole. However, she came back earlier than he expected, so he couldnt transfer the data in time. He was originally attempting to transfer the data for a second time when the others were busy interrogating Nicole, but he was arrested instead. Even now, he couldnt think of the reason why he was caught by the surveince cameras even if he had cut off the power supply. Nicole sneered at his confused look and sent him a sarcastic smile. I have a feeling such a thing would happen, so I set up an uninterruptible power supply in theb. It will provide emergency power to the surveince cameras when the main power supply fails. She thought she could root out the organization opposing her this time, but Pierre denied his involvement in the matter. As for Norman, she only had solid evidence of him regarding what happened to White back in the past. Even though she was hoping Norman would rat Pierre out, Norman wasnt revealing anything and denying every usation against him. He denied everything with a stern look, even if they were showing him the proof. At first, Pierre never expected Norman to be arrested until he learned that Nicole was setting them up from the news. Raging, he mmed his hand on the table and made a loud thud. Even though Norman did not betray him for the time being, Pierre knew he needed to be prepared. Or else, once Norman knew Pierre wasnt nning to save him, he no doubt would turn on Pierre and sell Pierre to Nicole. Meanwhile, Nicole recalled Bettys words once she had dealt with Norman. Bringing along Hayden, she set off to Bettys ce. Betty was living in a small and shabby apartment. The exterior walls were painted red, but it was hard to tell as they were mottled with age, with some even peeling off. The door gate was made of iron, but it already rusted over years. Nicole reached out her hand and knocked lightly on the gate before noticing the door wasnt locked up. It ended up opening just like that. Hayden was standing behind Nicole as he poked his head out with a curious look. Today, he was here to see an important person to his mother. Scanning his surroundings, he concluded he hade to an old ce and was curious to see what kind of person the owner was. The iron door creaked open, revealing the interior. Raising her voice, Nicole called out to the owner as she stepped inside. Ms. Betty? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nobody answered her. The house seemed empty with its owner nowhere to be found. The house was rather small, and the living area was integrated with the kitchen. Even though the room seemed old, Betty kept the interior organized and tidy, which expressed a hint of a warm and cozy vibe. Staring at the shut door, Nicole stepped closer to it as she called out again into the bedroom, Ms. Betty? Are you there? I told her Ill be visiting today during our phone call yesterday. I dont think she wouldve gone out. Doubts were creeping into Nicoles mind when she pushed the bedroom door open and found a person lying on the floor. The scene startled her and she immediately rushed over to check on the woman. Pressing a hand onto Bettys neck, Nicole let out a sigh of relief when she felt the faint pulsing. She took a moment to do a quick check on Betty and found no obvious wounds on the woman. It turned out that Betty simply fainted, but she needed to do a body check at the hospital to find out the cause. Nicole helped the unconscious woman to get on the bed and tucked the woman in before her gaze rested on the note sticking to the headboard. The note was a reminder that Nicole and Hayden would be visiting Betty today. Nicole felt a pang of sadness looking at the note, but couldnt make out the cause. Noticing her sudden silence, he joined her beside the bed and pulled her sleeve, asking, Mom, whats going on? Nicole shook her head. She had no idea what the cause of Bettys passing out would be, but she was d to see there wasnt any wound on Betty after a quick check. Nicole grabbed a stool nearby and sat at the bedside before giving Betty another examination. A momentter, she allowed herself to rx after she made sure there was nothing serious about Betty, aside from her fainting. Hayden was sitting in Nicolesp, and she had her arms around him as they waited. About half an hourter, Betty finally woke up. She slowly opened her eyes to get used to the surroundings and Nicole came into her view at her first nce. Much to Nicoles surprise, Betty was staring at her in confusion instead of the expected happiness to see her and Hayden. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 She Forgot Many Things Staring into Nicoles eyes, Betty began with a confused look, Who are you? Nicoles expression sank at the unexpected question as she hurried over to exin, Ms. Betty, Im Nicole! Nicole Anderson! Dont you remember me? Confusion was written all over Bettys face as she observed the young woman before her. Scratching her head in distress, she avoided Nicoles gaze and looked at the ground as she thought, but failed to link the woman to any name in her memory. Atst, she shook her head and admitted, I cant remember. Whos Nicole? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A serious look emerged on Nicoles face. Im sure I have done a quick check on her and shes supposed to be fine. Whats happening? Remembering there was a note on the headboard, she ripped it off before presenting it to Betty and pointing at the content. Ms. Betty, look. Youve made a note of meeting me today. Even though Betty couldnt remember Nicole, she recognized the writings on the note as hers. The elderly woman was trying to remember everything, but the tingling pain in her head was restraining her from thinking soberly. Holding her head with a pained look, she couldnt help but moan. It was breaking Nicoles heart to watch Betty in such a condition, so sheforted, Ms. Betty, thats enough. You dont need to force yourself to remember everything. Betty shook her head and the tears fell down her cheeks without warning as she struggled to recall her past. I dont remember. I dont remember anything! Why is it happening to me? Nicole couldnt understand Bettys unspeakable anguish, but she knew now wasnt a good time to discuss the matter they had talked about on the phone. She spoke in a soft tone to avoid tormenting the older womans mind. Ms. Betty, you should stop thinking about it and take a rest. Nicole couldnt bear to see Bettys mind in a foggy state. A doubt suddenly urred to her as she remembered that Betty was indeed forgetful before, but her state wasnt as serious as what happened a moment ago, in which she hadpletely forgotten Nicole. A serious problem like memory loss happened to Betty all of a sudden right after she was ready to tell Nicole something about Lydia. Something doesnt add up. However, the facilities in the living district were outdated and it wasnt even equipped with surveince cameras. Nicole couldnt even track the suspects movements around the area if there was one to begin with. Betty closed her eyes and began to collect her thoughts. After a while, she opened them before turning to Nicole. This time, Nicole could see there was less confusion on her face as she swallowed in anticipation. I remember! Theres Madeline and you, Nicole! Nicole nodded at Betty, but she did not remind thetter that Madeline had passed away. Speaking in a gentle tone, Nicole suggested, Ms. Betty, will you go home with us? Living in this ce wont do you good. Hearing Nicoles voice, Betty turned to look at the young woman. Betty was a woman turning eighty soon and she had visible wrinkles on her face. Besides, her eyes werent shining with the hope to live anymore and were as lifeless as a pool of stagnant water instead. Dont bother. Im used to living here. Since Im dying sooner orter, I would rather die in a familiar ce. Hayden poked his head out from behind Nicole. His round eyes fixed on Betty as he addressed her in a meek tone, Madam Betty. Betty lowered her head to Nicoles side when she heard the unfamiliar voice of a child. When she found the boy next to Nicole, she couldnt suppress a surprised look. What an adorable kid! I would like to pinch his puffy cheeks. Nicole nodded inattentively. She was more worried about Betty at the moment. Theres more to Ms. Betty than meets the eyes, or else Lydia wont risk drugging her in the past. She must be hoping Ms. Betty will forget something. Moreover, as Betty was turning older over the years, her memory wasnt as clear as it used to be. Nicole suspected Lydia would ask herckeys to keep tabs on Bettys daily life in the future. If so, Betty would put herself in danger once her memories recovered and the news got to Lydia. Ms. Betty, Im worried about your health. You copsed on the floor when I got here. Why dont we go to the hospital for a full check-up? Even though Nicole found no wounds on Betty, her judgment wasnt as professional as the medical equipment, so she was hoping to persuade Betty to do a check at the hospital. As Nicole finished her words, Betty shook her head and smiled. Theres no need for it. I know myself. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 To Frame Him Nicole let it go and reminded the older woman about the topic of their phone call instead. As expected, Betty couldnt remember anything. Nicole stared at the note she left on the bedside when an idea urred to her. The paper is written with the date we had the call, so it might be one of the pages on the particr book. Fixing her gaze on the ground as she pondered, she then asked, Ms. Betty, do you still remember youll be handing a notebook to me today? As expected, Betty showed a confused look at Nicoles question and shook her head. Nicole sighed in resignation. I guess she cant remember this, either. Betty considered for a moment and suggested, You can look around. Maybe you will find it. Knowing she couldnt depend on Bettys memory to remember anything for the time being, Nicole began to search around the house with the older womans permission, in hopes of finding out what happened between her mother and Lydia in the past. Unfortunately, she couldnt find anything useful in the house. Moreover, Betty had forgotten the existence of the notebook and couldnt provide her any hint of its whereabouts Atst, she simply gave up on her search without many choices. Worrying about leaving Betty alone in the apartment, Nicole kept badgering the elderly woman until Betty eventually agreed to visit the hospital. Once she got Betty settled in, Nicole left for home. Hayden had stuck to Nicoles side throughout the whole day, and he indeed noticed something didnt add up. Even though Betty was living in an old apartment area without surveince cameras, there were other cameras in the surroundings to begin with. Hence, Hayden essed the security footage nearby and began his investigation. Among all of the cars passing by the area before they visited Betty, he found his suspect. A middle-aged woman got out of the particr car. Despite her look seemingly out of ce, she stepped into the area just like that. Hayden could only get hold of the picture of the woman walking into the apartment area due to the limited shooting range of the cameras. He sent his findings to his mother nevertheless. Nicole immediately clenched her hand around her cell phone angrily once she studied the photos, because the woman in them was none other than Lydia. Its no doubt she wasing for Ms. Betty, or else a woman like her wouldnt bother to show up at such a slum! Mom, Hayden called out in a quiet voice, as he was worried watching his mothers face scrunching up in rage. Hearing his words, Nicole seeded in suppressing the anger showing on her face, but the anger was burning even stronger in her crystal clear eyes. Lydia mustve known Im meeting Ms. Betty today and is afraid of me knowing her dirty business. Thats why she was deigning to visit an unlikely ce and poison Ms. Betty! Nicole was even angrier thinking of what Lydia had done to Betty. No, I cant panic. I must have the patience to wait until they make a mistake. Its fine. Ive calmed down. Thanks a lot, Hayden. Nicole crouched to hold his gaze and smiled as she patted him on the head. The boy studied his mothers face for a moment before turning his gaze away and said, Mom, you dont have to force a smile if youre not feeling it. Meanwhile, Queenie was finally aware of the changes in her body. Since Bryan had been keeping her as his mistress for a time, it indicated he was indeed satisfied with her physically, as he always wore her out after a whole night of messing around. At first, she would remember to take the birth control pills. After a while, however, she started to forget to take the pills. she was pregnant with Bryans child. Even though the man was wealthy, Queenie remembered he was married, and his wife wasnt someone to mess with in the first ce. Queenie knew only to expect the worst if Bryans wife found that his mistress was pregnant. Queenie paled at the thought of dying at the womans hand. As she rested her hands on her belly, a vicious look shed in her eyes. I cant let the kid live. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As for now, I must make the most out of the baby and benefit from it. But I definitely cant count on Bryan. I dont want to get on his wifes wrong side. Even if I show up in front of them with a very pregnant belly, I surely wont be able to gain anything. Looks like theres only Colton left. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 I Have Something to Tell You Gradually, Benedict recovered and got better. Coincidentally, it was also his eightieth birthday, and the Gardner Family wanted to hold a proper celebration. Initially, they thought that Benedicts body wouldnt hold out this year, but who would have guessed that he recovered well after the surgery and didnt even seem ufortable? Still, out of consideration for his health, the Gardner Family didnt organize such a grand birthday party as they only invited some influential people over for a simple celebration. As the Gradners benefactress, Nicoles name was naturally on the invitation list. However, the Gardners were not expecting Queenie to show up brazenly, too. In addition, she didnt seem the least awkward as she greeted everyone at the party. Colton narrowed his eyes at her and was clearly unhappy at the sight of her. Despite his evident displeasure, his dark pupils seemed like a dark puddle that was calm and deep. He pursed his lips without a word, but the people nearby could clearly sense the tension in the air. Halfway through the party, Queenie finally found her way to him. Colton. She lifted her eyes, which were gleaming pitifully. Coltons face remained stone cold as he stared at the woman before him. The longer he looked at her, the harder it was to suppress the sh of derision that gleamed in his eyes. Although he hadnt paid any particr attention to Queenie, he roughly knew that this woman went to work for the Kohlbergs after leaving Gardner Corporation. Nevertheless, he had no idea what scheme she was nning when she showed up at the Gardner Residence. He looked away from the woman and asked nonchntly, What? An aggrieved and hurt look appeared on her face at his indifference, and she reached out to tug at his sleeve. He felt her tugging on his sleeve and immediately took a few steps back with a frown and jerked his sleeve away, looking a little disgusted. Her eyes glinted with a tinge of maliciousness, but she quickly returned to her pitiful persona and said softly, Colton, we were engaged for at least five years, and even though we are unrted now, there are many things which I would like to tell you. Colton didnt have a single shred of pity for the meek woman before her. On the contrary, for some reason, he felt annoyed by her presence and even thought that this woman was vile. On the other hand, Queenie had to grab this opportunity tightly despite sensing his apparent disgust at herself. Colton, after I left Gardner Corporation, I worked under the Kohlberg Group and learned that they n to act against the Gardners. Thats why I came to see you today. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Her eyes were teary, and sincerity was written all over her face, but Colton didnt trust this woman at all. Nheless, he was interested in knowing her actual n and how far she nned to weave her story. Oh? Tell me, then. Im listening. She nervously scanned the people around her and whispered, Colton, Im afraid someone from the Kohlberg Family is here. Can we speak privately? As soon as she brought up the suggestion, a look of distaste appeared on his face, and when she noticed it, she hurriedly said, This is your home. I cant possibly do anything to you, can I? He scrutinized her as he pressed his lips into a thin line, and even though he held revulsion in his heart for her, he agreed to her proposal. Okay,e with me. Then, he turned around and walked into the house. Queenie didnt waste any time as she trotted after him. Meanwhile, Nicole was chatting with Benedict, and she had seen Queenie since the start of the party. Now, she saw her again, following Colton up the stairs, and she felt a trace of unease in her heart, but she quickly suppressed it. A big, grown man like Colton couldnt possibly fall into Queenies trap. In addition, this is the Gardner Residence, she thought and felt more assured. Together, Queenie and Colton went into a study on the second floor of the Gardner Residence. He stood with his backpletely straight, and his voice was stoic as he cast her a side-eye and said coldly, Speak. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 I Love You Queenie took a small step forward, but Colton backed up out of reflex when he saw her move. After she saw his reaction, she looked hurt and bit her lip as tears started to well up in her eyes, appearing very pitiable. Colton, do you even find it disgusting when Im a little close to you? Even though I tricked you, we were together for five years, after all. Dont you have a single ounce of feelings for me? At her question, he merely frowned, and impatience shed over his face. You came upstairs with me to talk about the Kohlbergs. If you have nothing to say, then just get out, he snapped indifferently. As Queenie listened to his heartless and merciless words, the light in her eyes gradually dimmed, and she sniffled miserably. Actually, about F&R Enterprise, the Kohlbergs already know that the Gardners want to fight for it, she said slowly, approaching him slowly. Regarding F&R Enterprise, Colton had contacted them before, and Gardner Corporation really wanted to obtain their project. He suppressed the confusion swirling in his eyes as he raised his gaze at her and asked, And so? Queenie took another step closer, and he suddenly smelled a scent on her that made him unwittingly furrow his brows in disgust. At first, he thought that it was her perfume, but he didnt imagine that he would stagger at just a small sniff of it. Since a slight whiff of her perfume caused him to feel a strong sense of dizziness. He reached out blindly to steady himself, and he happened to grab hold of the desk. With his intelligence, he instantly deduced that the scent must be the cause of this. An enormous ball of fury bubbled up within him, and hostility surged in his dark eyes, which were fixated on Queenie. She feigned ignorance as she came forward and leaned on his arm, asking in concern, Colton, are you alright? You dont look so well. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With her sudden approach, he could smell the scent on her again and immediately held his breath to stop inhaling it. His face gradually paled as he shoved her aside with a firm hand and hissed through gritted teeth, Queenie Anderson, how dare you d-drug me! He never imagined that she would have the guts to roofie him in the Gardner Residence. The audacity of doing such a thing! However, Queenie wasnt upset that he had shoved her aside. If anything, she renewed her efforts as she threw herself at him, hugging him tightly with her arms and leaning her head on his body. Colton, we were together for five years! In those five years, youve never touched me even once. Dont you desire me? she asked, almost pleading with him. Afterward, she freed one hand and unbuttoned her top, revealing her fair, white chest. Although she wanted to seduce him, Colton didnt think that the view right now was tempting. In contrast, it made him sick. He held onto thest shred of his rationality with his willpower, extended his arm, and elbowed her away. Despite that, maybe it was due to the effects of the drug hitting him, his face was flushed brightly, and he clenched his jaw. When he turned to Queenie again, his dark eyes were already bloodshot. I dare you, Queenie Anderson. You better be prepared for the consequences! Nevertheless, Queenie wasnt even fazed by his threat as a sweet smile appeared on her face. But then, he saw that she curled up the edges of her lips as her face gradually turned scarlet. Only by being ruthless could a woman truly control herself and men. Queenie had also drugged herself, and her dosage was much heavier than Cotton. Ruthlessness was the mark of ambition; she had set her mind and given it all this time to make Colton hers. Colton, what are you saying? Im only saying this because I like you. Dont you want it? she said, reaching out and feeling his chest. She could clearly feel his firm muscles underneath, even through a layer of cloth. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Two Persons Coltons muscles were tense, and his mind was in a whirl, probably because the drug from Queenie was taking effect. He harshly shoved Queenie, walked forward, and wanted to leave the room, but she wouldnt let this golden opportunity pass. Hence, she held onto his waist tightly. Colton, both of us are drugged now, and the effect of this drug is powerful. If you dont take care of it, you may die. Ill help you, alright? Although the woman behind him spoke in soothing tones, it sent waves of disgust through his ears. However, all the energy in his body seemed to be sealed, and he couldnt exert any force at all. Get away from me! he hissed through gritted teeth, his voice passing through the gaps between his teeth. Queenies eyes slowly turned red-rimmed as well, and her vision started to lose focus, as though the drugs effect was taking ce. She tightened her grip on his waist, gulped, and ced her cheek on his back. Colton, Im so ufortable, and my body is burning. Will you please help me? she pleaded, rubbing her body against his. Colton almost lost his bnce because all his energy was drained from his body. The soft body of a woman was pressed against his, and he wanted to push her away because it felt very ufortable in his mind, but his bodyunder the drug influencedidnt listen as he couldnt help but press himself closer to her. His eyes were bloodshot, and his rationale was almost entirely gone as he clenched his jaw. Then, just when he was about to lose his mind, he bit the tip of his tongue. The sharp pain from the tip of his tongue finally slightly sobered him up, and a murderous look shed in his eyes. He blindly reached behind him and grabbed a pen holder. Suddenly, as though heaven sent, a knock sounded at the door. President Gardner, its Nicole. Youve been gone for a long while, and Im just here to ask if something happened. The moment Colton heard Nicoles voice, he rxed his hand. Then, he panted harshly as he yelled with all his might, Come in! Nicole stood at the door. As Colton and Queenie were in a room for way too long, she decided to check on them because she was worried. Now that she had heard his voice, she thought it sounded odd. She didnt waste any time as she twisted the knob to enter, but someone had locked the door. She immediately frowned as she mmed the door and continued to say, President Gardner, your door is locked. Please unlock it for me, will you? Queenies mind cleared up a little upon hearing Nicoles voice, and she quickly tangled herself on Coltons body, covering his mouth with one hand. Since she had already decided to do this, she would go all out. She took out a small pack of powdered drugs from her pocket and emptied it over Coltons face. Even though he was prepared to hold his breath, there was simply too much powder, and he identally inhaled them through the nose. Cough, cough! Choking, he coughed, which resulted in the powder gushing down his pipes. Immediately, his face turned scarlet, and his eyes, too. Nicole sensed that something was amiss and continued to bang on the door, shouting, President Gardner, did something happen to you? Queenie stretched out her hand and started unbuttoning his clothes as she kissed him with trembling lips. Coltons originally bloodshot eyes immediately turned violent, and he pushed her aside to the floor, creating a loud crash. Queenie ignored that as she scrambled up and clung to him again. Nicole heard the sounds, which seemed like sounds of struggle from the inside, and she finally realized that there was something terribly wrong. She set everything aside as she hurriedly started mming down the door. Luckily the Gardner Residence was rtively old and wasnt especially sturdy. After the door received a few strong hits from Nicole, it really gave way and opened up. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nicoles hands on the door frame turned stiff. In the room, Colton was on the desk with his shirt unbuttoned and his face flushed crimson, while Queenie was sprawled on him, rubbing her body against his. Like animals in heat season, both were just seconds away from mating. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Am I Disturbing You Two? At first, Nicole was stunned. Then, sheposed herself and scanned her eyes past Colton and Queenie while standing at the door. Am I disturbing you two? she asked with a chuckle. With his bloodshot eyes, he stared at her as he regained his sobriety, hissing through gritted teeth, Why arent you helping me get this disgusting woman off me? When Nicole finally noticed the pained look on his face, she finally understood that things were not right because his face was as bright as a monkeys ass now. Therefore, she reckoned that he must have been drugged. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the meantime, Queenie was on top of him and wasnt doing any better, either, because she had drugged herself. Some of the powder hadnded on her skin, and the effects were more aggressive. Even though she knew that someone hade into the room, she didnt stop what she was doing and almost ripped Coltons clothes off him. Fortunately for Colton, he regained his senses and pushed her onto the floor once again. Queenie still seemed to be in a daze despite falling to the floor andnding on her butt. Nicole stepped forward and frowned at Coltons flushed face before turning to Queenie on the floor. The drugs effects seem to be rather severe. Dizziness hammered Coltons head, and his tall and big frame swayed about, almost toppling over. Luckily, Nicole reacted quickly and caught him. Are you alright? Right after asking that question, Nicole regretted it because, from how he looked, he was clearly far from alright. He couldnt answer her as he gasped for air and took in her light scent, which was different from Queenies. It was a light fragrance that wafted around the tips of his nose, tempting him. On the floor, Queenie was rendered weak and useless due to the drug. Still, she mustered enough energy to re at Nicole with daggers in her eyes. Why? Why is it Nicole every time? This woman is wrecking my ns all the time! Without her, I would have seeded today. Overwhelming hatred blinded her eyes, and her vision even turned blurry. Gradually, she lost sight of the people in the room and could only mutter obsessively, Colton Colton Nicole knitted her brows at the sight of her and was a little lost at the situation. Eventually, she turned to Colton and asked, What do you n to do? He clenched his jaw, and the heat tremors in his body made it tough for him to hold himself together. My room! Nicole pulled him up, and even though he was still dressed, she could feel him burning through his clothes. Although she was in the medical field, she had no experience with illegal aphrodisiacs. Regardless, after she thought about the current situation, she decided to call Harvey over. Yet, when she was about to call him, Colton stopped her, and his voice was trembling as he breathed heavily. Its Grandpas birthday today. We cant afford to make a mess of things today. Nicole couldnt help butugh, giving him a once-over and saying, Colton Gardner, given your condition now, if you dont take care of it as quickly as possible, you may actually die. Even if you dont, you might lose your virility for the rest of your life. Coltons head hung weakly as his slightly long hair hid his eyes, which were brimming with murderous intent. He slowly spat out each word in a hoarse voice, Why dont you take care of it for me, Nicole? As soon as she heard his proposal, she froze and took a few steps backward. Then, she snapped her head the other way and rebuked, Are you kidding me? For a long while, he stared at her, keeping hisst shard of rationale before turning into the bathroom. When Nicole saw how irresponsible he was acting, she felt highly uneasy and gave Harvey a call. When Harvey picked up her call and heard about what happened, his first reaction was, Damn it! Are you guys serious? Why are you always getting into a mess like this? A helpless Nicole said severely, This concerns life and death. Just tell me what to do! Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Calm Down As Harvey knew how serious the situation was, he told Nicole to use a simple mix of medication to ease the condition through an injection. It could help ease Coltons problem if it wasnt so severe. Unfortunately, if it was serious, there may not be any effects. On the other hand, Nicole could only do all she could and give it a shot. Luckily she had stayed at the Gardners Residence for a short period and knew where their medicine box was. She followed Harveys instructions dutifully, retrieved the medications, and mixed them. By the time she returned to the room, Colton was still in the bathroom. The sound of the water in the bathroom was deafening, and it seemed to be flowing endlessly. She knocked on the bathroom door and shouted, Colton Gardner, I have some medication for you. Harvey said that it would get better after this shot. How are you feeling? She waited outside for a while, but there was only the sound of water inside and nothing else. She patiently yelled again, and still, she received no answer. She had a feeling that something was amiss. Did he pass out in the bathroom? What if something untoward happens to him? At the thought of this, she set aside everything and rushed in. In the end, Colton was sprawled in the bathtub, and his hand was holding his groin area. Despite the mist drifting in the air, it could not hide his private area, which waspletely exposed in front of her eyes. Dumbfounded, she felt as though the bottom of her feet was glued to the floor, and she couldnt move an inch. There was no doubt that Colton was undeniably gorgeous, and under his usual suit and tie dressing was a masculine body filled with testosterone. The outlines of his muscles were graceful and bursting with beauty. Half of his dark hair was wet, and the water droplets flowed along his hair, dripping slowly on his body. This scene was more attractive than the models in films. A hot flush washed over Nicoles face, and she nervously looked away. Then, she simply grabbed a towel from the rack and covered his lower body. At the moment, Colton was wholly taken over by his desires, and it didnt affect him at all when he saw someone approaching him. As he raised his head, he showed off the beautiful outline of his neck. Nicole wanted to give him a jab, and she raised her leg, ready to walk forward. s, she had only taken one step when the person in the bathtub reached out all of a sudden and pulled her in. It was worth mentioning that the bathtub in this house was huge, and there was still space after fitting two grown adults. She was utterly caught by surprise, so she paid for it by drinking a mouthful of water. Before she could recover, his passionate kiss was already on her lips. His kiss made her breathless, and she stretched out her hand to shove him aside, but he trapped her in a firm, iron grip like a metal chain, and she couldnt get out of it at all. Colton Gardner! she screamed in an attempt to awaken his senses, but his body merely drew closer and closer. It was so close that she could feel a particr part of his body that was definitely far from ccid. His eyes were scarlet, and he wanted to rip off her clothes with his bare hands, but she couldnt escape from his arms at all. She nced at the syringe in her hand, toughened herself, and stabbed it into his arm. After the shot, he finally recovered his senses, and a slight hint ofposure was visible in his eyes. Nicole immediately let out a relieved breath as she hurriedly crawled out of the bathtub while he loosened his hold on her. As Benedicts birthday party was today, she had put on a slightly fitted dress. Thus, the dress d her body tightly after a soak in the water, silhouetting her perfect figure. She looked a little pathetic, but fortunately, her makeup wasnt thick, or else she would be a sea monster at this point. She peered at Colton, who was still sitting in the bathtub and felt frightened tremors assaulting her body from the incident earlier, and asked in a shaky hush, Colton, a-are you okay? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didnt say a word and simply sprang up directly from the tub, startling her so much that she staggered backward. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 idental Poke Nicole immediately held the syringe from earlier in front of her chest defensively as she warned, Dont come closer! Otherwise, dont me me for what happens after. However, it was as though he didnt hear her because he continued to walk toward her, step by step. Right now, he was stark naked, and he was utterly drenched. When he was walking forward, the water flowed downward, following the outlines of his muscles. Nicoles heart shivered, and the syringe she held in front of herself started to tremble. The uneasiness within her grew, and she turned around, nning to leave, when he grabbed her yet again. Before he could say a thing, she swung her hand with the syringe backward, but she didnt know where the needle had stabbed into. All she heard was a small groan of pain ringing behind her. Right after, he released her. She hurriedly turned around to check up on him and realized that the syringe was nted in that particr spot. His entire face was sullen, and he reached out to remove the syringe in a low grumble. Despite that, his dark eyes had recovered their rationale. I just wanted you to help me up, Colton said. Even though this shot from her had suppressed quite a bit of the drug effects, his body had been ced under pressure for so long that it was aching and weak. That was why he needed Nicoles help to get up. Who would have thought that the person ahead of him gave him another jab instead? Luckily the needle was tiny, or it would have hurt him, irreparably so. Nicole made sure her eyes were half-lidded as she frantically felt for a towel from the side and threw it over to cover the lower part of his body as she uttered in embarrassment, You should have said so earlier! I thought that the effect of the drug was still there. Also, arent you the least embarrassed? Im a woman. At the very least, when youre standing in your birthday suit right before me, dont you feel anything? The jerk walked forward without a word and even pulled her along. Of course, Nicole thought that his beastly instincts had taken over him, and she had stabbed him out of the fear in her heart. A smirking Colton grabbed the towel and covered himself with one hand while he draped another arm over her shoulder. I have such a good figure. Even if you see everything, Im not embarrassed at all, he said in a husky voice. Nicole stopped herself from rolling her eyes and carefully dragged the man into the bedroom. On the way, she didnt forget to mock him, sher. The medication mix by Harvey was kind of effective, and even though the flush on Coltons face had yet to subsidepletely, his body wasnt burning as much as earlier. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole went out and got him a ss of water, and when she returned, he had already dressed himself. When she handed him the ss of water, she was a little worried that herst jab earlier would have hurt him quite badly. Therefore, she rubbed her nose awkwardly, asking in a low voice, Well that is are you okay? When Colton noticed the awkward flush on her cheeks, he knew what she was asking about. Hence, he smirked a little, and his dark eyes crinkled in amusement as he joked, If something happened to me, are you going to be responsible for me for the rest of my life? His inappropriate words made her re at him, baring her teeth. You cant me me for that when youre the one who didnt say anything. But, if you really cant make it, I know a few experts in this field, and they can help you with treatment. As he listened to her serious suggestions, he coughed lightly. He honestly didnt want to bebeled as impotent by others and reassured her after a short moment of silence, Im fine. On the other hand, Queenie came into Nicoles mind after Colton had regained his sobriety. Shes so severely drugged, she thought. If she doesnt get a man, Im afraid that Her well-defined eyebrows furrowed slightly, and she lifted her eyes at Colton, who was on the bed, inquiring, By the way, about Queenie, what do you n to do with her? At the mention of Queenie, the calm look on his face disappeared immediately, and in its ce was a ruthless expression. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Satisfy Her Colton pursed his lips with an ironic look in his eyes as he muttered under his breath, Since she wants it so badly, Ill give it to her, then. As soon as he said those threatening words, he whisked out his phone and called a number. Nicole heard him telling the person on the line toe upstairs to the study on the second floor. Then, he rose to his feet and prepared to head out. Together, they went to the study, where they found Queenie losing herself with her clothes open as she exposed most of her skin to the air. Colton took a nce and immediately jerked his head away with a look of disgust in his eyes. Soon, two bodyguards came from downstairs. Colton spun around to face them, pointed to Queenie on the floor, and instructed coldly, Take the woman in this room away to the shed in the backyard. The bodyguards were clearly a little shocked when they stared at Queenie, who was sprawled on the floor. After all, she had twisted her body into a worm-like state due to her difort. Plus, because of the drug effects, she was already unconscious. P-President Gardner the bodyguards uttered at a loss. Anyone who could be a bodyguard in the Gardner household must be bolder than the average, but they had never seen a scene like this. Colton cast them a nce as he continued, I remember that both of you are single. Take this woman to the shed in the backyard, and dont let anyone find out. Have fun with her however you wish. The bodyguards were utterly taken aback when they heard his orders, as they never imagined that their employer would call them upstairs one day to have some fun with a woman. Colton frowned when he noticed their dumbstruck faces and said in displeasure, If youre unwilling, go and find someone who will be willing from the outside. I dont want anyone else to discover this matter. When the bodyguards heard the displeasure that was starting to build up in his voice, they hurriedly answered and acquiesced, We got it, President Gardner. Actually, Queenie was not considered bad-looking, and she was quite pretty amongst girls. Coupled with the figure she deliberately maintained, she looked really tempting now. The bodyguards found a cloth that could cover her, wrapped her up, and took her away. After Nicole saw that Queenie had been taken away by the men, she said slowly, Would you like to go back and take a rest? The drug she gave you was a little too much, and the jab I gave you may not be able to water it down. Colton stood for a while and could clearly feel the lethargy in his body. He pressed his palm against his forehead, then brushed his hair away from his face, looking a little weary. Yeah, Im going to rest for a bit. Please help to take care of Grandpa and the situation there. He paused momentarily before suddenly turning to her. Please keep today a secret. Nicole nodded. As she thought about the absurd things that took ce today, she had to admit that Colton was more pathetic than thest time. Yet, it didnt ur to Nicole that Queenie would have the guts to drug Colton right under the Gardners nose. If she hadnt made it in time, Colton might have really been vited today, and the thought of this suddenly amused her. She nced at him with mischief in her eyes, reached out, and patted his shoulder, saying, No matter where a man is, outside or at home, youll have to protect yourself well. Before his face turnedpletely sullen, she had already taken her leave. Im going back to take care of Grandpa. Have a good rest, President Gardner. As he could only watch helplessly at her retreating figure, she felt slightly difited by her words. But, despite that, when he recalled his own pathetic state in the study earlier, all his fury suddenly evaporated. This was the first time in his life that he was poorly treated, and a woman actually sessfully set him up. Not only that, she even pinned him underneath her, and something almost happened. His hands, which were hanging on his sides, clenched tightly, and a cold sneer appeared on his face. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Since she wants it so much, Ill have to satisfy her, then. This time Queenie had truly made him furious! Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Pretending To Be Pitiful Anna was a bit worried because Nicole had been inside the room for quite some time. When she saw that Nicole was out, Anna asked worriedly, Is Colton all right? Why hasnt he left the room? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole looked at Annas worried expression andforted her, President Gardner is indeed feeling a little ufortable. I went to check on him, and there was nothing serious. He just needs to take some rest. When Anna heard that her son was all right, the worry on her face slowly dissipated. But then, she could not help butin, My son works way too hard. Sooner orter, his body will take a turn for the worse. Nicole, you must advise him to take good care of himself. Nicole merely smiled but did not respond. The truth was, she did not want to see Colton after seeing that indescribable thing in his room, and her whole body felt as if it was on fire whenever she thought about it. In the meantime, Hayden was apanying Benedict. Hayden had a sweet mouth and could make Benedictugh. Not only the Gardner Family had colossal wealth, but Benedict was also the man with the highest seniority in the Family, so many people came to his birthday party just to curry favor with him. So, when they saw the harmonious rtionship between Benedict and Hayden, they could not help but guess. Old Mr. Benedict, is this kid your great-grandson? Someone in the crowd asked, and suddenly all gazes fell on Hayden, scrutinizing him. Without waiting for Benedicts reply, another person responded, Well, look at this kid. He looks quite simr to President Gardner. Thest time we attended Miss Gardners birthday, Mrs. Gardner mentioned that she had a grandson. Remember? I see, so this child is really President Gardners? But President Gardner was in a rtionship with Queenie, and this child looks like hes already four or five years old. Could it be that Just when everyone was gossiping, Hayden heard the gossip and became unhappy, so he yelled, Dont talk nonsense! When Benedict saw Haydens annoyed look, he tried to smooth things over by smiling at the crowd and saying, This child is my goddaughters son. And yes, hes cute, but if you keep talking nonsense, he will start throwing tantrums. Benedicts words instantly dispelled their baseless thoughts. After all, the old man was so old that he had no reason to lie to them. Great Grandpa, these people look like those bad guys. Since he was a child, he knew that no one could make a huge fuss about what he would say. Therefore, he exploited his identity as an innocent child while pouting before speaking, You know, those eunuchs we see on TV; theyre always trying to tter people. At once, the crowds expressions changed. Well, it was true that they came to the party to curry favor with the Gardner Family, but this phenomenon was quite normal in the upper ss. Now that a childpared them to eunuchs, they could no longer maintain the peaceful facade. Still, due to the presence of Old Mr. Benedict, they dared not say anything, so they kept their mouths shut but red ferociously at Hayden. Little did they know that Hayden was not a meek child. When he saw someone ring at him, he immediately hugged Benedict with a feigned pitiful look. Great Grandpa, they are all staring at me. Im so afraid Did I say something wrong? Benedict treated Hayden like his own great-grandson, and as he looked at Haydens aggrieved face, he immediately became upset. He frowned unhappily before berating them, Cant you see that hes just a child? One cant take a childs words to heart, but here you are, making such a fuss! The guests knew that Old Mr. Benedict was furious and hurriedly apologized, No, no, You misunderstood us, Old Mr. Benedict. We would never fuss about a childs words, not to mention that he is such a cute kid. When Hayden heard the mans words, he immediately threw a provocative yet triumphant smile at the sycophantic man. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Almost Discovered Although the guests were angry at Hayden, they still dared not say anything in front of Old Mr. Benedict for fear of making the old man irate. After Nicole briefly chatted with Anna, she secretly left for the backyard. She was just recalling what Colton had told her and slowly approached the room, where she heard a woman gasping and screaming. In the midst of the gasping and screaming, Nicole could also hear some mens jeers, all of which were unpleasant. Nicole saw that there was a small window, so she turned a little sideways and peeked inside. She could see Queenie was being tortured by two tall bodyguards while kneeling on the ground almost unconscious because of the drug. Most of the Gardner Familys bodyguards were either veterans or masters in bodybuilding, so their physical strength was first-ss. Nevertheless, Nicole had no pity for Queenie. Queenie brought this upon herself, and she could me no one but herself for her current predicament. Just as she was about to leave, someone suddenly appeared behind her, which made her startle. She immediately turned around and found that it was just Wendy. At that moment, Nicole took a few steps back and pulled Wendys hand backward as Wendy tried to get a better look at what was happening in the room. Wendy felt that Nicoles behavior was rather odd and asked, Nicole, what are you doing here? There are only sundries here. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nicole kept pulling Wendys hand for fear that Wendy would see the scene inside the room before responding, Nothing much, to be honest. I have been to the Gardener Residence many times but just realized that I never take a good look around. So since Im here now, I might as well stroll around the Residence. Wendy believed in Nicoles words as she nodded in agreement. Youre right. The Residence is quite large, so why dont I show you around? Instead of agreeing to Wendys proposal, Nicole hurriedly shook her head and said, Nah, Im done. Lets just leave. Wendy looked at Nicoles dodging gaze, and the more she thought about it, the more curious she felt. Just then, Wendy suddenly heard a womans gasp. She stopped for a moment, trying to figure out where the voice came from, before staring straight in the rooms direction. It was not that Nicole was trying to protect Queenies malicious intention from being known, but that Wendy was just of age, and it was pretty inappropriate for Wendy to witness such a scene. Nicole, I heard a voice that sounded like a womans. Did you hear that? s, Wendys curiosity knew no bounds. Nicole tugged Wendys hand backward again as she tried to get Wendy to leave the scene. No, I didnt. You may have misheard it. Anyways, lets go and see what Grandpa is doing, shall we? Being someone who was just of age, Wendy had a sense of fearlessness, and the more Nicole prohibited her from approaching the room, the more she wanted to see what was inside. Thankfully, a male voice interrupted her from doing so. What are you two doing here? It was a familiar voice, and Wendy immediately turned to look. It was Colton. Colton, why are you here? Arent you still under the weather! Wendy looked concerned, but her brother merely responded in a dispassionate tone. I rested a bit and felt better. So why are you here in the backyard? Wendy replied, I followed Nicole here. By the way, I heard someone in our backyard. Coltons facial expression did not change the slightest at Wendysment, and at the same time, he reached out and pulled his sisters arm. Dont overthink things, okay? Today is Grandpas birthday. We should all be heading to the anteroom. Wendy had no choice but to follow her brother. While she was on the way to her grandfathers birthday party, she suppressed the doubts in her heart, thinking that maybe she really misheard things. Although Colton had almost recovered, the medicine Queenie fed him was very potent, and he still looked pallid. When Anna saw him in the anteroom, her heart ached, and she stepped forward to grab her sons hand. Whats the matter, Colton? Why are you so pale? Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 I Love You So Much This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton would never admit that he was drugged. Hence, he replied, Its just that I have been too busy with thepanys affairstely. Nothing serious, dont worry. Anna did not doubt her sons reply, so she patted his hand and urged, Take care of yourself, Colton. I know youre hardworking, but you cant just ignore your health. Colton knew his mother cared about him, so she would nag him sometimes. He had a faint smile on his face and replied softly, I know, Mom. Because Benedict was old, he got tired pretty quickly. So, he decided to end the party early as he went upstairs to rest. While the elders of the Gardner Family apanied him, not everyone followed. That was because Colton made a detour as he went to the backyard. In the dpidated utility room, a woman was lying unconscious on the ground while the air was filled with a disgusting smell. Two sturdy bodyguards were sitting beside her smoking cigarettes, and when they saw Colton, they quickly snuffed out the cigarette butts and addressed Colton respectfully, President Gardner. Colton covered his nose and frowned slightly when he noticed the smell. Then, he looked at Queenie, who was unconscious. Fortunately, her body was already wrapped in cloth because he would feel nauseated otherwise. This is the birth control pill. Feed it to her, Colton threw the pill toward the bodyguards and said indifferently. The bodyguards instantly grabbed Queenie and fed her the contraceptive pill. Afterward, they merely sat there and dared not speak because they did not know what Colton was nning. Colton looked at the bodyguards and continued, If you reveal anything about what happened today, you know whats coming for you. The bodyguards had been working with the Gardner Family for many years, so naturally, they knew what the Family was capable of. If the Gardners wanted them gone, it would be as simple as stepping on an ant. Therefore, they immediately understood their perilous situation as they nodded and said, Dont worry, we know what to do. Colton gazed at the bodyguards, who were being very respectful, and then nced at the woman on the ground. Take her to the second-floor guest room at the Gardner Residence, ordered Colton. He was just about to leave the room when he remembered something, halted his footsteps, turned, and instructed the bodyguards, You two will work at the Gardner Corporation from tomorrow onward coupled with a pay raise, as long as you keep your mouth shut. When they heard the good news, they quickly nodded. Thank you, President Gardner! Of course, they were willing to work at the Corporation. It was much more convenient to work there than at the Gardner Residence. Not to mention the spare time they would have, the sry was also higher. More importantly, not everyone had the privilege to work at the Corporation. Colton then left without wasting a single second. As soon as Colton departed from the room, the bodyguards quickly moved Queenie upstairs. Fortunately, most servants were still cleaning the anteroom up, so no one noticed the three. The bodyguards ced her on the bed as ordered and hurriedly retreated after they tidied everything up. Queenie did not know how long she had slept, but when she was awake, she could clearly feel the exhaustionshe must have been doing it with Colton for a long time. She let out a low whine, frowned, and felt like her body was about to fall apart. Even the movement of covering her forehead with her palm made her feel very ufortable. Then, she noticed that her groin area was swollen and painful. When she thought of that, she blushed slightly as she did not expect Colton to be so forceful in bed. Unfortunately, her memory was a little fuzzy, and she could not recall what she was doing when the drug took effect. She just vaguely remembered that someone was on top of her body and wanted her again and again. Just when she tried her best to remember what had happened, she heard a low male voice ring next to her. Youre awake. She looked up and saw Colton leaning on the door frame. It was that moment when she started to panic and hurriedly exined, Colton, I-I drugged you because I love you so much! Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 An Intimate Rtionship Happened Colton nced at her indifferently, and there was not much expression on his face. It was only after a few minutes that he finally replied, Okay. Queenie had never expected such a response, and this left her confused. She was expecting Colton to be furious, but he was so calm, and there was not an ounce of anger on his face. Queenie nced at him carefully to make sure that he was really not furious. But to be sure, she asked again, Colton, are you really not angry? He merely looked at her, and instead of responding to her question, he talked about something else. Have a good rest, and then leave the Gardner Residence. She could not hide the trace of sadness from her face at that instant. She turned around and started sobbing, and when she looked at him again, her expression was one of grievance. Colton, I really love you. Didnt you already promise to be with me? We can continue to be together. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Colton heard her reply, he was appalled. Then, he squinted his eyes and looked at her. It didnt take him long toe to a realization that Queenie must have thought that he had slept with her. As this thought shed across his mind, he sneered in his heart and could not be bothered to rify. Therefore, he merely replied, You are not worthy. Queenie immediately started wailing, and she could no longer hide the sadness on her face. She cried hysterically, I really like you! And I drugged you because I like you! I have liked you for five years. I At that point, Colton lost his patience and interrupted her, Enough! He narrowed his eyes, which were as calm as a pool of stagnant waterno turbulence could be seen. F*ck off, or else youll know my wrath when I regret my benevolence. Queenie was so frightened by his words that she instantly shut her mouth and stayed quiet while biting her lips, looking at him like an injured animal. She was banking on her act to arouse a trace of pity from him. Regrettably, he was unbothered by it as he left without much fanfare. As she looked at his retreating back, her sad expression instantly changed to a triumphant smile. She knew that the drug was potent, and had he not settled his sexual desire with her in that instant, his life would be in danger. Although Nicole stopped her at first and knowing Nicoles temperament, she could bet with her life that Nicole would definitely not be willing to get in bed with Colton. Anyway, the exhaustion she felt was the best proof that Colton had indeed spent the night with her. Now that she had a child in her womb, she could sessfully marry Colton and be Gardners future in- law. As for Bryan, well, he would not be able toy a finger on her as long as she was one of the Gardners. It was already midnight when Queenie returned home. Lydia was sitting on the couch, staring at the door all night, waiting for her daughter. As soon as Lydia saw her, the worry she had finally had an outlet. She stepped forward quickly and pulled Queenie over as she gave her daughter a concerned once over. Are you all right? Queenie had some difficulty walking properly, so she changed her heels to a pair of t shoes. She walked to the couch tremblingly and sat down. Only then did she look at Lydia and give her a firm nod. Im fine, Mom. Dont worry. Yet, perhaps it was a mothers intuition as Lydia felt Queenie was not telling the truth. Thus, she frowned and continued asking, You look pale. Youre clearly not fine. Queenie knew that she probably didnt look too well. After all, she was in bed with Colton for quite some time. Im fine, Mom, really. I was just with Colton, so I feel slightly exhausted. As she said that, she looked as if she was a girl in love. Lydia was shocked when she heard that her daughter had spent the night with Colton, so she had to ask again just to be sure, Queenie, what are you talking about? So, youre saying you were with Colton Queenie could no longer hide her shyness; as she caressed her belly. Thats correct. Colton and I got intimate. Lydia was in disbelief when she heard that; one could not me her. Colton and Queenie had been together for five years and had never been intimate. Yet, now that they were separated, they finally got into bed together? Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Pretending The Baby Was Coltons Queenie, is what you said true? Lydia grabbed Queenie and asked. Queenie nodded. She truthfully told Lydia what she had done to Colton. Ayer of cold sweat formed on Lydias forehead. She couldnt believe that Queenie was bold enough to drug Colton by pouring an unknown white substance on his face. If he were to take revenge, he would destroy the Anderson Family! Mom, dont worry. Although Colton was angry, he didnt make me suffer. After all, now that were together, and the fact that Im carrying his child in me, he wouldnt give me up, Queenie said as she rubbed her stomach. Lydias eyes widened as she looked at Queenie before asking with trembling lips, Youre pregnant? Queenie nodded. Yes, Im pregnant. Then, Lydia quickly came to her senses and asked, Didnt you just get together with Colton? How can you be sure that youre pregnant? Queenie had always been honest with Lydia, so she answered honestly, This child belongs to Bryan. What?! Queenie, have you lost your mind? Lydia shrieked as she was frightened by Queenies bold ideas. She couldnt believe Queenie wanted to use someones baby and pretend it was Coltons. Mom, Queenie called out as she sped Lydias hand with hers. Bryans inws are very traditional. So, if his wife finds out Im pregnant with his child, we will be doomed forever. Naturally, Lydia knew this as she quickly responded, Then, this child shall never be born. Queenie, lets abort it. Queenie lowered her gaze; she knew full well that this child couldnt be born. Mom, I know I cant have this child, but we have to make use of it for now. Lydia soon understood what Queenie meant, and color immediately drained from Lydias face as she looked at her daughter in shock as she spoke in a tremulous voice, Queenie, if Colton finds out about this, well Mom, Ill make sure he doesnt have a chance to doubt me. Although this child will not be born, Ill use it to the fullest. I want Colton to feel guilty. Queenies grip around Lydias hand tightened as her face turned vicious for a while. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Lydia was a little distressed, she did not say anything after seeing how determined her daughter was as she thought about her future. Therefore, she gulped before advising, Queenie, you have to be careful about this! Queenie nodded obediently. I know, Mom. After half a month, the research center miraculously seeded in developing its vine. However, no one celebrated. Once they sessfully developed a vine, the next step was conducting clinical trials. They first started to test on mice. After a week, the researchers found that the mice were fine. Then, they moved to recruit volunteers to start the clinical trials. Although Norman had a prominent identity, he was suppressed by the Gardners. So, the police station had no ns of releasing him. During this period, Pierre had gone to visit him. Norman knew that he couldnt rat Pierre out right now. If Pierre were to be thrown into jail right now, it would really be the end of Norman. Nevertheless, if he didnt put a little pressure on Pierre, he might not want to help. Pierre, Im warning you, were all on the same boat. If Nicole manages to drag me down, I will pull you down with me even if I go to hell! Normans threats were spiteful. He shouldnt have listened to Pierre and sold out his friend. Despite that, Pierre had an elegant smile on his face as he shrugged indifferently before saying with a smile, Mr. ncy, the only one that can save you right now is me. After all, were living in a ce where the Gardners hold all the power. As long as the Gardners are still around, there is nothing you can do. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Run! Norman squinted his eyes slightly; doubts brewed in him as he looked at Pierre in confusion. Pierre lowered his voice and continued slowly, Kohlberg Group of the Kolberg Family is the only one that could rival against the Gardners. As long as Kohlberg Group manages to overthrow the Gardners, their pressure on you would be gone. By then, it shouldnt be a problem for you to be released, right? Naturally, Norman knew that the Kohlberg Group was the only one on par with the Gardners. His lips twitched for a moment before saying, Do you have a n to get Kohlberg Group to deal with the Gardiners? When Pierre heard this, he merely rose to his feet and said with a smile, Of course. Bryan Kohlberg, the president of the Kohlberg Group, is already talking about dismantling the Gardners. Theres still a chance as long as there are no formal charges against you. What you can do now is not admit to any of the charges. Norman was silent for a moment. When put into such a situation, he had to try everything. So, he lowered his gaze and gritted his teeth, replying, Youd better hurry up before my patience runs out. By then, everyone will die with me. Pierreughed and reached out to pat Normans shoulder reassuringly. Mr. ncy, dont you worry. Were all in the same boat. Why would I abandon you? Betty received the results of her full-body examination; her body was fine other than receiving a heavy dosage of drugs. Yet, based on the report, the drug had eroded her body. Nevertheless, if they didnt flush the medication out of her body, it would eventually lead to Alzheimers. Although Nicole had asked the doctor to prescribe Betty some medication, the doctor felt that the patient was too old and might be unable to withstand it. Thus, the only way was through conservative treatment. Although she really wanted to, she couldnt learn about what happened back then. She wanted to know why Lydia wanted to drive Betty away and why Lydia was in the hospital when Nicoles mother died. But now that Betty was in this state, there was nothing Nicole could do about it. She looked at Betty, who was lying on the hospital bed, with a wry smile. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Nicole was a child and her mother was still living in the Anderson Residence, Betty spoiled Nicole like her granddaughter. Even after Nicoles mother left and Lydia came into the picture, Betty still stood by Nicoles side. Nicole had never regarded Betty as a butler but as a kind grandmother. Nicole. Bettys voice was weak. When she raised her eyes and saw a vague figure, she immediately called out habitually. When Nicole heard Bettys voice, Nicole quickly put on a brave front and leaned forward with a smile on her face as she called out, Ms. Betty, Im here. M-Madeline Betty suddenly seemed to change into a different person as she constantly called out Nicoles mothers name. Nicole pursed her lips and kept quiet when she heard this. Then, Betty seemed to shoot awake and suddenly shouted, Madeline, run! It was so abrupt that Nicole, who was standing next to Betty, was frightened by her screams. Ms. Betty, are you okay? This seemed to snap Betty out of her trance. Once she opened her eyes and saw that it was Nicole, Bettys face returned to normal. Oh, Nicole. Its you. There were sweat beads on her face, probably from the nightmare she had just had. Nicole took the tissue by the bedside, gently wiped the sweat off Bettys forehead, and then asked, Ms. Betty, I just heard you call my mothers name, and you told her to run. What happened? Nicole stared at Betty as her throat constricted as she asked the question. When Betty heard the question, she was at a loss. She looked up at Nicole in confusion and frowned, shaking her head. Did I? I dont remember. You did. You told my mother to run. Ms. Betty, was there someone who tried to hurt my mother? Nicole unconsciously raised her voice as a hint of doubt was already starting to form in her heart. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Break Up Betty must have dreamt of what happened in the past. She called out for Madeline to run; what did that mean? Nicole looked at Betty with a trace of anxiety on her face. However, Bettys eyebrows knitted together even more as confusion covered her face. Although she was the one that had spoken, she didnt have the slightest memory of it. Thus, she looked at Nicole as she shook her head helplessly. Nicole, II really dont remember Nicole looked at Bettys pain-stricken face as she struggled to find the words to say. The doctor mentioned that with Bettys current situationbecause of the medicationshe would be driven mad if she were forced to remember things. Because of this, Nicole did not dare to pressure Betty any longer and swallowed her doubts before saying in resignation, Ms. Betty, dont think about it if you cant remember. Take a good rest, and stop thinking about it. Regardless, Betty kept pping her head as she looked at Nicole guiltily. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole, I really cant remember why I told Madeline to run. Nicole looked at Bettys agonized appearance and hurriedly stepped forward tofort her. Ms. Betty, stop thinking about it. You can tell me again once youve remembered. Betty finally nodded wearily, and her distraught face rxed a little. All right. I will try my best to remember it, Nicole. Just as Nicole was about to converse further with Betty, she suddenly received a call from Julia. For Julia to call thiste at night, so it must be something important. When Nicole answered the call, she immediately heard sobbing from the other end of the line. N-NicoleSob Julia burst into tears as soon as she spoke. She was wailing so loudly that her dignified persona was long gone. Nicole immediately realized something was amiss and quickly asked, Julia, whats wrong? Why are you crying? Julia sobbed and sniffled before saying, NicoleRichard wants to break up with me. Her voice was trembling as she spoke, holding a trace of grievance. When Nicole heard this, a strange look appeared on her face. Werent the young couple just happy with each other before this? Why would Richard suddenly ask for a breakup? Did something happen? Nicole asked. Julia had cried until her voice turned hoarse, and she helplessly said, I-I dont know either. This made Nicole frown. Logically speaking, Richard wasnt such a person. He wouldnt ask for a breakup without a proper reason. Nevertheless, she was still worried that Julia might do something stupid. So, she said her goodbyes to Betty and hurried to Julias house. In the darkened room, the curtains were drawn, and none of the lights were on. A woman was curled up on the couch. The air was quiet; only the sounds of the woman choking and sobbing echoed in the room. When Nicole pressed the switch, the room instantly became lit. Then, she stepped forward and looked at Julia, who was hugging her knees as she cried herself senseless. Julia, Nicole called out softly. Her impression of Julia had always been this happy-go-lucky person. The two had been friends for many years, yet Nicole had never seen Julia this sad before. When Julia heard Nicoles voice, she raised her head slightly. Julia didnt know how long she had been crying; her reddened eyes were swollen like two walnuts. She looked like a pitiful mess. Nicole Nicole stepped forward and noticed the tissues scattered around her, presumably used to wipe Julias tears and snot. Nicole felt a little troubled when she regarded Julia, who was entirely immersed in her despair. Julia, all right now. Dont be sad anymore, Nicole pulled Julia into her embrace andforted her. Although Julia gritted her teeth and blinked, tears still fell from her eyes like a string of pearls from a broken ne. Nicole, I dont understand why Richard suddenly broke up with me. I thought we were fine Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Unable to Cheer Up Nicole found it strange too. Even though she did not know Richard very well, she did spend a few days with him. As she spent time with him, Nicole could feel that Richard was not an irresponsible and shy person. Moreover, through some details that she had observed, she could also notice that Richard fancied Julia. For that reason, she could not figure out why Richard would call it off with Julia. Nicole felt wholly puzzled by the entire situation as she asked Julia whileforting her, Julia, did he tell you the reason he broke up with you? However, Julia merely shook her head. Her face was full of confusion as she, too, did not know why Richard had broken up with her. Everything happened so suddenly. He just called and told me he was breaking up with me without telling me why. Then, when I called back, he hung up the call. When she noticed that Julia was equally bewildered by the whole situation, she thought for a while before continuing to inquire, Julia, was there something unusual about Richards behavior before he broke up with you? Once again, Julia shook her head, still looking perplexed. She was just as clueless as Nicole. All she knew was that a few days ago, prior to their break up, Miss Zuniga of the Zuniga Family in Durobrivae was diagnosed with a peculiar disease. The Zuniga Family had sought many remarkable doctors and medical experts, yet none of them was able to cure her. Later, when they heard Richard had returned to the country, they invited him over to their residence in the hope that he would be able to cure Miss Zunigas disease. But,e to think of it. It has been almost a week since the Zuniga Family invited Richard over to the Zuniga Residence. I know he is there to treat Miss Zuniga, but I am not sure what is going on with him while he is there within this period either. If I am right, Richard should still be at the Zuniga Residence now, Julia said absentmindedly. When Nicole heard the unknown name, she asked in bafflement, The Zuniga Family? Is there any business-oriented family that goes by thest name Zuniga in the country? Odd. I do not seem to remember that there is a family by thest name Zuniga among the domestic businesses. Julia pursed her lips before she replied, The Zuniga Family in Durobrivae. This time, it was Nicoles turn to be struck dumb. Although I have been living abroad all year round, I still have heard a little about the Zuniga Family in Durobrivae. They are a renowned political family, and the entire family consists of high-ranking political figures. So if the Gardner Family is a plutocrat in the business world, then the Zuniga Family is a plutocrat in the political world. All of a sudden, Nicole felt something was fishy behind Richards break-up with Julia. Nevertheless, she figured it would be better for her not toe up with any spections, considering nothing had been confirmed yet. Therefore, she could only console Julia by saying, Julia, do not give this too much thought for now. Maybe Richard simply has his own difficulties that he is reluctant to mention. Try to think about the positives. Lets wait for Richards return and think about clearing the air then. After Julia heard Nicoles suggestion, she felt that Nicole did have a point. Hence, she nodded in agreement and said, Youre right. Thank you, Nicole. Nicole reached out to hug Julia. Then, she put one hand on Julias back and gentlyforted her. But, for some reason, the uneasiness kept circting in her heart. It was like she could feel that the reason behind Richards breakup with Julia was not as simple as it seemed. If this affair really involves the Zuniga Family, I am afraid that I, too, cannot do anything about it. The first clinical trial for the administered vine was a great sess. Because of that, the research center conducted a second clinical trial without stopping. As for things on Normans side, the evidence was already conclusive, yet he refused to relent and insisted that he was innocent. Although he was more influential abroad, he was still a highly respected figure. Thus, the police dared not make things difficult for him during the interrogation. For the time being, both sides could only wait patiently and see who would crack first. Today was the weekend. The weather was fine, and the sky was blueone would eventually feel hot and annoyed as the sun hung brightly in the sky. Julia had been unable to get in touch with Richard ever since the day he called her and broke up with her. Unwilling to give up, she searched for him at the Jenkins Residence and the Gardner Residence. Unfortunately, whenever she mentioned Richards name, everyone simply told her they had not seen him. Day by day, Julias mental state was getting worse. Not only that, she had also lost her appetite to the point that her weight loss was visible to the naked eyes. Nicole was distraught when she saw Julia in such a sorry state. Therefore, she adamantly dragged her out of her house and took her out for a walk on the weekend. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Even aftering outside, Julias face still did not show any sign of joy at all. Instead, her face remained sullen, and everyone could tell she wasnt enjoying herself. Nicole looked at her and smiled. Alright, Julia. No matter what, we are outside now. Cheer up a little. You will get wrinkles if you continue frowning the way you do. Julia looked over at Nicole when she heard Nicoles teasing. Finally, she smiled, albeit a bitter one, as she said, Nicole, I want to cheer up too, but my mind is so preupied with everything that its making me unable to enjoy myself. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Just a Junior Nicole also knew that Julia was currently in a terrible mood because of Richard. So, she reached out, threw her arm around Julias shoulder, andforted her by saying, Julia, I brought you to the amusement park today so you could enjoy yourself. This amusement park has just opened recently, and I heard that there will be a never-before-seen acrobatic performance. Julia forced a smile and changed the topic casually. By the way, where is Hayden? Why did you not bring him along? Hayden? He is busy ying with hisputer at home. Besides, my main purpose this time is to take you out and let you get some fresh air. So it does not matter if Hayden joins us or not. When Nicole saw Julia was no longer frowning, she eased up a little. Afterward, they two headed inside. Yet, Julia suddenly stopped in her tracks, stood still, and stared straight ahead when they were halfway inside the amusement park. Nicole found her behavior odd as she turned her head to look over and asked, Whats the matter, Julia? s, she received no reply from Julia. Instead, Julias focus was fixated on that one spot, and her body became tense at what she had seen. Therefore, Nicole also looked in the direction that Julia was staring out of curiosity and noticed a couple standing together while linking arms at the booth in front of them. The man had a slight smile on his gentle face as he held some knick-knacks in front of the woman and said something to her with a smile. This man was none other than Richard. As for the woman, Nicole had seen her in the newspaper before. That is Christi Zuniga, the eldest daughter of the Zuniga Family! Nicole, a-am I seeing things? Julia asked tremulously. At this moment, the two people in front of them were so intimate, as if they were a couple who had been together for a long time. Julia could not find any ws or signs of them acting. Julia didnt know what was wrong with her, but she could feel her heart aching. She felt suffocated but couldnt tear her eyes away from the scene before her as she held Nicole tightly. It didnt take long for tears to immediately stream down her cheeks. As Nicole watched Julia drowning in her sadness, she didnt know how to beginforting her. Momentster, Julia wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and stormed forward. Nicole hurriedly followed behind her, fearing that Julia would impulsively get entangled in a conflict with the people before her. Julia directly strode toward Richard and stared straight at the man before her with teary eyes. In the meantime, the smile on Christis face faded slightly after Julias arrival. She nced at Julia and Nicole with confusion and asked, How may we help the two of you? Nevertheless, Julia paid no mind to Christi as she fixed her gaze on Richard. Finally, she gritted her teeth and spat, So, this is where you have been! Richard looked at Juliaa cocktail of emotions shed across his face. Despite this, he immediately restrained himself, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. Then, he pulled Christi closer and exined to her in a low voice, Christi, I would like you to meet my junior back in college, Julia Hull, and the genius doctor who cured Old Mr. Benedict, Nicole Anderson. Not a single ounce of oddity could be traced when he introduced them both. Furthermore, the gentle expression he used to have when he saw Julia disappeared. There was only a dispassionate yet polite look on his face when he introduced them. This is my fiance, Christi Zuniga. When Julia heard Richard introduce Christi as his fiance, her eyes instantly reddened with anger. In a fit of rage, she nearly charged forward and hit Christi. Fortunately, Nicole managed to lock her down firmly by the side. Then, Nicole pulled Julia to stand behind her and smiled at the two in front of him. What a coincidence to bump into you today, Richard. I did not expect to see you here. But, there are still things that we need to do, so we will get going first. As soon as those words left her lips, she immediately dragged Julia and left. Before the two walked far, they heard Christis voice. There was a tinge of doubt in her voice as she asked, Richard, do you not think thatdy who approached us just now was acting a little weird? Richard merely replied, She had a crush on me during our college days, but I rejected her. Plus, there is nothing major between us now. I will avoid her in the future. Oh, so that is what it is. Julia almost blew up when she heard what Richard had said. If Nicole had not grabbed her, she would have stepped forward and pped Richard. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julia, Christi is the only daughter of the Zuniga Family in Durobrivae. Therefore, you cannot afford to offend her, Nicole said in a low voice as she stood beside Julia. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Youre Pregnant Nicoles words had dampened the burning fire in Julias chest. He used to im that he loved me, Nicole. So how could he flirt around with other girls all of a sudden? Why would he do that? Julia cried with her teeth gritted and her face twisted in agony. Nicole was speechless for a momentshe didnt know what to say at first. Then, after she had thought about it for a while, she parted her lips to speak. Julia, have you ever considered that Richard might have his reasons for doing so? Julia blinked, and beads of tears trickled down her cheeks as she sniffed and looked into Nicoles eyes. Didnt you hear what he said earlier, Nicole? He said Im just his ssmate in university, but that woman! That womans his fiance! Of course, Nicole heard everything that had been said. She wanted tofort Julia but didnt know what else to say. The truth had been shoved in their faces, and there was nothing much they could do about it. Does my love mean nothing to him, Nicole? I have loved him since we were in high school. If he didnt want to be with me, I wouldnt force him to stay, Julia uttered with a heavy heart. Her eyes were red and swollen. But if he agreed to be with me, why would he do such a thing? Do I deserve to be dumped by him? Do I deserve to be treated like trash just because I love him? Nicole immediately tried to calm Julia down when she saw the other girl getting worked up. You shouldnt think of it that way, Julia. Loving someone shouldnt be that hard. You can give Richard a chance to exin the situation to you. Upon hearing Nicoles words, Julia curled her lips into a sarcastic smirk as she raised her voice. An exnation? Why do I need an exnation? Do I want to hear his reason for abandoning me? Do I want to hear about how much I deserve it? Julia Nicole was trying tofort Julia. However, an outsiders words wouldnt make an impact when one was blinded by love.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I never thought that this day woulde, Nicole. What a joke! I was so happy to follow him back to the country, and I was waiting for Before Julia could finish her words, her eyes rolled back, and she copsed and fell toward the ground. Nicole was shocked, and she quickly reached out to support Julia. Julia! Julia! Nicole cried when she saw Julia turning unconscious. Unfortunately, Julia didnt respond at all, so Nicole had no choice but to call the ambnce. Initially, Nicole thought that Julia had fainted because she was emotionally overloaded, but after a checkup at the hospital, it turned out that Julia was pregnant. Shes pregnant Nicole widened her eyes. Julia has always been a chaste woman, and she is really picky with her men. She never fell for anyone else except Richard. Could that mean that the child belongs to Richard? This is like a drama series! Richard abandoned Julia and got together with Christi, yet Julia is now pregnant with his child! Nicole stared at Julia, who was still unconscious. For some reason, Nicole felt a heavy sensation on her chest that made it hard for her to breathe or say anything. The doctor exined that Julia had already been pregnant for two months and that she had fainted because she had gotten too emotional earlier. The doctor also warned that it might threaten the fetus well-being if Julia were to experience such intense emotions again. Nicole stayed by Julias side and waited for Julia to wake up after being on an IV drip for a while. When Julia opened her eyes, she saw Nicole in front of her. What happened to me, Nicole? she asked weakly. How did I faint? Ive always been healthy, she muttered. Julia was a doctor herself, so she knew her physical health well. Nicole contemted for a moment before she decided to tell Julia the truth. Julia, youre pregnant. Youve been pregnant for two months, Nicole announced. This wasnt what Julia had expected. She froze for a moment before pressing her hand against her stomach. There was a bitter look on her face. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 I Wont Disturb Them Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nicole was worried that Julia might do something rash, so she quickly tried to calm Julia down. The child isnt even two months old yet, Julia. If you dont want the child; you can abort it. Judging by the situation that they were in, Richard probably wouldnt want the child, even if Julia wanted it. The Zuniga Family was too powerfulif Richard became their son-inw, they would never allow this child to exist. Julia was silent for a long while. She stared at her belly for an extremely long time before finally speaking with a slight smile. I met Richard in university, Nicole. He was one year ahead of me, so he brought me around when I was new to the campus, Julia continued her story while rubbing her tummy. Her pace of speech wasnguid, almost as if she was just starting on a long fairy tale. I fell for him when I first saw him. I wondered how a man as handsome and gentle as him could exist. After that, he decided to take his masters in the same school, so I did mine together with him. We were always together at school, and I could tell that he had feelings for me, Julia said. She sounded like she was close to crying at this point, but she clenched her jaw as she continued talking. When he was about to graduate from his masters, I decided that I would confess to him. But something happened at home, and my grandfather was really ill, so I had to return to the country. Richard and I missed the chance to be together after I left. I thought that we might never get a chance to meet again, but to my surprise, I bumped into him a year ago. My confession was a sess this time, and he agreed to date me. I was so happy. I always thought that I was the happiest girl alive because our feelings for each other were mutual Julia mumbled. They had known each other for nearly eight years, yet it seemed like they had lost all of that in one night. Nicole could tell that Julia was genuinely in love with RichardJulia wouldnt feel so hurt otherwise. What are you going to do with the child, Julia? Even though Nicole felt terrible for Julia, she knew they would still have to face the problem. Julia lowered her gaze and touched her belly once more. Ill give birth to the child, but I wont use the child to threaten him, Julia replied. Nicole knew how hard it was to care for a kid alone. Julia was a little different from Nicoleback then, Nicole had no will to live at all, and it was the child in her belly who had saved her life. Meanwhile, Julias parents were still present in her life, and she had older siblings who cared for her. She was everyones favorite child. The Hull Family was primarily involved in the medical industry. Although they werent as powerful as the Zunigas, they were a tight-knit family. If Julia decided to give birth to the child, others might spread gossip about her. Are you sure about this, Julia? Nicole knitted her brows as she questioned Julia in a soft voice. But, of course, Nicole respected Julias situation in the end. Julia nodded before forcing a smile onto her face. Ive thought about it, Nicole. I want to bring this child into this world. The child probably wants to take a look at the world, dont you think? I cant be so cruel toward the child. Nicole didnt have much to say in response, so she simply nodded. Even though she didnt know what happened with Richard, she still had a feeling that Julia would eventually have to sit Richard down to have a talk. I think you should find a time to speak to Richard about this, Nicole suggested. Julia felt her chest aching at the mention of the mans name, and she tightened her fists for a while before giving in. I know, Nicole. Ill have a good talk with him. Then, if he really wants to be with that woman, I wont disturb them anymore. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 I Deserve Better! Juliay in the hospital for three days and did a full body check-up. She was a doctor who specialized in this area, so the doctor didnt need to exin much of the procedure to her. Instead, the doctor simply sent her home after giving a few basic instructions. Julia got Nicole to keep this a secret for her, and Nicole agreed to it. She respected Julias decision. After Julia learned she was pregnant, she wasnt too critical of herself. Even though she was still dejected after being abandoned by Richard, she made sure to eat a lot of good food and take care of herself for the sake of her baby. Julia rested at home for nearly a week before Richard finally called her. He asked her to meet at a restaurant near her ce. Julia agreed and headed to the restaurant. She sat on the stool and stared at the man she hadnt seen for a long time. While we were together, we basically spent all our time together. We moved in to stay together while we were overseas. I cant believe it Julia thought about how Richard had treated the woman when she saw them at the theme park that day, and she turned her gaze away after that. With her gaze lowered, she pressed her lips together before speaking in an icy tone. What do you want to say? Aplicated gaze shed across Richards eyes when he noticed Julias attitude toward him. He hesitated and thought about something for a moment before handing the menu to her. Do you want to order some fish? I remember you saying that you liked it. Julias gaze fell on the menu. She couldnt bear eating things with a fishy smell after her pregnancy she felt like she would vomit if she ate any of it. Its fine. You can tell me what you want to say. Im not here to reminisce old days with you, she replied with a frown. Richard took the menu over and ordered some fish and a few other dishes she liked. Julias nose wrinkled a little when she realized what he was doing. Even now, Richards still as warm and gentle as ever. But his warmth is only making me feel worse. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julia, I hope we dont meet again in the future. This will be our farewell meal, Richard said as he looked into Julias eyes. Julia had prepared herself for such a conversation, but her expression was still stiff when she heard his words. She held her clenched fists by her sides and tried her best to look normal despite the hurt she felt. Finally, after she had managed to calm herself, she looked up at the man in front of her. Richard Can I know why? she asked. There was a hint of agony in Richards eyes as he pressed his lips together. However, he managed to conceal the pain he felt when he looked at her. Im Christis fianc now. I realized that I like her and not you. Julia fixed her re on the mans face. She wouldve never expected to hear him say such cruel words in her lifetime. If you dont like me, why did you ept my confession? Its not as if no other men would date me, Richard. I can always find someone other than you! Of course, I admitted to liking you, but you shouldnt have given me hope if you didnt like me from the start! she cried. Richard felt helpless in the face of Julias questioning. Im sorry, Julia. This is all my fault. Julia turned to look away as she felt tears welling up in her eyes. Her ego forced her not to step down in front of this man. Its not that you dont want me. Im the one dumping you now. I deserve better than an indecisive yboy like you! Richard couldnt do anything but apologize to Julia. The waiter served their dishes, and all of them were seafood. Julia felt like puking the moment she inhaled the scent of it. She didnt want Richard to know about her pregnancy, so she tried her best to control her nausea as she grabbed her bag and hurried out of the shop. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Is There More to This? Julia couldnt stop herself from retching when she got to the door. The fishy stench made her stomach uneasy. Fortunately, she managed to control herselfRichard wouldve definitely noticed that something was odd otherwise. Julia wiped the corner of her lips as she left without looking back. Even though she felt highly hurt, she didnt want to see him again. Richard sat in his spot without moving as he watched Julia walking away. After a while, he finally spread his lips into a bitter smile. He looked down to see a table full of Julias favorite dishes, and his grip on his chopsticks tightened a little. He took a piece of the fish and chewed on it as he thought, Ive never enjoyed eating these things. I always thought that it was terrible for my health, but Julia loved it so much. She said that raw fish like this gives off the most original taste. Well, if I knew that Christi would fall for me, I wouldve never gone to the Zuniga Residence to treat her. The Zuniga Family Us Jenkins are no match for them. Of course, everyones jealous that I got the opportunity to be the Zunigas son-inw, but Julia is the only one I like. Richard lowered his head as he thought about the Zuniga Family. Christi was the only daughter in the householdthe rest of the Zunigas children were all males. She was the only girl, so she was extremely precious to the whole family. At the start, Richard had no idea that Christi was the girl who had been robbed overseas. Back then, he had been kind enough to help her, but he had no idea that she was yearning for him ever since he saved her four years ago. When Richard went to treat her illness, Christi immediately recognized him. She told him that she had fallen for him four years ago but that she had never found a way to contact him. Before Richard had a chance to decline their offer, the Zuniga Family threatened him to make him marry Christi. Richard was familiar with the Zuniga Familys tacticshe knew that Julia would suffer if he rejected the Zuniga Familys request. Well, such is life. One can never say no to the ones in power. Julias belly grew as time went on. She rejected all the jobs she received and stayed home most of the time. The only person she met was Nicole. Nicole could tell that Julia was trying her best to be happy but that she was still despondent deep down. Back when Nicole gave birth to Hayden, Julia was the one who made sure that she was safe and well. So, Nicole couldnt bear to watch Julia suffer alone. Since Nicole couldnt go directly to Richard, she came up with another nshe went to see Colton instead. After Benedicts illness improved, Colton moved out of the Gardner Residence. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Nicole paid a visit to his house, Colton was somewhat surprised. He raised his eyebrows in amusement and teased Nicole when he saw her. Whats this? Have you finallye to your senses and decided to offer yourself to me? Nicole shot Colton a re in response to his flirty words. Arent you tired of daydreaming all the time? Colton let out augh as he opened the door for her. Lets talk inside, Nicole. If someone sees us out here, they might think that somethings going on between us. Nicole kept a poker face in response to Coltons teasing, and she turned her body sideways to enter the house. Colton made her a cup of tea, and Nicole took it from him before she went directly to her main point. Do you know about Christi and Richard? she asked. Colton wasnt surprised to hear her question. Yes, he nodded and replied. Nicole looked up to fix her eyes on his as she took a gulp of saliva before speaking. Is there more to Richard and Julias breakup? she asked. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Helpless Colton lifted his ss to his lips before taking a sip of his drink. Nicole, how much do you know about the Zuniga Family from Durobrivae? Nicole stared at Colton for a while. She was overseas most of the time, so she had only heard a few things about the Zunigas. I know that Old Mr. Zuniga is a general, she replied. Colton lowered his ss cup that made a soft clink against the wooden table. He was no longer smiling at that pointinstead, he was eyeing Nicole with a severe look on his face. It isnt just Old Mr. Zuniga whos a general. All of the younger generations are generals as well. Christi is Old Mr. Zunigas only granddaughter, and shes the eldest sons daughter. So you cant afford to offend any of the men in her family. Nicole vaguely understood what Colton meant, and she looked up into his eyes while questioning him. Are you saying that Richard will have to stay with Christi even if he doesnt like her? Colton nodded. Richard visited him with a glum look on his face that day. In the past, they used to be able to chat and bicker with one another, but now This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed as if Richard had grown a few years older overnight. If the Gardner and Jenkins Families gathered to go against the Zunigas, they would probably lose something in the fight. The Kohlberg group already had their eyes on the Gardners. If anything happened to them, Bryan would definitely seize the opportunity to get involved. But, as much as Colton wanted to help Richard, it wasnt the right time to do so. It was crucial for the Gardners to get a partnership with F&R Enterprise, so they would be doomed if anything went wrong. Richard was probably trying to protect Miss Hull by cutting ties with her. If the Zuniga Family knew that Richard liked her Colton didnt finish his sentence, but Nicole was smart enough to figure out his meaning. For the first time, she realized that true love didnt always bring two people together. Nicole didnt know if she was supposed to tell Julia about this. After all, nothing would change even if Julia knew the truth. Perhaps Richard and Julia can run away together, but what will happen to the Jenkin and Hull Families? Will they suffer the wrath of the Zunigas? Any family whos even just a little weaker than the Zunigas would have to beware of them. But, knowing Julia, she will definitely go to Richard if she knows about this. Nicole reached her hand out to rub it with her fingers. Her head was hurting as she thought about this. When Colton saw how troubled Nicole looked, he spoke sternly. I dont think you should tell Miss Hull about this. Otherwise, both the Jenkins and the Hulls will suffer. Nicole let out a sigh. She had initially wanted to help Julia find the truth, but now that she knew it, it seemed like there wasnt any use. All of a sudden, Nicole recalled something. Did Miss Zuniga force Richard into this, or was it the rest of her family who did it? Colton shook his head. I didnt get to ask him about this. But I know Christi, and I dont think shed force Richard to do this. Colton had met Christi at a few parties in the past, and she seemed like a gentle and friendly woman. So, are you saying that the Zuniga Family was the one who forced Richard to be Christis fianc? Nicole knitted her brows. Colton leaned back against the couch as he lowered his gaze. I guess so. Nicole felt her body turning weak. How am I supposed to exin all of this to Julia? She thought about it for a while before deciding that she would go back and see how Julia was acting. At that thought, Nicole stood up and turned to Colton. Thank you so much for today, President Gardner. Ill head home now. Right when Nicole was about to leave, Colton held onto her hand. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Youre So Horny Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole turned around to look at him puzzledly. Is anything else the matter, President Gardner? There was a hint of amusement in Coltons eyes as he gazed at her with his dark pupils. You cant just walk away like that after paying me a visit, Nicole, he said in a husky voice. Nicole was speechless. What is this man trying to do? She pulled her hand away as she gazed at him with a cautious look. What are you trying to do? When Colton saw how careful Nicole acted around him, he couldnt help but scoff before taking a step forward. Nicole had been in a rush toe over today, so she was dressed in a pair of ts. She wasnt short, but inparison to Colton, there was still a significant height difference. The mans slender figure was right in front of her, and although he didnt do much, it still made Nicole feel somewhat pressured. As Colton stepped closer to her, Nicole could smell his unique scent. He smelled like he had used some custom-made perfume, and the scent of it was faint and pleasant. It wasnt too strong or sharp to her nose. Im curious, Nicole. How many secrets are you still hiding? Colton asked in a deep voice. They were so close that their bodies were nearly touching, and she could feel the mans warmth as his voice traveled into her ear. She instinctively took a step back, but Colton held onto her and stopped her from doing so. Nicole decided to y dumb as she looked up at him. What are you talking about, President Gardner? Why dont I understand what you mean? Colton chuckled as he found her act rather adorable. He lowered his figure as if he intentionally wanted to exhale against her ear, and his breath tickled Nicoles ear. Firstly, I found out that you were F&M Apparels chief designer, and then I found out that you were Whites apprentice, and now, youre Aimee Internationals investor as well. So I cant help but think that youre hiding arger secret, Nicole, he said while moving closer to her and resting his hand around her waist. Then, suddenly, he pressed on a spot around her waist that somehow made her legs turn to jelly. She nearly fell onto the ground. Fortunately, Colton had his arm firmly around her waistshe wouldve actually fallen otherwise. C- Colton Nicole didnt understand why, but her voice was trembling as she spoke through gritted teeth. Let me of me, she ordered. Colton chuckled before letting her go. Nicole hadnt had the chance to react to the situation, and her legs were still jelly, so she felt herself falling toward the ground once her support was gone. Theres a carpet on the floor, so it shouldnt hurt that much, right? This was Nicoles first thought after Colton released her. However, before she could copse onto the ground, the man was kind enough to reach his arm out to hold onto her again. Nicole felt her heart racing as she leaned against his chest. She held her head up and was about to say something when the other persons face moved closer to her. Before she could think of what to do, he had already pressed his lips against hers. Mmm! You b*stard! The words in her mouth were forced back down her throat as she couldnt speak at all. She simply widened her eyes and red hatefully at the man in front of her. Regardless, Colton didnt seem concerned by her res at allhe shut his eyes as he focused on making out with her. His movements were gentle and passionate. After he kissed her for a while, he finally let her go. He wore a faint smile on his face as he spoke in a greedy tone. Your lips are still as sweet as ever, Nicole. Nicole was rageful when she saw the shameless man in front of her. With a stiff smile, she responded in an icy voice. You must be really horny, President Gardner! Youd kiss every girl you see! Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Care Colton didnt seem angry after hearing Nicoles words. Thats not true. Youre the only one Im interested in. Youre the only one I want to kiss, he replied. Nicole didnt know what to sayshe simply took a step back before wiping her lips with a disdainful look on her face. Its my honor, I guess, she uttered in an unenthusiastic tone. If that made you feel honored, I wouldnt mind kissing you again, he said. He was the definition of cocky, and Nicole was rendered speechless by his shameless words once more. She looked him in the eye. You shouldnt be interested in me, President Gardner. Im a mother of a child. Furthermore, with your status, family background, and good looks, there are probably tons of women lining up for you. Colton didnt seem shy after hearing Nicolespliments. Instead, he gave her azy gaze. Are you one of those women in line? No, she replied firmly. A hint of disappointment surfaced in Coltons eyes when he heard how she rejected him without hesitation. Thats a shame, he muttered. Nicole didnt have the patience to talk to him for long, so she distanced herself as she bid him goodbye. Well, if thats all, then Ill head off now, President Colton. She turned and left immediately after that she didnt want to give Colton a chance to stop her. However, when she stepped out of the door, she heard his voiceing from behind her. I realized that I really like you, Nicole. Since Haydens our child, do you want to consider being with me? he asked. But Nicole simply acted as if she couldnt hear him and merely hastened her footsteps. When Colton saw the way Nicole hurried off, he simply spread his lips into a faint smile. Its fine. We have all the time in the world. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief after she left Coltons house. Phew. I cant believe I visited him only to have to make a fool out of myself! My limbs feel weak whenever I think about what happened just now. Nevertheless, Nicole was more concerned about Julias situation right then. The Zuniga Family was in the way of Julia and Richards rtionship, so it wouldnt matter even if Julia and Richard were in love with one another. After some contemtion, Nicole finally decided to go to Julias house. Julia was sitting on the couch with a packet of snacks in her hands. She munched on the snacks while watching TV, and looked extremelyfortable. Nicole entered the house with bags of vegetables; that was because Nicole had the experience of being a pregnant woman, and she knew the right food to get for Julia. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Julia saw Nicole entering, she lowered her snacks and wiped her lips. The corners of her lips were covered with crumbs. Hey, Nicole. Im so tired after sitting around for so long, but I dont feel like going out on my own, Juliained while stretching her limbs. When Nicole saw thezy look on the other womans face, she couldnt help but chuckle. Nicole started tidying the room and throwing the trash into the bin as she spoke. You should move around more since youre pregnant, Julia. Youre a doctor, so you should know better. Your child will not benefit from all these snacks youre eating. Julia lowered her gaze as a somewhat dejected look surfaced in her eyes. She took a while to gather her emotions before speaking. I dont know how to cookyou know that. I dont have a choice but to eat these things. In the past, when Richard was still with her, he would be the one who cooked. She wasnt used to living alone. Nicole couldnt help but let out a sigh at the sight of how messy Julias living conditions were. How about this, Julia? You can stay at my ce, and itll be easier for me to take care of you, Nicole suggested in the end. Julia shook her head. No. Its going to be a hassle for you. Nicole was about to respond when Julia continued speaking. I cant allow the Jenkins or the Gardners to see me like this, Nicole. If they see me, theyll figure out whats going on. So, its best for me to stay in a ce where they cant find me. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 I Cant Help Nicole understood what Julia meant. Now that Richard and Christi were dating, the Zuniga Family wouldnt tolerate Julias presence if they found out about the child in Julias belly. Julia had ced all of her hopes on her child, so taking her child away would be equivalent to ending her life. Why dont I get thedy in my house to care for you? Ms. Alicia is a helper Zachary brought home from his time overseas. Her lips are sealed, and she wouldnt expose anything, Nicole suggested. Nicole felt like Julia needed someone to care for her. What about Hayden? Julia asked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You dont have to worry about Hayden. He can care for himself, and Im at home most of the time. So its not an issue, Nicole replied with augh. When Nicole saw the hesitant look on Julias face, she continued speaking. Furthermore, judging by the sight of you, it seems youre not going to survive alone for much longer if no one cares for you. Julia was silent for a while. Nicoles right. If I dont get someone to care for me now, Im afraid my babys health will be at risk. Okay. Im afraid Ill have to trouble you then, Nicole. Julia finally agreed in the end. Nicole beamed and rested her arms on Julies shoulders. Its no trouble at all. Ill get Ms. Alicia toe over and help with your daily chores, Nicole offered. Julia nodded in response. After that, Nicole headed home and exined the situation to Alicia before getting Alicia to pack up and move to Julias ce. After discovering that Hayden was the famous hacker, Nick, Nicole no longer felt like she had to worry about her son. When Hayden heard about Richard dumping Julia, he was so furious that he nearly went over to crash the Jenkins ce. Fortunately, Nicole stopped him before he could do anything. This wasnt Richards fault, Hayden. The Jenkins simply cant afford to mess with the Zuniga Family. When Hayden heard about Durobrivaes Zuniga Family, the look on his face turned helpless and discouraged. He tapped his fingers on the keyboard for a while and researched before speaking. If were dealing with the Zuniga Family, I dont have a lot of confidence in defeating them, Hayden remarked. If they wanted to get revenge, Hayden could do some damage to the Zuniga Familys finances. However, if they did such a thing, itd be equivalent to waging war with the whole of Durobrivae. Even though Hayden was confident with his hacking skills, he was still rather worried. Nicole reached her hand out to ruffle Haydens hair. Its fine, Hayden. Its great that you want to do something, but even Julia herself has given up on this. So, we shouldnt worry about this, she said. Even though Hayden was still young, he had a nasty temper. He widened his round eyes and let out a scoff. The Zunigas are only scary because of their power! he dered in a prideful tone. With a bitter smile on her face, Nicole patted Hayden on his head. We cant do anything even if they use their power against us, Nicole resignedly said. But Miss Julia Haydens eyes were filled with disappointment. He had always thought that he had everything under control, but he felt utterly helpless in this situation. I know, Nicole replied. Ill help with everything that I can, but theres only so much I can do. Lets just go with the flow, Nicole said tofort him. I dont have anything that can allow me to win a fight against the Zuniga Family now. The Zuniga Family has a lot of local sources of power, and they have a business that has been running for hundreds of years. Theyre not going to copse in one night. I might be able to think of some ideas if we were overseas. Hayden was just as disappointed, but he knew there wasnt much he could do. Even though the news about Julia and Richards rtionship wasnt entirely bad, Julia received good news from the research center. The second round of clinical trials had been a sess, and they were about to go into the third round of experiments. If everything went well, they could probably administer the vination shots in two weeks time. The sess of this vination could save tons of citizens lives! Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Rainy Day Nicole didnt have much to do for a few daysshe would either be at Gardner Corporation or Julias ce. The mediapanies were fighting to get exclusive information about Richard and Christis rtionship, especially since Christi was the Zuniga Familys only daughter. She was like the princess of the family. The Jenkins Family really struck gold this time! They got themselves affiliated with a mighty family, the reporters thought. Since the Gardner and Jenkins Families were close, the Gardner would undoubtedly benefit if someone from the Jenkins Family got married to one of the Zunigas. So, Bryan was highly discouraged to hear this news. If Richard and Christi actually got married, the Zuniga Family was bound to be supportive of the Gardners. With the Zuniga Familys help, the Gardner Family would definitely surpass the Kohlberg Family. More importantly, Queenie was nowhere to be found. Previously, Bryan heard that Queenie had attended Benedicts birthday, but he hadnt seen her since then. That b*tch! Bryans face was red with fury. Queenie had taken so much of his money, and she had just disappeared after that. She even seemed like she was on the Gardner Familys side! That ungrateful b*tch! I really made a mistake by caring for someone who doesnt understand the concept of gratitude. The weather was rather gloomy outside, and it began to drizzle. Even though it was summertime, the air turned rather chilly after it started raining. Nicole was in her office. Ann from Gardner Corporations partnership with Aimee International had been a sess. After Nicole told Joanna off, Joanna was finally acting more decently. She was no longer trying anything that would make Nicole mad. Since Whitney had gone abroad, Nicole didnt have anyone around her. So, she suggested that Scarlett be her assistant. Scarlett was tasked to handle some of the minor tasks. On that rainy day, Nicole rested her chin on her hand while spinning a pen with her other hand. She fixed her gaze on the drops of rain stuck onto therge ss panel on her window. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. These are the options for Anns physical store, Miss Nicole. President Gardner told me to show you these. Scarletts voice interrupted Nicoles thoughts, and Nicole returned to her senses to find many documents in front of her. She lowered her head and nced through the options that Colton had provided. All the stores seemed exclusive, and the rental for the ces was extremely high. However, considering how massive the Gardner Corporation was, the rental probably wouldnt make a dent in their ounts. At Scarletts mention of Colton, Nicole couldnt help but recall how he had teased her while they were at his ce. At that thought, Nicole felt herself fuming. She looked at the addresses of the physical stores before throwing her hands up in the air. I want them all, she announced. Scarlett was shocked by Nicoles words. W-What? S-She wants all these stores? There are at least ten options here, and the initial n was to have five physical stores. When Nicole saw the troubled look on Scarletts face, she decided that she didnt want to make Scarletts life too hard. You can leave this with me. Ill speak to President Gardner personally. Scarlett nodded before hurrying off without a word. Meanwhile, Nicole stayed in her office for a while more. The rainy weather made her feel rather down. Ever since herst conversation with Colton, she realized she had been trying to avoid him. She felt like things would get awkward if they bumped into one another. But at the same time, Nicole believed it would be better if they talked things out. Otherwise, the awkwardness would remain as long as they never revealed their true intentions to each other. So even though Hayden was Coltons son, the only thing that Nicole felt that night was shame and nothing else. At that thought, Nicole picked the documents up before heading to Coltons room. Since their offices were next to each other, it only took Nicole a few seconds to get to him. Once she got to his office, she saw him working on something. When he saw Nicole, he looked up and gave her a smile. I thought you were nning to avoid me for the rest of your life, Nicole. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Im Pregnant Nicole pressed her lips together without saying anything. She simply threw the documents she had received on Coltons table. I thought about it, and I dont think five physical stores are enough. Now that we have Alice as our ambassador and Aimee International is expanding the brand overseas, we should invest more into this. I dont think its too much to have ten physical stores, she dered. When Colton saw how formally Nicole acted, he couldnt help but smirk. Thats a good point, Nicole. Lets take all of the stores listed here, then, he agreed with a nod. He didnt have anything against Nicoles idea. When Nicole saw the smile on Coltons face, she couldnt help but feel like she had just thrown a punch against a pile of cotton wool. Her actions didnt seem to have an impact on him at all. Since Colton had agreed to her idea, she figured there wasnt anything else they had to discuss. She was about to leave when she heard Tonys voiceing from outside the door. Theres still someone else inside President Coltons office, Miss Queenie. Nows not a good time, Tony said firmly. I want to see Colton! I have important matters to talk to him about. You have no right to stop me! Queenies shouts were so loud that even the two people in the room could hear her clearly. Colton couldnt help but frown when he heard the womans voice. When Nicole opened the door, she wasnt surprised to see Queenie standing outside. The moment Queenie saw Nicole, Queenie looked at Nicole as if Nicole was a life buoy being thrown at her while she was in the middle of the ocean. Queenie hastily held onto Nicoles sleeve while wailing. Let me go in, Nicole. I have important matters to talk to Colton about. When Nicole saw the woman in front of her, she simply frowned in disgust before taking a few steps back and fixing the sleeve that Queenies grip had crumpled. On the other hand, Queenie continued protesting and throwing her limbs around. Colton. Colton! I have some really important matters to talk to you about. Ill leave after Im done and wont cause any trouble. If you dont trust me, you can get Nicole to wait here as well, Queenie cried. Colton felt his head pounding at the sound of the womans voice. He knitted his brows in annoyance as he pressed his fingers against his temples. Let her in, he finally said to Tony. Tony only loosened his grip on Queenie after hearing Coltons orders. The moment Queenie stepped in, she ran excitedly toward Coltons table. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She fixed her bright gaze directly on the man and looked like she was starstruck. Colton felt disgusted to see the look on her face. What is it? he responded tly. Nicole had intended to leave directly, but she only managed to take one step before Queenie called out for her. Since youre here, you should stay, Nicole. Im afraid Colton might not trust me otherwise, Queenie voiced. Nicole stopped in her spot and raised an eyebrow before gazing at her sister. After Coltons experience of being drugged by Queenie, he was probably extra vignt whenever he was around her. Regardless, Nicole simply stood around with her arms crossed. Deep down, she wanted to see what Queenie was trying to do. Queenie didnt seem to mind that Nicole was standing at the doorshe turned her gaze back to look at Colton lovingly. Then, with a bashful voice, she exined her reason for being there. Im pregnant, Colton. The room was filled with pin-drop silence after Queenie finished her sentence. Colton wore a grim frown on his face while Nicole looked like she was enjoying a blockbuster movie. After a long period of silence, Colton finally parted his lips to speak. Did you just say that youre pregnant? Queenie nodded with a smile. Yeah. I got pregnant after that time we did it, Colton. I went for a checkup at the hospital, and they said that our child was already more than a month old. So the timing fits perfectly. Queenie faked a rather shy expression as she spoke. Nicole knew everything about what had happened with the Gardners previously, so she knew that Queenie had slept with the two guards. Nicole was sure that the child didnt belong to Colton. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 A Substitute Nicole was curious to see how Colton was going to resolve this matter. Initially, a dangerous look shed across Coltons face, but he quickly concealed it before looking up at Queenie. Are you really pregnant? he asked in a deep voice. Queenie was worried that Colton wouldnt believe her, so she had prepared all hospital records. She pulled them out from her bag as she sincerely spoke to him. Yeah, Colton. I know I might have made a mistake in the past, but I already have your child in me now. Can you give me a chance? In the meantime, Nicole was standing by the corner as she tried her best not to burst out inughter. She had to pinch herself just to stop herself fromughing. Colton didnt look at furious as Nicole would imagine him to be. Instead, he seemed rtively calmhe simply read through the report before gazing at Queenie. You should get some rest since youre pregnant, he said. Queenie thought she would have to put in more effort to convince the man, but the man surprised her by agreeing with her words without hesitation. For a while. Queenie was too dazed to process the situation. What do you mean, Colton? she asked while blinking in confusion. My mother made a public announcement about my child previously, so your pregnancy happened at the right time. You should take care of yourself and give birth to the child. Colton was eerily calmhe didnt seem angry at all. Queenie thought that she would be able to gain some sympathy from Colton with the news of her pregnancy, but to her surprise, Colton simply acknowledged her pregnancy. She was so excited that her words were starting to get jumbled up. C-Colton Y-Youre acknowledging the child? she asked. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Coltons face remained expressionless as he spoke. You should head home to pack. Ill get someone to pick you up and send you to the Gardner Residence tonight. There will be specialized doctors who will do routine body checkups for you. If youre really pregnant with my child, Ill definitely take responsibility for the child. When Queenie heard that Colton was bringing her back to the Gardner Residence, she was overjoyed. Im confident that a baby is growing in my belly now, so I dont care if they want to run tests. The fetus is too tiny now, so the doctors probably cant get much from it. Queenie nodded excitedly. Great. Ill go home and pack up now. Ill be waiting for you, Colton. After finishing her words, Queenie lowered her head and walked out. Right before Queenie stepped out of the room, she turned to give Nicole a provocative re. After Queenie left, Nicole beamed in Coltons direction. Congrattions, President Gardner. Youre about to be a father! Coltons face darkened when he realized that Nicole was teasing him. He narrowed his eyes and looked away before scoffing. Do you really think that child belongs to me? Nicoleughed. Of course, she knew that the child in Queenies belly didnt belong to Colton. After all, the Gardner Familys bodyguard was the one who slept with Queenie, so the child had to belong to him. Queenie had been drugged previously, and the child should belong to your bodyguard. So why did you act as if the child was yours, then? Nicole asked. Colton gave her a grim look. After the incident, I told my bodyguard to feed her morning-after pills. So he gave her two of those, Colton exined. He had even fed Queenie an extra one because he feared something like this might happen. Nicole froze before frowning at his words. Are you saying that the morning-after pills didnt work? Colton scoffed. How could it be possible for both pills to fail at their job? Nicole lowered her head and thought about it for a while more. Are you saying that Queenie already had this child before she slept with your bodyguard? Nicole guessed. Colton nodded at her words, and he looked highly displeased. Ive already looked past the fact that Queenie drugged me, but now, shes even trying to hold me responsible for some random guys blood and flesh. What a disgusting woman! I wouldve fallen for her trick if I hadnt watched my bodyguards feed her the pills. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Back to the Gardner Residence This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole stared at the rather unpleasant expression on Coltons face for a while before she spoke. Why would she do that? If she gave birth to the child, you would definitely do a DNA test with the child. Wouldnt her lies be exposed when the test indicates that the child is not yours? Nicole was still rather confused. If Queenie had been trying to get pregnant with Coltons baby that night, then why would she get herself pregnant before that? Coltons expression was grim. What if she didnt give birth to the child? he questioned sternly. Nicole frozeshe hadnt thought of this. So, Queenie is trying to use this child to win Coltons sympathy? If Colton had really been drugged and Queenie was really pregnant with his child, her n might work. I cant believe shes such a maniptive woman. What are you nning to do, then? Nicole looked at the man before her eyes. Colton curled his lips into an icy smirk. He had already given Queenie a chance, but she didnt know how to appreciate it. Shes the one whos asking for it now. She used that one night with Nicole to create a lie thatsted for five years, and she even drugged me after that. Now, shes using another mans kid to hold me responsible. I would be putting her efforts to waste if I didnt do something in return! Ill fulfill her wishes. She wants to marry me, right? So Ill let things go her way, Colton said icily. Nicole was stunned by his words. He knows that the child isnt his, yet he still wants to get married to her. Is there something wrong with his brain? She took a long look at Colton without saying much. Its your decision, she muttered before turning around and leaving. After Queenie left Gardner Corporation, she hurried back to her ce. Her heart was still racing after all that had happened. Finally, Colton said that hed bring me back to Gardner Residence! After being with him for five years, he never suggested that I go to the Gardner Residence. But now that I have his child in me, hes letting me stay there. Things really do change when a woman bears the child of a man. I wouldve done it years ago if I knew how good this tactic was. Maybe Id already be Mrs. Gardner by now! Id have babies with Colton! Well, its a shame that this kid in me will never get to see the world. But its okayas long as I find a way to fake a miscarriage, Colton will feel guilty toward me, and Ill just take that chance to sleep with him and get pregnant again. After Queenie got home, she told Lydia about everything that had happened before packing her clothes in preparation to move to Gardner Residence. William was ted after hearing about this news. The Anderson Family had a few unpaid debts, so William had been hiding around at home for a while. If Queenie actually got pregnant with Coltons child, William would finally be relieved of his debts! Youre my beloved daughter indeed, Queenie. You must gain full control over Colton so that we Andersons can live a good life, alright? A wide grin surfaced on Williams wrinkled face. He didnt seem to find anything wrong with the method Queenie used. After all, nothing mattered as long as he got to enjoy the life of a wealthy person. Queenie wasnt very close to William. She knew what he was like as a person and always thought he didnt deserve to be her father. So, she simply ignored his words before turning to beam at Lydia. Why dont youe to pack my clothes with me, Mom? Colton said that hed send someone over to pick me up tonight. Ill have to dress up for this, she said anxiously. Lydia nodded as she led Queenie upstairs. Sure, Queenie. Lets go pack some stuff. Both mother and daughter chit-chatted with each other as they headed upstairs. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Moving In Once they got to the room, Lydia wiped the smile off her face. She knew that the child in Queenies tummy didnt belong to Colton. Coltons such an intelligent guy; Im afraid that Did Colton really believe you, Queenie? Lydia was still rather worried. She knew that theyd be dead meat if Colton found out about this. When Queenie saw the worried look on Lydias face, she figured that Lydia was just overthinking the situation. I gave Colton a powerful drug, Mom. He couldnt have found someone to give him an antidote in that situation. Even though I was also drugged, I still had a vague memory of me sleeping with someone. Lydia still felt rather anxious, and she was about to say something when Queenie interrupted her. Mom, if Colton didnt sleep with me, he wouldve definitelye over to confront me after that night. But he didnt do that and just let me go in the end. Furthermore, when I went to Gardner Corporation to tell him about the news of my pregnancy today, he told me to go to Gardner Residence without any hesitation. This shows that he believes that the child is his, Queenie said. After hearing Queenies words, Lydia finally felt a little less worried. Maybe I was really overthinking the situation. I should be happy since Queenie finally got herself a spot as Coltons partner. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Coltons better than Bryanhe can actually give Queenie a proper status in the family. Fine. Ill stop worrying about this. But you should be more cautious, Queenie. You can call me if you need anything, Lydia offered. Queenie nodded and smiled at her mother. Dont worry, Mom. If I really manage to get married to Colton, well get to enjoy their wealth for the rest of our lives. Lydia felt her heart pumping with joy. She could already imagine what Queenie and Coltons wedding would look like. If this really happens, then Ill be Coltons mother-inw. People are going to call me Madam York in the future. Alright, alright, Lydia replied happily. Coltons men arrived at the Andersons household in the evening. The driver was the same one who often drove Colton around. When Lydia saw the driver, she felt less worried than before. The fact that Colton sent his driver to pick Queenie up shows that he genuinely cares for her. Lydia held onto Queenies hand. If anything happens, you can always talk to me, Queenie. Ill always be here to help you, she said with a sigh. Queenie nodded. Dont worry, Mom. Ill leave now. The Gardner Family was rather shocked by Queenies sudden appearance. Initially, Anna thought that Queenie had invited herself over. On top of that, Queenie had shown up with a bunch of bags, which made her look like she was prepared to move in. Wendy was the first to protest. What are you nning to do, Queenie? Are you going to move in to stay with us? Queenie gave Wendy a faint smile even though she could tell that Wendy didnt like her. Hey, Wendy. Coltons the one who told me to move in because he said that itd be easier to take care of me. When Wendy heard that Colton was the one who got Queenie to move in, she couldnt believe her ears. Thats impossible. My brother would probably have to lose his mind for him to get you to move in. If you take one step further, Im going to get someone to chase you out, she uttered with a frown. Despite Wendys harsh attitude, Queenie didnt lose her temper. Instead, she simply put on a pitiful expression as she stood in her spot. In the end, it was Anna who stepped forward to resolve the situation. Why dont we wait for Colton toe home and see what he says? Then, Anna got Queenie to take a seat on the couch, where they waited for Colton to return home. The moment Colton stepped into the house, he heard Wendys protests. This woman insists that you told her to move in. Is it true, Colton? Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 447 Moving In Once they got to the room, Lydia wiped the smile off her face. She knew that the child in Queenies tummy didnt belong to Colton. Coltons such an intelligent guy; Im afraid that Did Colton really believe you, Queenie? Lydia was still rather worried. She knew that theyd be dead meat if Colton found out about this. When Queenie saw the worried look on Lydias face, she figured that Lydia was just overthinking the situation. I gave Colton a powerful drug, Mom. He couldnt have found someone to give him an antidote in that situation. Even though I was also drugged, I still had a vague memory of me sleeping with someone. Lydia still felt rather anxious, and she was about to say something when Queenie interrupted her. Mom, if Colton didnt sleep with me, he wouldve definitelye over to confront me after that night. But he didnt do that and just let me go in the end. Furthermore, when I went to Gardner Corporation to tell him about the news of my pregnancy today, he told me to go to Gardner Residence without any hesitation. This shows that he believes that the child is his, Queenie said. After hearing Queenies words, Lydia finally felt a little less worried. Maybe I was really overthinking the situation. I should be happy since Queenie finally got herself a spot as Coltons partner. Coltons better than Bryanhe can actually give Queenie a proper status in the family. Fine. Ill stop worrying about this. But you should be more cautious, Queenie. You can call me if you need anything, Lydia offered. Queenie nodded and smiled at her mother. Dont worry, Mom. If I really manage to get married to Colton, well get to enjoy their wealth for the rest of our lives. Lydia felt her heart pumping with joy. She could already imagine what Queenie and Coltons wedding would look like. If this really happens, then Ill be Coltons mother-inw. People are going to call me Madam York in the future. Alright, alright, Lydia replied happily. Coltons men arrived at the Andersons household in the evening. The driver was the same one who often drove Colton around. When Lydia saw the driver, she felt less worried than before. The fact that Colton sent his driver to pick Queenie up shows that he genuinely cares for her. Lydia held onto Queenies hand. If anything happens, you can always talk to me, Queenie. Ill always be here to help you, she said with a sigh. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie nodded. Dont worry, Mom. Ill leave now. The Gardner Family was rather shocked by Queenies sudden appearance. Initially, Anna thought that Queenie had invited herself over. On top of that, Queenie had shown up with a bunch of bags, which made her look like she was prepared to move in. Wendy was the first to protest. What are you nning to do, Queenie? Are you going to move in to stay with us? Queenie gave Wendy a faint smile even though she could tell that Wendy didnt like her. Hey, Wendy. Coltons the one who told me to move in because he said that itd be easier to take care of me. When Wendy heard that Colton was the one who got Queenie to move in, she couldnt believe her ears. Thats impossible. My brother would probably have to lose his mind for him to get you to move in. If you take one step further, Im going to get someone to chase you out, she uttered with a frown. Despite Wendys harsh attitude, Queenie didnt lose her temper. Instead, she simply put on a pitiful expression as she stood in her spot. In the end, it was Anna who stepped forward to resolve the situation. Why dont we wait for Colton toe home and see what he says? Then, Anna got Queenie to take a seat on the couch, where they waited for Colton to return home. The moment Colton stepped into the house, he heard Wendys protests. This woman insists that you told her to move in. Is it true, Colton? Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The Checkup Colton briefly exined what was going onhe told her that Queenie wanted him to be responsible for the baby, so he had to let her stay at the Gardner Residence so she could focus on taking care of the baby in her belly. After Mrs. Garnder fully understood the whole situation, she suddenly realized something. Hence, she looked up at Colton, asking, Are you plotting to punish her? Colton was not shy about admitting to such a scheme. On the contrary, his eyes were filled with vengeance; he was adamant about getting revenge on that treacherous woman. Yes. I would not let Queenie off the hook that easily, especially after drugging me and using such vile means just to get into the Gardner Family. Mrs. Gardner felt d knowing that he was only ying along with Queenie. She slowly sat down, saying, You shouldve told me about it sooner. You almost gave me a heart attack. Mrs. Gardner genuinely thought that her son had taken leave of his senses and that he wanted to date Queenie. She was relieved that it was all just a hoax. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Colton saw how irritated she was, he immediately soothed, Alright, Im sorry, Mom. But please dont tell Wendy since you know how she can never keep her mouth shut. Mrs. Gardner slowly nodded in agreement. She felt much more at ease knowing Colton wasnt indeed into Queenie. That being the case, Ill let you deal with it alone. Colton nodded, satisfied. He headed upstairs after clearing things up with his mom. Meanwhile, Ms. Edith had already brought Queenie to the guest room. When he walked in, Ms. Edith was still helping her unpack her stuff. He nced at her, saying, Ms. Edith, I need to talk to Queeniecan you excuse us, please? She dropped everything, and she left the two alone in the room without saying a word. Queenie immediately stered a gentle face when she saw Colton. She skipped toward him, then gazed at him with innocent eyes, softly saying, Colton, youre here! I was going to unpack on my own, but being pregnant just makes things harder than they should be, so She kept hinting about herself being pregnant as she spoke. This annoyed Colton, so he cut her off mid-sentence. Its fine. Ill get the doctor toe and give you a checkup. In the meantime, get some rest. Queenie nodded as she happily rubbed her belly, bashfully answering, Okay. Colton nced at her with distaste as he continued coldly, If you need anything, just call Ms. Edith. It would be troublesome for you to go out since youre pregnant. You might put yourself at risk of miscarriage if anything does happen. The word miscarriage made Queenies face pale, but she quickly recovered and meekly responded to him, Alright, I understand. I will take good care of our baby. Colton had nothing more to say, so he turned and left the room. The next day, a group of doctors came in early in the morning to give Queenie a prenatal checkup. She was also very cooperative throughout the checkup. The doctors discovered that the fetus was conceived during the night of Mr. Benedicts birthday banquet. Colton was silent upon hearing the result. Then, he requested the doctors to prescribe anti- abortifacient pills for Queenie. He and the doctors then left her alone so that she could rest and take care of her baby. Only after the doctors left did Queenie feel much more relieved; she was so scared that the doctors would learn that the baby was actually conceived a few days before Mr. Benedicts birthday banquet. That was a close call, she thought. Colton escorted the doctors out of the house. Just after they stepped out of the house, he asked the doctor, So, roughly when was the baby conceived? ording to the report, the child was conceived around a month and two weeks ago. It is also possible that it was conceived during the time that you mentioned, that is, if you can confirm it. If not, then based on the reports, it might be way before that. The doctor spoke very carefully, as the man whom he was speaking to was the current man of power of the Gardner Family; he was not one to mess around with. Coltons expression didnt change much upon hearing what the doctor said. Instead, in a low voice, he said, Alright, I understand. And remember, do not tell anyone else about this. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Take Good Care of the Baby The doctor broke into a cold sweat upon hearing Coltons instructions. ordingly, he hurriedly answered, Yes, of course, I understand. So, rest assured, President Gardner. I will not let a single word slip. Satisfied with the doctors assurance, Colton turned and left. Queeniey on the bed and lookedpletely rxed, knowing that the doctor somehow confirmed that the baby in her belly was from that night with Colton. Queenie blushed profusely when she thought about that night. Colton went really rough on her that night to the point where her body became weak and sore the next day. After Colton had sent the doctor away, he suddenly recalled something. That night, after Queenie left, she also went over to the Kohlberg Residence. Bryan Kohlberg is a lustful man. I bet something definitely happened between the two of them, he thought. Or perhaps shes pregnant with Bryans child. If thats the case, things will get pretty interesting. Bryans mother is not just a typical tiger mom. She is one formidable woman. Queenie would definitely suffer under her watch. It looks like I need to take extra care of that baby inside Queenies belly, Colton thought. When Colton showed up at Queenies room, she was still triumphant. Therefore, she wasted no time in ying up her gentle persona as soon as she saw him enter the room. She shyly sneaked a nce at him as she softly called him, Colton, youre here. Coltons face gave her a rare smile as he nced at Queenie warmly and said, Rest well. The Gardners will treat you well if the baby arrives safely and soundly. Queenie knew that she couldnt have this baby, but she couldnt help but fall for his tender charm. Thus, she agreed to his words lightly. Okay, Ill make sure to take good care of our baby. Colton had nothing else to say, so he left the room. Queenie watched as he walked away, rubbing her belly. Suddenly, she moved her gaze down at her belly and maliciously berated it, Why cant you just wait until the night with Colton to be conceived? The more she thought about it, the tighter she gripped her belly. Colton had never treated her so nicely; he only did so because of the baby in her belly. She really wanted things to stay this way, but she knew full well that the baby was not Coltons, and all of this would soon end. News about Queenie being pregnant with Coltons baby spread like wildfire; nobody knew who the culprit of spreading the rumor was. During Wendys birthday banquet, Mrs. Gardner announced that the family had a child. This happened to coincide with Quennies recent pregnancy. Everyone assumed that the child Mrs. Gardner mentioned was the one Quennie was pregnant with. Still, a few months ago, Colton made a statement announcing that he had terminated Queenies status as his fiance. It would be an understatement to say that everyone was perplexed about what was happening. Currently, there was no news from the Gardners themselves. All there was that Queenie was pregnant and had moved in with the Gardners. Bryan was livid upon hearing the news. Then, in a rage, he mmed his table so hard it echoed throughout the room. That deceitful two-faced mole! She said she was on my side, but now look at whose side shes running off to. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The butler tried to calm the enraged Bryan down. Mr. Kohlberg, theres a rumor that Queenie conceived the child about a month ago. Bryan froze upon hearing what his butler had just told him. Finally, he recalled that Queenie was, in fact, with him about a month ago. This meant that Queenie was probably pregnant with his child. His brow furrowed as he tried to process everything. So, youre saying that she could be bearing my child? The butler nodded, but he wasnt too certain about his suspicions. Im only guessing based on the timelines. If it were your child Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Im Not Afraid All of Bryans anger dispersed upon hearing that Queenie could be pregnant with his child. His dull face was lit with joy. He had been married to his wife for eight years, but theyd never been able to have a child. He even had many mistresses, but none of them had ever sessfully carried his child, even without taking birth control pills. After he went to the hospital for a checkup, the doctors discovered that it was because he suffered from hypospermia, which made it harder for him to impregnate women. He was already on the verge of giving up on having children, but luck was on his side as he heard the news that Queenie was pregnant with his child. If it were true, then he had to get her back. Youre right! If that b*tch really has my child, I must get her back! Bryan thought for a moment before saying, Send someone to spy on the Gardners. If Queenie ever steps foot out of their house, bring her to me immediately. Remember, do it as discreetly as possible, and dont let the Gardners discover anything. The butler nodded upon receiving orders and got right to it. Queenie had been staying at the Gardner Residence for about a week. Even so, Wendy was still pretty repugnant about her staying with them. Right now, even her mom had already epted the fact that Queenie was staying with them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That angered her even more. Wendy could never admit to such a woman as her sister-inw. Nicole came over to the Gardner Residence once to visit Mr. Benedict. When Wendy learned that Nicole paid them a visit, she immediately dragged Nicole over to rant about Queenie. She even emphasized how she would rather have Nicole as her sister-inw instead. Nicole only smiled and didnt say much as Wendy ranted. Nevertheless, she alluded to the frustrated girl with one sentence You need to respect your brothers decision. After she bid Wendy goodbye, Queenie suddenly popped out of nowhere. Apparently, she overheard their conversation and wasnt too happy about what Wendy said about her. She marched angrily at Nicole before she raised her arm; she wanted to p her so badly, but Nicole was no pushover. When she saw Queenie with her arm raised, she immediately grabbed Queenies arm. She scoffed as she squinted her eyes, What are you up to? Queenies eyes dripped with spite as she was furious at the sight of Nicole. She pried off Nicoles hand and arrogantly dered, Nicole, Im pregnant with Coltons baby, and Coltons already epted me as his family. So what are you still doing here at the Gardner Residence? Queenies agitation grew as she spoke. If it werent for you, I wouldve be Mrs. Gardner by now. It is all Nicoles fault! Queenie screeched in her head. Ive almost seeded, but as always, this b*tch just had to show up and spoil everything for me! Queenies fuming face amused Nicole. She sneered as shended her gaze on Queenies belly. Its only been a month or so, so her baby bump was still barely visible. Queenie was also wearing loose clothes, making it harder to see her baby bump. Queenie, arent you being a little too confident? Do you really think that you can give birth to your baby? Queenies face darkened, so she red at Nicole as she spat, What are you implying? I meant it literally. She ridiculed her in response. Queenie scrunched her face and raised her voice as she shrieked, Are you plotting to murder my baby? She looked terrified by such an implication, but deep down, she hoped it was true. If Nicole had those intentions, it would work in her favor because she could ce all the me on Nicole and get away with it. Why would I? Once you give birth to that baby and do a DNA paternity test, youre the one who would be humiliated. Queenie was slightly taken aback by Nicoles words. She looked at Nicole and noticed that Nicole was composed as if she knew something. Queenie clenched her fist as she acted all innocent, saying, What are you trying to say? The baby is Coltons, and Im not scared of doing a DNA paternity test after the baby is born! Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 An Act Nicole regarded Queenie with disdain as it was clear that the woman before her wouldnt give up getting into the Gardners good graces with underhanded means. Well, it was her lucky day that Nicole did not have the time to argue with her further. So, Nicole snorted derisively, Its okay if you want to think that way. Well see what happens in a few months. She paused as she suddenly thought of something and continued, Oh right, we can do a DNA paternity test with amniotic fluid. So, it can be done even if the child is not delivered. Queenies face changed at Nicoles words. She nned to abort the child as she knew Colton would not make a big fuss out of it. But if they did the amniotic fluid test, then she was done for. Suddenly, a sheen of perspiration covered her forehead. Even so, Queenie would not back down, not before Nicole. Therefore, she warned through her teeth, Whatever happens between Colton and I is none of your business! Nicoles bright eyes gleamed with mockery as she quipped, Oh, was I meddling too much? Werent you the one who wanted to argue with me? Queenies face turned red as she wanted to refute but did not know what to say. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After she pondered for a while, she shot daggers at Nicole and rebuked coldly, Didnt youe to the Gardner Residence to look for Colton? I dont believe that youre only here to visit Old Mr. Benedict. I know what youre thinking. Youve been anxious since I moved in here. So, youre here to feel things out! Eventually, Nicole couldnt suppress her amusement as she burst intoughter. Queenie, who do you think you are for me to waste my time on you? She was done with Queenie and did not want to waste time arguing with her. Thus, she stepped back as she deliberately taunted Queenie, Lets not even talk about whether or not the child in your belly is Coltons. But it is an undeniable fact that my son is indeed his. So, do you truly think you can wait until your child is safely delivered, knowing that they would forever be second to my son? Nicoles words touched a sore spot. Queenies face instantly turned livid as she yelled insults, Youve finally revealed whats on your mind! Youre just afraid that I will deliver a son for Colton that will compete with your son for the Gardner Familys fortune. You vicious woman! Nicole curved her lips into a smile and watched as Queenie stomped her feet like a fool. She just loved watching Queenie getting all worked up yet being unable to do anything to change her predicament. Even if thats what I think, so what? Do you think you would be that lucky that you would be able to bear a son? Just when she thought Queenie would continue and squabble with her, Queenie suddenly softened her expression and spoke softly. She looked especially pitiful with glistening eyes. Were half-sisters, Nicole. Do you need to be so mean to me? Im pregnant. Why cant you let me off the hook? Nicole furrowed her brows and thought. Whats up with her? Then, just when she suspected something was up, Queenie went up to her and grabbed her arm. Sis, you cant hurt my baby. I can apologize for wronging you before. The child is my life. You cant harm him! Nicole wanted to draw her hand back but realized Queenie had such a hold strong on her that she was already leaving slight scratch marks. Thus, she didnt hesitate to shake her off with a little force, but Queenie suddenly fell backward. She wanted to grab her, but another figure whizzed in and pulled Queenie to her feet. When Nicole raised her gaze to look at the figure, she realized it was Colton. No wonder Queenie had such a massive change of attitude. It was all an act for Colton. She remembered Lydia being the same as well with her two-faced personality. They were truly mother and daughter. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Little Thoughts Queenie felt very wronged right now as Colton held her wrist. She wanted to get closer to him, but he didnt hesitate to release her the moment he noticed that she could stand without aid. She did nothing but merely looked at him with her puppy eyes and bit her lips. Colton, dont me Nicole for what just happened. I was the one being careless. Nicole was rendered speechless by Queenies shamelessness. Still, she had to admit that Queenie was skilled. Her abrupt change of attitude just now was probably because she saw Colton walking over. She should not have wasted her talent studying design. Instead, she should have studied acting, and she could have possibly earned herself an Oscar by now. Colton did not say anything but let Queenie go after he made sure she could stand upright. His brows furrowed together, and he said sternly, You know youre pregnant. So, you shouldnt leave your room so easily. If anything happens, youre the one who suffers. Queenie thought Colton was on her side, but he berated her instead. She did not expect that and nervously tried to exin, Colton, I cant be holed up in the room. Its not good for the baby. I just wanted some fresh air. It was a coincidenceC She wanted to exin more, but Colton interrupted her, Youre pregnant. You should return to your room and rest. She wanted to use what happened to make him disappointed in Nicole. Unfortunately, he did not say anything but demanded her to rest. Queenie gritted her teeth as she was unwilling to let this matter slide while she scrambled to think of a comeback, but Colton did not give her a chance. If you dont want to return to your room, Ill send you back to the Anderson Residence. That sentence killed Queenies temper, and she blurted, Ill return to my room now. Then, she turned around and left. Nicole waited for Queenie to leave and asked Colton in amusement, What? Arent you going to question me for pushing her? Colton smiled and raised an eyebrow at her sarcasm. Im not that naive. I can spot a deliberate plot when I see one. Nicole was satisfied with his answer and nodded. Not bad. Youre not that hopelessly stupid. He did not reply to her harsh remark and cautioned, You should avoid Queenie in the future. I dont even know what she will try to doter. Nicole agreed with his words vehemently as she nodded. She did not want troubleing her way too. Then, youd have to keep your eyes on her. If she has a miscarriage and mes it on me, Im dead meat. Colton could not help but curve his lips asughter filled his eyes as he heard her teasing. Even if you were the one who caused the miscarriage, I wont me you. Nicole did not respond to his words as she didnt hesitate to depart. Initially, she just wanted to visit Old Mr. Benedict; she did not expect to be involved in this. Colton watched as she left, and interest glinted in his eyes. However, he retracted his gaze after she left and went upstairs. Queenie was lying on the bed to rest when Colton arrived. She was delighted to see him enter and chirped, Colton, youre here! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He did not react as warmly as he looked at her and said coldly, Keep your little schemes to yourself. Her face turned pale at his words. What is he hinting at? Tears immediately brimmed her eyes as she asked with a pitiful look, Colton, what do you mean by that? He couldnt help the disgust swelling in his heart as he saw her trying to guilt trip him. So, he didnt hold back the sneer on his lips as he warned, Stay away from Nicole in the future. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Marriage Certificate 1 Colton, I didnt go near her on purpose. She Queenie was not done speaking when she was cut off mercilessly. You just need to make sure the baby is well and healthy. Then, well be registering our marriage next week. His words instantly shocked her. What did he say? Register our marriage? Colton never brought this up back when she first got together with him. Even though people addressed her as Mrs. Gardner, nothing really happened between them. Now, he had announced that they would get a marriage certificate. She could not believe it and her eyes widened while her lips trembled. Colton, is what you said true? He replied, All you need to do is take care of the baby. Then, Ill register the marriage with you next week. Queenie felt this happiness was unreal. Before this, she had begged so much, but Colton never agreed. Now, he suddenly wanted to register the marriage because she was pregnant with his baby. Colton, you Are you really willing to register this marriage? She felt like she was dreaming and had to check with him again. Colton nced briefly at her and chuckled. If you dont want this, I wont force you. Queenie quickly shook her head. No, no. I do. I do want this. Its unbelievable that I can be with you. Its all Ive ever dreamed of.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She was so giddy with excitement that her heart was pounding. Okay, he answered. Compared to her excitement, he was more distant. He swept a nce at her on the bed and continued, Rest well now. Dont bother with other things, and dont mess with anyone else. Or else Not waiting for him to finish his sentence, Queenie hastily assured, I know. I will behave! At first, she wanted to gain his empathy. Still, things took an extraordinary turn, and now he wanted to register their marriage. As long as she was married to Colton, she could get into the Gardner Family and gain all the glory and wealth one could possibly imagine. She would not need to worry for the rest of her life. Colton did not say anything else and departed when he saw that she was being so obedient and agreeable. After he left, Queenie immediately called Lydia. Her voice was filled with excitement as she babbled, Mom, Colton said were going to get the marriage certification. Hes going to marry me! Lydia was not expecting this to happen so suddenly and squealed, Queenie, what did you say? Mom, Colton said were going to get the marriage certificate, Queenie repeated patiently. She was willing to repeat this sentence no matter how many times it took. Lydia soon regained herposure but couldnt help but inquire excitedly with a slight squeal, Our time is here, Queenie. Did Colton tell you when the registration will be? When will the wedding be held? She got shy at the mention of a wedding. So, she lowered her head as she mumbled, Registration is next week. He didnt say anything about the wedding, though. Mom, the wedding isnt the priority now. I can do anything when Ive got my hands on the certificate. Lydia agreed promptly, Yes, yes. Thats not the priority now. We just need to wait till youve got the certificate and be Coltons legal wife. Then, the world is yours! Queenie could finally be at ease. If she had known Colton liked children and would marry her for children, she would have gotten pregnant long ago. Maybe the child would be running around now if she did. Atst, it was all worth it, and her dream came true. All she needed to do now was to marry Colton, and she would be one of the elite. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Marriage Certificate 2 Queenie was veryfortable staying at the Gardner Residence since Colton said they were going to get their marriage certificate. Even though Wendy did not like her, she still tried to be nice to get on her good side since they would see each other a lot more in the future. Ever since he told her the registration was next week, she had been counting the days. It was torture for her as the days seemed like years. Every day, she would hope for the day toe sooner. Finally, it was the day they would register their marriage. Queenie stood at the door, waiting eagerly for Colton to arrive in the morning. She stood so long that her legs were sore, but there was no sign of him. She wanted to give him a call but was afraid of disturbing him. So, she could only stand there and wait. Just when she was going to give up, Colton finally returned with a group of people trailing behind him. They were all dressed in suits that made them look like salespeople. Queenie took a step forward and looked as Colton walked toward her. Her eyes were twinkling with love as she called out affectionately and nced at the men behind him, Colton, youre back. Who are they? He walked straight inside and answered, Theyre here to help with the registration. I asked them to come because its not convenient for you to go out. She was thrilled as a hint of excitement showed up on her face. It meant that he cared about her since he was being so thoughtful. Alright. Youre so thoughtful, she said as she lowered her head bashfully. Lets go upstairs and let them start the process, Colton answered quietly as he walked up. Queenie quickly followed him as she was just overwhelmed by happiness and felt like she was walking on air. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They entered the study room, and the employee took out a document for Queenie to sign. Seeing that Colton had already signed his name, she did not think much and signed hers too. After the documents were signed, most couples would move on to get their pictures taken. However, Colton did not say anything, and Queenie was anxious as she waited. So, she initiated the conversation. Colton, dont we need our picture for the marriage certificate? He nced at her and said indifferently, Youre still pregnant now. Its not convenient to get the picture taken. Well get someone to Photoshop one for the time being until the baby is delivered. Then, well get a new picture taken. Queenie furrowed her brows at the mention of using a Photoshopped picture. She nced at Colton carefully and urged, Marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime thing, Colton. Why dont we just take a picture? Its not a big deal. He narrowed his eyes and scanned her up and down as he snubbed her. Arent you supposed to think of the baby inside you? This thing radiates. If anything happens, can you take responsibility for that? As he made it sound so severe, she started to go pale, and her fingers twitched. She hesitated, Not It cant be that serious, right? Colton stared at her for a moment, then said, Since you want the picture taken, well get the marriage certificate processed after youve delivered the baby. Queenies face suddenly looked as if she had seen a ghost. That baby was destined not to be born. Then, it meant the marriage certificate would not be processed. So, she quickly changed her mind. No. Its alright. What you said makes sense. Well just use Photoshop. I dont have a problem with it. Colton did not have much of a reaction even after she finallypromised. He asked the employee to proceed with the documents. As the picture was not ready, they stamped on the certificate first and made the necessary records in the system. Looking at the marriage certification in her hand, Queenie could still not quite believe it. When she saw Coltons name written on the certificate, she finally rxed. They finally registered their marriage. Im officially Mrs. Gardner! Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Congrattions! Colton saw the employee who helped out with the marriage certificate and thanked them before they left, Thank you all for today. Seeing that he was being so courteous, the employees were honored and answered, Youre wee. Its part of our job. Nodding, Colton requested, I hope you can keep today a secret. Please be assured, President Gardner. We will not let word get out, the employee promised and left. Since the marriage was registered, Colton asked Queenie to move out of the Gardner Residence. Taken aback, she asked in bafflement, Why? He exined, Youre pregnant, and Grandpa just recovered. Its not convenient for you to stay here. Ive just bought a vi somewhere else, and theres dedicated care by professionals. Its perfect for you to move in. After pondering for a while, she could understand why. Since she was now his wife, it was a little awkward to stay in the Gardner Residence. Without thinking much, she nodded in agreement. The next morning, Colton arrived at Gardner Corporation to see his employees all looking at him with weird looks. They all stole nces at him secretly, while some were even doing it openly. He went up to his office to see Tony approaching him with a big smile. Tony was smiling widely as he handed Colton the document in his hands. Heres thetest contract, President Gardner. You may take a look and sign it if there are no problems.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Colton quickly nced through and signed it. Just as he was going to sit, Tony chirped, President Gardner, its not nice of you not to notify me of your marriage. At least, Id be able to prepare a gift. Colton squinted his eyes as an irritated look shed across his face. Who told you I got married? Tony could not stop himself and chuckled softly. The marriage certificate is posted online with your name and Miss Queenies name on it, President Gardner. You didnt tell us and secretly got married. Queenie. Ugh! Its her again. I have to keep my eyes peeled on her. Colton did not exin himself. If youre that free with work. I can let you work on the matters in Espad. You should also make a business trip there. His words made Tonys expression fall. Tony put his arms on his chest and shook his head. Oh no. No. Im not free at all. Besides, a gue just broke out there. I dont have a death wish. Colton gave him a look and smiled. Since you know youre busy, what are you doing standing there? Dont you need to get back to work? Or is the sry were giving too much? F*ck. Hes such a petty man! I was just gossiping for a bit, and he had to make a big deal out of it. Tony cursed in his heart but still stepped out of Coltons office politely. After he left, Colton picked up his phone and started scrolling. Sure enough, Queenie had posted a picture of their marriage certificate online. No wonder the employees faces all looked so strange this morning when he came up. Nicole pushed open the door and walked in just as he ced the phone down. She hadpiled the documents rted to the previous coboration with Aimee International for him to take a look at. Colton took the files and suddenly stopped Nicole, who was about to leave. You dont have anything you want to say to me? Nicole paused in her tracks as she recalled the news she saw this morning. Turning her head, she smiled and congratted him, Congrattions, President Gardner. I wish you a happy and long marriage! His face dropped after hearing her words. Then, he stood up and walked toward her. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Listen Clearly Even though Nicole wore high heels today, there was still a slight height difference between them. If she wanted to look at Colton, she had to raise her head. I did not get a marriage certificate with Queenie, Colton said calmly. Hearing his words, Nicole furrowed her eyebrows. Just as she was going to tell him that this had nothing to do with her, he ced a finger on her lips and traced the outline slowly with his fingertip. She had goosebumps from his touch and took a few steps back while touching her lips in disgust. You didnt even wash your hand before you rubbed my lips. Thats disgusting. Looking at her disgusted look, Colton smiled slightly and did not continue the topic but exined the matter about Queenie. It wasnt me who got the certificate with her. Nicole gave him a weird look as she wondered what he meant by that. Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Colton was in a good mood and exined further, The person whom Queenie married is only a man with the same name as me. He was a gangster and in prison after beating his wife severely. After that, his wife filed a divorce, so he was considered single. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Youre saying that Queenie had married him? Colton nodded and smiled as he continued, I gave that man a huge amount of money to change his name just for her. After all, Queenie had made such a huge effort for this matter, and he couldnt disappoint her. After hearing his exnation, Nicole felt the need to change her perspective about him as she had never realized that he was such a scheming person until now. As for Queenie, her life was practically ruined as she was married to an abusive husband. I never knew that you are such a scheming person, she drawled. Coltonnded his eyes on her and retorted, Did you think that I would be kind to a woman who had lied to me for five years and even drugged me multiple times? Realization dawned on Nicole as she would also not let this matter get out of hand if this had happened to her. Moreover, this was Colton they were talking about. Then, she lowered her eyes and thought, Well, this is Queenies business, not mine. Since you had everything done, you dont need to exin it to me. Hearing her words, Colton suddenly stepped forward and leaned closer. Nicole was going to avoid him out of habit, but he held her by the waist and pulled her in, making her shiver slightly as the familiar scent surrounded her. He leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, But if I dont exin it to you, Im afraid that you will be jealous. His hot breath brushed against Nicoles ear, making her ear turn crimson red. She leaned back and tried to struggle out of Coltons embrace, but his arms were like iron mping onto her tightly. Men and women should keep their distance, President Gardner. Dont you dare cross the line! Nicole gritted her teeth and reminded him, but Colton was always a brash person. Not only did he ignore her words, he even held her tighter. Theres no need for that; we are in love with each other. Besides, we can bond if we are closer, right? Damn this man! Nicole cursed inwardly and took a deep breath as she suppressed the urge to say it aloud. Afterward, she softened her voice and said, Why dont you let go first? We can talk after we keep our distance away from each other. Chuckling, Colton leaned closer to her and kissed her on the cheek before he stated, I think this is better. This way, you can hear what Im saying even clearer. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Being Stepped On F*ck you! Nicole thought and felt the need to do something. Otherwise, Colton would definitely take advantage of her. With that thought in mind, she ruthlessly raised her leg and stepped on him. The pain made Colton wince and let go of her. If it werent for him trying to stayposed, he would surely grab his leg and howl in pain, as Nicole had used all her might when she stepped on him. Seeing that he had released her, Nicole tidied herself and looked at him calmly. Pardon me, President Gardner. I didnt notice that your foot was there. Well then, I shall take my leave as I still have a lot of things to do, she said. As the back of his foot was still in pain, Colton took a sharp breath. Last time, you hurt my manhood. Now, its my foot. Are you trying to disable me, Nicole? His voice trembled as he spoke. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Recalling the moment when she identally poked Coltons member with a needle as she heard his words, Nicole couldnt help but blush. If you know how to keep your distance from others, Im sure that you will not be harmed, she said without mercy and left the room while mming the door loudly, signaling that she was not in a good mood. After she left, Colton dropped his act and took off his shoe to look at his foot; the back of his foot was bing reddish. It was fortunate that he had worn leather shoesa good one toootherwise, his foot would have been severely injured. The sharp pain was engraved in his mind when Nicole stepped on him. When Tony saw that Nicole had left, he entered the room. Yet, he did not expect to see Colton sitting alone while grabbing his foot and looking at it. He stopped dead in his tracks and wondered if he should enter or not at this moment. But before he could decide, Colton had already turned his head toward the door as he heard the door open. So, Tony could only brace himself and enter the room. Even though Tony told himself that he would stayposed, he couldnt help butugh out loud when he saw the state Colton was in. It was hrious to see him doing such an unfitting action when he was wearing a suit, and his hair was slicked back. Colton was already upset as Nicole had stepped on him. Now that Tony wasughing at him, his mood was even gloomier. As Tony wasughing his *ss off, he heard Coltons cold voice. If you keep onughing, you can resign straight away. Even if the vines research was almostpleted, the pandemic at Espad was still severe, and he still wanted to live. With that, Tony immediately stoppedughing and held back hisughter. Then, he looked at Coltons foot and asked, President Gardner, was it that you tried to harass her, but it backfired? Colton put his leg down and could still feel his foot throbbing in pain. Tonys question made his expression darken, and he said in a deep voice, It seems that you are quite unupied. Sensing the warning hidden in his words, Tony shut his mouth and quickly handed the document to Colton. This is the information about the F&R Enterprise. Arent we going to cooperate with them? Take a look at it. Colton took the document, and his expression was serious, remembering that Nicole had told him Kohlberg Group was also trying to work with F&R Enterprise. The tycoon behind Aimee International, whose president was Emily, was Dous, the President of F&R Enterprise; they were also husband and wife. So, he could guarantee that Nicole knew Dous. Although Gardner Corporation wanted to work with F&R Enterprise, Colton had never considered using Nicole to get to his n. To him, relying on women was the most shameful thing one could ever do. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Campbell Family in Trouble After going through the document, Colton didntment further and just nodded. I understand. You can leave first. Before Tony left, he nced at Coltons foot, which was still red. For some reason, he admired Nicole much, as she was the only one who had ever made Colton yield. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment abroad, in Zacharys office, Whitney ced the documents that she sorted out in front of him. Seeing his tired face, she said worriedly, President Yates, you dont have to work yourself so hard. Although you are now in control of the Yates Family, we can still get things going ordingly. Zachary was exhausted as he propped himself with one arm and pinched his nose slightly. When he heard her voice, he slowly opened his eyes and said hoarsely, Im fine. The reason I returned to Yates Family is to take matters into my own hands as soon as possible. Only when I am strong enough can I protect Nicole! Seeing that he was persistent, Whitney couldnt help but sigh. He pushed himself so hard, all for Miss Nicole. Just as she was going to say something else, her phone rang. When she saw that it was her father, her expression changed. Seeing that Zachary was still busy, she quietly slid out of the room, then answered the phone in a cold voice. Is there something you want? she asked. I need you toe back immediately, Jonathan demanded straightforwardly with a stern voice. Knowing why he called, Whitney paused, and her eyes shed a glint of hurt. She pursed her lips and said, Im not going back. I told you before that I have nothing to do with the Campbell Family when you used my mothers life to threaten me. It was nearly four years since she had left, and she had never wanted to return! Whitney! Dont you forget that Aaron is still here. Are you sure you are going to stay out of it? Jonathan snapped with an intimidating tone. Being threatened by him, Whitney was furious. She gritted her teeth and decided to confront him. He is your son! Jonathan, dont you think you are so despicable for threatening me with your own son because there was no one you can use to force me now that my mother has left? Facing her confrontation, Jonathan finally softened his tone. Its not like I wanted to do this, Whitney, but there is some problem happening in the family. Pleasee home. There was no way she wanted to take part in the Campbell Familys matter. Feeling her throat getting dry, Whitney closed her eyes and croaked out, Four years ago, you threatened me with my mothers life. That time, I told you never to find me, and I had nothing to do with the family anymore. Jonathan knew that she hated him because of Dous, but this time, it was also Dous that made them decide to let her return. Michael had used the familys property to pay off his gambling debt. Now, they are here to take the company. He paused for a moment before continuing, I had someone to dig through this matter. It was Dous behind all of this. When Whitney heard his name, she gripped her phone tightly as her heart wrenched. She didnt know what to say. Noticing that she went silent, Jonathan took the opportunity and said, You must know that Aaron is here and also thepanys legal representative. He will also be in trouble if anything happens to the company! Anger flooded within Whitney, and she almost crushed her phone. Never did she expect that he would use Aarons identity as the legal representative. Jonathan was making sure that he would make it out safely if anything happened. This is just ridiculous! She wondered how Jonathan could be this heartless when her mother had given birth to her and Aaron for him. He was so heartless that when her mother was seriously ill, he brought back a woman and a man older than her, saying that he was her half-brother! Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Tell Me Who the Mastermind Is Now that her so-called brother had made a mistake, it was Aaron who had to face the consequences. How clever of Jonathan to have thought of such a n! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No matter what, all she had left now was Aaron; she couldnt possibly let him go to prison. Whitney closed her eyes and made up her mind. I understand. Ill return as soon as possible. She couldnt do anything other than agree. After hanging up the call, she sent Zachary a message applying for leave and gave him Haydens contact number. However, she didnt tell him about Haydens identity and just said he could text this number if he needed any information. Zachary approved her leave without any hesitation. On the weekend, Nicole was unusually rxed. They had already signed the contract with Aimee International and began to furnish the Ann branded shop. The most important part was that the vines third clinical trial had also begun, and there was no exclusive reaction, which was a big improvement for them. Having nothing to do, Nicole decided to visit Norman, who was in prison. Although Norman was arrested, he denied everything and insisted that he had nothing to do with the matter about White. If it werent for the Gardner Family, the police department would have released him due to public pressure. When she visited Norman, she saw thatpared to him being in good shape, he had aged a lot after staying in prison for almost a month. The moment Norman saw her, there was fury in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and growled, How dare youe here, Nicole! If it werent for her, he wouldnt be in this state! Compared to his anger, Nicole was calm. She smiled and sat in front of him, crossing her hands on the table as she spoke slowly and softly, Doctor ncy, or should I say, Mr. ncy? Its been a while. She had a faint smile when she looked at him. There was fury in his heart as he looked at Nicole. In prison, he couldnt sleep well nor eat well. All he could do was deny everything since all the evidence was there. He had gotten skinnier than when he was back here. What do you want? Norman stared at her and asked. Nicole smiled and said gently, Mr. ncy, I dont believe that it was your n since you are good friends with Master White. I can get you abroad if you are willing to say who the mastermind is. Hearing her words, Norman squinted his eyes. There is no way she would be this kind-hearted; it must be a lie! Having thought of that, he chuckled and denied, I had never done anything. What do you mean by the mastermind? I dont know what youre talking about! Seeing that he denied it, Nicole was not angry and said casually, Its fine if you dont want to admit it. Did you think that Pierre would get you out of here? I have the Gardner Family supporting me, and there is nothing he can do against them even if he is almighty! Normans expression changed when he heard her words. Although he was abroad for a long time, he still knew about the Gardner Family, and she was right about it. Here, they had superior power, but he would still have a chance if Pierre had gotten along with Kohlberg Group! Even if he was not the mastermind, his reputation would be ruined if he admitted it now! Why should I admit to things that I did not do? Norman stood on his ground and denied it again. Seeing that he was still not going to say anything, Nicole looked at him deeply but was not in a hurry. Fine, tell me whenever you are ready. As long as you give out the mastermind, which is Pierre, I will let you go back safely! she said. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Bumped Into Each Other Normans hand that rested on the other twitched slightly. To be honest, he was tempted by Nicoles offer. But then, he steadied himself as now was not the time to give in. After finishing her words, Nicole did not say anything more and left. After leaving the police department, she went to the hospital. Although Betty was recovering, she still couldnt remember some of her memories. The doctor said that this was because of the long-term side- effect of the medicine, and there was nothing they could do other than to let her slowly recover from it. Worried that something would happen to Betty as she lived alone, Nicole hired someone to take care of her to prevent anything from happening. As for Julia, her belly was getting bigger, and she had gotten skinnier because of the morning sickness for the past few days. When Nicole visited her, she noticed that Julia was so skinny that her eyes bulged. It was heartbreaking for her to see Julia in this state, but words couldnte out of her mouth when she wanted to tell her everything. As for Julia, her belly was getting bigger, and she had gotten skinnier because of the morning sickness for the past few days. When Nicole visited her, she noticed that Julia was so skinny that her eyes bulged. It was heartbreaking for her to see Julia in this state, but words couldnte out of her mouth when she wanted to tell her everything. bout the Zuniga Family at Durobrivae being a political dynasty Thinking about that, Nicole couldnt get herself to speak up. Nicole, I have seen many pregnant women and understand their conditions. But when it was my turn, I realized that being pregnant isnt an easy job. Juliay on the bed; her pregnant belly was slightly visible now that it had grown bigger, but her poor appetite had caused other parts of her body to slim down except her belly. Since you chose to have this baby, you need to stay strong for the baby, Julia, Nicoleforted her. Julia nodded and lowered her eyes while touching her belly as she said, I know. I will take good care of him and watch him grow. Julia decided to do a checkup as she recently had a poor appetite, and her baby bump was getting bigger. Although she was a specialist in this field, she couldnt inspect the babys condition clearly, as there was no equipment in the house. So, she wanted a checkup at the research center, but Nicole felt it was inconvenient and that they should go to the hospital. Seeing the hesitation in Julias eyes, Nicole smiled. Im not an expert on this. Although you are an expert yourself, its hard for you to check your own condition. If you are afraid to bump into Richard, we can go to the Town Central Hospital. After hesitating for some time, Julia agreed. After all, this was her child; she could not be careless with it. With that, Nicole drove Julia to Town Central Hospital at Lumore for a checkup. Although Julia had a poor appetite, the baby was in good condition. The doctor prescribed her some antiemetics, and they went to take them. Just as they were taking the prescription, a man came their way, and Julia hid behind Nicole subconsciously. When Nicole raised her head, she realized that it was Richard! The reason they were at Lumore was to avoid him, but who knew that they still bumped into each other? It was as if life was ying tricks on them. Fortunately, Richard didnt suspect anything and left quickly after ncing at them. When he left, Julia came out from behind Nicole. A hint of disappointment shed across her eyes because Richard didnt greet her even though he saw her. It was like they were strangers. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Noticing her disappointment, Nicole held her hand and whispered, Dont be sad, Julia. As Nicoleforted her, Julia hid her sadness and managed a smile. Im not sad, Nicole. Lets go. The two left after taking the prescription. Luckily, Richard did not appear again. When they returned to the car, Julia said, Nicole, I was thinking of going back abroad once the babys condition bes stable. Her words stunned Nicole, but she soon realized Julia was avoiding Richard. Now that he was the son- inw of the Zuniga Family, he wouldnt go abroad again. So maybe for Julia, going abroad was a good decision. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 He Knows When Richard saw Julia at the hospital, he was suspicious as he didnt expect to see her. The hospital director of Lumore Hospital had specially invited him today for a discussion. Who knew they would meet out of coincidence? Although Julia stood together with Nicole, he could see the exhaustion on her face with just one look. Obviously, one could tell that Julia was ill. Richards heart was in pain at the thought of her being ill. He couldnt figure out why she hade to the hospital for a checkup all of a sudden as she was very healthy when she was with him. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. With that being said, Richard asked for her information at the hospital. Since the hospital director had invited him over, the staff was cooperative and gave him what he wanted. He found out that Julia was heading to the Gynecology Department. Richards heart pounded as he looked at her medical file on the screen. As soon as the doctor pulled up her file, he was stunned. Julia had been pregnant for two months. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He lowered his eyes and thought, I was still with Julia two months ago. This has to be my child. Seeing that Richard was zoning out, the doctor said good-naturedly, Thisdy is here to get her baby checked, but she is not in good shape. We gave her some antiemetics since she has a bad case of morning sickness. The doctors words made Richards heart sink with bitterness. Oh, his dear Julia! He could tell that she had deliberately avoided him when they met at the hospital, and it looked like she wanted to keep the baby. Thinking about that, Richard gripped his knuckles; he was beginning to have second thoughts despite having already made up his mind. Okay, I got it. Thank you, he said and put up a bitter smile. After thanking the doctor, he left the building. Aftering out of the hospital, Richard looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with confusion. He had already made up his mind to forget about Julia, but when he knew that she was carrying his child and was going to keep the baby, he had second thoughts. Seeing her like this was disheartening, but he couldnt do anything to help her since he was not strong enough. If only he was as capable as Colton, perhaps the Zuniga Family wouldnt force him to be with Christi. All Richard could do was me himself for not being strong enough and could only ept the Zuniga Familys forced marriage. A hint of helplessness shed across his eyes as his n was being disrupted once again. After thinking for some time, he decided to approach Colton and ask for his advice since he still couldnt let go of Julia. For the past few days, he kept telling himself not to offend the Zuniga Family; not only would the Jenkins Family be in trouble, even the Gardner Family and the Hull Family would also be involved. However, when he thought about Julia getting pregnant all by herself, he couldnt force himself to leave her alone. When Colton saw him, he was not surprised at all and even smiled at Richard. Colton, do you have any ways to help me get rid of the Zuniga Family? Richard cut to the chase. Coltons smile widened when he heard Richard call him. He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before looking back at him. Dont you like doing things on your own? Its a surprise that you know how to ask for my help. Since it was Colton, Richard did not have to hide anything and said, Julia is pregnant. When he said this, he paused for a moment like he had thought of something before continuing, Even if she is not pregnant, I cant forget her. I tried, but I just couldnt. Colton crossed his arms, watching the usually open-minded Richard being engulfed in sadness. He thought that he couldnt just let him be in this state any longer. I know, he said. Richard looked at him weirdly and asked, What do you know? Im being serious now. Think of something, Colton Gardner. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Trick Looking at the already agitated man in front of him, Colton couldnt help butugh. Richard had always been like this, calling him by his full name whenever he encountered trouble. Colton tapped the table with his slender fingers and said, Gardner Corporation is now preparing to coborate with F&R Enterprise, and the Kohlberg Group is keeping a close eye on us. It might not be in my best interest to help you out, but I have a friend who can. Richard squinted at him and couldnt help but mutter, Why didnt you tell me earlier if you already had a n? F*ck, he had been scratching his head and worrying about it for so long. Colton remained calm even when confronted by Richards questioning. He nced at Richard and responded, You didnt ask earlier, and I thought you really liked Christi. If this beautiful marriage actually takes ce, it will benefit the Gardner Family as well. Nonsense! Richard abruptly showed his true colors in front of Colton and lost the previous docility he had. He was so pissed! Although Christi didnt force him, the Zuniga Family did; they insisted that both Christi and Richard got married to each other. When Richard learned Colton had a solution, he felt relieved. He sat on the couch and looked at the man before asking, Tell me, whats the solution you have in mind? Colton saw his expression of relief and uttered while stroking his chin, This method only has a fifty-fifty probability of working, though. Confused, Richard frowned a little before asking, What is the solution? Seduction, Colton stated nonchntly. Richard suddenly felt as though he was being suffocated by air, and he forcefully coughed while covering his mouth with his palms. He inquired again in disbelief, What did you say? Seduction, Colton repeated. Richard was speechless as he didnt anticipate it to be such a poor solution. He regretted cing so much hope in Colton. After a moment of silence, he got up and walked away without saying anything. Then, Colton shouted, My friends name is Joshua Fleming. Richard came to an immediate halt. He turned to face Colton with a tense gaze, and he eventually moved his lips to question, Are you talking about the oldest young master of the Fleming Family that lives in the eastern area? Colton nodded. Yes, he is nning to return to his home country recently. Since he enjoys challenging variousdies, he might be able to assist you in getting rid of the Zuniga Family. Richard had also heard of Joshua. The Fleming Family worked in the oil industry and profited generously from it, but because of this, Joshua grew up with a golden spoon in his mouth. He was a dissolute man who enjoyed being withdies and liked women he couldnt get. Although Richard didnt like the Zuniga Familys coercion, Christi was innocent. He couldnt do it. When Colton noticed Richard hesitating, he spread his lips and cracked a little smile. If you want to know one thing, Richard, its that you cant always have the best of both worlds. You should understand that in order to achieve something, something must be sacrificed. After pausing for a while, Richard came to his senses. Christi might be innocent, but the Zuniga Family was not one to be trifled with, and Joshua could not benefit from them in any way. If he could interfere with the matter between him and Christi, Richard could finally be together with Julia. When Richard thought of the kid inside Julias womb, he stopped hesitating as much. He stood still, looked at Colton, and stated with sincerity, Thank you, Colton. He bowed to Colton once he finished speaking. Then, he turned to leave. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Colton hid his smile as he looked at Richard, who had already left. He had to think of an actual solution to trick him. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Preparation of the Wedding Colton and Queenie not only obtained a marriage certificate, but also had a wedding scheduled for two weeks down the road. Although nothing was disclosed from the Gardner Family, Queenie had revealed everything. Lydia didnt expect things to develop so quickly. She intended to visit Mrs. Gardner to discuss the wedding, but she didnt imagine being refused outright. Mrs. Gardner told Lydia that this was her childs concern, and since she was old, she would like to stay out of it. On the other hand, it was a once-in-a-lifetime event for Lydias daughter, so she felt that it couldnt be too casual. She eventually took the initiative to go to Queenies residence and waited for Colton to return so that they could discuss it together. Colton rarely visited Queenie. He only came back once a week, but would only look around before leaving again. In Lydias eyes, Queenie appeared to be mistreated by Colton, and she secretly hoped for justice on her daughters behalf. Queenie, you are pregnant with his child now, yet he is so distant from you! He is not apetent husband at all! Hearing Lydiasints, Queenie hurriedly interrupted, Mom, dont say that about Colton. Colton is the head of the Gardner Family. He has a lot of responsibilities and is extremely busy. I think its already good enough that he takes time off to visit me asionally. Lydia looked at her daughters innocent look and couldnt help but sigh. Queenie, I know you like him, but the Gardner Family doesnt seem to care about your weddingeven Mrs. Gardner wants to stay out of it. The wedding must bevish if you marry Colton! Queenie was her only daughter, and she didnt want her to be mistreated. Although she married William back then, she still had the status of a mistress. She had never before hosted avish wedding, but her daughter was different. How could the marriage not be magnificent given that she was going to marry a prominent member of the Gardner Family? Mom, as long as I marry Colton, I wouldnt mind even if there is no wedding. ording to Queenie, she didnt mind these issues at all. Colton eventually returned in the evening while Lydia was chatting with Queenie. Lydias presence did not surprise Colton at all. Although Lydia was not convinced, she still said politely to Colton, Mr. Gardner, you promised that the wedding would take ce in two weeks, but when I visited Mrs. Gardner, she refused to host the event. Is there anything else thats more important? Hearing her question, Colton frowned slightly as his face darkened at once. He looked over with displeasure, his voice cold. Are you doubting me now? Coltons strong response was unexpected by Lydia, who hastily shook her head and denied. N-No, I simply believe its best to organize a grand wedding since getting married is a womans once-in-a- lifetime event. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Upon hearing that, Colton paused, refusing to even nce at Lydia. Instead, he ced his attention on Queenie and asked, Is this your idea? he asked. Queenie was startled as she looked into his icy eyes and quickly shook her head. No, Colton, it is not. As she spoke, she tugged on Lydias arm in secret. Colton continued coldly before giving them both a chance to respond, My mother is busy caring for my grandfather while he recovers from a major illness, so there is obviously no time for this wedding. It can only be executed simply; if there are objections, it wont take ce. Queenie was shocked and said quickly, Grandpa is recovering from a terrible illness, so the wedding shouldnt be all thatvish. Like you said, we should just keep it simple. She did not want to blow this chance; it was the wedding she had been anticipating for five years, after all. Just as she had always wished, she finally got the opportunity to be Mrs. Gardner. He remained silent as he simply passed Queenie the envelope in his hand and turned to leave. Lydia wanted to say more, but her daughter stopped her. Queenie shook her head as she looked at Coltons retreating back. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 You Dont Need To Care Lydia looked at her daughter anxiously. Even if her daughter married Colton in a public ceremony, Queenie was still aggrieved about the situation. However, given the wealthy lifestyle she would soon enjoy, she would have to bear it for now. Its okay, Mom. If we make him unhappy, there probably wont be a wedding, Queenie said, looking at the envelope he had given her. It contained their wedding invitation with both their names printed on the cover. She couldnt help but smile as she showed the card to her mother. Look, he cares about me. He even gave me the card himself! Lydia had been wary of the Gardners ever since they refused to make the wedding a grand asion, but seeing the card before her made her swallow her feelings. She nodded at her daughter. Yeah, we can print this out and give it to everyone we know back home for them to see you at your best! Sure, answered Queenie as she nodded with a smile. When Whitney returned to the Campbell residence, a grave atmosphere greeted her. Her father and stepmother sat front and center with Michael, her half-brother, sitting beside his mother. Meanwhile, Aaron sat behind them. Jonathan looked happy when he saw her, but his expression became serious as he said, Youre back. Aaron looked unhappy at Whitneys return and stood up at once. Whitney, you dont need to care about the whole situation. We just have to deal with the consequences of it. Her stepmother became annoyed at his words and stood up, waving him off. What are you talking about? If she doesnt help us, we will be in trouble! Aaron was more soft-spoken like their mother, and he had never been this brave before. Whitneys eyes reddened as she knew he was doing this to help her. Its his fault that everything happened, and he should be the one to bear the consequences. Whitney and I didnt do anything, so why should we be the ones to do so? Aaron retorted, his face red. Jonathan had a hard time persuading his daughter to return so that she could meet Dous and talk about the situation at hand, but now, Aaron was trying to spoil his ns. In anger, he pped the young man. Aaron froze, shocked by the mans action as he felt his face burn from the impact. Whitney quickly approached her brother to look at his cheek. She then bellowed, Jonathan! We are your biological children. No father will do this to his kids. Are you putting your hopes on this useless piece of trash right here? Michael was so enraged by the term she had used for him that he hit the table and growled and said, Who did you just call a useless piece of trash? Ill teach you a lesson! She pulled her younger brother and backed away with a sneer. You, of course! Are you going to hit me? If you do, I wont help you with Dous situation! As soon as Jonathan heard her mention Dous, immediately stopped Michael. Dont do it. Shes your younger sister. Lower your hand immediately. Michael was angry at her, but since he needed her help, he backed down instead. Whitney, you dont have to do it. I am not scared of going to prison, said Aaron quietly while tugging her sleeve.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Whitney shut her eyes. She did not want to help these disgusting people, but she couldnt just leave her only brother alone. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 I Am Mrs. Gardner I will try to deal with the issues regarding Dous, but I have a request, said Whitney seriously as she looked at Jonathan. He narrowed his eyes. What is it? I want you to change my brothers legal representative. Aarons registered address should be changed to mine, and from now on, both of us will have nothing to do with you, she said with determination. She had changed her registered address from her familys to her own before, but hadnt done the same for her brother. Aaron had been too young, and she didnt want all the family assets to fall into the hands of the mother-son duo before her, but now, Whitney decided that she didnt care as long as her brother was safe. Impossible! Hes my son; why do you want to do that? Jonathan argued. Without Aaron, he wouldnt be able to control Whitney, and it would be the end of him if anything urred. Dous was no longer the same person he had been; with F&R Enterprise backing him, they would be in danger if he decided to take revenge. Im not negotiating; this is a transaction between us. If you dont want to do it, deal with this yourself. He looked at his daughter whom he hadnt seen in four years. Indeed, she had changed after all that time. Whitney, you know that your brother will be imprisoned if you dont deal with this, right? Whitney understood exactly that, but she also knew what would happen if her brother continued living with their family. If you refuse to ept my request, deal with Dous yourself. Dont dangle that over my head!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how firm Whitney was, Jonathan had no choice but toply. She had changed too much, and she might really refuse to help if he didnt agree to it. Fine. If you can help us get out of this unscathed, I will agree to your request. Whitney knew she had seeded and didnt reply. Instead, she dragged Aaron upstairs. Following the weekend, Nicole returned to her office at Gardner Corporation to find Queenie sitting in her chair. This was strange since the security had always barred her sister from entering. Now, they decided to let her in. Why are you here? Nicole frowned and tossed her bag onto the couch. Queenie looked arrogant as she crossed her arms and showed off her belly slightly. Nicole, I am here as Coltons wife to give you our wedding invitation. After saying that, she pulled out an invitation from her purse and ced it on the table. Nicole nced at it without any change in her expression, then bit her lip and smiled. Ah, so you remember that I am your sister. Im grateful. Queenie couldnt read her sisters emotions. Isnt Nicole supposed to be angry and skeptical? Why is she so calm about the whole thing? It seems like she doesnt care about the fact that Im marrying Colton! Colton and I are going to get married! Queenie repeated her sentence, studying her sisters face carefully for any signs of emotions. However, Nicole was still smiling. Thank you for your graciousness. I wille if Im avable, but its working hours now, so I need you to leave. As she said that, she walked toward her desk and took the invitation. Im Coltons wife, and hes the president of this corporation. I will sit wherever I want, even if its in his office! How dare you kick me out?! Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Design the Wedding Dress This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie spoke arrogantly, her gaze scornful as she studied Nicole. Nicoles expression froze slightly at her words, but she did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and packed up the documents on her table. Queenie was surprised by her actions. What are you nning to do? Nicole finished packing up the documents and exined kindly, Im going to President Gardners office to work. You have upied my seat, so I need somewhere else to do my work. Queenie jumped up from her seat, hackles raised as she red at her sister. Youre so shameless, arent you? He and I are already legally married! Are you nning toe in between us? Nicole sneered. Why are you so condescending, Queenie? Have more tact and get out of my office, or I will go to Coltons space and work while sitting on hisp! Queenies face was red with anger. Even though she was Mrs. Gardner and thus on a different level from Nicole, she could never win. Hatred shed across her eyes as her hands formed fists at her sides. She would show Nicole; she would kick her out of Gardner Corporation as soon as the wedding was held! You have no shame, huh? Queenie snorted coldly. Nicole only stared at her, smiling as she waved the documents in her hand. Not budging? Guess Ill have to go to Coltons office, then. Since Queenie was afraid that she would actually do so, she got up to leave. However, before she left, she mocked her sister by saying, This is a horrible seat anyway. I dont care! Nicole ignored her as she went over to the seat Queenie had vacated, arranged her files, and started to work. Queenies temper red up again, but she couldnt do anything about it. Eventually, she turned and mmed her hands onto the desk. Hey, Im talking to you! Are you deaf? Nicole looked up at her with slight irritation. Spit it out. I dont have time to look for trouble like you do. Me and Coltons wedding is around the corner. Shouldnt you, a designer working here, help the boss wife design a wedding dress? Queenie asked, wanting to see Nicole lose herposure. However, her n failed as her sister agreed without a word of protest. Sure. Queenie narrowed her eyes. This felt strange; did Nicole just agree to her request? Are you willing to help me design my wedding dress? she asked suspiciously again. Nicole smiled. You are President Gardners wife, and Im an employee of his corporation. Its not an outrageous request. Queenie felt her anger dissipate at Nicoles calm expression. She hade to wound Nicoles pride, but her sister stood her ground. Three days. You have three days before I see the final product! she said coldly before finally leaving the room. Nicole didnt have any reaction to that and resumed working again. However, Colton himself entered shortly after. She looked up to see his amused smile, feeling confused. What is it, President Gardner? He put his hands in his pockets and strode toward her with his long legs. He stopped in front of her desk and drawled, I came to see you. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Keeping a Distance Colton looked around the office before his eyes slowly fell on Nicoles face. A faint smile then appeared on the corners of his mouth as he added, I came in and took a look because I heard that someone wants to do their work while sitting on myp. Nicole looked slightly embarrassed when she heard his words. She didnt think he would overhear something she had randomly spouted just to make Queenie angry. She could only me the sound- proofing of the room. After she awkwardly covered her mouth and forced a cough, she uttered, I was only trying to provoke her. However, he had a yful glint in his eyes as he leaned over. But I took it seriously, he purred. How about you try and see if sitting on myp feels any different? My thighs are pretty strong, if I do say so myself. He even coquettishly patted his thighs after he said that. Is he alright in the head? Nicole thought before letting an icy smile show. As she shoved him away from her, she asked, You seem to have a poor memory, President Gardner. Do your legs not hurt anymore? Colton couldnt help but recall that time when she stomped on his foot in the office as soon as he heard her words. Her putting all her strength into it that time had resulted in him having his foot throb in pain for three days. Wiping off the dirty look on his face, Colton straightened his torso and brought up what had happened earlier. I heard everything Queenie said. You dont have to mind her. Nicoles eyes fell at that before she slowly replied, Queenie is Mrs. Gardner, after all. As her subordinate, I cant possibly reject her orders. Her sarcastic words made Colton smile happily. He then walked around the table to stand in front of her as he smilingly teased, Are you jealous? Augh slipped as Nicole lifted her eyebrows. Your imagination is as rich as ever, President Gardner. Despite her mockery, Colton wasnt at all angry. He proceeded to approach Nicole and before she could even react, he bent down, bringing his lips close to hers, and mercilessly pressed against her. Mmh! F*cking hell! B*stard! Always kissing me out of nowhere! As Nicole parted her lips to bite him, Coltonn swiftly took the chance to deepen the kiss. Her hands were firmly pressed against his chest as she tried to push him away. However, the mans arms were like an iron chain that caged her in ce. By the time he was done kissing her and had let go, Nicole had already turned into a huffing and puffing tomato. She only pushed him away after she had caught her breath. She brought a hand up to her lips, her eyes fiercely ring at him. You have a talent for going into heat anytime and anywhere, dont you, President Gardner?! she growled. Possibly traumatized by thest time, Colton especially took a look at the shoes on her feet, and only went in front of her and teased her again after seeing that they were ts. Not necessarily. But yes, if it is with you. As he spoke, he reached out and savored every inch of her cheek with the tips of his fingers. His dark eyes had a hint of desire in them. Tell me what am I supposed to do, Nicky. I think I am falling deeper in love with you. Coltons sudden confession frightened her so bad she had goosebumps all over. She only replied after she took a few steps backward and was a safe distance away from him. President Gardner, your wedding is in two weeks. We had better keep some distance. I wouldnt want people thinking that I am the third party if they happen to catch us. Colton knew that Nicole was making fun of him, but it didnt bother him one bit. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After all, she was rightnow wasnt the right time for him to do such things. The public didnt know that he and Queenie were just putting on a show. In order to not cause any unnecessary problems, it was indeed best if they didnt get too close. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 One of the Flemings Even so Colton lowered his head to look at Nicole, and he noticed how his kiss earlier had left her lips red and moist. That plump and juicy look was tantly impelling him to press another hard kiss on them. A wicked smile soon appeared on his face as he asked hoarsely, It is fine. We can have our secret rendezvous in the office. Dont you think it makes it all even more exciting? He tried to close in on her again after he said that. Nicole had never met such a thick-skinned person before. Even Zachary, who told her he liked her, had never been as shameless as Colton was. President Gardner, it would be bad if someone were to see us! In fact, she felt that something bad was about to happen whenever she and Colton were in the same room. He didnte any closer after that. He knew that he couldnt get anything out of forcing himself onto her. As a sessful businessman, he knew what it meant to advance by retreating. Dont worry, Nicky. I told Tony to keep watch outside before I came in. No one will be allowed to enter, he reassured her with nonchnce. Does he even need someone to stand guard as he goes to town on me? How shameless! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Smiling humorlessly, Nicole growled, I am not joking, President Gardner. Hearing that, he finally stopped teasing her as he sported a grim look on his face. You dont have to care about Queenie. I will have her banned froming to the office from now on so that she doesnt cause you more trouble. As for the wedding gown, I will leave it to you to handle it. Nicole only hummed in reply. Colton, too, didnt dig a hole for himself as he left without being told. When afternoon came, a dashing man in an informal bright yellow suit came to Coltons office. Not only that, the mans medium-length hair that was tucked behind his ear was also dyed yellow. It was safe to say that he was as mboyant as a peacock. Nicole only threw a nce at the bright figure when he passed by, but the moment he saw her, he grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her all the way to Colton. He was ecstatic when he eximed, Colton, I didnt know you had such a beautiful woman in your office! Just look at how gorgeous her skin is even without makeup. I am in love! The mans awkward-sounding English wasced with a thick foreign ent. Nicole frowned and had a look of disdain on her face as she tried to break free from the mans grip. However, the man in front of her unbudgingly held on to her, as though he had found some kind of treasure. Joshua, let her go. Coltons cold voice sounded slightly upset as he warned the man named Joshua. Instead of releasing her, Joshua continued to chirp, You are one petty man, Colton. Why didnt you tell me there was a beautiful woman at your office? Look! She is so stunning even I want to touch her. Colton was about to warn the man again, only for Nicole to beat him to the punch when she grabbed Joshuas wrist with her other hand. The moment she exerted pressure on a certain spot, the man immediately yelped in pain and let her go. Still, she continued to pull his arm to the back and locked it there. Ah! Joshuas eyes were wet with unshed tears. He didnt even care how much of a pathetic sight he was as he bbered, It hurts! Mama mia! Maam, l-let go It is going to break! Colton swiftly stopped himself from saying the things he was going to say. Looking at Nicole bravely standing there, he suddenly felt d that she had never attacked him before, otherwise he would have ended up like Joshua. It is okay to let go, Nicky. He is from the Fleming Family, Colton eventually assured her when he could no longer stand Joshuas wails. Upon hearing his words, she let the man go. Her face, devoid of emotion especially when it concerned matters she had no part of, made her look particrly indifferent. The only Fleming Family that warranted Coltons attention was probably the Fleming Family that was a top dog in the oil industry. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 A Bundle of Nerves Joshua held his wrist, his expression as pitiful as a puppy. He had tears hanging from the corners of his eyes when he pouted. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Colton! Why is this woman at your office so cranky?! Colton held back the amusement in his eyes upon hearing that. His face when he looked at Joshua after that was already calm. I told you to let go. You are the one looking for trouble by not listening. Serves you right. Joshua wiggled his butt as he slid backward and away from Nicole. It was only until he was considerably far from her that he pitifully whined, How was I supposed to know that such a fragile- looking pretty littledy was so strong?! I dont even know where she held me just now for it to hurt so badly. Nicole still didnt hold herself back even after learning Joshuas identity. Her eyes were fixated on him as she warned, Mr. Fleming, please make sure you keep a certain distance with women, especially ones that you have just met. You wont be let off so easily next time. Joshua felt even more aggrieved at her cold words. Hey, didnt you hear Colton say who I am just now? he muttered. I did. She raised her eyebrows and crossed her arms across her chest, putting on an arrogant look. So what? I know that your name is Joshua. And? Joshua looked at the woman in front of him, and he found his curiosity piqued. Even though the Flemings main business was not within the local market, it was well-known globally. After all, the Flemings had the monopoly in the oil industry, and Joshua was the only heir to the family. I am the sole heir of the Fleming Family. Arent you a bold one, woman?! Joshua eventually scolded, only to subconsciously shrink away when Nicoles frigid eyesnded on him. The pain on his arm earlier was as clear as day. He was afraid he wouldnt be able to handle it if he had to experience it another time. Nicoles lips curled into a smile, and she suddenly became respectful as she told him, Mr. Fleming, I definitely wont do anything if you dont overstep the line. It was just an understanding earlier. Seeing her being respectful, he thought that Nicole was afraid of him, so he suddenly jumped up and went rampant. It is toote for you to be scared! Ill have you know He hadnt even finished his words when Nicole suddenly cut him off. I think you have misunderstood something, Mr. Fleming. I am not scared. I only want to tell you that if you do something like this again, your arm might end up being plucked off. All of a sudden, the words that Joshua wanted to shout at her earlier were stuck in his throat. What a vicious woman! he thought. He then turned to look at Colton while he pointed at Nicole. Colton, why would you keep such a dangerous woman on your side? Are you sick and tired of living? The corners of Coltons lips lifted slightly at that. In a raspy voice, he replied, It is the result of my pampering. No big deal. Hearing that, Joshua quietly wondered again, Is this what marital harmony is? Alright, alright! he muttered. Have fun, you two. I dont know if my wrist is fine or not. I am going to get a pretty nurse to give me a checkup. After Joshua said that, he immediately left the office. Colton only looked at Nicole after Joshua left. What do you think of Joshua? he asked. Meanwhile, Nicole had no intention of hiding her thoughts as she directlymented, He is a bundle of nerves. And he doesnt seem very bright. Her opinion of Joshua made Colton chuckle. Even he had to agree that Joshua did give off such an impression with how the situation ended up earlier. However, Colton knew all too well that that was just a fa?ade Joshua put on in front of others. Thetter was actually a decisive and ruthless person when facing his enemy. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Finding Dous Dont catch his attention for no reason. He is not as stupid as you think, Colton added a reminder. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nicole didnt seem all that surprised after hearing his words as she only gave a short reply with a small smile on her face. Got it. You are not going to ask me why? He was also smiling now while he asked her. There was no way that Nicole, a smart woman, wouldnt already know the answer. Smilingly, she exined, The person in charge of the Fleming Family cant possibly be such a useless person. He was putting on an act for the most part just now. I felt it when I took his pulse. It wouldnt be difficult for him to break free, but he pretended he couldnt. As Colton looked at Nicole speak openly without a sense of guilt, he couldnt help the admiration that appeared in his eyes. As expected of the woman he fell for. She was brilliant in every way. Nicole suddenly thought of something then. From what she remembered, the Flemings didnt have a lot of business within the country. As the only heir, Joshua shouldnt be any more free than Colton was. She started wondering the reason Joshua came back from abroad. Is Joshua Fleming back in the country for something? Colton didnt try to hide anything as he told her the n to have Joshua seduce Christi. Her first reaction to it was that it was a nonsensical n. However, she started considering about the possibility of it seeding when she thought about how Joshua had acted dumb and naive earlier. Did Richarde up with the n? she asked. Because if it was, it meant that Richard still hadnt gotten over Julia. Richard is good at hiding his feelings. If something is within his capability, he will do it all. He never wants to trouble others. It is because of his personality that he and Christi ended up together. But I can see that he cares about Miss Hull. That was why he came to me to help him get rid of Christi. Nicoles heart skipped a beat, and her fingers hanging on her side jolted unnaturally. However, she was still somewhat doubtful about the seduction n. Are you sure it will work? she asked. Desperate times call for desperate measures. Now that the Gardner Corporation ispeting with the Kohlberg Group for F&R Enterprise, I cant personallye forward. I have no choice but to do it in a roundabout way, he stated. Colton was d that Joshua owed him a favor in their early years. Joshua definitely wouldnt have agreed to do this kind of thing otherwise. Nicole gave it a thought, and finally decided that following the n was better than doing nothing. Now that Julia was pregnant with Richards child, it would be great if Richard could cut ties with the Zunigas. What if Christi ends up falling for Joshua? Colton only replied indifferently, Let Joshua deal with it. He has tainted so many women. It would be a contribution to society if there was a woman who wouldtch on to him. Nicole couldnt help thinking how bad of a friend Colton was. However, the Fleming Family was an influential family whose business was on a global scale. Coupled with their control over the oil industry, both the Flemings and the Zunigas would only end up battered if the Zunigas chose to force the Flemings. It wasnt like Nicole would worry about Christi anyway. After all, she was no saint. It was a hot day which sunlight easily left people feeling aggravated all over. Whitney was all dolled-up when she arrived on the first floor of F&R Enterprise with an exquisite purse in her hand. F&R Enterprise had a spacious lobby downstairs. As soon as she entered the door, she was stopped by the woman at the front desk who had a faint smile on her face. The words that left her lips then sounded detached. Hi. May I have your name, please? Whitney was extremely polite to the woman. I am Whitney Campbell from the Campbell Corporation. Please inform President Dous that I am here to see him. The president has been very busy recently. You wont be able to see him without an appointment, Miss. Perhaps you can try again in two weeks? Whitneys face immediately froze as a stiff smile stayed on her face. I really do have something urgent I need to talk to him about. Also, Dous and I were ssmates. Can you please just let him know that Whitney Campbell is looking for him? Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 You Think Youre Worthy? There was a suddenmotion at the entrance when the woman at the reception counter was hesitating. An error urred. Please try againter Hearing the sound, Whitney habitually turned to look in the direction, only to see a couple walking in. They happened to both be people she knewthe man was Dous, and the woman was Emily Phoenix, the president of Aimee International. The two looked intimate holding hands. Dous had a gentle expression on his face as he lowered his head to tell Emily something that probably was funny, as Emily burst intoughter after listening to him. However, now was not the time for Whitney to mourn. Ignoring the pain in her chest, she stomped in front of Dous. She then raised her gaze to see the man that she hadnt properly looked at in four years. Dous body looked a lot firmer than it waspared to four years ago, and his masculine face had gotten more refined. Mr. Lane, I am Whitney Campbell from the Campbell Corporation. I have something I need to talk to you about. Can you please give me 10 minutes of your time to hear what I have to say? Whitney had blurted out her words as she held her gaze with her chin high. The man only threw her an indifferent nce. He didnt have much of an expression on his face, and his voice was cold when he rejected, I cant make time now. I am with my wife. Wife For some reason, that word seemed to drive a knife right through Whitneys heart. Even her face had turned pale. She knew that Dous would definitely marry and have children in the future, but when reality was presented right in front of her, she realized that her heart ached so badly it was trembling. President Dous, I only need a bit of your time. I beg of you Her words were abruptly cut off by him. Miss, surely you dont have a hearing problem? I said I have something to do now. His words felt heavy and chilly. After he finished speaking, he took Emily with him as they walked past Whitney. He didnt even spare her a look. Emily only noticed something was odd after they had gotten into the elevator. You were never like this, Doug. You have always been fairly gentle to women. Why does it feel like you are angry today? Hearing that, he tried to not let his emotions show on his face. He had already guessed that Whitney woulde for him after he did such a thing. Even though he was already prepared, he still couldnt hold back after seeing the woman. His expression slowly returned to his usual gentle one while his voice got softer. No, I was just a little annoyed that my time with you was interrupted. Emily lowered her head and mulled over it, and she seemed to have suddenly thought of something when she raised her head and stated joyfully, Ah, I remember now! I have seen her before. I met her when I went to see Nicole back home. She is Nicoles assistant. Mm, Dous replied shortly without reacting much. She thought that he was behaving unlike his usual self today, but she couldnt tell what exactly was different about him. In the end, she decided to give up on pestering him about it. Forget it, she convinced herself. Dous is a tactful man who has boundaries. On the other hand, Whitney had a dejected look on her face after she was rejected. But what else was she supposed to do when Dous wouldnt see her and wouldnt even give her the chance to speak to him? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Dispirited, she sat on the stone at the door of F&R Enterprise. Her head was slightly raised as she looked up. The blinding sun made it hard for her to open her eyes and when she did, she could feel the tears rolling down her cheeks. She continued to sit there for a long time until Dous came out. This time, he didnt have anyone beside him. Seeing this, she dashed toward him and held onto him. Dous, can you give me a chance by sparing the Campbells? He sneered when she went straight to the point. He then unhesitantly tore the hands holding onto his body as his dark eyes turned frigid and icy. His thin lips parted after a while, and he cruelly spat from his gorgeous mouth. Whitney Campbell, you think you are worthy? Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 It Will All Be Done Whitney suddenly looked embarrassed. Despite feeling insulted, she still refused to give up. Dous, I know that I did you wrong. Just take whatever revenge you want on me, but spare my family, alright? Dn couldnt helpughing out loud after hearing her words. The smile on his handsome face instantly made her recall the time they were together in college. He used tough like this too back then. Unfortunately, hisugh now was obviously a mockery to her. Whitney, have you worried about my family when you let that man get in my bed? My mother fell ill because of that incident. How are you nning topensate me? Whitney didnt know what to say in reply. She couldnt deny the fact that what happened four years ago was indeed her fault. However, she had no choice but to beg Dous now because of her brother. I know it is all my fault, but my brother is innocent. He has just graduated from university. He hasnt done anything wrong. I cant just watch him go to jail. Dous, I I beg of you. Dous thought he would feel pleased looking at the lowly person in front of him, but watching her only brought his emotions into turmoil. He then took out a key from his pocket and read out an address. If you are in this room before 8.00PM tonight, we will still have a chance to talk about this. After saying that, he left without looking back. Whitney then looked down at the key in her hand. No. 59 South Ring Road Isnt this the first ce we rented? Her hands trembled slightly when she realized Dous was doing this intentionally, but she could only bite the bullet for her younger brothers sake. After Queenie asked Nicole to prepare her wedding dress within three days, the former began to prepare the wedding venue with Lydia. It wasnt a very big ce, but it was imposing and splendid. Rumor had it that it would cost hundreds of millions to hold a wedding here. Queenie, President Gardner must have put a lot of thought into this. The venue is extremely expensive. Lydia was so satisfied she no longer was upset with Annas unwillingness to organize the wedding. I told you that you overthink, Mom. Colton definitely treats me well, Queenie reminded. Lydias eyes swiftly fell on Queenies stomach. She didnt think that Coltons attitude would change so quickly because Queenie was pregnant. He even immediately registered for their marriage certificate and started with the wedding preparation. Queenie. Lydia instructed, You have to deal with the child in your stomach as soon as possible. It will be bad for your body the longer you wait. A family as big as the Gardners would definitely do a paternity test when the child was born. Queenie nodded at that, but she suddenly thought of Nicole again. By the way, Mom, Nicoles b*stard child is also Coltons. I keep worrying because her child is still alive. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lydia fell into deep thought then. Her daughters words did make sense. Although Queenie had married Colton, Nicoles child was bound to bring about disaster. Lydia even started to wonder if Nicoles child would fight for the Gardners property if Queenie really had Coltons child. You are right. Leave it to me, I will definitely find an opportunity to deal with that child! Lydia hissed, her tone eerie. She would do anything for her daughter. I still dont feel at ease about it. I can only feel assured after I watch the child die with my own eyes. A vicious glint shed in Queenies eyes. She would never allow anyone to destroy her happiness Lydia then patted Queenies hand. Okay, we cant make any sudden moves. We have to n it out. It will all be done before the wedding. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 No Dys Allowed Julia had nned to go abroad once her pregnancy was stable. However, Nicole didnt want her to go too soon after she found out what Richard was up to. After all, Julia seemed to want topletely cut ties with Richard. Julia, how about you give it a few more days before you go? Now that Queenie has made it public that she will be marrying Colton, I am worried that someone will try to pull something underhanded. Can you keep mepany? Nicole had found a random excuse to make Julia stay. Julia knew Nicole well. Knowing that Nicoles sister from a different mother was not one to be trifled with, Julia ultimately agreed after hesitating for a bit. Nicole didnt hold back at all when designing the gown for Queenie. She had carefully adorned the gown with seemingly anything expensive. Colton, on the other hand, didnt mind the high cost. He had even given Nicole the permission to unleash her creativity. However, there was an uninvited guest at the office todayJoanna. She had rarely made an appearance after the Aimee International incident. It was always Scarlett who acted as her messenger that came when Joanna needed something. For whatever reason, some wind must have blown her all the way to the office today. She stood with her back straight at the entrance. Compared to the past, she didnt look that confident now. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What is it, Director Schmidt? Nicolenguidly threw out a question when she saw Joanna. Lips pursed, Joanna looked at Nicole for a long minute before she seemingly plucked up her courage and took a step forward with a solemn face. Nicole, do you not have any sense of crisis now? Nicole looked confused after hearing her words. Why would I? she thought before the corners of her mouth curled upward, and she smilingly asked in return, What sense of crisis are you suggesting I need to have? Queenie is about to get married to President Gardner! Are you going to just watch them get married without doing anything? Joanna spat through clenched teeth. She had never imagined there woulde a day Queenie really would get married to Colton. She didnt understand why this was happening. It wasnt like Queenie was better than her in any way! As Nicole looked at the jealous expression on Joannas face, she began to recall the time Joanna and Queenie had colluded and tried to sabotage her when she first came to the Gardner Corporation. But now, Joanna is here to join hands with me instead? It actually amazed Nicole that Joanna had even considered doing this. With a rxed smile, Nicole had a hint of humor in her voice as she informed Joanna, I am doing something though, Director Schmidt. I am designing the most extravagant and beautiful wedding gown there is for Queenie so that she can have a happy wedding. Disbelief immediately crossed Joannas face after Nicole said those words. She had seen with her own eyes how Hayden had called Nicole Mom and Colton his Dad. Dont you and President Gardner have a son together? Are you actually willingly letting Queenie rob you of your position as Mrs. Gardner?! Joanna angrily blurted out in a low voice. Nicole didnt offer too much an exnation. Joanna Schmidt, you can do something about it if it makes you so upset. I dont have time for this. Joannas face fell further. She had pondered over it for a long time, and only came to Nicole after she barely managed to put down her pride. And now she is brushing me off and rejecting me with just a few sarcastic words? I dont believe you! she hissed again. There was no way she would believe that Nicole had no problem with it. The Gardner Family was the most influential family in the world. Since Nicole had given birth to Coltons child, her status would immediately skyrocket if she were to marry into the family. Joanna didnt believe that Nicole didnt have any reaction when her road to fame and sess was hindered by Queenie. She had her eyes fixated on Nicole to look for evidence from her impassive face, but Joanna found nothing despite scrutinizing every corner of her face. Director Schmidt, it might be better for you to leave if there is nothing else. I have to make the wedding gown for the future Mrs. Gardner. I cant afford having the higher-ups me me if there is the slightest dy. Nicole didnt sound angry at all as she said that in a light voice. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Watching You Fall Joannas words seemed to be stuck in her chest and she couldnt say anything. She opened her mouth but in the end, she decided to keep quiet. Then, she took a deep look at Nicole before she left. Only after Nicole watched Joanna leave did she start working on the task. Nicole would do her best to make Queenies wedding dress. She was looking forward to Queenies reaction at the wedding, when Queenie found the man was not Colton. Queenie will reap what she sows. How dare she think that Colton is a pushover? She will wear a luxurious wedding dress in an exorbitant venue at the wedding, but marry a good-for-nothing, abusive man. This will be very interesting. Hence, Nicole was looking forward to it. The night was like a curtain. The dark sky had no moon or starlight, like a fine piece of ck cloth. Whitney came to the room at No. 59 South Ring Road. It was a two-story vi that she rented during college. Neither she nor Dous was short of money. Although Jonathan was a yer in college, he had never been harsh to Whitney regarding cash. With plenty of money, they rented a perfect house. Whitney stood at the entrance while her hand that was holding the key was trembling. She had to poke the door several times before sessfully inserting the key into the keyhole. Then, she gently twisted the key. Afterward, the door lock made a crisp sound, and Whitney opened the door and walked in. She was familiar with theyout of the door. The light switch in the foyer could be flipped on as soon as she entered the door, and the dark room was instantly brighter. Whitney looked at the furnishings in the house and was shocked. The furnishings are the same as four years ago. Dous has kept all of them, including the first present I gave him, the little doll. It is still ced next to the TV. Whitney reached out and picked up the little doll, and she could hardly suppress the tears in her eyes. Dous still has the doll Does this mean he still cares for me? When Whitney was still touched, she suddenly heard a rattling from the doorway, so she hurriedly put away the sad expression on her face and put back the little doll. She turned her head to look. Sure enough, it was Dous. Upon seeing him, Whitney pursed her lips. Her eyes were slightly red because of the tears from earlier. Dous gaze fell on the little doll next to the TV. As the dolls position was changed, he concluded that Whitney had moved it. Hence, he went straight past Whitney and reached out to take the doll. He nced at her, then lowered his head to look at the doll in his hand. Soon, he threw the doll into the trash can with a sneer. Its been a long time since I bought the house. I always had someone to clean the house, and I rarely came here. I didnt expect this thing to be still here. Listening to Dous cold voice, Whitney could feel her heart ache. She lowered her eyes and saw the doll in the trash can. Dous saw the disappointment in her face, so his attitude grew worse. What is it? Did you think I would keep your gift on purpose and miss you? As Dous spoke, he reached out and pinched Whitneys face with two fingers. Then, he stared at Whitney and said coldly, Whitney Campbell, you think too highly of yourself. Ill have you know that I am thinking of you every day, nning on how to destroy you and make you fall into hell! Whitney raised her eyes to look at the man before her. She bit her lip, not knowing what to say. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She blinked as her throat closed up. After a long time, she slowly spat out a few words, Im sorry. Dous expression didnt change, but there was a strange gleam in his eyes. Then, he let go of Whitney and wiped his hands in disgust. Whitney, not all apologies can be epted easily. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Mistress Whitney lowered her head, still not knowing what to say. She felt sorry for Dous, so she would dly ept any request of his. Looking at Whitneys sluggish appearance, Dous did not soften his attitude either. Instead, he growled, I will never forgive the Campbell Family. Michael is digging his own grave. He owed a huge amount of debt. It is not enough to repay the debt even if the Campbell Corporation is mortgaged. Whitneys body shook when she heard that. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I dont care about Michael. However, Aaron is now the legal representative of Campbell Corporation. If something happens to thepany, Aaron cant escape it I Whitney raised her head and looked at Dous, who had his lips pursed. Dous stared at her with dark eyes. His handsome face had no trace of emotion, and he was like a cold robot. You can rest assured. Im not going to destroy the Campbell Corporation now. However, I will let it fall apart before your eyes, slowly but surely. Dous said that cruelly. Whitney did not miss the Campbell Family, but she would never allow Aaron to suffer. Knowing Dous, Whitney understood that he would never let go of Aaron quickly. After all, if Aaron got out of trouble, she could abandon the family without a second thought. You can send Michael to jail, but can you not make a move on the Campbell Corporation Whitney felt shameful about the request, but she still brought it up in a soft voice. Dous smiled sarcastically. His dark eyes had a hint of coldness as he mocked, I know; it is all because your little brother is now the legal representative of the Campbell Corporation. If anything goes wrong, Aaron will be imprisoned. Whitneys thought was exposed by Dous. Hence, she bit her lip but didnt know what to say. Do you want me to spare your brother? Dous asked with a smile. Upon hearing that, Whitney nodded. Beg me. Please. Whitney lowered her eyes and put down her pride. Show your sincerity when you beg me, Dous ordered with a dark look. Without any hesitation, Whitney bent her knees and knelt. Then, she put her hands on the ground and gave Dous a kowtow, repeating the words she had just said, Please. Whitney, dont you think youre pathetic? Dous lowered his eyes and looked coldly at the woman on the ground. Despite seeing her pitiful appearance, he forced himself not to show any pity. I am willing to do anything if you leave Aaron alone. Whitney knew Aaron would be finished if Dous refused to let him go. There was a moment of silence in the air and awkwardness in the room. After a long time, Dous said, Alright, I will spare your brother. Whitney put on a delighted expression. However, she saw the mans cold face when she looked up. Thank you Whitneys words of thanks were interrupted by Dous as he continued, I want you to be my mistress. Whitney was stunned. I admit that I still have feelings for Dous, but now he lives a happy life with his wife and kids. Why would he do this? A-Are you joking? Whitney uttered after a moment of silence. Dous stared at her and replied, Im not. You already have a wife and kids. Dont you feel guilty for doing this? You are throwing away your morality! Whitney stared at Dous. Ive never thought that Dous would be such a person! Guilt? Morality? The smirk on Dous face became apparent, and there was clear disdain in his eyes. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 B*tch Whitney, didnt you feel guilty when you sent a man to my bed back then? Didnt you throw away your morality to do that? Whitney felt ufortable by Dous words because what happened back then was indeed her fault. Those things were long gone since people said I bat for my own team and a bottom, Dous muttered viciously. Then, he turned around to stop looking at Whitney and said coldly, I wont force you to be my mistress. It is your choice. Whitney knelt on the ground and she couldnt stop shaking. My choice? How ridiculous! If I disagree, he will not let Aaron go. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After thinking for a long time, she said slowly, Will you let go of the Campbell Corporation and Aaron if I am willing to be your mistress? Hearing the question, Dous turned around and bent down to look at Whitney. I will spare Aaron. As for the others, it depends on my mood. If you serve me well, I might be happy to let them go. Whitney raised her eyes and looked at the dark and enigmatic man, his expression vastly different from his gentle one in the past. His eyescked the starry light and was reced by a dark abyss. After some struggle, she finally responded, Okay. Dous smiled as he lifted her body with one hand to throw her on the couch. Whitney was confused by the throw and when she was about to get up, he pressed her down. What are you doing? A hint of panic shed in Whitneys eyes. Didnt you agree to be my mistress? You should behave like one. Dont you know what I am going to do now? Whitneys body trembled violently. During her college days, although she was dating Dous, they had never gone beyond kissing. She raised her eyes to look at the man before her and found his eyes full of lust. I Just as she was about to say something, Dous covered her lips with his. Hmm! Whitney put her hands on his chest, not able to resist him. Afterward, Dous released her lips and ripped open her cor without hesitation. Whitney had to grit her teeth hard in order to not yelp. In the past, I always thought I must give you a good experience when we slept together, so I was going to do this only after we got married. Now, I realize how ridiculous that thought was. I was nothing more than a pawn in your eyes! Whitney had tears in her eyes. She kept her mouth tightly shut as she did not know what to talk about. I never regarded Dous as a pawn. I didnt even know that Dous was from the Lane Family back then. I just want to be with him However, I still hurt him. Dous, I As she looked at the familiar face and felt the equally familiar touch, Whitneys heart trembled. She wanted to exin the truth to Dous. On second thought, I have already hurt Dous. What is the use of exining it now? Whitney, you should have told me earlier if you wanted to use me back then. I wouldnt have cherished you, and we could have slept together long ago. The vulgar words spilled out of his mouth without emotion. His words hurt her heart, but she did not want to exin. If he wants my body, then take it. In the end, I owe him everything. Hence, Whitney did not struggle and rxed her body. At least the man before me is Dous, whom I have missed for a long time. Seeing Whitney getting rxed, anger suddenly appeared in Dous eyes. Then, he clenched his fist and mmed it hard on her face. He gritted his teeth as he growled, Are you used to sleeping around, b*tch?! Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 The Wedding Dress Is Ready After speaking, he immediately stood up. As he was no longer pinning her down, Whitney straightened her clothes and her eyes lowered, a hint of sadness shing across her gaze. Dous did not know what was wrong with himself as he felt agitated. Then, he stood up and didnt look at Whitney. He only said coldly, From this day on, you are my mistress. Do your work well. After that, he straightened his clothes and left. When he left, she failed to suppress her sadness as the tears flowed from her eyes. Then, she picked up the little doll from the trash can and rubbed it between her fingertips. I thought I had already let it go after four years. However, not only did it not pass, it also scratched an indelible scar at the deepest ce of my heart. Oh, Dous The wedding dress Nicole designed for Queenie was rushed out in a hurry. Still, the dress was made with great care. The white wedding dress was embellished with diamonds of varying sizes. Even the tiniest diamond was one carat, and thergest diamond was as big as a pigeon egg. The whole dress cost over ten million. Any woman would be moved when she saw such a gorgeous dress. When Colton came in, he saw the wedding dress in Nicoles office. I have to say, Nicoles design really is outstanding. Whether it is the design for Wendy or the creation of the current dress, it is nothing short of eye-catching. The dress is well-designed. He nced at the wedding dress and said regretfully, Its a shame that the dress isnt on you. Hearing his flirtatious words, Nicole couldnt help but interrupt, Such a in wedding dress doesnt match me. The wedding dress is nothing but gorgeous. Knowing Queenie, she will only value its gorgeousness. Colton curled his lips up as he listened to her words. Then, he nodded as he responded, Thats right. If you marry meter, the wedding dress will be more beautiful than this one. Nicole was at a loss for words. He wouldnt miss an opportunity to flirt. Add more diamonds into it. I dont think its enough. Make it the most gorgeous wedding dress in this country, Colton said casually. What a cruel, cruel man. Hes making Queenie joyful as she thinks Colton is going to marry her. However, he is going to make her marry a good-for-nothing violent man. Okay. If it is your request, I will cooperate. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Queenie came right after three days with arrogance. When she was about to speak, she saw the ready-made wedding dress in the corner. Her eyes lit up. The wedding dress was gorgeous before she even wore it, and she fell in love with it immediately. However, Queenie still had some doubts about Nicoles design. She wouldnt be so kind as to design my wedding dress. I think it is a trap. You didnt do anything to this dress, did you? she asked carefully. Wouldnt it be a joke if it cracked halfway through? Hearing Queenies doubt, Nicole couldnt help but chuckle. With a bright smile, shemented sarcastically, Queenie, Im not like you. Queenie frowned, but she still carefully surveyed it. The wedding dress was gorgeous, and the jewels were visible to the naked eye. Seeing that Queenie was so worried, Nicole stated, This wedding dress was ordered by President Gardner, so I wont make a trap out of it. Stop being so suspicious of me. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 I Am Mrs. Gardner N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing that Colton ordered such a gorgeous dress for her, Queenie was overjoyed and her face flushed. Then, she carefully surveyed the wedding dress and snorted. I dont think youll do anything to the dress as it was ordered by Colton. Ill trust you for once. As she said that, she greedily stared at the expensive wedding dress. The skirt was full of diamonds; not even the eye-catching wedding dress that a star wore earlier was as expensive as the diamond dress. By the way, dont you know someone from Triton Studio? Let the studio send me the jewelry. I want to wear it at the wedding. Queenie suddenly remembered this. During Wendys birthday party, she wore jewelry from Triton Studio and was the center of attention for a few days. If I can wear it, it will look good on me too. Besides, the jewelry from Triton Studio is expensive, so it will match my wedding dress. Seeing the arrogant expression on Queenies face, Nicole couldnt help butugh. Then, she looked at Queenie with a smirk, a hint of mockery in her eyes. Queenie, its not that simple. You hired someone posing as Triton Studios designer for Wendys birthday. Do you think they will want to lend the jewelry to you? Queenie was embarrassed as she thought of the stupid thing she did to please Wendy. Still, she had no idea that the designer was a fake. I dont care! Rent it for me. I am President Gardners wife. If you cant do it, you can never stay in the Gardner Corporation anymore! Perhaps in an attempt to cover up her embarrassment, Queenie couldnt help but raise her voice. Hearing her sharp voice, Nicole frowned in dissatisfaction. She could rent the jewelry from Triton Studio, but she was reluctant to do it for Queenie. Thats enough, Nicole interrupted while frowning. She stared at Queenie as she sneered and said mockingly, Queenie, dont think too highly of yourself. Youre nothing to me. Get out before I change my mind. Hearing Nicoles impolite words, Queenie immediately turned pale. She took two steps forward and started to make trouble. Nicole, mind your words! I am now Coltons wife, the Mrs. Gardner! Nicole lowered her eyes. What a shameless person! After giving her a little respect, she immediately forgets her ce. When Nicole was going to pull a random excuse to get rid of Queenie, the door suddenly opened. They looked at the door simultaneously and found it was Colton. Seeing Colton, Queenie instantly softened her expression and quickly went to him with tears in her pitiful eyes. Colton, youre here. Just now, I just wanted to ask Nicole to help me rent a piece of jewelry from Triton Studio. However, she scolded me furiously. Seeing Queenie was getting near him, Colton took a step back calmly. He nced at Nicole first before he withdrew his eyes to look at Queenie. Forget it if Nicky doesnt want to. Queenie was stunned as she didnt expect that Colton would support Nicole. She moved her lips, wanting to talk bad about Nicole. Alright, alright. Nicky has already designed the wedding dress for you. I have already selected the jewelry. You dont need Triton Studios jewelry. Coltons calm words instantly made Queenie shut up. She feared Colton would be angry if she didnt know better, so she greeted her teeth and lowered her head to agree with him. Okay. The jewelry you choose for me will definitely be beautiful, Queenie said while squeezing out what she thought was a beautiful smile. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Murder Okay. If youre alright with it, youd best hurry back. Colton was exuding indifference, as if he didnt want to make much contact with Queenie. Queenie was about to speak, but she was then interrupted by Colton. Youre pregnant now, so dont walk around. I will let someone deliver the dress to your home. Dont come to the Gardner Corporation until the child is born. Queenie was stunned and she wanted to speak. However, seeing the expressionless Colton, she wisely swallowed her words. Then, she looked deeply at Colton and finally bit her lip while leaving. After Queenie left, Colton finally looked at Nicole. Meanwhile, Nicole was still unhappy. He had heard the women arguing, so he came in to help Nicole to deter Queenie. Dont be angry. If you dont want to pay attention to Queenie, you can rest at home for the next few days. Nicole lowered her eyes and nodded without hesitation. Thank you, President Gardner. Ms. Bettys health has gradually gotten better. Moreover, I have to pay attention to Julia, and I really am overwhelmed. If Colton is willing to give me a rest, I will dly take it. Betty was healing in the hospital and despite her memory being restored intermittently, her memories were not regressing. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nicole drove to the hospital after saying goodbye to Colton. When she arrived at the ward, she found a doctor was injecting some medicine into Bettys vial. Meanwhile, Betty was asleep on the bed. The doctor was startled when he saw someoneing, but he quickly finished injecting the medicine. Nicole was confused and asked, What is that medicine? The doctor looked slightly flustered and said, Its some sleeping drug. The patient hasnt been sleeping very welltely. Nicole nodded without any doubts and approached Betty to take a look. When Nicole saw Bettys face, her heart skipped a beat. It was because Bettys face was as pale as a sheet of white paper and her lips utterly white, as if she was already dead. When Nicole wanted to ask the doctor about Betty, she found the doctor was long gone. After thinking about it for a while, she suddenly felt something was wrong and hurriedly pulled out the needle from Betty. Although Nicole pulled it out in time, Betty still trembled uncontrobly as some of the drugs had already entered her body. So, Nicole quickly rang the rm and took Betty to the emergency room. After two hours of resuscitation, Betty was finally out of danger, and Nicole was relieved. The doctor said Betty was still alive because not much drug had flowed into her body. Nicole remembered the doctor who had injected the drug into Betty. Still, she searched around the hospital and found no such person. Nicole was certain that the doctor was here to murder Betty. Still, why did he want to kill Ms. Betty? Her life would be in danger if I didnt arrive on time. Nicoles eyes turned dark. There is only one conclusion. It must be Lydia and Queenie who want to kill Ms. Betty! Ms. Betty has lived alone for so long and has almost no conflict with anyone. However, Lydia fed her the drug, which caused her memory to fail. Now, Ms. Bettys memory has almost recovered because I sent her to receive the treatment here. Lydia must be afraid that Ms. Betty will remember something terrible. This memory will most probably destroy Lydias life, so she wants to murder Ms. Betty. When Nicole was looking at Betty, her phone suddenly rang. She nced at it and found it was a call from Colton. As soon as she answered the call, she heard Coltons anxious tone. Nicky, Mom and Hayden had a car ident. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 A Car ident Nicole kept a tight grip on her cell phone and her breath hitched as her eyes widened slightly. She then spoke in a trembling voice. Did you just say that Hayden got into a traffic ident? An error urred. Please try againter How did that happen? Nicoles mind was a mess and she felt her entire body turn cold at that point. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yes. Today, my mother went to send Hayden over to our ce to spend time together. On the way back, they met with an ident and they got into a head-on collision with a truck. Right now, the two of them are unconscious and Ive sent them to the Hull Familys research center. You need to get here as soon as possible. Colton swiftly exined that as soon as he received the phone call about the ident, he had rushed over immediately. Anna and Hayden were currently in an unconscious state and the Hull Family was already providing medical treatment for them right now. Richard was also there at the scene. Nicole affirmed and then she hung up the phone. She instantly hired and paid for two caregivers to look after Betty before rushing over to the Hull Familys research center. As soon as Nicole got out of her car, she saw Colton standing in front of the entrance. At this moment, Colton leaned his strapping tall figure against the entrance and there was a cigarette held in between his slender fingers. The reddened tip on the lit cigarette was quite prominent in the dark surroundings. He saw Nicole walk over from afar and he instantly extinguished his cigarette before flinging the butt to the ground. Nicoles eyes went to the ground. She wasnt aware how long ago he had started smoking, but the ground was covered in cigarette butts. She rushed up to him frantically and asked, Hows Hayden doing? There was a look of dread in her clear eyes. After all, Hayden was her only purpose in life and she couldnt even imagine what she would do if something bad happened to Hayden. Haydens doing alright. He has some superficial wounds, but hes temporarily unconscious because of the huge impact from the ident. As soon as Nicole heard that Hayden was fine, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, soon after that, she thought of Anna and as she noticed the dejected look on Coltons face, it seemed that Anna must be in a critical condition. How about Mrs. Gardner? Nicole asked. Colton pursed his thin lips and there was a murderous look that shed across his eyes. Mom shielded Hayden with her body to protect him, and she suffered the bulk of the impact of the ident. Theyre still resuscitating her because of the head injury she suffered. At that moment, Nicole panicked slightly and she considered the situation for a moment before offering, Ill take a look inside. If Mrs. Gardner has any I might be able to help. Nicole stifled the inauspicious words she was about to say. She was a surgeon and as Whites protg, she had confidence in this aspect. Colton didnt reject her offer and he nodded as he responded, Sure. Nicole immediately rushed inside and put on scrubs and gloves before entering the operating theater. The Hull Familys research center was well-equipped, so everything needed was avable. As soon as Nicole walked through the doors, she noticed a man in his fifties currently operating on Anna. Richard was the assistant and he stood by the side. Nicole didnt barge in abruptly and interrupt the surgery, but she walked over to Richards side and asked in a lowered voice, How is Mrs. Gardners condition? As soon as Richard saw Nicole, he spoke frankly. Aunt Anna sustained an impact to her head and there is bleeding in her brain. Her leg is broken too. Right now, the main issue is with the increase in blood flow to the brain. If we dont stem the blood, there is a chance that she will have a seizure. Hows the surgery going? Nicole asked. Right now, Mr. Hulls operating on Aunt Anna, and shes in quite a critical condition, Richard replied in an equally low voice. Nicole lifted her head to take a look at Julias father, who was currently focused on the surgery, and she didnt say a thing as she observed him intently. Soon after that, Jonathan stopped the apparatus he was using and he frowned. He seemed to have detected Nicoles presence as he heaved a slight sigh. Ive stemmed the bleeding but if the clot from her brain isnt removed, she could be in danger of losing her life. At that, Nicole hurriedly asked, Cant you remove the clot right now? Jonathan shook his head with a solemn expression. To remove the clot, I would first have to operate on part of her brain, and I havent done such aplicated and highly-precise surgery in ages. I wouldnt dare to risk her safety by recklessly giving it a try. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Everything Will Be Fine Jonathan was indeed a very skilled surgeon, but he wasnt a neurosurgeon. Furthermore, over the past few years, he had been doing less surgery due to his age. He didnt have much experience in such surgeries either, so even if he had fifty percent confidence in the surgery, he wasnt brave enough to go ahead with it. After all, the person on the operating bed right now was the mistress of the Gardner family, not to mention the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family. If something bad happened to her, he wouldnt be able to bear the consequences. Ill do it, Nicole suddenly announced. Jonathan turned his head to nce at Nicole. Julia had mentioned Nicole to him several times, and his daughter had always been full of praises for her friend. He had heard of the surgery that Nicole did for Benedict. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The surgery had been quite aplicated one and even if Jonathan was the one operating on Benedict, the former didnt have the utmost confidence either. Are you sure about that? Jonathan asked her solemnly. Yes. Nicole nodded. However, she couldnt step forward abruptly right now, so she turned her head to look at Jonathan before asking, Right now, judging by Mrs. Gardners condition, how much longer can she hold out for? Half an hour. We must start removing the clot within half an hour; otherwise, her life will be in danger, Jonathan replied. Nicole nodded. She needed time to get ready. Give me ten minutes and Ill go get changed. Please help me and make sure that she remains stable for the next ten minutes. I wont take long. Jonathan nodded. Meanwhile, Nicole rushed out of the operating theater and swiftly ran to the medical room to get changed as she rummaged for equipment that she would need. Just then, she heard a voice ring out by her side all of a sudden. Nicole. Nicole turned around and found Julia standing by her side, but she wasnt sure how long Julia had been there. Thetter didnt look too well. Julia, Ive got no time to chat. Mrs. Gardener is in a critical condition and I need to head over as soon as Ive changed. Julia had naturally rushed over because she had heard the news. Her mom was the one whod broken the news to her and mentioned that Anna was involved in a traffic ident with a child. Obviously, the child was Hayden. Ille with you. I can be your assistant. The two of them had a great connection and they worked perfectly in sync with each other. Julia was about to change into her scrubs when she suddenly caught a whiff of blood. She couldnt contain the wave of nausea that hit her and she retched, about to empty out her stomach contents. Nicole knew that Julia was pregnant, so she wouldnt be able to tolerate the stench of blood. As such, Nicole revealed a resigned smile and said, Julia, Ill be fine. Your father and Richard are there in Mrs. Gardners operating theater, so everything will be fine. Hayden has gone through a harrowing situation and must be quite frightened, so help me keep an eye on him. Julia held a hand over her mouth and she clearly realized that she wasnt fit to assist with the surgery under her current circumstances, so she no longer said anything. Nicole didnt have time to say anything else and after giving the instructions, she turned around and left to enter the operating theater. Colton wasnt addicted to smoking, but he asionally lit a cigarette when he was feeling frustrated. If he didnt puff on the cigarette, he usually lit one and watched the cigarette burn slowly as he slowly inhaled the slight whiff of smoke. It had been quite some time since he felt so frustrated. Colton? Colton! Hows Mom doing? Wendy ran over in a haste and her eyes were red-rimmed as the tears welled up in her eyes. Their father was overseas on a business trip at the moment, so it would take him at least half a day to arrive back. Anna had actually intended to send the driver to fetch Hayden over to the Gardner Residence to spend time together, but she decided to go along because she missed Hayden very much. Unfortunately for them, they encountered a traffic ident. Shes in the operating theater at the moment. Nickys inside, so everything will be fine. Colton noticed that Wendy was close to tears, so heforted her softly. Meanwhile, Wendy sniffled and she had been trying hard to suppress her tears on the way here. Right now, she finally saw Colton and she could no longer rein her emotions as sheunched herself into Coltons arms and sobbed loudly. Colton looked at the girl sobbing in his arms, and he patted her on the shoulders as his heart ached slightly. Wendy had been born muchter than him, so she didnt have any burdens on her and she had always lived a jolly life since she was born. She had never sobbed so sadly in her life before. Calm down, Wendy. Nickys with Mom, so dont worry. Colton patted Wendy on the back with one hand and stroked her head with the other. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 A Sess Wendy hugged Colton and continued to sob for quite some time before finally regaining her composure. She then rubbed her eyes and lifted her head to ask with an aggrieved tone, Colton, do you find me quite useless for not knowing what to do other than sobbing when I face a troubling situation? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She had sobbed too hard earlier and she currently spoke in a choked voice. Colton reached out and ruffled her hair. He had watched over the girl in front of him since young, and he knew her from the inside out. No, Wendy. Youre perfect as you are. Dont worry. Mom will be fine. Lets wait inside. Wendy responded affirmatively and the two of them walked through the doors together. The surgery went on until midnight and the duo continued to wait outside. The red light that indicated surgery in progress was lit up and quite prominent. Midnight fell and Nicole finally came out of the operating theater. Colton stepped forward and pulled her into his arms, allowing her to lean her entire body against him. At that moment, Nicole didnt even bother to struggle to get away as she leaned in his arms contentedly and took a quick rest. I have such poor stamina. I cant make it after such a long time of not doing surgery for long hours. Everythings fine with Mrs. Gardner. Ive cleared the blood clot for her but shell remain unconscious for the next few days. Shes got a broken leg too and thats quite a severe fracture. Although weve mended the fracture, she has to be off her feet and needs rest for the time being. Nicole recited the instructions in a rush as Colton nodded. His heart ached as he looked at her. Jonathan walked out from behind Nicole, and he had seen the entire process of Nicole operating on Anna. Undeniably, Nicole was extremely skilful and he wasnt confident he would beparable to her even in his prime. Richards keeping an eye on Mrs. Gardner, so you guys can go inside and take a look too. I would like to go and see Hayden. As soon as she arrived and heard that Hayden was fine, Nicole had focused her efforts on saving Anna so she wasnt aware of Haydens current condition. Colton pursed his lips but remained silent. He ced one hand on Nicoles lower back before he lowered his body slightly and ced the other hand under her feet as he swept her into his arms. She froze for a moment but she didnt resist him. She allowed him to carry her toward the direction of Haydens room. Inside Haydens room, it was quiet and peaceful. They were currently in the Hull Familys medical research center, so the hospital rooms were quite luxurious. There were two beds in each room so that the caregiver could get some rest too. Hayden looked quite tiny lying in bed and he was currently intubated with an oxygen mask. His eyes were shut as he slept soundly. Julia wasnt sleeping on the other bed, but she had her head resting by the side of Haydens bed. Nicole gestured for Colton to put her down and she stepped forward to shake Julia gently to wake her up. Julia was slightly in a daze after being woken up from her sleep, and she opened her eyes blearily. As soon as she saw Nicole, she spoke up slightly awkwardly. Nicole, Im sorry about that. I was too sleepy and I fell asleep without even realizing. Ive examined Hayden and hes fine. Hes in a stable condition and he should regain consciousness after a good nights sleep. Nicole nodded and her voice sounded hoarse as she replied in a tired voice, Youre pregnant, so you should get some rest. Ill stay to take care of Hayden. Everything will be fine. Julia realized that she wasnt in the fittest condition too, so she didnt stubbornly insist on staying. She nodded and agreed with Nicole, thereafter turning around and leaving. Nicole tucked Hayden under the nket and there was a glimmer of tears in her eyes. Thank heaven that Hayden is fine. Colton knew that Nicole must be very exhausted at that moment after operating on Anna for so long. You should get some rest. Ill keep an eye on Hayden. Nicole had initially intended to reject him, but Colton was very insistent. Im Haydens father, so I have a duty of care toward him. Youve just operated on my mom and you need some rest. Coltons words were very logical and after Nicole considered it, she finally nodded and agreed. After all, she waspletely exhausted at the moment. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Hes Awake Nicole couldnt have a good sleep that night. The nightmare of her watching a truck running over Hayden was troubling her sleep. The terrible scene in her dream jolted her awake. As she fluttered open her eyes, she found herself back in the ward. She pressed a hand onto her forehead and realized she was sweating heavily. As she tried to steady her breath, she looked out of the window and found it was already morning. The weather that day was gloomy and the sky was overcast. Even without pulling the curtains close in the room, no sunlight managed to reach them. One more, all right? Nicole snapped out of her trance when a gentle voice reached her. Turning to the side, she saw Colton. He was holding a bowl in one hand while the other was feeding Hayden the chowder from the bowl with a spoon. Hayden, who was already awake, was leaning onto a big pillow as he sat on the bed. His round and dark eyes were shining, and he looked wide awake. He did as told before turning to Nicole. Mom, youre awake! Do you want some chowder? Tossing the nket aside, Nicole slid her legs down the bed when she heard his voice, wondering how long she had slept as she could feel her head in a daze. As her feet touched the ground, she could feel her limbs heavy and was too weak to stand. Afraid of humiliating herself in front of the two, she sank back on the bed. The two beds were situated about only one meter away from each other. As her gaze rested on Hayden, Nicole forced a smile at him. Hayden, are you feeling alright? Hayden nodded his head at her worries. His dark eyes blinked a few times before sadness emerged on his face. Im fine. Grandma protected me in her arms when the truck was speeding at us. I merely passed out because I bumped my head on the hard surface when the car knocked us down. As he recalled the scene, his eyshes fluttered as he tried to control his emotions and tears began to blur his visions. The truck had approached them at a high speed and knowing there was no chance to avoid it, Anna held the boy in her arms without a second thought. That was why she ended up in her current serious state. Nicole pursed her lips as she helplessly watched Hayden immersing in the sadness, not knowing how she could console him. Colton put the bowl aside on the table and patted Haydens head. Dont worry. Shes out of the woods now. All she needs is rest. Once he learned Anna would be fine, Hayden felt better as he suppressed the tears. He never thought he could escape death the moment he saw the truck speeding at him. He was aware that he was the only moral support to Nicole the whole time. If anything bad happened to him, he couldnt imagine the heavy blow to his mother. Nicole continued to rest on the bed until the numbness retreated from her body. She rose to her feet and staggered once, but regained her bnce soon. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As she walked over to them, Colton stepped aside and let her sit in his ce. From her observation, Hayden was already recovering from the ident. He sported arge bump on his forehead due to knocking his forehead hard, but it was invisible under the bandages. Hayden, youll have to take a good rest. Once youre better, Ill take you wherever you want to go. Nicole watched her son with a tender look as sheforted him. He had never been hurt as badly as this. Hayden shook his head before staring at her with a level look. Mom, I want to visit Grandma when Ive recovered. Warmth filled Nicole when she heard that. As Anna had protected Hayden without hesitation, Hayden must be feeling emotions right now. Once Anna was awake, Hayden indeed needed to apany her as she healed. Nicole nodded and replied in a soft voice, Alright. Well move into the Gardner Residence once Mrs. Gardner is discharged from the hospital. We can take care of her until she is in good health again before we go home. Anna wouldnt have been hurt this seriously in the first ce if she wasnt protecting Hayden during the ident. Hence, Nicole felt the responsibility to repay Anna by taking care of the older woman. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Mind Your Own Business Meanwhile, Julia was trying to head straight back home as she came to the research center in secret without seeing anyone. Besides, Richard was staying in the research center right now and she didnt want to risk him seeing her. She had a noticeable baby bump recently. Even if she was wearing loose clothes, people would notice the changes in her body when the clothes clung to her body. She didnt want her parents to find out she was pregnant. Her father might be a stern man on the surface, but he spoiled her nevertheless. If the older man ever knew she was pregnant with Richards kid but also broke up with him, her father would never let Richard off. As Julia turned to leave, her father appeared out of nowhere and called out to her, Julia. Taken by surprise, she turned back to face him and found him standing in the dark corridor. The man might be getting on in years, but he was standing firm and tall. Her lips quivered before she hung her head low and addressed the man, Dad. Julias father began to walk toward her and eventually stopped before her. He watched her with a serious expression, but his tone was gentle. Youve been living outside and noting home for a while. Your mother is missing you very much and hoping to see you at home. Julia hung her head low in shame. She couldnt possibly go home and risk her parents finding out she was pregnant as she was experiencing morning sicknesstely. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She forced a smile at him as she nodded. I understand, Dad. Ive been busy recently. Ille home once I deal with my work. For now, she could only give him a perfunctory response. The man didnt notice anything wrong with his daughter, so he nodded in understanding before he turned to leave. Julia saw him off until he was out of her sight before she turned on her heel. As she walked forward to the entrance of the research center, she noticed a slender figure standing there. Even though the person wasnt facing her, she recognized it was Richard at one nce. Julia held her breath, trying to hide the bump on her belly. She didnt want to reveal the fact that she was pregnant to Richard. She kept her silence as she began to walk toward the exit without looking at him. She thought Richard would ignore her likest time, but he grabbed her wrist unexpectedly when she walked past him. Julia stiffened at the proximity as she took a few steps back. She stole a nce at him before lowering her head to avoid his gaze as she asked in a low tone, What do you want, Mr. Jenkins? Richard watched her in silence and felt a pang of sadness at her distant and estranged attitude. The lights were on outside the research center as the weather was gloomy. Richard studied Julia with the lights reflected on her face. She looks paler than before. The weathers not good. How about resting in the research center for a while before you leave? he asked in a slow tone. As Christi wasnt breaking up with him any time soon, he felt like he could not do anything at the moment. Pursing her lips, Julia maintained a neutral expression. There was not an ounce of emotion on her face as she answered with a distant attitude, Mr. Jenkins, I can worry about my business on my own. Julia was about to leave once she finished her words. However, Richard was faster as he took a step forward with ease and stopped her in her tracks. Let me give you a ride. Its difficult to drive in the weather. Suppressing the boiling anger within her, Julia raised her eyes and held his gaze. Then, she started with a cold tone, Richard, were no longer in a rtionship or anything, so mind your own business! I can go wherever I want. You already have a girlfriend, so stay away from me. He treated me like a strangerst time, so why does he still bother to put on a show of caring about me now? Julia couldnt understand what Richard was thinking, and she wasnt interested to understand the workings of his mind either. Watching her be quite worked up, Richard didnt dare say anything in order to avoid further triggering her. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 485 Mind Your Own Business Meanwhile, Julia was trying to head straight back home as she came to the research center in secret without seeing anyone. Besides, Richard was staying in the research center right now and she didnt want to risk him seeing her. She had a noticeable baby bump recently. Even if she was wearing loose clothes, people would notice the changes in her body when the clothes clung to her body. She didnt want her parents to find out she was pregnant. Her father might be a stern man on the surface, but he spoiled her nevertheless. If the older man ever knew she was pregnant with Richards kid but also broke up with him, her father would never let Richard off. As Julia turned to leave, her father appeared out of nowhere and called out to her, Julia. Taken by surprise, she turned back to face him and found him standing in the dark corridor. The man might be getting on in years, but he was standing firm and tall. Her lips quivered before she hung her head low and addressed the man, Dad. Julias father began to walk toward her and eventually stopped before her. He watched her with a serious expression, but his tone was gentle. Youve been living outside and noting home for a while. Your mother is missing you very much and hoping to see you at home. Julia hung her head low in shame. She couldnt possibly go home and risk her parents finding out she was pregnant as she was experiencing morning sicknesstely. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She forced a smile at him as she nodded. I understand, Dad. Ive been busy recently. Ille home once I deal with my work. For now, she could only give him a perfunctory response. The man didnt notice anything wrong with his daughter, so he nodded in understanding before he turned to leave. Julia saw him off until he was out of her sight before she turned on her heel. As she walked forward to the entrance of the research center, she noticed a slender figure standing there. Even though the person wasnt facing her, she recognized it was Richard at one nce. Julia held her breath, trying to hide the bump on her belly. She didnt want to reveal the fact that she was pregnant to Richard. She kept her silence as she began to walk toward the exit without looking at him. She thought Richard would ignore her likest time, but he grabbed her wrist unexpectedly when she walked past him. Julia stiffened at the proximity as she took a few steps back. She stole a nce at him before lowering her head to avoid his gaze as she asked in a low tone, What do you want, Mr. Jenkins? Richard watched her in silence and felt a pang of sadness at her distant and estranged attitude. The lights were on outside the research center as the weather was gloomy. Richard studied Julia with the lights reflected on her face. She looks paler than before. The weathers not good. How about resting in the research center for a while before you leave? he asked in a slow tone. As Christi wasnt breaking up with him any time soon, he felt like he could not do anything at the moment. Pursing her lips, Julia maintained a neutral expression. There was not an ounce of emotion on her face as she answered with a distant attitude, Mr. Jenkins, I can worry about my business on my own. Julia was about to leave once she finished her words. However, Richard was faster as he took a step forward with ease and stopped her in her tracks. Let me give you a ride. Its difficult to drive in the weather. Suppressing the boiling anger within her, Julia raised her eyes and held his gaze. Then, she started with a cold tone, Richard, were no longer in a rtionship or anything, so mind your own business! I can go wherever I want. You already have a girlfriend, so stay away from me. He treated me like a strangerst time, so why does he still bother to put on a show of caring about me now? Julia couldnt understand what Richard was thinking, and she wasnt interested to understand the workings of his mind either. Watching her be quite worked up, Richard didnt dare say anything in order to avoid further triggering her. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 It Was a Set-up Anna regained consciousness after two days, but she couldnt move around due to the fracture. She scowled as soon as she woke up, and her expression was displeased. Why do I feel like Ive been run over by a truck? Anna mumbled. Anna was born with a silver spoon as the eldest daughter of the Lowre Family, but she didnt carry many responsibilities in her family at that time. Even after she married into the Gardner Family, she hadnt suffered much. However, every part of her body was hurting after she woke up from todays sleep. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hayden was waiting beside her bed the whole time. As he watched her regain consciousness, a joyful expression took over all the worries on his face. He reached out his hands and held her palm as he addressed, Grandma. Anna lowered her gaze as her head turned in his direction and saw the boy. Warmth filled her expression as she greeted him, Hayden, youre here. But why are you injured? Seeing the bandages around his forehead, Anna scowled in concern. Colton took her distressed look in mind as he stepped forward to get her attention. Mom, dont you remember that you were involved in an ident? His words refreshed her memory. Ive experienced a car ident. No wonder it hurts. I remember it. A truck was speeding at us, Anna answered slowly. Colton sighed in relief to see she could remember what happened. Yes, you broke your leg and hit your head hard in the ident. Nicky has done the surgery on you. Even if youre fine now, it will hurt nevertheless. Anna let out a sigh as her sons voice reached her. As she recalled something, she scanned around the room for Wendy, but her daughter was nowhere to be found, so she asked, Wheres Wendy? He exined, She has been crying sincest night and ended up falling asleep as she was exhausted. I made her rest in the back room, but shelle to see you once shes awake. Knowing Wendy was fine, Anna nodded as her worries were lifted. Colton had been carrying the heavy burden of the eldest son of the Gardner Family since he was born. As for Wendy, she was pampered with love and care by her family since her youth, so Anna was more worried about her. Mom, the driver was killed instantly in the ident, Colton informed as he watched his mother. Anna stiffened as a twinge of sadness shed across her eyes. She never expected to hear such news. She lowered her gaze as she digested the news. Its an ident, and the me belongs to the truck driver for running the red light. Please give the drivers family some money as a token of condolences on my behalf. Colton studied the look on her face before he added, Are you sure its an ident? Anna was surprised at first, but her face scrunched up in confusionter as she looked at him expectedly. Are you implying its a murder attempt? This is just my guess, since the truck driver is still in the police station. They interrogated him many times, but his answers were always the same, iming he was tired at the moment and didnt notice the car. However, I found that five hundred thousand was transferred into his bank ount within a few days based on my investigation. He exined everything to his mother as he initiated an investigation right after she was injured in the ident. Nicole was listening to their conversation at the side and didnt expect to learn about theplicated things in between. She stepped forward and looked Colton in the eyes. President Gardner, do you mean the truck driver did it on purpose? Colton lowered his gaze and he nodded, not bothering to hide his boiling anger. Well know after we check the monitors of the road around that time. Nicole clenched her fists, but she felt the need to clear up the confusion, President Gardner, whos their target? Is it Mrs. Gardner or Hayden? Her eyes betrayed no emotions, and it was as if she was trying her best to suppress her anger. If the culprits wereing for Hayden, Nicole would suspect Lydia and Queenie. However, she doubted Queenie would harm Anna as Queenie was marrying Colton soon. After all, if something bad happened to Anna, the marriage would be postponed for sure. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Come To My Vi Tonight Colton shook his head, too. At the moment, there was no lead to follow up on. Nicole lowered her eyes without speaking. As things currently stood, they had no choice but to wait for the driver to speak up. Annas head ached as she thought about these things. Moreover, her anesthetic had worn off by now. Besides her headache, she was also suffering from sore feet, which made her feel especially ufortable. She waved her hand, saying, This is tooplicated, so Im not gonna think about it. Colton, help me look into it. If it wasnt intentional, then forget about it. Colton nodded before helping move Anna up. Annas car ident instantly put the Gardners on edge once again. Wanting to check on her condition, Lydia visited the Gardner Residence several times, only to be thrown out by the Gardners, who said that even though Anna survived the car ident, she needed a good rest without being disturbed. Lydia couldnt do anything about it, but there was no news from Colton about the wedding being canceled, so she assumed that nothing had gone wrong on Annas side. Dous had been feeling inexplicably restlesstely. He didnt know why, but it was perhaps because of Whitney. Now her pitiful face appeared in his mind whenever he closed his eyes. He loosened his cor, but just as he wanted to go out to get some fresh air, he heard his assistant lecturing the new secretary. Dont you know that Mr. Lane never attends dinner parties? Turn down these social engagements right away. Dous paused in his tracks. Turning to look at them, he suddenly asked, Is there a dinner party tonight? After hearing his words, his assistant immediately replied with a nod, Yes, there is, Mr. Lane. But you said before that you wouldnt attend these social engagements, so Ill turn it down for you. No, you dont have to. Ill attend the dinner party tonight, Dous replied. A hint of surprise flickered across the assistants eyes, but he quickly concealed it and replied respectfully with a nod, Yes, I got it. Everyone knew that Dous didnt like to engage in social activities, and yet he said he was going to attend tonights dinner party. It was as if the sun had risen in the west todayunbelievable. After getting drunk from drinking a lot of wine, Dous phoned Whitney. Even though he never saved her number on his phone, he was able to tap it out on the phones screen as if he had eyes in his fingers. Come to my vi tonight, he ordered before hanging up at once. She clutched her phone with a baffled expression. However, she had no other choice. Since their previous conversation, Dous had indeed withdrawn his appeal against her family. For the time being, her family wasnt in danger, but she had to pay off her brother Michaels debts by herself. At the moment, she had no choice but to do her best to please Dous. Otherwise, if he got displeased and made an appeal again, her family would have to face the disaster once more. At the moment, the Campbell Family were still dominating the furniture manufacturing industry. However, Michael had taken over the family business in recent years. Thanks to that dumb*ss ipetence, the Campbell Family family business had suffered a drastic decline with no signs of improvement since his takeover. Although Jonathan had resumed control of the family business afterward, thepany had suffered heavy losses under Michaels management and had only been able to break even over the past few years. As a result, the Campbell Family position as the industry leader had be just a name. Whitney entered the vi, which looked the same as before. However, the small figurine next to the television was gone, and the trash can was empty. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A hint of disappointment shed across her eyes; little did she think that Dous would actually throw the figurine away. At the same time, though, she was somewhat nervous deep down. Three days had passed since shest met Dous here. And today, he called her all of a sudden, asking her toe here as if he wanted to do something. He had merely told her toe here, but she smelled something fishy in his words. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Youll Regret It Not knowing what would be awaiting her, Whitney nervously twisted her hands together. She sat on the living room couch for a long time, but it wasnt until over an hourter that a sound came from the door. She looked up at the door. Dressed in a ck suit today, Dous walked with a stagger as a faint flush suffused his good-looking face. Whitney stood up and approached the man, upon which the smell of alcohol on him became apparent. Looking at him with a frown, she asked, Did you drink alcohol? Dous had probably drunk a little too much. His eyes narrowed slightly, which made him seem somewhat cool and distant. He rested his slender and bony fingers casually on his tie, pulling at it impatiently as if it were suffocating him. However, the tie seemed to tighten as he tugged at it. Feeling even more disgruntled, he knitted his brows in displeasure. Whitney took a step forward and put her hands on his tie. Then, with a slight movement of her fingers, the tie loosened instantly. After the tie loosened, Dous breathing became much more even. Heaving a sigh of relief, he took off his suit jacket and tossed it onto the floor. After a while, he finally looked up at Whitney. Then, without saying a word, he immediately dragged her upstairs. Whitney staggered and nearly fell when he dragged her. Luckily, she managed to steady herself in time to prevent herself from falling. After they went all the way upstairs to the vis master bedroom, Dous threw her onto the bed. His eyes were bloodshot from the alcohol as he stared hard at the woman beneath him. Whitney seemed to realize what he was going to do. Putting up her hands before her chest in resistance, she said, Dont do anything silly, Dous. You only want to do something to me now because youre too drunk to think properly! Youll regret it once youve sobered up. Dous pped his hand over her mouth; the soft touch on the palm of his hand made him feel somewhatfortable. In a hoarse voice, he said, Whitney, what I regret the most is not having slept with you back then. Who knows how many men youd slept with after you left me? Fortified by liquid courage, he ripped her clothes apart right away as he spoke. He was so strong after drinking alcohol that he pulled the clothes off with a loud ripping sound. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Horrified, Whitney rejected him by pushing him with her hands. Dous was already married with kids now. If he were to actually do this, hed feel guilty about it. Wake up, Dous! Im Whitney, not Emily! However, Dous was so under the influence of alcohol that he didnt notice it at all. Instead, he kept on pressing down on the woman beneath him. Whitney, youve got to be aware of the consequences after betraying me! He stretched out his hand and gripped her chin with all his might. Whitney replied, Dous, you should feel happy now that you already have a wife and kids. You dont have to get yourself into trouble because of your hatred for me. Youll regret it. Her voice hoarsened as her bright eyes had a somewhat dazed look in them. Having betrayed Dous, she didnt want to see him getting hurt once again by earning a bad name for cheating on his wife. Dous eyes were red. Staring hard at the woman beneath him, he let out a warm breath before lowering his head to kiss her vicle. Get myself into trouble, huh? He smiled a smile that made him seem devilishly handsome as his hand slid along her corbone. Lets get into trouble together, then. None of us are gonna stay out of this! he said cruelly, taking advantage of the situation to undress her. It hurts thought Whitney. The pain was sharp. She opened her mouth without being able to make a sound. She had been yearning for the man on top of her day and night, but now, she couldnt bring herself to be happy at all. Now she was a homewrecker who wrecked someone elses family She realized that not only was she hurt physically, but she also felt a sharp twinge in her heart. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Im Afraid Thats Not Appropriate Meanwhile, as Annas health gradually improved, all the Gardners returned to the Gardner Residence. Since Anna had protected Hayden, Nicole managed to stay at the Gardner Residence with him. Hayden was a smooth talker, and besides, Anna had injured herself in order to protect him. Therefore, he stayed around Anna almost every day while thetter was recovering from her injuries. Anna also liked Hayden; seeing the little boys bright and clear eyes made her very happy. On the other hand, Lydia got thrown out while visiting the Gardner Residence. The more Queenie thought about this, the more she felt that something was amiss. Consequently, she had no choice but to visit the Gardner Residence despite her pregnancy to find out what was going on. As soon as she entered the house, she heard the sound of people ying andughing in the living room. Slow down, Hayden. Itll be bad if you fall over. You too, Wendy. Go easy on the boy. Annas gentle and affectionate voice sounded with obvious pleasure. Queenie came into the living room. At a nce, she saw Wendy and Hayden frolicking in the living room. Anna, still swathed in bandages, was sitting on the living room couch while staring tenderly at the two of them. Queenie was startled for a moment before a hint of resentment flickered across her eyes. Why is this b*stard at the Gardner Residence? The frolicking pair saw her as well, upon which they involuntarily stopped what they were doing. Holding onto Wendys trouser leg, Hayden looked at Queenie with shiny dark eyes before muttering, Aunt Wendy, shes a bad woman. As he did nothing to lower his voice, his words were especially audible. Naturally, Queenie also heard them as she stood at the door. Her face darkened instantly, but she was forced to put up with it because of Anna and Wendys presence. Wearing an insincere smile on her face, she leisurely walked to Annas side. Smiling tenderly with glistening eyes, she softened her voice, saying, Mrs. Gardner, I heard from my mom that you got injured, so Im here to visit you. Anna didnt show much emotion after listening to Queenies words. Not only that, but the smile on her face faded. She merely responded indifferently, Uh-huh. Queenies expression froze. Still, she braced herself and continued, Mrs. Gardner, my wedding with Colton is just around the corner. I was wondering if we should put it off until you get better in case youre in poor health. Still looking indifferent, Anna darted an impassive nce at Queenie before replying in a grim voice, I can do nothing about the matter between you and Colton. Just do whatever you want. Theres no need to care about my condition. Seeing how indifferent Anna looked, Queenie hesitated somewhat. Taking two steps forward, she whispered, Im afraid its not appropriate for you to be absent at our wedding. Youre Coltons mother, after all. Anna nced up at Queenie while concealing the disdain in her eyes. She replied curtly, If you wait until I recover from my injuries, your baby bump will be getting bigger. By then, you wont look pretty in your wedding dress, so youll have to wait until the baby is born before getting married. In that case, the wedding will have to be dyed for about a year.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As she spoke, she stared at Queenie. After seeming to ponder for a moment, she continued, Well, I have no objections to that if you can afford to wait. Queenie turned pale at her words. A year? How can I afford to wait that long? I certainly cant keep the b*stard in my womb, but if I lose the baby, perhaps Colton wont marry me anymore. Hes only changed these days because of the baby in my womb. She bit her lip. Ive shot myself in the foot now. After pondering for a moment, she replied hesitantly, Mrs. Gardner, Im afraid itll be inappropriate to cancel the wedding at thest moment. The wedding dress is ready, and the venue is fixed. And besides, the invitations have been sent out. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Im Your Sister-In-Law Seeing how hesitant Queenie looked, Anna let out a sneer and looked at her with a hint of mockery on her face. Whats the matter? Didnt you say just now that youd put off the wedding for my sake? Are you gonna say you cant do it now? Queenies heart clenched when she heard that Anna was starting to get displeased. She quickly exined, Thats not the case, Mrs. Gardner. After all, its Coltons wedding that were talking about. I think hell be happier if youre able to attend it. But now the invitations have been sent out. Its okay to postpone the wedding for a few days, but if the wedding is postponed for a year, Im afraid that people willugh at us. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how she tried to exin herself in a panic, Anna didnt say another word. With a wave of her hand, she replied in a grim voice, Alright, thats enough. Its indeed inconvenient for me to attend the wedding in my present state, so Im not gonna care about the matter between you and Colton. Just do whatever you want. Fearing that the wedding would really be postponed for a year, Queenie dared not make another retort. This times wedding was her and Coltons, so both her wedding dress and the venue for the wedding were the most luxurious. Naturally, she invited everyone she knew around her, wanting to prove to them that she was the most outstanding person among them. She wanted these people to look up to her and envy her for marrying Colton. Okay, she replied meekly. Having looked up the information long ago, Hayden knew that Queenie was only going to marry a wife beater who happened to share the exact same name with Colton, so he wasnt angry. However, Wendy was different. She was kept totally in the dark, so she was unaware that Colton and Queenie had previously registered their marriage. When news broke out on the inte about what had happened earlier, she thought that it was just a publicity stunt pulled off by this woman. But now that Queenie hade to her home and talked about the wedding, she finally had to believe that her brother was really going to marry the woman before her. Mom, whats going on here? Is Colton getting married? she asked in displeasure with a frown. Anna still couldnt exin anything to her at the moment. Therefore, she simply replied, This is none of your concern. Wendys cheeks flushed with anger. What does Mom mean by saying this is none of my concern? Colton is my own brother, yet I know nothing about him getting married until its almost time for his wedding! Ill never allow this woman to marry him. Nicole is the only person Id recognize as my sister- inw! she yelled loudly. Queenies face darkened somewhat when she heard Wendys words. Taking a few steps forward, she looked at Wendy while exining softly, Wendy, your brother and I really love each other. And besides, Im now pregnant with his baby Wendy didnt buy her story, though. She angrily denied it, saying, What gives you the right to im that the baby in your womb is my brothers? Who knows if its a b*stard fathered by someone else? Perhaps because what Wendy had said was right, Queenies face clouded over. Wendy is right; the baby in my womb is indeed a b*stard. Clenching her hands with a darkened expression, she said, Wendy, youre still a child now. There are many things that you cant say as you please. Wendy gave her a fierce re. Unwilling to give up, she said, Get out of my house now! I dont want to see you! Queenie pursed her lips. Ever since the incident about the Triton Studiost time, Wendys attitude toward her had worsened sharply, especially after it came to light afterward that she wasnt the one who had slept with Colton five years ago. Wherever she went, Wendy would always be displeased at the sight of her. At the moment, however, she still had to get on the Gardners good side, so she couldnt quarrel with Wendy here. With a forced smile on her lips, she looked at Wendy, saying, Wendy, Ill be your sister-inw in the future. We should try to get along with each other. Wendy immediately retorted in displeasure, Dont talk nonsense! I dont have a lying sister-inw like you! Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 You Did Pretty Well Just then, Hayden tugged at Wendys sleeve. After rolling his round eyes, he said in a childlike voice, Dont worry, Aunt Wendy. Im Dads only son. Even if he marries this woman, hell still be partial to me. Wendys expression finally eased when she heard the boys words. She crouched down and patted his head, saying, Yeah, youre right. Youre my first nephew! In the future, everything Colton owns will definitely be yours. Theres no way this woman could steal them away! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Queenies face became as ck as thunder as she looked on. Clenching her fists tightly, she stared at Hayden viciously. I have to get rid of this little b*stard, or something will definitely go wrong between Colton and me. Suppressing the venom in her eyes, she looked at Anna and continued, Mrs. Gardner, Im still a bit unwell with my pregnancy, so I gotta go. Just give me a call if you feel unwell or anything. Looking impatient already, Wendy urged, Just get out of here. Queenie slowly left while still wearing a gentle expression. After she left, Wendy walked toward Anna in displeasure and said with an aggrieved look, Mom, why would Colton want to marry this woman? Shes fooled our family for five years with a lie! Not wanting to expose Coltons lies at the moment, Anna replied with a stern look, You have to respect your brothers choice. Wendy clenched her teeth while stamping her foot resentfully in displeasure. In the end, perhaps because she was incredibly displeased with Queenie, she went upstairs alone in anger. Whitney didnt know how she had fallen asleep. When she woke up, she felt dizzy all over. She blinked her eyes. It was pitch-dark inside the room, and the air was filled with a suggestive smell. Suddenly, a mans deep voice rang beside her. Youre awake? Whitney looked up and saw that it was Dous. Leaning back against the head of the bed, he covered his lower body with a nket, revealing his sturdy and naked torso. He was puffing away at the cigarette between his fingertips. Nobody knew how long he had been awake, but the ashtray on the head of the bed was already full of cigarette butts. Dous never smoked in the past. Whitney couldnt believe he underwent such a huge change when they finally met again after so long. Whitney wanted to get up, but her body ached all over when she moved slightly. Letting out a moan of pain, she froze, not daring to move again. Stubbing out his cigarette, Dous threw back the covers and stood up. Hearing his movements, Whitney turned to look at him. At this moment, the sun had definitely risen outside. Sunshine shone through the half-drawn curtains, which only let in a faint beam of light. Dous stood with his back to her while showing the visible outlines of his back muscles. Bending down slightly, he picked up the clothes on the floor and slowly got dressed. After dressing himself simply, he stepped forward and opened the curtains. Todays weather was very nice. The zing sunshine was so dazzling that Whitney had a hard time opening her eyes. Dous unhurriedly put on all his clothes before turning around to look at Whitney. His face showed no change of emotion as he looked at her in bed with an imperturbable expression. After a long time, he slowly asked, Was that your first time? He clearly sensed how awkward the woman before him had beenst nightas well as the thinyer. Whitney lowered her eyes and bit her lip hard without saying a word. Opting not to question her further, Dous took out a card and tossed it onto the bed. Then, he said with a sneer, Im quite satisfied with what you didst night. Take the money on the card as a reward. With that, he shot a nce at her with mockery in his eyes before turning around to leave. After he left, Whitney finally covered her face and cried in a low voice. She cried for a long time before finally collecting herself. What am I supposed to do now? What should I do? Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 In Cahoots Meanwhile, the Golden Brush Awardpetition was about to start. Nicole had previously promised to take part in thepetition on behalf of the Schumacher Familys Pinnacle Group, so Mason had called her long ago to inform her about it. The preliminary contest would be held in the country at the beginning of next month. Since the contestants only had to upload their designs, Nicole immediately emailed Mason a design that she had previously made but hadnt made public, telling him to submit it first. The Golden Brush Award was a global award, so the preliminary contest would be held in each country. After the best designs were chosen, a grand fashion designpetition would be held abroad. For the fashion industry, the award was considered thergestpetition. At the moment, however, Nicoles mind wasnt on the Golden Brush Award, but on Queenies wedding a weekter. Rumors about Queenies wedding with Colton were now circting outside. As a result, everyone thought that Colton was really going to marry her Bryan was furious. He had sent somebody in an attempt to abduct Queenie while the Gardners werent noticing. However, little did he think that Colton would have his men protect her in secret, making his people unable toy a hand on her. He knew by counting the days that the baby in Queenies womb was his. To think that this b*tch wants to marry my sworn enemy by iming that shes pregnant with his baby when the baby is actually mine! Having no other way, he had no choice but to wait until Queenies wedding with Colton to take action. Meanwhile, after failing to kill Hayden in the previous car ident, Lydia and Queenie began to discuss when to strike again to kill the boy at one go. Just then, Queenie recalled what Pierre had previously said about wanting to put Nicole on the spot. Moreover, Norman was still in prison at the moment. If he were to involuntarily mention Pierre, thetter would be finished for life. Because of that, Queenie thought she could totally team up with Pierre to kill Hayden. At the thought of this solution, she immediately called Pierre and greeted him, saying, Its been a while, Dr. Toth. How are you doingtely? Pierre bantered with a chuckle, Im not doing as great as you do, Miss Queenie. I hear that youre getting married to President Gardner very soon. Congrattions on getting what you wished for. Queenie wasnt in the mood to beat around the bush with him, though. Getting straight to the point, she said, Didnt you say before that you wanted to sort Nicole out and ruin her for life? Ive waited for such a long time, but nothing has been going on on your side. Dr. Toth, dont tell me that youve chickened out? Pierre let out a chuckle as a hint of malice flickered across his eyes. Its happening soon. Nicoles happy days wille to an end in a few days. I have a shortcut right now. How about it, Dr. Toth? Are you interested? Queenie asked. If she were to drug Hayden, itd be more reliable to ask for Pierres help. Pierre was fine with it. After all, more helpers would give him a better chance of sess. He said with a smile, Tell me about it. I want Nicoles b*stard son to die. If he dies, Nicoles ns will certainly be disrupted. By then, itll be as easy as pie for you to take advantage of the situation and bring her downpletely, Queenie uttered through clenched teeth with her eyes full of hatred. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Letting out a chuckle, Pierre couldnt help but ask, Youre already about to marry Colton. Why do you still hate Nicole so much? Queenie narrowed her eyes and snorted. It vexes me as long as her b*stard son is still alive. Stop pretending, Pierre. Now that Norman has been arrested, you wont be able to get away with it if youre found to be involved in what happened to White Nicholson. Were now in the same boat, so we both have to sort Nicole out. Pierre gave a chuckle; Queenie was right that he wanted to sort Nicole out. I dont care about Nicoles son, but I can give you a colorless and tasteless medicine. If used externally, it can cause the victim to suffer from dementia. If taken internally, it can cause death without leaving any trace behind. Queenies eyes lit up. This was exactly the kind of medicine she needed. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 So Close Queenie was eagerly attentive these days as she would visit the Gardner Family daily. Since Anna felt it was uncalled for to just drive her away, she could only wear a displeased expression. However, her daughter was different. Annoyed at Queenie, Wendy would immediately be irritated upon her sight. Dont you think youre being annoying? Why are you always here every day when you have a home yourself? she said with her arms crossed and her re on Queenie, clearly displeased with her. Facing Wendy and her dissatisfaction, Queenie only smiled and said softly, Wendy, since Mrs. Gardner is Coltons mother, she will be my mother in the future as well. Naturally, I have to visit her more, seeing that she has suffered such bad injuries. Wendy remained angry, as Queenie would always put on a pitiful act as though she was trying to win over an imaginary crowd with pity every time she came after her with vicious words. Cease your nonsense. My mother doesnt have a shameless daughter-inw like you! she said in dissatisfaction with a frown. Queenie only smiled and said nothing more. As Anna suffered a minor headache from her daughters screams, she beckoned Edith to escort her back upstairs to recuperate. Now, only Wendy, Queenie, and Hayden were left in the living room. Without Anna around, Queenies soft demeanor grew stern as she raised her head with a smile before she slowly said, Wendy, regardless of your eptance, Colton and I will have our wedding in less than a weeks time. Hearing her words, Wendy trembled in anger but couldnt find the words to retort. With a smile, Queenie continued, Weve already received our marriage certificate, and that means we are legally husband and wife now. As his sister, you should be calling me your sister-inw. With her expression twisted from anger, Wendy replied with her teeth gritted, You think youre qualified for that? Queenie hadnt the slightest trace of anger in her demeanor, as she onlyughed faintly before she raised her head and said deplorably, Its not up to you to decide since its Coltons decision that matters. Wendy, I wont argue with you on this, seeing as you are still young. In fact, as someone older here, I will treat you well from now on. Wendys anger grew so much at Queenies words to the extent that she red at her with bloodshot eyes. Suddenly, she took a step forward with one of her hands pushing thetter. Perhaps because Queenie hadnt expected Wendy woulde at her this way, she was unstable from the momentum and was about to fall on her back. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The truth was she was able to stabilize herself should she wish. However, she thought that the current situation was a good opportunity to make Gardner Family and Colton feel guilty by having Wendy cause her miscarriage. So, she gave no resistance as she fell on her back. Just as she thought she would suffer from the fall, someones hand supported her and prevented her from falling. After she was on her feet, she realized it was Nicole who had helped her. Taking a step forward, Nicole stood between Wendy and Queenie before she lectured the former furiously, Shes pregnant. No matter the bad deeds she has done in the past, the child inside her is innocent. As Wendy had done what she did due to her anger, she only now realized the gravity of her action after Nicole pointed it out to her. If Queenie had fallen here, there was a chance that she would suffer a miscarriage. She instantly grew pale as she came to the realization that her action would amount to manughter if things took a turn for the worse at that point. Biting her lips, she lowered her head with teary eyes and muttered, I was just so angry. Looking at how distressed Wendy was, Hayden hurriedly tugged on Wendys clothes and said, Aunt Wendy, dont be sad anymore. Lets just ignore this woman now. Its not worth it to hurt your body over that woman. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Dinner Time Since Wendy was still young, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life should Queenie suffer a miscarriage due to her actions. Not to mention, Nicole had clearly seen her sister having the opportunity to stabilize herself, yet she only allowed herself to fall. That only served as an indication that Queenie wanted to use Wendy to get rid of the child in her. After Queenie was stable on her feet, her expression grew twisted as she thought, Why am I running into Nicole everywhere I go?! However, she quickly wore a stiff smile to prevent others from reading her thoughts. Nicole, I should thank you. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable from that fall. Without looking at her sister, Nicole said, Since youre still in the early stages of your pregnancy, you clearly could have stopped yourself from failing, so why would you still need me to help you there? Afraid of her thoughts being exposed, Queenie hurriedly exined, I just never thought that Wendy would push me so abruptly, so I was a little surprised there and couldnt react in time. Thats why things turned out like this. Nicole couldnt be bothered any longer, so she only said with her lips pursed, Now that youre in shock, you should go home and have some proper rest for the baby. Since Wendy doesnt like you, you wont benefit from your trip here. You should use this time to recuperate instead. With a slight frown, Queenie looked at Nicole and said, Im now the young madam of the Gardner Family. Nicole, I dont think you should talk to me in such a tone as an outsider. However, Nicole continued to ignore her as she went and picked Hayden up before she looked at Wendy. Wendy, lets go upstairs. Otherwise, youll be held responsible in case you knock somebody over. At the moment, Wendy was still in shock over her realization. It was only after she heard Nicole calling out to her did shee back to her senses. With a gradual nod, she replied, Alright. Looking at the three people who didnt seem to show her the respect she expected, a surge of anger rose in Queenie. Nheless, she couldnt do anything but grit her teeth and swallow her anger. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she continued to stay in the Gardner Residence without going home. The bodyguards of the Gardner Family were afraid of chasing her away since the baby in her was said to be of Coltons blood. It wasnt until they came downstairs during dinner time that they realized Queenie was still around. With hints of disgust shing briefly in her eyes, Wendy red viciously at Queenie and said without courtesy, Some people are just so thick-skinned. They still shamelessly hang around even when they know they arent wee here. Since she was still young, she still hadnt learned to keep her emotions in check, so her expressions would always be true to her thoughts. Paying no care about thement thrown at her, Queenie only held her hand on her belly and said, I have been feeling uneasy since I was a little frightened just now, so I took a rest here for a while. With a smile, she then looked over to the kitchen to find that dinner was ready and went over without any sense of courtesy. Just as I was hungry. Lets eat together. Wendy rolled her eyes and immediately left. On the other hand, Nicole stayed with Hayden and picked the seat furthest from her sister. Since both Benedict and Anna were still recovering from their injuries, there were some restrictions on their diet, so their meal was specifically made to their requirements and sent over to their room. And so, there were only three people at the dining tableQueenie, Nicole, and Hayden. Although the dishes served werent much, each one of them looked exquisite and tasted delicious. While putting some of the food on Haydens te, Nicole said, Hurry up and eat. Once youre done eating, go and spend some time with Great Grandpa. Hayden agreed and immediately started eating. Continuing to be discourteous, Queenie ate while taking a nce around. Then, she asked, Wheres Colton? Why isnt he back yet? However, Nicole ignored her sisters question and pretended not to have heard Queenie as she continued to put food on Haydens te. And Hayden ate his food diligently. Looking at how the two of them were ignoring her, Queenie became irritated. Her tone turned heavy as she said, Nicole, Im talking to you! Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 A Hit Snickering, Nicole raised her head at the woman and looked at her with an expression of mockery. Queenie, dont you think that its pathetic to ask another woman about your own man noting home? Queenie was displeased with the expression her sister was giving her, but she didnt let her expression betray her as they were still in the Gardner Residence. When they were done eating, Nicole didnt pay any further attention to Queenie and only told Hayden to go and spend some time with Benedict before she went to see Anna. Although Anna was recovering, she still needed constant care, so Nicole would help check her wounds every night. As for Benedict, perhaps because of his age or that his body had grown weary, he would be tired very easily. Although he was very fond of Hayden, he couldnt help but be tired after a brief conversation with the child. Noticing his fatigue, Hayden decided not to intrude any longer and said, Great Grandpa, Ill go back to my room now, so you should have some rest. Now that Im staying here, Ille and y with you tomorrow too. Meanwhile, after Queenie left the Gardner Residence, she went back in by climbing over the wall. Now that it was nighttime, there werent many people walking around. Since she had been here many times now, she was familiar with the ce. Furthermore, she knew the cameras blind spots and also the probable locations of the Gardner Familys bodyguards. Then, Queenie made her way to Haydens room and entered it. After she took a look around, she took out a drug vial that Pierre had prepared for her and sprayed it all over the pillow. Initially, she wanted to administer the drug during dinner earlier, but Nicole was simply too vignt that she couldnt find the opportunity to do so. However, with how heavy-handed she was with the drug now, Hayden would lose his life the moment hey his head on the pillow. With a smile so sweet, Queenie immediately left the room after she was done dispersing the drug. Fortunately for her, she was still in the early stage of her pregnancy, so it was easy for her to move around as she managed to avoid stumbling about. After bidding his farewell to Benedict, Hayden returned to his room. Upon opening the door to his room, he realized that something was amiss. However, he couldnt figure out what was wrong even after he nced around the room. Frowning, he lightly sniffed the air of the room and felt that someone had entered his room. Assuming it was just one of the servants who hade to clean up the room, he dropped his guard and went to his bed with aptop in his hand. Looking through his recent assignment, he deduced that Zachary, who hade to him before with his family matters, was nning to make a move on the Yates Family. As he knew Zacharys character well, he knew that thetters actions were all for his mothers sake. Perhaps because he was her son, he suspected that his mother liked Colton, even if the former hadnt realized her feelings. In the past, Zachary had courted Nicole but was rejected firmly without any hesitations. However, a seed of doubt grew in her after a while, not because she liked him that way. It was because she was slightly touched by the man after his persistent action. However, that was not the case with Colton. Although the time Colton had spent with Nicole was only mere months, her attitude was very different toward Colton whenpared with Zachary. Although she still rejected the former, her reaction was very honest. For the first time in his life, Hayden was worried about his mother. Nevertheless, he still decided to help deal with Zacharys matters. After all, without him back then, his mother wouldnt be who she was today. When Hayden was done with his task, he yawned and realized it was already close to midnight. Since Nicole had to take care of Anna, she didnt sleep together with him. Just as hey down on his bed, he felt something wrong with his body, so he quickly held his breath, trying to get out of bed. However, it was toote for him. A bout of dizziness overcame him, and he couldnt control his body as it trembled furiously. He immediately pressed the button on his wristwatch before he fell to the ground. Fortunately, his room was carpeted. Otherwise, his fall would have been much more severe.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Spasm Nicole had justin down in bed when her phone rang with her sons call. Upon realizing that it was an emergency call that was activated by the button on Haydens wristwatch, she quickly got up and rushed over to his room. Since her child was responsible, she knew that he wouldnt deliberately press the button without any reason. Furthermore, it was alreadyte at night now. When she opened the door to Haydens room, she felt her heart break into a million pieces. There, the sight of Hayden foaming at his mouth with his body spasming greeted her. Brokenhearted and with tears in her eyes, she hurried to his side and held him in her arms. Hayden! Hayden, whats wrong? Dont scare me! As Haydens eyes remained dull, his body continued to spasm in Nicoles arms. Fortunately, due to Benedict and Annas current condition, the Gardner Family had set up a specialized medical room, so she hurriedly brought Hayden downstairs. After she put Hayden on the bed, she called Julia with her hands trembling. Julia,e quickly to the Gardner Residence. Hayden looks like hes been poisoned and is spasming violently. This was the first time Julia had heard Nicole speaking in such a tearful manner. She immediately pulled herself together as she replied, Okay, Ille over right now. Nicole, I need you to check Haydens mouth if he had eaten something without you knowing. If not, then it might be airborne, so youll have to help him put on an oxygen mask in that case. Im on my way right now. Although White, the master in surgery, was Nicoles mentor, she was still somewhat unfamiliar with what to do in such a situation. Following Julias instructions, she tried her best to calm her shaken heart as she checked on her son with her face full of tears. Since her son was everything to her, if anything happened to Hayden, she might lose her will to live. In no time, Julia arrived at the residence. While Haydens spasms were no longer violent, his body was still trembling slightly. After she checked on his condition, she had a sullen expression as she asked Nicole to go find medicines for her. Within the long list of medicines, none of it wasmon, but would often be stocked up in the Hull Familys research center. Nicole remembered that Colton was still in Gardner Corporation, which was located near the research center. Calling someone there to help pick up the medicines would be faster than her going on her own. Hence, she hurriedly gave Colton a call. Fortunately, the call was connected rather quickly. Colton, I need you to listen to me. Haydens been poisoned and needs medicine for his treatment. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I need you to go pick them up at the Hull Familys research center, please Her tone shifted to a pleading tone near the end of her sentence as she started to sob uncontrobly. Looking at Hayden foaming at his mouth while his body continued to spasm, she couldnt hold her emotions back. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Colton immediately stood and replied, Send the list of required medicine to me. Ill head over there immediately. Dont worry, Im here with you. Okay Nicole replied stiffly before she sent a text message with the list of medicine. Noticing the serious expression on Colton, Tony knew that something must have happened, so he said while walking beside him, President Gardner, F&R Enterprise wants the coboration proposal by tomorrow. We still need to do a follow-up on the proposal to see if any changes need to be made. Colton couldnt be bothered with the subject at the moment as he rubbed his brows and said, Ill leave it to your judgment for that matter. If I donte back here, then just send them the proposal we made previously. Having said that, he left thepany posthaste. With his attention on the report in his hand, Tony sighed lightly as he pondered on how the entire proposal needed to be revised as it was leaked to Kohlberg Group. This was the reason why Colton had been working overtime these past few days. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Poisoned Haydens condition wasnt looking good, as Julia had been wearing a sullen expression ever since she checked up on the child. Although she knew it to be cruel to say the words now, she needed to make sure Nicole had prepared herself for the worse. Nicole, my guess to the identity of Haydens poison is the Code:Z virus. Just a slight amount in ones system would cause dementia in a person. If it was administered through the mouth, then he would face a risk of losing his life. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gritting her teeth, Nicole tried her best to control her emotions, but she couldnt stop her tears from running down her cheeks as though her eyes were a faucet that couldnt be turned off. Sniffling with her reddened nose, she looked at Julia with her eyes red. Are you saying that Hayden is Im only saying the worst-case scenario. He definitely didnt inhale much of the poison. Otherwise, he would have been dead on the spot. Since his vitals are still responding, we can only see if his brain activity would be affected after treating him, Julia replied sternly. Nicole sobbed uncontrobly as she watched her child still spasming slightly on the bed. How did things turn out like this? He was still alive and well during lunch, yet hes like this now, she thought as her attention was fully focused on Hayden. For a well-behaved child like him to be a demented child She didnt dare imagine any further and immediately closed off that line of thought. Colton was quick as he returned home in no time with Richard in tow. Since Haydens condition was of the utmost importance right now, Julia didnt bother picking a fight over the matter with Richard as she quickly blended the medicine that was brought to her and administered it to Hayden via an injection. Perhaps it was due to the effectiveness of the medicine that Hayden finally stopped foaming at his mouth and his bodys spasm stopped. The child looked incredibly adorable with his small body and his long, thick eyshes. For such a cute child to be a demented child in the future Her tears flowed once more at such thought. As themotion grew, Anna heard it and called for Edith to escort her downstairs. Once she came down, she saw Hayden lying unconscious on the bed and Nicole crying beside him. With her eyes focused on Hayden, she hurriedly asked, What happened here? Realizing that Anna was awake, Colton went and held her arms and said in a tone as calm as possible, Hayden was poisoned but has been given treatment for it. However, theres no guarantee what will happen after he wakes up. With her jaws slightly dropped and her face in disbelief, Anna grunted in surprise and, with her eyes laid squarely on the child, walked toward Hayden with Coltons support. Although the child was no longer spasming, his small tender face was now as pale as a sheet, as though he had just recovered from a grave illness. How could this have happened? He was still fine moments ago. Did he eat something he wasnt supposed to? she asked as she grabbed Colton by his arm. This was someones doing. Hayden was infected by inhaling the poison. Fortunately, the amount he inhaled is small, and the treatment was given promptly. Otherwise, his life would have been in danger, Julia replied. When Anna heard the word treatment, she heaved a sigh of relief before she turned to Julia and asked while nodding, So hes safe now? Just as Julia was about to answer, Nicole stopped her and smiled stiffly at Anna as she said, Yes, Hayden will be fine when he wakes up tomorrow. Mrs. Gardner, youre also recuperating from your injuries right now, so you should go and take a rest. There wont be any problems with Colton and me here. Although Anna was worried about Hayden, her body couldnt take the extra stress. Now that she was told that his condition was nothing serious, she immediately felt relieved. Hence, she nodded and said, Alright, its good that hes going to be fine. Colton, Ill leave this to you. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Breakdown As Colton continued to support Anna, he called out to Edith and said, Edith, take my mother upstairs for her rest. Then, he turned his attention to his mother. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mom, since youve just recovered, you cant be too strenuous on your body, so you should quickly go back to your room and rest. Ill notify you the moment Hayden has recovered. Without being obstinate, Anna nodded and went back upstairs. After Anna left, the four of them stayed silent. Suddenly, Nicole became weak on her knees and almost fell to the ground. However, Colton realized what was happening and managed to catch her from falling. With his arms around her waist, heforted her in a soft voice, Itll be alright. Looking at how warm the man was treating her, Nicole couldnt hold herself back any longer as she broke down into tears. Hayden Hayden might be a demented child. W-What should I do?! Hearing the womans cry, Colton was taken aback. His expression grew stern, and he looked at Julia. Why would he be a demented child? Looking at the mans darkened expression that was so frightening that it felt like it could swallow someone up, Julia bit her lip and gulped before she exined cautiously, This drug was developed with the intention to kill. Although Hayden had only inhaled a small amount and was given prompt treatment, there is a high probability that he would have dementia. At Julias words, Colton subconsciously tightened his arms around Nicole. After a brief silence, he asked, What are the chances of a full recovery? Julia lowered her eyes and calcted the probability inwardly for some time before she finally said slowly, 10 percent. Coltons expression grew unpleasant at what he had heard. However, he forcefully suppressed his sadness after he looked at the woman in his arms. Then, he nodded and said, I understand. The Gardner Family will do everything in our power to treat Hayden. Nicole, theres no need for you to worry. Perhaps because Nicole had received too much of a shock, she was muddleheaded right now. Tightening his arms around her, Colton nced at Richard and said, Richard, you keep watch over Hayden here. Ill take Nicole to go rest for a while. Having said that, he was about to escort Nicole into one of the rooms when thetter held him back. With her face pale, she shook her head and said, No, I want to stay. I want to watch over Hayden. Otherwise, Ill only feel uneasy. As Colton didnt object to Nicoles wishes, he nced at Richard and Julia, to which the former was sensible enough to pull thetter away from the area. After he had sessfully escorted Nicole to the nearby bed, he said, Have some rest. Let me watch over Hayden. Closing her eyes with fatigue clearly written on her face, she couldnt help but sniffle upon the indescribable despair she saw when she closed her eyes. Sobbing, she said, When I close my eyes, all I see is Hayden lying on the floor with his body spasming and him foaming at his mouth She covered her face and cried in heartache. This was the first time Colton had seen Nicole break down in tears with a touch of despair. It was as though the radiant woman he knew had transformed into a girl who neededfort. With his eyes tinged with heartache, he reached his hands out and pulled her into his arms, so that she would lean against his chest. She didnt hold her feelings back as well, as she stayed nestled in his arms and cried her heart out. Nicole cried for a very long time. Perhaps due to her suppressing her emotions for a long time, she let out all of her emotions in one go. Colton continued to have her in his arms for a long time to the extent that he couldnt remember just when the person in his arms fell asleep. Gentlyying her down on the bed, Colton noticed that there were still tears in her eyes even though she was already asleep. Due to the tears in her eyes, her eyshes were stuck together. Not only her nose, but even her cheeks had reddened from crying. He reached his hand out and held her cheek before he gently traced her face with his fingertip. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Awake Although Nicole fell asleep, her sleep was not a peaceful one as she kept having nightmares. In her dream, she saw her child taken away by a mysterious figure. She kept shouting and chasing after that figure, but to no avail. Then, she woke up with a jolt as she sat up straight on the bed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sitting beside her, Colton covered Nicoles face with a towel after he noticed she had woken up. The towel was warm and seemed to have been prepared for some time. The warmth of the towel was just right as it wasfortable when covering ones face with it. After Nicole woke up and realized she was sticky with her sweat, she wiped her face before she got out of bed to find Hayden still unconscious without any indication of waking any time soon. Worried, she looked at the child in bed first before turning her attention to Colton. A brief momentter, she asked hesitantly, Did anything happen to Haydenst night? Colton shook his head. Although he stood up straight, one could easily see from a nce the dark circles under his eyes. Clearly, he hadnt slept a winkst night. Everythings normal. As Nicole looked at Hayden and found that his breathing had stabilized while the medical equipment showed no signs of abnormality, she heaved a gradual sigh of relief. Then, she turned her attention to the exhausted Colton and said, President Gardner, you should get some rest. Your body wont be able to take it any longer since youve watched over Hayden the entire night. With a faint smile, he patted Nicole on her head and said, Im fine. However, you should call me Colton from now on. President Gardner just sounds too distant. Nicole pursed her lips with her eyes lowered and, without any intention of refusing, said softly, Alright, Colton. Grunting in response, Colton got up and walked out the door as he said, Ill get you some chowder. Its still early, so you dont have to worry. Nicole didnt refuse the mans kindness as she knew that only when she had taken good care of herself could she take good care of Hayden. Hence, she nodded at Colton. After Colton left and brought back the chowder, Nicole was already by Haydens side, watching over the child. When he brought the chowder to her, she took a nce at the child before she focused on eating the chowder one spoon at a time. Although the chowder made by the chef of the Gardner Family was delicious, she couldnt taste anything at all. Nheless, she continued to feed herself with each spoon as though she was a machine. After she was done with the bowl of chowder in no time at all, she put away the bowl and continued watching over Hayden. Seven oclock in the morning. The sun rose slightlyter today as it was still on the horizon even though it was already seven. As the curtains were drawn open in the room, the gentle sunlight poured through the window into the room. Ever since Nicole woke up, she had never let Hayden out of her sight, while Colton continued to stand beside her and kept herpany. Finally, the child in bed opened his eyes in the sun-illuminated room. Looking at the child waking up, Nicole felt a burst of joy as she hurriedly hugged the child. Hayden. However, Hayden looked lifeless as he showed no reaction even though he was in the arms of his mother. His dark, ck eyes were listless as though it was devoid of all hope. After Nicole hugged her child for a while, she realized that something was amiss, so she released her arms around Hayden and stared at him. There, she found that Haydens eyes were lifeless and tinged with signs of dementia. With his mouth slightly gaping, Hayden kept muttering, Ah, ah! Upon such a sight, Nicole felt a tug at her heartstrings. She hurriedly embraced the boy and said, Hayden, Hayden, its me. Hayden, can you hear me? However, Hayden showed no indication that he understood what his mother was saying to him, as he continued to mutter Ah, ah, over and over again. Looking at the demented child in front of her, Nicole felt as though her heart was seized by an indescribable pain. Gritting her teeth, she held the child in her arms. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Get to the Bottom of the Truth Nevertheless, Hayden remained unaware of his mothers sadness with an innocent look on his face. In the meantime, Colton, who was standing aside, had nothing to say while staring at the boy in bed. A few momentster, Nicole finally stopped crying and pulled herself together, turning her attention to Colton before she tearfully said, Colton, could you please bring the chowder over here? Hayden is probably hungry now. Colton nodded and walked out the door as Nicole helped Hayden sit up straight. Although Hayden was mentally ill, Nicole was grateful that he didnt behave like a loose cannon and only sat down quietly. As she fixed her gaze on the child, Nicole failed to fight back her tears, which gushed out of her eyes. Nevertheless, she quickly sniffled and suppressed the sadness within her, forcing a brittle smile the next minute to hide her emotions. Hayden, no matter what you be, youll always be my boy. Ill make sure you get cured, and even if you dont, Ill keep you fed for the rest of your life. Nicole expressed her feelings while resting her forehead on her sons. Despite Haydens mental illness, Nicole was grateful that he was still in good physical health. When she fed her son with his meal, he seemed to behave obediently even though his eyes looked soulless and lifeless. As soon as she was done feeding the boy, Julia, who was apanied by Richard, happened toe in at that moment. When Julia showed up, Nicole immediately noticed her rosy cheeks and flustered ears, which indicated that she might have had an intimate moment with Richard. In the meantime, Julia, who noticed that Hayden hade to his senses, walked up to him to check on him, but when she saw his soulless eyes, she was stunned. It wasnt until a few momentster that she shifted her gaze to Nicole and said, Nicole, is Hayden While Nicole smiled bitterly with a nod, Julias mind went ck for a while until something came to her mind. She then went on to say, Dont worry, Nicole. From what I remember, Code:Z is being kept in the research center; perhaps I should go back and look for it. Who knows we could synthesize an antidote for it? In actuality, Julia wasnt confident that she could find a cure for the virus, but as she fixed her gaze on Nicoles sympathetic look, she was overwhelmed by her pity right away. Furthermore, she was able to put herself in Nicoles shoes more than ever before now that she was pregnant. Nicole nodded while seizing Julias arm. Thank you so much, Julia. Not long after it was dawn, the news about Haydens mental illness had reached the ears of the entire Gardner Family, shocking every single one of them. After all, Hayden, who used to be every adults favorite child in the family, had now seemingly be unsound due to his impaired ability to properly speak. He could only utter a few incoherent words, not to mention his soulless eyes. When Anna woke up and heard about that news, she was so devastated that she nearly fainted. W- What did you just say? Tell me one more time. Hayden Hayden is Anna had a hard time calming herself down. At the same time, Colton seized Annas arm, assisting his mother as she tried to stand up. After all, she hadnt fully recovered from the injury she sustained from the identst time. I hate to break it to you, Mom, but this is what it is. Anna then turned her attention to the child, noticing his soulless eyes and unusual behavior. When Hayden saw visitors in his ward, he looked up and smiled, giggling in a strange manner. Seeing the boys reaction, Anna had no idea what to say as she only ced her arms on Coltons shoulder in a helpless manner. Her voice trembled as she said, I want every single person in the Gardner Family investigated. I want to know what happened to Hayden! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She took a deep breath and continued, Someone must have tried to harm Hayden, or that poor boy wouldnt have ended up like this. I want to know everything about everyone who came to the Gardner Residence yesterday. The culprit who harmed my grandson will not go unpunished! Despite Annas mild-mannered temper that was a result of her decent upbringing, her anger still made her intimidating. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 y Dumb Understood, replied Colton, nodding in response. When Anna saw Hayden, she sympathetically limped closer to the boy, her eyes filled with pity as her hand gently caressed the childs head. Can you hear me, Hayden? Its me, Grandma. Anna called out to Hayden in a soft voice, but her grandson couldnt seem to hear her at all. Instead, the boy only giggled in a silly manner seconds before he slowly began to drool. However, Anna wasnt disgusted by that at all as she grabbed the napkin beside her and wiped Haydens mouth. At the same time, she closed her eyes, her face written with exhaustion. Im going to get to the bottom of the truth myself and find out who did this to my grandson! No one can stop me from finding the wicked culprit! Anna showed her determination angrily as Colton watched with his head down in silence. After finishing her words, Anna turned around and walked out the door right away. In the meantime, Nicole proceeded to feed Hayden with his meal and took him back upstairs. Although Hayden was mentally ill, he didnt appear to be hyperactive as expected from those who were mentally impaired. Nheless, Nicole still took care of Hayden just like how she did when he was first born. Because of that, she was so tiredboth physically and mentallythat she unknowingly fell asleep on the bed. On the other hand, Hayden returned to his sound self when he saw Nicole asleep. As he squinted, he peeked at his tired mother and whispered, Im sorry, Mommy. Just when the boy extended his hand to caress his mothers cheek, a man showed up at the door and had his eyes glued onto the boy. When Hayden turned around, he saw Colton staring at him. At that moment, Colton curled his lips upward and slowly walked closer to the bed tofort Nicole before he wrapped his arms around Hayden and carried him. Then, he took the child to his own room, squinting as he spoke in a deep voice. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why are you pretending to act like a fool? In fact, Colton had long seen through Haydens pretense, but since he had no idea what the boy was up to, he decided not to expose the child and instead observed him first. Meanwhile, Hayden decided that it was perhaps time for him toe clean since Colton had already seen through him. At the same time, the man looked at the boy in a surprised manner due to the intimidating aura that the child was giving off despite his young age. Thats my boy! Thats the kind of spirit you should have even though youre still a kid! Colton complimented Hayden on the inside while looking at the child. Someone is trying to harm me, Hayden replied, his eyes looking sober. Colton furrowed his eyebrows and fixed his gaze upon the boy, asking, Who is trying to harm you? Hayden pursed his lips and hesitated for a while before he answered, Its Queenie. How sure are you? Colton asked, fixing his eyes on the boy after remaining silent for a few moments. Im eighty-percent sure, Hayden answered. Are you trying to fool her into lowering her guard by ying dumb? Colton asked, wondering if Haydens idea would work out. I dont care who the culprit is, but Julia said that someone tried to kill Hayden, although whoever did that failed to do so. Nevertheless, now that Hayden is acting like a child who is mentally unsound, he wouldnt pose a threat to whoever wants him dead. Hayden rolled his eyes upward and grunted. I know you managed to get a man with the same name as yours, but she still has no idea whats going on. Thus, she is dreaming of marrying you, which is what makes me an obstacle in her way. After all, Im your son. Surprisingly, this kid does have a point. Colton agreed with Hayden as he was able to see the situation from his perspective. Are you saying that shes trying to get rid of you so that she can marry into the Gardner Family? Colton asked. Despite the rhetorical question, he sounded firm and certain. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Dont Worry About Him You dont say! Im trying to y dumb while waiting for her to make a mistake so that I can catch her red-handed, Hayden answered. Upon hearing the kids reply, Colton was surprised by Haydens wits, wondering why he had failed to notice his sons intelligence all this while. However, he quickly shifted the focus of their topic as he stared at the boy and asked, What about your mother? Do you know how disappointed and heartbroken she is to see you be so mentally ill? Hayden kept his head down in a guilty and sympathetic manner when he was reminded of Nicole. At the thought of his mothers tearful look, he couldnt help but feel a stab of pain in his chest. However, he knew he had no choice but to y dumb, or his enemy would immediatelye after him. Im sure Queenie is behind his, and the only way to catch her red-handed is for me to be patient while ying dumb, Hayden said confidently. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton sighed upon hearing his sons words as he begrudgingly acknowledged Haydens quick wits despite his young age. In that case, do what you think is right, but mark my words, boydont disappoint your mother. As Hayden imagined Nicoles angry look once she discovered that he was ying dumb, he rolled his eyes around with a sympathetic look on his face. He then grabbed Colton by thetters sleeve, pitifully calling out to the man. Daddy Colton looked down and fixed his gaze upon the child, his left eyelid twitching non-stop as he had a feeling that Hayden was up to something. Thus, he pursed his lips and carried the boy in his arms. Speak up your mind. Whats the matter? Hayden curled his lips upward, showing a sweet and innocent smile. As he stared at Colton, he slowly began to express his feelings on the inside. Daddy, I think this is how Im going to recover. Youll find an antidote at some point and give that to me in the future. After taking the medication, Ill recover and be normal again. Perhaps Mommy wont find out that Ive been ying dumb this way. Therefore, she wont be angry. Colton was amused when he heard his sons suggestion. Seriously? This kid even has a n to cover his tracks, doesnt he? The man raised his eyebrows, smiling ambiguously while asking, Why should I help you? Hayden pouted, seizing Coltons sleeve with both of his hands as he spoke in a childish manner. Because youre my Daddy. As soon as Colton heard Haydens words, his mood was lifted because he was happy to hear how his son referred to him as his father. At that moment, he finally understood why Hayden was so well liked by his mother and sister, for the child was an absolute sweet talker. The next moment, Colton rubbed Haydens nose with a smile. This is thest time. Haydens smile faded away when Colton finally agreed to help him. He then patted the mans shoulder and said, Take me back to where I was, then. It wont be good if Mommy finds me missing. Feeling helpless, Colton had no choice but to carry Hayden back to where they were. However, just when they were about to walk through the door, they bumped into Nicole, who happened to wake up not long ago. Nevertheless, Hayden was quick enough to y it off by pretending to be ill again, weakly resting his head on Coltons shoulder. At the same time, Nicole walked closer to the father and son and fixed her gaze on the child, who in turn had his eyes glued to the man. He wanted to use the bathroom when I came in, so I took him there, Colton exined. Nicole believed Coltons words as she carried the boy who was pretending to be asleep in her arms and put him on the bed. Thank you. Colton curled his lips upward and waved his hand. Im Haydens father, so dont mention it. He then paused and gazed at Nicoles heartbroken look, adding, No matter what bes of Hayden in the future, Ill always be a good father to him and love him unconditionally. The Gardner Family has a professional medical team on standby, so perhaps I could get them to work on a cure. Thus, dont worry too much about him. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 I Will Cooperate Although Anna had done her best to keep the news from spreading out, Queenie still received word about Haydens status, knowing that he was alive but mentally ill. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That kid is pretty strong-willed, isnt he? Anyway, I suppose there is nothing to worry about since he is now mentally ill. After all, Im sure the Gardner Family will not appoint an unsound child to be their heir. At the thought of that, Queenie couldnt help but feel gleeful until she heard another news that Anna wanted to investigate everyone who visited the Gardner Family that day. At that moment, Queenies face darkened; she knew her n to marry Colton would be ruined if she was found to be responsible for Haydens tragedy. Thus, she quickly packed her belongings and made her way to the Gardner Residence. In fact, she wanted to go there to see whether Hayden had really gone nuts as rumored. Desperate to answer the question in her mind, she picked up her pace and hurried to her destination. When Queenie arrived at the Gardner Residence, the ce was filled with nothing but silence. At the same time, there were more bodyguards than there were before at the door as some of them were even seen patrolling around the courtyard. Judging from the eerie silence, Queenie believed that something must have gone wrong in the Gardner Family. Thus, she scurried toward the entrance, only to be stopped by the bodyguards there, but instead of giving in to them, she red at the men with her hands on her waist, grunting unhappily. Open your goddamn eyes! Im Coltons wife, the young mistress of the Gardner Family. Why are you stopping me?! However, the bodyguards appeared a little hesitant because Anna had instructed them not to allow outsiders into the mansion, yet they had no idea whether Queenie was supposed to be considered an outsider due to her ims. Just when Queenie was making a scene at the entrance, Colton showed up out of nowhere and looked at Queenie while saying, Let her in. Queenie was happy, thinking Colton was defusing the situation for her. Thus, she smiled brightly and scurried closer to the man while trying to seize his arm, but Colton subtly avoided her reach. Nheless, Queenie didnt seem dismayed at all as she smiled at Colton and said, Thanks for the help back there, Colton, or Id still be stuck like a clown. Upon hearing thedys skittish response, Colton wasnt agitated at all as he walked Queenie into the house and replied, Dont mention it. My mother wants to have everyone who visited the Gardner Residence yesterday investigated, and you happen to be among them. Despite Coltons calm tone, Queenie still felt panicky on the inside, but nheless, she did her best to pull herself together and asked, Yesterday? Oh, I dide here yesterday. I was waiting for you to return, but when you didnt show up, I decided to leave right after dinner. What happened? Meanwhile, Colton fixed his eyes on Queenies face as thedy yed dumb, admitting that she was a good pretender because he could not see anything wrong with her expressions thus far. Someone drugged Hayden, and my mother was exasperated when she learned about that. Thus, she is determined to get to the bottom of the truth, Colton answered in a deep voice, a cial look shing across his face. In the meantime, Queenie pretended to look shocked, covering her lips while eximing in surprise. She then gazed at Colton, trying to show her concern for Hayden. W-What? How can this be? Hayden is Nicoles entire world. If anything happens to that poor boy, what is she going to do? Colton squinted while keeping his eyes on Queenies gaze, only to quickly look away. We dont know whos behind this at the moment, so were going to investigate every single person who visited the Gardner Residence yesterdayyou included. Queenie bit her lips, pretending to look innocent by keeping her head slightly down. Then, she said in a hushed tone, Alright, I understand that its necessary. I will cooperate with Mrs. Gardner. Queenie then changed the topic and looked at Colton, asking, Im worried about Hayden, Colton. Can I see him now? Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 What Have You Done to Hayden? Staring at Queenies hypocritical look, Colton grunted coldly on the inside while maintaining a nonchnt expression on his face. While he was initially skeptical about Haydens spection that Queenie was trying to harm him, thedys fake acting confirmed his suspicion. Sure, Hayden is in his room on the second floor. You can take a look at him there. Meet me here when youre done. Colton showed no interest in apanying Queenie to visit Hayden. Queenie nodded and made her way upstairs while Colton stood there for a while before heading to the stairs on the other side. Knowing where Haydens room was, Queenie made sure there was no one else around and decided to stop pretending. Upon arriving at the childs room, she opened the door and was able to immediately hear incoherent moans. Queenie then took a closer look at Hayden, noticing his soulless eyes as he drooled with his mouth open like an actual victim suffering from a mental impairment. However, Queenie still remained wary, slowly stepping forward while she called out to the child in a probing manner. Hayden? Hayden didnt seem to respond, only continuing to p his hands while moaning incoherently. Seeing that, Queenie knitted her eyebrows and stroked her chin in a puzzled manner. Has he really gone nuts? Cant he even talk now? She stepped closer to Hayden and kept her eyes on his fair cheeks. Suddenly, an idea shed across her mind as she stretched out her arm to pinch the childs waist. In that instant, Haydens eyes were filled with tears shortly before he broke down and cried out loud. As a child, his cry, coupled with his high-pitched voice, sounded so loud that everyone else nearby could hear him. In the meantime, Wendy, who was also on the second floor, could hear Haydens cry even though she was quite some distance away. As soon as she heard the boys cry, she immediately got up and went to investigate themotion. On the other hand, Queenie was gleeful to see Hayden crying, thinking the child must have already gone nuts like rumors said. Thus, she quickly pretended tofort the boy. Alright, be a good boy, Hayden. Dont cry. I saw a mosquito on your waist, and I was only trying to catch it. Nevertheless, Hayden continued to cry out loud as though he hadnt heard Queenies words at all. In response to the boys loud cry, Queenie was helpless and annoyed because she was worried that it would draw the rest of the Gardner Family members to her. She then thought of covering Haydens mouth, but before she could do so, she suddenly felt a strange warmth on her body. When she subconsciously stepped back, she realized Hayden had just peed on her. At that moment, Queenies face changed as she almost puked and went weak in her knees, copsing onto the ground. Thanks to the thick carpet on the floor, the pain she felt from the fall was still bearable. Queenie was frustrated, pointing at Hayden with a pair of flustered cheeks. You You son of a b*tch! How dare you pee on me! I I Queenie was so mad that she could barely speak, only pointing at Hayden while shivering from head to toe. This idiotic b*stard! Just as Queenie was about to teach Hayden a lesson, Wendy came in and saw the boy crying on the bed. Thus, she immediately walked up to the child to check on him, asking him worriedly, Are you alright, Hayden? Tell me what happened. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the bedroom door opened, Haydens cry instantly echoed through every corner downstairs. Anna, who was busy questioning the suspects downstairs, quickly rose from her seat, her face changing at once. Hurry up and help me get upstairs. Hayden is crying. On the other hand, Hayden was crying and shaking like a leaf while wrapping his arms around Wendy. Seeing Haydens tearfulness, Wendy red at Queenie and questioned her angrily. What have you done to Hayden?! she bellowed. Queenie, who was covered in Haydens urine, replied with a darkened look on her face, You should probably ask him that question instead. He just peed on me! Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Damn It When Wendy saw Queenie in such a mess, she smiled and mocked her. That serves you right! Upon hearing thedys words, Queenie was unhappy yet helpless since there was nothing she could do to Hayden with Wendy around. When Anna arrived, she saw the tearful Hayden resting his head on Wendys shoulder. Feeling sympathetic for her grandson, she quickly walked up to them and asked, Whats wrong? Why is Hayden crying? Wendy red at Queenie and replied, Who else do you think is to me? You might want to ask that lady over there. Queenies face went pale as she exined, No, its not what it seems. I didnt do anything to him. It was Hayden. He peed on me. Wendy, who had been unhappy with Queenie all the while, sniggered in response to thetters exnation. He wouldnt have peed on you if you hadnt bullied him. This is happening because of you! Soon, Hayden tearfully raised his arm, revealing a red mark on his waist. Due to his fair skin, the red mark that Queenie left behind after pinching him was obvious. Worried for the kid, Anna immediately came closer and lifted Haydens shirt to take a closer look at the red mark. What happened?! she asked in a stern voice, ring at Queenie. Queenie was stunned when she met Annas intimidating gaze, stammering while trying to exin herself. She said, W-Well, Hayden identally fell and cried, but when I carried him, he just lost control of himself and peed on me. Anna gave Queenie a skeptical look, but since Hayden couldnt talk properly, there was no way for her to prove Queenies words. As Hayden continued to cry tearfully, Anna came closer tofort the boy until he started to calm down. However, since his emotions had fluctuated too much when he was crying just now, he couldnt stop shivering even after his cry let up. Soon, Colton showed up at the door and saw the mess in the room, knitting his eyebrows at the sight of that. He then walked closer and carried Hayden in his arms, subsequently noticing the red mark on his waist. The next second, he naturally shifted his gaze to Queenie in a cold manner, and the woman felt chills when she met his eyes. Queenie approached the man to exin herself, but much to her surprise, Colton stepped back. She quickly realized that she was covered in Haydens urine, so she stood from a distance and spoke to Colton. I didnt do anything, Colton. Hayden fell down by himself. With Hayden in his arms, Colton only nced at Queenie indifferently and turned his attention to Anna. Mom, Im going to give Hayden a shower and tend to his bruise. Go ahead. Make sure we dont miss out on any other wounds. Anna nodded. At the same time, Wendy also stepped closer to Hayden and rubbed the boys head,forting him. Its okay, Hayden. Everything is going to be alright. That maddy isnt going to hurt you. Im right here to protect you. Meanwhile, Queenie was annoyed and resentful, thinking Hayden didnt deserve to be treated so well because he was no longer a child with a sound mind. Why does everyone in the Gardner Family stillBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. treat him so well? A child who is mentally ill will only be a liability to the Gardner Family! As soon as Colton left with Hayden in his arms, Anna turned around and glimpsed at Queenie, looking at her with a pair of furrowed eyebrows. You look like a mess. Get changed in the guest room at once. As soon as she finished her words, the olddy left the room right away. Queenie was left clenching her fists angrily and helplessly, restraining herself from speaking her mind as she watched Anna walk away before taking her eyes off the olddy. Nevertheless, she was grateful deep down that Hayden had already gone nuts, thinking the boy would haveined about her if he had been in a sound mind. After that, Queenie took a look at herself, frustrated with the fact that she was covered in pee all over her body. Damn! Now, all my makeup is ruined. At the thought of that, Queenie felt her anger surging through her and taking over her mind. Damn it! Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Gotten Carried Away In the meantime, Colton carried Hayden to another room. After making sure they were alone, Hayden stopped pretending and pouted, cing one hand on Coltons face. How wicked thatdy is! She pinched me so hard that I nearly died! You have no idea how much it hurt me! Hayden recounted what happened while rubbing his waist. Colton chuckled in response and asked, So, did you deliberately pee on her? Hayden responded with a cold grunt, thinking he would have retaliated against Queenie if he hadnt pretended to be mentally ill. Thatdy wanted to make me suffer. If Aunt Wendy hadnt shown up just in time, she would have tortured me to death. Dont let her in next time. I still have a long way to go, and I dont want to die young! Despite his young age, the boy expressed his words maturely like a grown man. Colton kept a straight face and carried the boy to the bathroom. As he was about to take off Haydens clothes, the child covered his lower body with his hands, his face blushing in embarrassment. I can do this myself. Give me some space here. Finding thatughable, Colton fixed his eyes on his son from behind and raised his eyebrows as he grabbed Hayden by the cor. Im your father, so whats there to be ashamed of? Furthermore, why werent you shy when your mother showered you? Mommy has been showering me ever since I was little, but the same cannot be said for you. Hayden made his point unhappily. Upon hearing Haydens words, Colton couldnt help but reflect on his past. Although Hayden was indeed his son, he couldnt deny the fact that he had not been a good father to him. Nevertheless, he went on to take off the boys shirt and said, Come on, dont be shy. Have you forgotten about our first time when we met at the airport? You evenplimented me, didnt you? At the same time, Hayden was reminded of the first time he met Colton in the bathroom. Back then, the boy evenplimented his manhood to gain his favor. Thats different. Now, would you please leave me alone? I can handle myself in a shower. Hayden covered himself, his cheeks red. Coltonughed in amusement, glimpsing the adorable child as he eventually decided to let go of him. Well, youre still a kid, and you will only understand it when you grow up. Anyway, I shall leave you to it now. Make it snappy, and holler at me if you need anything. Ill just be outside. The man walked away after finishing his words. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After that, Hayden went on to take a shower and wrapped himself with a big towel when he was done. Then, he opened the door and stepped out of the bathroom, only to see Colton standing at the door. The next moment, the man carried the boy onto the bed and helped dry his hair with the hair dryer. Meanwhile, Hayden only kept his head down in embarrassment without showing any signs of resistance. Colton then went on to fix Haydens hair, whereupon the child put on his clothes before the duo walked out of the room. After Hayden put on his clothes, Colton applied some ointment on his waist and carried him downstairs. When Anna saw Colton and Haydening downstairs, she immediately walked closer to them and expressed her concern about her grandson. How is Hayden? Colton shook his head and said, No big deal besides the red mark on his waist. In the meantime, Hayden continued to rest his head on Coltons shoulder with his eyes closed, his blushed cheeks and faint tear stains making him look sympathetic and pitiful. At the same time, Queenie was also done changing as she stepped forward and bitterly made up an excuse for herself. Considering his current state, the poor boy must have gotten carried away more easily than usual. That was how he fell and bumped into the ground. Little did Queenie know that Hayden rolled his eyes upward in disgust, although he continued to rest his head on Coltons shoulder without responding any further. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Didnt Leave When Anna heard what Queenie said, she couldnt help but get angry. She sent Queenie a cold re and said in a low voice, You are an adult, so how can you not know when to keep quiet? Queenie changed her expression, then instantly realized Anna was mad because she had said that Hayden was stupid. She clenched her fists. She couldnt understand why the Gardners would favor a stupid child so much! However, now was not the time to be fussy. Queenie curved her lips and apologized, S-Sorry, I shouldve watched my mouth. Earlier on, Queenie had intended to remind Anna that this child was a lost case, and if Anna wanted an obedient grandchild, she could only put her hopes on the child in Queenies belly. Sadly, Anna was very protective of her own family, so she couldnt tolerate a single bad word about Hayden. Anna nced at Queenie, then averted her gaze to look at Haydens face. Hayden hadnt fallen asleep, but he didnt make a fuss as hey quietly against Coltons shoulder. Anna couldnt help but recall when she first interacted with Hayden. This little child was extremely adorable back then, and he would totter behind her and keep calling her Grandma. Colton had been cool and distant even from a young age. He wasnt likable even as a child, and he would just call her Mom indifferently whenever he saw her. She caressed Haydens head lovingly. Hayden must be tired now. Take him upstairs to rest. With that, she turned around and looked at Queenie. Also, donte near my grandson ever again. If you do anything to him, I wont forgive you. Queenie watched as Colton turned around and went up the stairs, hastily exining, Mrs. Gardner, it really wasnt me. This child is now out of his mind, and he doesnt know anything. No one knows when hed suddenly act up and get himself hurt. When she heard Queenie say again that Hayden was stupid, Annas expression darkenedpletely. She was extremely dissatisfied as she red at Queenie and reprimanded, Enough! Why do you keep insisting that hes stupid? What are you plotting? Queenie went pale in the face as she hastily shook her head and said, No, Mrs. Gardner, please dont misunderstand. I am now Coltons wife, so I have no need to do those things. Moreover, Im even pregnant with Anna slightly closed her eyes, waving her hand a little tiredly. Never mind, Im not concerning myself with you and Colton. However, you shall not enter the Gardner Residence ever again. I dont like you. Faced with such obvious disdain from Anna, Queenie had an extremely foul expression on her face. She clenched her fists, but she felt fortunate that Anna hadnt suspected her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Now that Hayden had gone stupid and Colton was about to marry her, Nicole posed no threat to her at all. Queenie rxed. After all this hassle, she would be married to Colton in less than five days. She had to keep her calm. Mrs. Gardner, since you dont like me, Ill take my leave now. Queenie lowered her gaze and was about to leave as soon as she finished speaking. However, before she could leave, Anna suddenly called out and halted her. By the way, you were in the Gardner Residence yesterday as well. Did you go up to the rooms on the second floor? Faced with Annas query, Queenie was so startled that she broke out in cold sweat. However, she managed to keep her calm and hid all traces of panic. Queenie shook her head. No, I only wanted to wait in the Gardner Residence for Coltons return. I was downstairs all the time, and I left after dinner. If you dont believe me, you can ask the security guards at the entrance. Anna looked at Queenie suspiciously, but in the end, she didnt say anything. She simply gave a nonchnt response and left. Queenie discreetly let out a relieved sigh, d that she wasnt found out. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 To the Hospital Over the next few days, Nicole spent most of her time researching the so-called Z medicine with Julia. However, she hadnt made any progress. Still, there was news from the research center that the vine they previously researched had attained significant sess, and it worked quite well in many tests. They would hold a press conference in a few days to announce this great news. Nicole wasnt too happy about it, though. At the moment, her entire focus was on Hayden. Now that Hayden had turned into this, she had to find a way to save him! During the experimentation process, Julia suddenly frowned in difort, but she didnt make a sound. She wanted to take a break before continuing with the experiment. However, the paining from her stomach was so great that she couldnt help but whimper. By the time Nicole noticed it, Julias face was already covered in a thinyer of sweat. Nicole hastily went over to check. Julias face was terribly pale, and her lips were also white as she tightly clenched her teeth. Nicole quickly found a stool and let Julia take a seat. Then, she began examining Julia in detail. Julia was in so much pain that her face turned pale. She was a doctor in this field, so she had an overall understanding of her condition. She reached out and took Nicoles hand, saying weakly, Nicole, maybe maybe its the child in my tummy. Nicole was surprised. Julia had been staying with her for research for so long that she almost forgot Julia was pregnant. When she saw Julia gasp painfully for air, she felt remorseful as she helped Julia up and said quickly, Ill take you to the hospital. Nicole, I Ah! Julia was about to decline when she felt another shot of pain in her tummy, and she couldnt help but yelp. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nicoles expression was very serious as she took Julias hand and said, Julia, the childes first. I am to me for not considering the fact that youre pregnant. Lets quickly go to the hospital now. Nicole was insistent, and she didnt even give Julia a chance to protest as she took thetter to the hospital right away. Julia was sent to the emergency room. Richard rushed here after receiving the news, and when he saw Nicole, he asked with reddened eyes, Wheres Julia? How is she? Nicole looked at Richard and hesitated. In the end, she didnt say anything. Richard was instantly furious as he grabbed Nicoles cor, his eyes red as he questioned, What exactly happened to Julia? I know that Julia has been doing research with you these days, and shes pregnant too. Those medicines would certainly have an effect on her! Nicole never thought that Richard would know all these. She pursed her lips and reached out, pushing Richard away. Then, she lowered her gaze and said, Richard, the child in Julias tummy has nothing to do with you. Since youre willing to marry into the Zuniga Family, quit pretending to care about Julia now! Richard looked furiously at Nicoles face, which was filled with disdain. He wanted to step forward, but as he gazed at Nicoles foul expression, he couldnt say the words he wanted to. He darkened his gaze, then simply asked in the end, How is Julias condition right now? I am the childs father, and I have the right to know no matter what. Nicole closed her eyes, her attitude softening. Shes still in the emergency room. Well have to wait until the doctores out. Richard didnt say anything else. He leaned against the wall, overwhelmed with a huge sense of helplessness. He reached up to cover his face, which was shrouded with pain. Previously, Colton had suggested to get someone to seduce Christi. Joshua had already carried out the mission, but it didnt seem to amount to anything. Christi was still treating him like that. Looking at Julias condition right now, he wanted more than anything to see Christi and exin clearly to her that he didnt like her at all. They were together simply because her father had forced them to. However, when he thought about the Jenkins Family, he grew cowardly again. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Thankfully Alright At this moment, Richard felt the most helpless and lost. The elders in the family never forced him to do anything. In university, he had resolutely chosen to study medicine. When his family found out, they didnt object. Instead, they smiled and told him, Studying medicine is good. When we have a doctor in the family in the future, well feel more rxed no matter what sickness we get. Meanwhile, the Jenkins ran apany focused on interior design. Even though they couldntpare to the Gardners, they were still quite well-known in the country. Now, he felt as if he were standing at the edge of the cliff, and a sheer drop with unfathomable depths was ahead of him. Behind him was a pack of ferocious and hungry wolves, yet he couldnt step forward nor backward. Richard swallowed, but he didnt say anything in the end. He held his head between his hands as he waited outside the emergency room. Fortunately, Julia was sent to the hospital on time, so she wasnt in serious danger. The doctor walked out with a grave expression and looked up to ask, Whos the family member? Nicole hadnt even answered when Richard stepped forward first. With a stride, he went right up to the doctor and said, Me. The doctor nced at Richard and said mingly, Youre an adult now, so why dont you know that pregnant women arent supposed toe into contact with poison? Even if precautions were taken, shes still pregnant with a child, so she cannot touch even a sliver of poison! Richard nodded, giving a quick response. Still, he didnt say anything more. Right after that, Julia was wheeled out. She still looked a little weak, but she was alright now. She obviously saw Richard as well, for she didnt look too happy to see him. She then simply looked at Nicole and said, Nicole, Ill be fine, so head on back. Hayden still needs you. Nicole was rather hesitant. Since Julia was pregnant now, she didnt have much contact with her family. Nicole couldnt let Julia stay in the hospital alone. Just as Nicole was hesitating, Richard, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up. Ill take care of Julia. Dont worry. Julia closed her eyes. Even though she didnt really like Richard, she nodded so that Nicole could stop worrying. Nicole nced at Richard. She felt that she couldnt be of much help here, and it was time for Richard and Julia to have a proper talk with each other. At the thought of this, Nicole closed her eyes and nodded, saying, Okay, Ill be going back now. Give me a call if anything happens, Julia. Julia responded quietly. Nicole dragged herself back home. As soon as she returned, she heard Wendyining that Queenie had came into the house and even hurt Hayden. When Nicole heard that, she immediately perked up and hastily went upstairs to have a look. She ran into Haydens room, but Hayden wasnt there. She then turned around and headed for Coltons room. Upon opening the door, she found Hayden sleeping on Coltons bed. Coltons room was simple, and it waspletely bare save for some necessary furniture. On therge, dark gray bed was a small bump of a persons body. Meanwhile, Colton was sitting at the desk by the window, working on something on hisptop. The sound of the door opening was crystal clear in the quiet room. Colton turned around when he heard the noise, and when he saw that it was Nicole, he closed hisptop and looked at her. Nicole looked at Hayden on the bed, then tiptoed her way over there. She drew back the nket and carefully lifted his clothes. Just as expected, there was arge reddish area on his waist. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Even though ointment was already applied on it, the childs skin was very soft, so the mark hadnt disappeared yet. Nicole frowned, then carefully pulled up the nkets again. She turned to look at Colton, saying in a hushed voice, Can we talk outside? Colton nodded and followed Nicole out. As soon as they went out the door, Nicole asked right away, Whats with the injury on Haydens body? Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Heard Everything? Even though Hayden had now gone out of his mind, he would quietly sit at the side if there was nothing going on, and he wouldnt even make a fuss. Colton smiled and said, Queenie said that Hayden was ying by himself when he identally fell and got injured. Queenie? When Nicole heard Queenies name, her expression turned even worse. She frowned and said in a low voice, Are you saying that Queenie has been alone with Hayden before? Colton nodded. For some unknown reason, Nicole suddenly got mad, and she immediately began reprimanding Colton, How could you leave Hayden alone with Queenie? You should know what sort of woman she is! Looking at Nicole, who was a little worked up, Colton reached out and patted her on the shoulder. He thenforted, Dont worry, nothing serious happened to Hayden. Haydens condition was like a heavy piece of iron that weighed upon her these days, and it was threatening to crush her. Now, even the smallest thing could stir the womans emotions. Nothing serious? Cant you see thatrge red mark on Haydens body? Nicole sniffled and continued with her eyes red, We both know what sort of person Queenie is. She wants to marry you, so Hayden and I are the biggest obstacles in her path! Colton fell silent. He probably never thought that Nicole would get so worked up. He was about to say a few words tofort her, but he soon swallowed them. Okay, I wont leave Hayden alone with Queenie in the future. Dont worry. Nicole also realized she was getting too emotional. She adjusted her temper, dabbing at the tears in the corners of her eyes as she said quietly, I didnt mean to act like this. I just couldnt control my temper when I thought about Hayden getting hurt. Nicole found that she was more prone to anger these days, and she would make a fuss out of the smallest matters. Now, Nicoles mind was tense like a taut line, and she couldnt bear any provocations. Seeing how weak and fragile the woman was in front of him, Colton softened his expression and reached out to hug Nicole. He pulled her in his embrace as heforted her by saying, Its okay, my researchb is finalizing their study, and they are confident that this illness can be cured. A stunned Nicole looked up at Colton and her voice trembled as she asked, Really? Seeing Nicoles hopeful look, Colton felt as if his whole neck had stiffened. He couldnt shake his head as he smiled and nodded. Yes. Joy bloomed on Nicoles face as she sniffled and said, Thank you, Colton. Colton didnt say much. He looked at Nicoles exhausted face and said quietly, Go back and rest well. Ill have Hayden cured as soon as possible. Nicole was truly too fatigued, and she didnt want to move at all. As such, she nodded. When Nicole left, Colton went back to his room. As soon as he opened the door, he found Hayden crouching beside it. He seemed to be listening in on the conversation. Colton smiled, then reached out and carried Hayden back to the bed. Even though there was a thick carpet on the floor, it still wasnt ideal to walk around bare-footed. He looked at Hayden on the bed and asked, When did you wake up? Hayden seemed to be a little upset as he replied in a low voice, I woke up when Mom came in. So, you heard everything between Nicole and I? Colton asked. Hayden nodded. Yes. Seeing his grave face, Colton knew that Hayden was thinking ofing back, so he asked straight away, When are you giving up on this act? Tomorrow. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Haydens reply was resolute. He originally wanted to fake it until Queenies wedding, but seeing how troubled his mother was about his own condition, as well as how out of sorts she was, Hayden couldnt keep up the act anymore. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Cured The next day, before Nicole set out for the research center, Colton brought good news that the Gardners medical team had already developed the antidote, and Hayden would recover as soon as it was injected. Nicole didnt quite believe it and was even a little doubtful, but after Colton guaranteed that there were no side effects to this medicine, she finally agreed to it reluctantly. However, the syringe only containedmon glucose. After all, Hayden was very healthy, and he wasnt ill at all. Colton was forced to y along with Hayden for the sake of their bond. The Gardners medical team arrived at the Gardner Residence, allpletely prepared. Colton had asked them beforehand toe up with a convincing lie and im that they had developed the antidote. Anna was worried that it might trouble Haydenter, so she kept asking them about the side effects and whatnot. After the medical team assured her, Anna finally agreed to let them give Hayden the injection. The medical team went in and gave Hayden the injection, and soon after that, Hayden fell asleep. When Nicole went in, the medical team had already emerged. Hayden was lying on the bed peacefully as if in a deep sleep. Nicole checked on Hayden and finally let out a sigh of relief when she confirmed that he was alright. Fearing that their act might be seen through, the medical team gave Hayden some anesthetics so that he would sleep first. They couldnt figure out how a healthy person kept iming that they were ill, but could stay convincingly ill for so long. The person leading the medical team looked earnestly at Nicole and said, The medicine has anesthetic properties, and the patient only needs some sleep to recover. Nicole was still a little worried as she looked at him and asked, May I know the percentage of sess? There was nothing wrong with this child in the first ce, so they were naturally a hundred percent confident about it. However, they remembered what Colton told them, so the medical team answered humbly, Around eighty percent. Well wait here until the child wakes up. If something happens, we can help out right away. Nicole nodded, feeling reassured. The deceived people were all very worried, fearing that the medicine wouldnt work. Likewise, the Gardners sat on the couch and waited from morning until afternoon when Hayden finally woke up. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole hastily went upstairs to check in on him. When she saw Hayden sitting quietly, she called in a soft voice, Hayden? When Hayden heard her voice, he slowly turned around, a glint in his dark eyes as he looked at Nicole and called sweetly, Mom. Seeing that her son had already recovered, Nicole couldnt help but feel her eyes warming up. She stepped forward and grabbed Hayden in a hug, choking as she said, Hayden, Hayden, youre alright! Hayden pretended to be confused as he looked at Nicole and asked, Mom, did something happen to me? Why are you crying so sadly? Nicole sniffled and shook her head. No, Im just a little too emotional. Hayden blinked. Perhaps because the anesthetics hadnt fully receded, he felt groggy all over. Colton even told him that it was just glucose, but he felt sleepy soon after getting the injection, and he even felt terrible after waking up. Mom, Im hungry. I want to eat meat, Hayden said pitifully. Throughout thest few days of putting up an act, he could only have chowder every day. His taste buds were stripped of strong vors for so long, and he wanted nothing more than to feast right now. Anna had been watching them from the side, so when she heard that Hayden wanted to eat meat, she hastily told Edith beside her, Go and tell the kitchen to prepare some nice dishes and tes of meat. Nicole agreed readily. Okay, she said. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Recovery Anna walked up and looked at Hayden, feeling distressed. Let me have a look at you, Hayden. Im d that youre alright, she whispered. Hearing her words, Hayden blinked his eyes and nodded, knowing that she was concerned about him. Im fine. I just feel a slight pain here. After finishing his words, he rubbed his waist, which was where Queenie had pinched him. Then, he thought for a moment before continuing his words. I had a nightmare, Grandma. I dreamed of a bad woman wearing a light blue dress. She pinched me. He tugged on Annas sleeve and looked at her innocently with his big doe eyes. When Anna heard Haydens description of the woman, she knew immediately that he was talking about Queenie as she was wearing a light blue dress when she came to the Gardner Residence! At that moment, Anna was fuming in anger. Yesterday, she kept insisting that Hayden fell on his own. I didnt know that she was lying to me! she thought. When he saw how furious Anna was, Hayden deliberately asked, Whats wrong, Grandma? You look like you are mad. Noticing that he realized she was angry, Anna immediately regained herposure and looked at him gently. No, Im not angry. Since you have woken up, go for a walk with Mommy. Ill see if there is any food in the kitchen, she said. Okay. Thank you, Grandma. Hayden nodded his head and gave her a sweet smile. When Anna left the room, her face was gloomy. However, she did not make a huge fuss as Queenies wedding was just around the corner, and she would ruin Queenies reputation by then. As such, she suppressed her anger and waited for the time toe. Nicole had been hugging Hayden ever since she saw that he was awake. There were so many things she wanted to say to him, but now, she couldnt get any words out of her mouth. Dont be sad, Mommy. Im fine, said Hayden obediently as he patted her back. Listening to his words, she hummed in response and didnt say anything else. To be honest, Hayden was feeling guilty since he had been lying to her. Fortunately, Nicole didnt find out about it, or she would be really mad at him. On the other hand, Colton wanted Anna and Nicole to keep Haydens well-being a secret. After all, Hayden was Queenies target. If she were to know that he had recovered, she might hurt him again. When Anna heard his words, she furrowed her brows and fell into deep thought. After a moment, she felt that Colton was right and nodded. This should indeed be a secret. Otherwise, we wont be able to catch the mastermind behind this, she said. Likewise, Nicole did not oppose the idea. She did not have any opinions on anything else since she was still excited about Haydens recovery. Only the Gardners knew about Haydens situation. The servants had no clue about it as Hayden spent most of his days inside the room, and his food was being served to him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Since Hayden was getting better, Nicole was at ease. At nighttime, she received a call from the research center, telling her to show up at tomorrows vine press conference since she was a member who helped with it. Then, she remembered that Norman was still denying his crimes in prison while Pierre was out in the open. If Pierre were to save Norman, he would find a chance to bring her down. At this time, the best moment for him to attack was at the press conference. Thus, she agreed to be there as she was ready to fight back. The next morning, Nicole dressed up and went to the press conference. Most of the members that participated in the research were already there. However, the meeting had yet to begin since it would onlymence at 9.00AM. When Nicole looked at the time, it was only 8.00AM. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 The Vine Will Be the Death of Us The session of the vine could save countless people. Although the virus was in Espad, it would spread here if they didnt control it. The people at the research center sat together and chatted for a long time, and most of their conversations were about positive things. After all, they had made remarkable achievements this time. Due to the sessful research of the vine, history would remember them. When it was finally 9.00AM, the reporters readied themselves since this particr research was a massive breakthrough in the medical field. Each one of the research centers members walked up one by one. Some of them were nervous as they were the type to work hard and had never stood in front of a crowd before. They first introduced the vine and its research progress. Then, they said that the vine would be free of charge to the public. Amid this grand scene, their words won the respect of the reporters. Then, a reporter asked Nicole something. Miss Nicole, we know that you are the apprentice of Dr. White, who has allegedly thieved from others research results. Although it has been rified, we still wish to hear it from you. When she listened to the persons words, Nicole smiled faintly and said, A clear and innocent conscience fears nothing. Although her words were not much, many people still apuded her. At that moment, the conference wasing to an end. Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, a disheveled man suddenly bolted inside. Even though the bodyguards tried to stop him, he still managed to get inside. When the man entered the room, he roared, The vine is not done yet! It will be the death of us! He repeatedly said those words and even took out a red banner, raising it high up in the air. Although the bodyguards tried to drag him away, the man was strong. He struggled out of their grasp and continued, The vine is not done yet! It will be the death of us! His words caught the reporters attention, and they raised their cameras while looking at the man. On the stage, the people at the research center were panicking. They didnt know what was happening as their vine was mild and had never killed anyone. Whats going on? Didnt we follow up with those who had taken the vine? Didnt they say that they were fine? We did check up on them, and everyone was fine. Why is this happening? While they were still in discussion, Nicole looked at the man, who was still yelling. Pierre mustve sent this person here, she thought. As Nicole thought about it, her lips curled into a cold smirk, waiting to see what he would do. Dont worry. Ill go and take a look, Nicole said faintly. Then, she stood up and walked down the stage. Although bodyguards surrounded the man, he was still screeching as if he had been through a trauma. Nicole didnte close to him. There was a slight distance between them as she raised her voice and asked, Did you say that the vine killed people? Did someone you know die? When the man noticed someone questioning him, he quickly looked toward where the sound came from. He looked as if someone in his family had indeed died, for his eyes were bloodshot. Are you the one in charge of this? he asked Nicole. Somewhat, Nicole said while nodding. At that moment, the mans expression turned ferocious. He bolted toward her direction like he was going to tear her into pieces. Luckily, the bodyguards stopped him. Our lives mean nothing to you. Why would you guys use the vine in clinical trials when it is not done yet? My sister is dead because of you guys! he yelled. When Nicole heard his words, her face sank. Dead? Impossible. Nothing happened when we did so many clinical trials back then, she thought. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sir, I would advise you to watch your words as you need to take legal responsibility for this. The research center gives the vine to Espad for free. If anything were to happen because of your words, you would be taking peoples lives away. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Objection Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicoles tone was heavy, emphasizing the importance of this matter. However, the man clung to his view. After injecting the vine, my sister died within a week. The doctor said that there were toxins inside her body. Other than injecting the vine, she hadnt done anything! As the man spoke, Nicole was observing him, and it seemed like he was not lying. Why dont you come to the research center with us? We will be responsible for your sisters death, she said. However, the man looked at her with caution, for he did not trust her. Why should I believe you? You are just brushing me off. You might even kill me! He raised his eyes and looked at her skeptically. While listening to the mans words, Nicole burst outughing. You are so funny, sir. We are a standard medical institution. Moreover, there are many reporters here. We wont do anything to you. She had a faint smile on her face as she continued, Im sure there must be a misunderstanding about your sisters death after using the vine. The best solution is to investigate it thoroughly. The man heard her words, and his eyes were red with anger. Perhaps he had been brainwashed by someone as he didnt believe a single word she said. I will not believe these dignified words of yours. You guys are all hats and no cattle. My sister died an unjustful death, yet you guys are holding a conference with ease. Shame on you for introducing such a problematic product to the public! he gritted his teeth and said. Although the man was pressuring her with his words, Nicole was not nervous. In fact, she chuckled at him. The reason for your sisters death will never be uncovered if you keep making a huge ruckus right here. If you want to know how she died, someone would have to investigate it. Before the man could speak, she cut him off. Could it be that you are here to disrupt the scene? Or are you ckmailing us with your sisters death? Her words seemed to have struck a nerve in him. Nonsense! I just want justice for my sister! he retorted. Its simple. Just let us see your sisters body, and the research center will investigate your sisters death free of charge, Nicole said confidently. The man was at a loss for words. Atst, he said in a small voice, Her body has already been cremated. When she heard that, Nicole curled her lips and looked at him mockingly. Cremated? Fine, let me ask you a few questions. Why didnt you call us firsthand when your sister died because of the vine? All volunteers had our contact numbers. Secondly, if the vine was toxic, why did you cremate her body and not keep it as evidence? While facing her interrogation, the man was nervous. After some time, he said, No matter what, my sister is dead because of your vine. You have to give me an exnation. If there was a millesimal death rate, the vine could not be sent to Espad even if they were being framed. Nicole turned to the reporters and said sternly, Before this matter is investigated thoroughly, we will not be giving the public our vine. Then, she ordered the bodyguards to take the man out. At that moment, everyone from the research center followed her. They admired her smartness and calmness when facing such a situation and even rhetorically questioned the man. Initially, they were in a tight spot, but things took a turn because of her. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Being Ganged Up On As the bodyguards escorted the man to the break room, people from the research center followed suit. Although they had never encountered such a situation, they were sure their vine was not deadly. After all, they had done multiple tests on theb rats before proceeding with clinical trials. Most of the medicine used at clinical trials would not harm the human body. Even if there was, it would not cause the death of someone. Why dont we let the specialists handle this? Im all for the vine being tested again to ensure there is nothing deadly inside, the people from the research center said confidently. Then, Nicole lowered her head and looked at the man while smiling. Do you think that Id believe your words? If there really was something wrong with the vine, why did you cremate her body and not keep it as evidence? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The man trembled as he listened to her words. At first, he thought he could let this matter spread for a while, but he never expected Nicole to retort his words. As long as he kept saying that his sister was dead because of the vine, he would get a lot of money after all of this was over Nheless, his sister had been cremated, so there was no evidence. Even if there was, all he had to do was y innocent, saying that he was furious about his sisters death to the point that he caused a stir. The doctor said that the virus infected her. If I didnt cremate her, what would I have done if the virus spread? The man insisted, feeling like he hadnt done anything wrong. When Nicole heard his words, she chuckled and looked at him. This matter will put the country in a crisis. Are you sure that nothing will happen to you after making a ruckus? Do you believe the government will send an investigation group to check on this? It is true that my sister died because of your vine. Im not lying, and you guys cant threaten me with this! the man gritted his teeth and said, for there was no going back at this point. In that case, lets investigate it. However, if you talk nonsense during the process, I dont mind appealing a nder charge to make you stay in prison for a couple of days. With that, she asked the bodyguards to let him go. At this moment, the whole research center was panicking. They didnt know why their vine had killed someone, for this was a serious matter. What should we do? Im sure that there is nothing wrong with this batch of vines. If it gets dyed, the virus will kill thousands of lives a day since the situation in Espad is bad! Nicole knew what the person meant, but there had been a dead case on their vine. Plus, all the reporters had heard the mans words, and they would tell the public about this. Thus, the vine definitely had to be confiscated. Our first matter in hand is to solve the mans problem. Since there were many reporters at the conference, his words will travel regardless of their authenticity, said Nicole. Listening to her words, everyone went silent since she was right about it. No matter what happened, this matter should be their topmost priority. Just when they thought all they had to do was investigate this matter, many citizens gathered around their hotel the next morning. They held a banner that said the research center treated human lives like dirt. Many people who had injected the vine wanted an exnation from them. After all, the research center had made it clear that there were no potential risks when they were searching for volunteers. However, now that someone had died, the volunteers would also die if there was anything wrong with the vine. Humans were afraid of death, and they would be a madman when something could lead their life to danger. While an angry mob surrounded the people at the research center, Nicole was back at the Gardner Residence. She only noticed it when she arrived the next day and saw that the hotel was surrounded, and many people were cursing them while holding up signs. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Ill Fix This To avoid unnecessary trouble, Nicole went inside the hotel from the back door. Then, she met up with the people from the research center to find out what had happened. It was only then that she found out someone had anonymously posted the news online, saying that the vine was not yet done and had killed someone during clinical trials, causing someone to make a stir at the scene. When Nicole clicked open the post, she saw the man from yesterday holding up a banner while screeching. If someone who was clueless about what happened saw this post, they would definitely believe what had happened. After looking at it, Nicole lowered her gaze and said, There are many people outside the door right now. If we dont give them an exnation, they will not trust us. Right now, they were like trapped beasts as they didnt know what to do. At this moment, Pierre, who was on the other side, was looking at the post that had gone viral online. When he saw it, he couldnt help but smile, thinking that Nicole couldnt have expected him to provoke outrage rather than doing something to the vine. He always knew that humanity was easily provoked, especially when there were benefits to it. The mans sister had cancer to begin with, and she couldnt live for long. Likewise, he helped the man fake false proof of her well-being and cleared all her medical records in the hospital. Now that the body had been cremated and there was no evidence, this matter would not be settled if the man insisted that his sister had died from the vine. Moreover, he had heard from Queenie that Hayden was an idiot now, so that Nicole would be distraught at the moment. Now that this had happened, he wondered how she would handle it. Since this matter was getting out of hand, the police had to intervene. They drove away the citizens and took them to another ce to stay. Only then did this matter quieten down. However, the news of the vine that killed someone had spread out. Although it was not for the country itself, it still caused a massive stir in public. Meanwhile, the medical team was in chaos as they were used of treating humans like animals. All of them knew that this batch of vines was very important, and no mistakes could be made. Little did they expect such a thing to happen at this moment. What should we do now? I dont care if my reputation is ruined, but if this batch of vines cannot be sent out, Im afraid we wont be able to suppress the virus in Espad anymore. Thats right. While they were discussing, Nicole lowered her head. To be fair, she didnt know what to do either. The team discussed it until nighttime, but their discussion was not fruitful. At nighttime, Nicole returned to the Gardner Residence. When she stepped inside, she saw that Colton and Hayden were bickering about something. Is it getting out of control? Colton asked when he saw that Nicole had returned with a sour expression on her face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nicole nodded tiredly as she rubbed her temples. Yes, she replied. When Colton heard that, he patted her shoulderfortingly and said, Dont worry. I have sent my men to search for the person who caused all of this. Things will end soon. With that being said, Nicole was shocked as she didnt expect him to be so quick to handle this matter. Dont be so surprised. It was Hayden who found out where the man lived. I just sent someone to get him. After all, I invested in the research center. I cant let someone bring it down just like that, said Colton with a smile when he saw her shocked expression. For some reason, Nicole felt better after listening to his words. She nodded and said, Thank you. Seeing the tiredness in her, Colton knew better than to disturb her any longer. Thus, he bid goodbye to Hayden and left the room. Then, Hayden walked toward her and reached out his hands, rubbing her temples. Dont you worry, Mommy. Daddy said that he would take care of this matter. You have to smile moreyou dont look pretty in this state, you know, he cooed. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Being Brought Over As Nicole listened to his words, her heart warmed. Then, she nodded and hugged him as they rolled on the bed. The following day, Nicole woke up early because of this matter. Things were done efficiently when the Gardners stepped in. By the time Nicole woke up, Colton told her that the man had been found and the bodyguards had taken him over. The man had lived miserably for the past few days as he had been hiding from them. He looked like a mess with his nk eyes and disheveled look. On this day, Colton wore a ck suit and shiny leather shoes. When he walked, one could hear the clicking sounds it made. As the man was being held down by the bodyguards, unable to move an inch, Colton took a seat on the sofa. He then looked at the man with disdain without saying anything. When Nicole arrived, she saw Colton sitting on the sofa while staring at the man. She didnt say anything and just stood behind him. Even though the man was being held down, he could still turn his neck. With that, he struggled to raise his head and was shocked when he saw Colton. After looking at him for some time, Colton asked, Tell me. Why did you do such a thing? When faced with Coltons calm tone, the man was nervous. However, he gulped hard and suppressed the nervousness in him. W-What are you talking about? I dont understand, he stammered. Listening to his words, Colton chuckled and looked at the man while smiling. Then, he deepened his voice and said slowly, If you dont know anything, I guess you are useless to me. After saying that, he looked troubled as he propped his head with his hand. He closed his eyes and continued, Fine. Take him away from here since he is useless now. Remember to throw him in the ocean when its dark. Chain him up, or else he wont sink. The man felt shivers run down his spine when he heard Coltons words. He raised his head in shock and looked at him. This is awful society. How can you do this? Killing is illegal! he said hastily. Illegal? Colton stood up and looked at him with disdain. Then, he took two steps forward. Do you think I care if its legal to not? Moreover, who do you think will go against me? he said mockingly. When the man heard his words, he broke out in a cold sweat since what Colton said was true. In this country, the Gardner Family had the most authority. Compared to them, he was nothing, and the Gardners could have killed him without anyone knowing. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. While the man was in thought, Colton averted his gaze and turned around. Take him away, he said. Just as the bodyguards were about to drag the man out, the man quickly yelled, Ill say it. Ill tell you everything! Only then did Colton raise his hands and signaled the bodyguards to stop, to which they obliged. Then, the man kneeled on the ground while trembling in fear. My sister was diagnosed with cancer when she was eighteen, and our family spent a massive amount of money to treat her. During that time, our father died from overworking. We were in debt because all the money was spent on her treatment. Because of this, I did not marry as well. He continued, After that, a man appeared and told me to let her volunteer for the vines clinical trials, saying I would get a huge amount of money. When my sister died, the man told me he would give me a huge amount of money to get out of here if I could make a stir at the conference. I was tempted when he told me about this. After all, I was in poverty for so many years and had been burdened by my sister. It would only be fair if I could make money from her death. Thus, I agreed to it. After I did what the man told me, I hid and waited for his money. However, you ended up bringing me over here. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 A rification Colton didnt feel pity for the man when he heard the mans grief. Who tempted you? he asked. I-I dont know. I havent met him before. All I know is that he is a man through the phone. The man shook his head and choked on his words. Hearing his words, Colton sneered and looked at the man. Ill give you two choices. The first one is to exin the situation of your sisters death. Either that, Ill let you join your sister, he said. I choose the first. I dont want to die. The man nodded as he was frightened by Coltons words. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Colton chuckled and waved his hand, signaling the bodyguards to let the man go. I like people who know what they are in for. Tomorrow, I will hold a press conference. Im sure you will know what to say and what not to, he said coldly. The man nodded his head repeatedly and promised, saying, I understand. Only then did Colton say, Take this man to rest. I want to see him in good shape when tomorrow comes. As he saw the frightened mans expression, he added, If he tries to do anything funny, just do whatever you pleaseno bruises on his face, though. When the bodyguards took the man away, Nicole turned to Colton, saying, Will this work? Wouldnt he be angry because of your threats? Hearing her words, Colton chuckled and looked at her as he stood up. He leaned closer to her, reaching out to her face. Nicole was startled by his actions and tried to step back, but Colton pulled her back. Are you concerned about me? he asked. Since this man was chosen, he wouldnt be that easily threatened. Im afraid that he will do something at tomorrows conference. Nicole red at him and swatted his hand away. Well see about it, then. Colton smiled, not seeming to care about it. Nicole saw how he wasnt bothered by it, so she felt that perhaps he had something up his sleeve. Thus, she didnt say anything more. The next day, it was pouring rain outside. The leaves were rustling when the rain droplets hit them. Meanwhile, Nicole sat inside the car while looking outside. She saw that there was a wooden bench under the tree, and it was being filled with a puddle of water when the raindrops fell from the leaves and onto it. Seeing how she was deep in thought, Colton smiled and asked, Is there something on your mind? Upon hearing his words, Nicole averted her gaze from the scene and looked at him, who was smiling. Then, she nodded her head. Ever since she sat inside the car, there was a bad feeling in her gut. She suppressed it and said, I just feel like something is going to happen. I feel uneasy. Im here. Nothing will happen, said Colton,forting her when he saw the worry in her eyes. Slowly, Nicole was at ease when she saw how confident Colton was. Maybe Im just overreacting, she thought. Although the rain was pouring, the driver drove the car with ease. Nicole was getting fed up with the sound of rain hitting the car, so she closed her eyes and leaned against the chair. After some time, the vehicle stopped as it had arrived at its destination. The bodyguards were holding an umbre above them due to the rain. Inside the room, many reporters had gathered as they were all invited by Colton. They obliged his invitation due to their respect for him. Nicole and Colton walked by each others side while the bodyguards escorted the man. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 He Threatened Me The conference began when Colton arrived. Aside from him and Nicole, people from the research center were also present. Then, all of them looked at the man. After some time, the man said in a low voice, The vine isnt the cause of my sisters death. Although it was raining, his words could still be heard. When the reporters heard the mans words, they were curious. He caused a stir at the vine conference, yet hes exining it now. Is the truth about to be revealed? they thought. Just as everyone had their doubts, the cowardly man suddenly grabbed the microphone and shouted, The reason Im saying this is because the heir of the Gardner Family threatened me! If I dont do what he says, hell kill me! Even if he threatened me not to say it, I would still say itmy sister died from the vine. Im not afraid of death, and I want justice for my sister! As his words fell, the quiet scene was in an uproar. Colton was the heir of the Gardner Family. The mans words implied that Colton was threatening him. If word of this spread, the Gardner Corporations shares would fall. However, none of the reporters dared to betray the Gardners. After all, this was the Inte era. It would be bad for them to offend the Gardners as they had the authority. The man was red in the face as he gritted his teeth and continued, If Im dead, it would be the Gardner Familys doing. They will kill me to hide the truth! At that moment, all the reports turned their heads and looked at Colton, trying to see what his expression was. Recently, Queenie and his wedding were the gossip of the town. The wedding would be held after three days, but such a thing had happened. They wondered what Colton had to say about this. On the other hand, Nicole gripped her knuckles as she knew that the man wouldnt obey Coltons orders that easily. Just as she was about to speak up, Colton stopped her. Then, he smiled and looked at the man, who was red in the face. You said that I was the one who threatened you. Do you have any evidence? he asked. Didnt you threaten to kill me if I didnt rify this matter yesterday? retorted the man. When did I ever say this? Colton said shamelessly, for he would never admit this in front of the public. The man was stunned when he saw that Colton was such a shameless person. After a while, he snapped back to his senses and said, I wouldnt be here if it werent for you. Theres no way that I will surrender to you when your vine has killed my sister! As this scene was yed out, Colton seemed unsurprised. Then, his eyes darkened while an intimidating aura surrounded him. As his gaze swept across the reporters, he asked coldly, Do you guys think I am that type of person who would threaten people? At that moment, the reporters shook their heads. They would agree with his words, for they were just specks of dustpared to the Gardners. Seeing their reaction, Colton chuckled and looked at the man gloomily. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Your sister had cancer, and you made false proof of her well-being at a hospital. Then, you received two million after she was vinated at the research center. Yet, she still died from cancer. Dont you think you are holding us ransom by ming your sisters death on our vine? he said. Youre lying. My sister was healthy! The man insisted on his views when Colton interrogated him. At this moment, Colton was also tired of dealing with him. He took out his phone and pressed a few buttons. Then, all the reporters received a file. Ive sent all of his sisters medical files to everyone. She was in chemotherapy at the end ofst year, but things were not looking pretty. The doctor gave notice that she could only live for another half a month. To rify, I have invited the doctor to the scene. As Coltons words fell, the doctor walked up the stage. The doctor had long since retired, but Colton searched for him and brought him here. Since he didnt dare to offend the Gardner Family, he told the truth aloud. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Nicks Help At that moment, the mans perfect n was being shattered into pieceshis sister had indeed died from cancer. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Then, Colton tugged on Nicole, making her snap out of her trance. She quickly walked up and said, There is nothing wrong with our vine. Prior to using it in our clinical trials, we went through several experiments. This batch of vines is made to save lives. We dont need to be famous for it, but we want to help those innocent lives with all our might. Her words won the apuse of the reporters. Seeing that his n had failed, the man was devastated. After some time, he felt his strengthing back. Then, he raised his head and looked at Colton. President Gardner, I didnt know that my sister died from cancer. I said those words only because someone told me that she died from taking the vine. Theres no way back for him since he had offended the Gardner Corporation, but the man hoped that Colton could let him off the hook. In his heart, he was cursing the unknown man who had ordered him. Even though he told me nothing would happen, Colton still found out about it! That man is useless! he thought. When Colton heard the mans words, he looked at him coldly; there were no emotions in his eyes. Then, he spoke icily, I gave you a chance before. Had you told the truth, I wouldve let you go. However, you didnt. You did this to yourself, and I guess youll have to stay in prison for the rest of your life now. Hearing his words, the man fell to the ground. Ill be in prison for the rest of my life No, absolutely not. My days are just beginning. How can this happen to me? he thought. As the man struggled to say something, Colton cut him off mercilessly. This batch of vines is supposed to save lives, but it has been dyed because of you. Based on the situation in Espad, thousands of lives are being lost every single day. Do you think you can bear the consequences of this? As Colton spoke, the police arrived and took the man away. On the other hand, Nicole looked at him. She had to admit that he was indeed charming; no matter what happened, he always looked triumphant. After this matter was rified, the vine that had been detained was immediately sent to Espad. Meanwhile, Pierre thought that he would bring Nicole down with this matter. After all, he had cleared out the hospitals system. As for the doctor, he had thought about doing something to him, but since there was no evidence, people would suspect that Nicole had bribed the doctor instead. Never did he think that all that information would be unraveled. It angered Pierre as Nicole and Colton had turned the tables over when he had the upper hand! This made him furious. Then, he found the hacker who helped him with the information and scolded him, Didnt you say that nobody will ever find the information youve deleted? Why did they manage to recover it? When faced with Pierres questions, the hacker was confused too, for he was a renowned hacker in the community. How did things go wrong? he thought. Then, he investigated and discovered that the one who had decoded the information was Nick! Immediately, the hacker sent the money back to Pierre. I cant do anything about it if Nicks the one who retrieved it. Here, Ill give half of your money back as a refund. At that moment, Pierre was going crazy. Initially, he was going to rake Nicoles reputation into the mud and make her the target of scorn. However, not only did he fail, he even dragged himself into this mess. Norman had been urging him for a long time. If he didnt do anything to get him out yet, Norman might spill the beans. As Pierre thought about it, his eyes darkened. I cannot let Nicole ruin my future. Even if shes suspicious of me, its useless since I used Norman to do all of those things back then! Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 A Kiss Then, Pierre curled up his lips. Dont me me on this, Norman. Instead, me Nicole for being so lucky. If thats the case, I will have to kill you to save myself! As Coltons wedding was approaching, Anna was getting better. Although she was still wearing a cast on her leg, she was in good shape by the care of the servants. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Nicole bid her goodbye to Anna and prepared to take Hayden back home. When Colton knew about this, he didnt stop her but insisted on taking her back home. Ill send you back home. Otherwise, I will miss you. He had always been cheeky with the way he spoke. As Nicole heard his flirtatious words, she didnt say anything and nodded. When they finished dinner at the Gardner Residence and were ready to head home, it was already nighttime. It was a moonless night, as if God had draped a nket over the world. It was rare that it wasnt raining at night, as it had been raining these days. Still, it was cold outside. Nicole thought that Colton was going to drive them home, but when she carried Hayden into the car, Colton found a driver and sat in the back with them. Then, it was as if Hayden had read his mind when he sat next to the drivers seat, leaving the two adults at the back. As the driver drove the car, they arrived at Nicoles ce in 20 minutes since it was not far from the Gardner Residence. When they arrived, Hayden carried his things and said, Mommy, Ill go and put my things. Why dont you talk to Daddy? With that being said, he darted into the house while the driver knew better and drove off.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. There werent many people in the high-end residential area at night. The road lights were dim, and there was a hazy sensation as they looked into each others eyes. Colton lowered his head and looked at Nicoles pretty face. Both of them felt awkward while being in this semi-dark environment. Lastly, Nicole broke the awkwardness between them. She raised her head and looked at him, saying, Thank you back there about the research center, President Colton. Hearing the sincerity in her voice, Colton smirked and leaned down. Dont you think a thank you isnt enough, Nicky? Maybe you could try to be more sincere? His voice was deep and husky. At that moment, Nicoles breath hitched as Colton was talking beside her ears. Since her ears were sensitive, they turned red when Coltons hot breath brushed against them. What are you trying to do? Nicole looked directly at him to see her own reflection in his eyes. Smiling, Colton raised her chin and slowly closed in on her. I wonder what your lips taste like. When he teased her, Nicole felt that he was shameless. If you want to kiss me, just do it! Theres no need to say such cheesy words! she thought. Was that a question or a statement? Statement, said Colton. With that being said, he cupped the back of her head and kissed her deeply. Nicole widened her eyes as her words were muffled. This darn man! After giving her a little peck, Colton released her while poking her nose affectionately. Close your eyes now. It feels even better. Then, he kissed her again. Rather than the soft kiss he gave her, it was possessive and intimidating this time, rendering her out of breath. As Nicole was getting out of breath from the kiss, she closed her eyes obediently. Little did they know that just by the tree not far away, a man was watching on with fury in his eyes. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Can You Look at Me? After embracing each other for a while, Colton released Nicole while licking his lips. He was smiling as he reached out to touch her cheek. You should head inside. Ille to you when Queenies matter is over, he said softly. As Nicole heard the words she was longing for, she smiled. Her face was still slightly red from the kiss. Queenie has invited me too. Well meet again in two days. Queenie wanted the world to know that she was the one whod marry Colton. As the one who surpassed her in every way, it was only natural that she would invite Nicole to the wedding as she wanted Nicole to watch her marry Colton! When Colton heard Nicoles words, he had a slight grin on his face. Okay, I know that you dont want me to leave, he said with a raspy voice. Nicole had goosebumps from his cheesy lines. She rubbed her arms and pushed him away. You can go now. Im heading back since its gettingte, she said disdainfully. Colton didnt persuade her to stay and said softly, Okay. Goodnight, Nicole. With that, he turned around and left. As Nicole watched him leave, she breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Colton was an unseemly person. Then, she regained herposure and was about to head inside when a tall figure appeared from the dark and stood in front of her. She raised her head and saw that it was Zachary! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He is back! she thought as she opened her mouth in shock. Zach, youre back? she asked. There were no emotions on Zachs face as he nodded. There was a pang of anger in his heart as he saw the whole interaction between the couple. He couldnt understand why Nicole would fall in love with someone else when he had done so much for her. Surpassing his anger, he looked at her with a hurt look. After a moment, he said slowly, Nicole Do you love him? This was when Nicole realized that he had seen Colton kissing her. As Nicole thought about Zacharys question, she didnt know how to exin it to him. If it were before, she would be disgusted by Coltons kiss. However, she couldnt say it now because she didnt hate Colton when he kissed her. Zach, I Nicole stammered. There was hurt in Zacharys eyes when he saw that she was hesitant. Seeing her reaction, he knew the answer in his heart. I love you, Nicole, and you know that. I have loved you for so long. I will do anything for you! All of a sudden, he was emotional as he grabbed her shoulder. However, even if he was emotional, he didnt dare to put any force on her, afraid that he might hurt her. Seeing that Zachary was getting emotional, Nicole gulped and said softly, Im sorry, Zach. Hearing her words, Zachary smiled bitterly. Then, he held her tightly, saying, Go back with me, Nicole. I have already taken the Yates Familyspany in my hands. Soon, I will haveplete control of it. At that time, no one will stop us anymore. When Nicole saw that he was emotional, she reached out her hand andforted him. Calm down, Zach. I cant go back now. I still have things to do. At that moment, Zachary felt helpless when he heard her rejection. After a moment, he blinked and murmured, Nicole, cant you let him go? He is already married to Queenie. Can you just look at me? Hisst words were soft, with a hint of pleading. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 An Exnation Nicoles heart ached when she saw Zachary in this state. He was an outstanding man; she knew he loved her and did everything for her. However, she was not in love with him, so she couldnt get her words out of her words when she looked at his hurt expression. Seeing that she had hesitated, Zachary was unwilling to ept this. Then, he quickly walked toward her and covered her with his figure. Before Nicole could react, he leaned down and kissed her. The kiss wasnt domineering like Colton, but it was filled with his love and even a slight wave of temptation. When Zachary kissed her, she stiffened and pushed him gently. Then, Zachary stood back. He was hurt that Nicole had pushed him away, pursing his lips only to end up looking wretched. After a while, he asked, Did you refuse me because Im not him, Nicole? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When he was under the shade of the tree, he saw clearly that Nicole didnt fight back when Colton kissed her and was even happy that he did. Their kiss was filled with passion and mutual affection. When I kissed her, she couldnt do it. At that moment, he felt that things had changed since he went abroad, realizing that the girl he loved was slowly slipping through his fingers. In the past years, he had never felt intimidated by other men, thinking he was the only remarkable man besides Nicole. However, Coltons existence threatened him. Shes getting further away from me by the day. While Zachary was in thought, Nicoles throat felt dry. She couldnt deny the fact that she enjoyed it when Colton kissed her, but she didnt feel anything when it was Zachary. Why dont we go inside and talk about it, Zach? Nicole stood on her ground, not knowing how to exin it to him. Zachary lowered his eyes and nodded before they entered the house. When Hayden was watching a movie, he heard the door opening and thought that it was Nicole. So, he raised his voice, Mommy, how did it go with Daddy? He turned around in excitement and noticed that Zachary was behind Nicole. At that moment, his expression stiffened. After a moment, he twitched his lips and said, Mr. Yates. However, Zachary was not deaf and had heard what Hayden said when he entered the door. He walked toward Hayden and asked, Hayden, did you just say daddy? Hearing his words, Hayden blinked and acted dumb. No, I didnt. You must be hearing things, Mr. Yates. Seeing that he was unwilling to say anything about it, Zachary fell silent but didnt force him in the end. He ruffled Haydens hair and whispered, I have something to say to your mommy, Hayden. Why dont you go back to your room? Its gettingte. When Hayden heard his words, he nodded obediently and darted up the stairs. By then, there were only the two of them in the spacious room. As Zachary sat on the sofa, Nicole sat in front of him. Silence emitted between them before Nicole broke it. Haydens father is Colton, she said. Although Zachary sustained hisposure and didnt act surprised, his knuckles that were gripping tightly had exposed his emotions. After a moment, he asked, Are you going to let Hayden ept him? Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Unforgettable Hearing his words, Nicole pursed her lips and felt guilty when looking at him. Zach, he is Haydens biological father. I couldnt stop Hayden if he wanted to ept him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Atst, Zachary didnt say anything and closed his eyes in exhaustion. Thats enough, Nicole. Im a little tired as I just got back from abroad. Im going to take a rest. Well talk about it in the morning. Looking at the exhaustion on his face, Nicole nodded. Then, Zachary stood up and walked up the stairs slowly without a word. The dim lights in the house dragged his shadows, making his figure look lonely. After sitting on the sofa for some time, Nicole stood up and walked up the stairs. Ever since Whitney had slept with Dous, she hadnt heard from him, which hurt her. Recalling his expression after the night, she felt that she was a loathsome person. She returned to the empty vi, as she couldnt get Dous off her mind. However, he was already married to another woman and had started a family. If she still loved him, she would be the third wheel. Even so, Dous kept his word and withdrew his appeal against the Campbell Family, but she would still have to pay off Michaels debts. Under her constant demand, Jonathan finally took Aarons identity out of thepanys representatives, but the household registration remained. On the weekend, it rained in the morning. So, when it was nighttime, coldness filled the air. After being apart for almost a week, Dous suddenly called her. Tonight at nine, meet me at Twilight Club, he said before she could even say a thing. When Whitney heard his words, her breath hitched. Twilight Club? she thought. That ce was chaotic, and many bad things happened there. She gulped and asked nervously, Is there something you need? Just do as youre told and stop rambling. Remember your ce, Dous replied in annoyance and hung up the phone. Then, he sat in the office chair while looking troubled. He reached out his hand and touched the side of his head as he closed his eyes. For the past few days, he couldnt get Whitneys sobbing face and moans out of his mind. Whenever he closed his eyes, he would remember what had happened that night. It was as if he was under a spell. Just as he thought about it, a womans clear voice sounded. I heard your secretary say that you had been joining that party for the past few days. I thought you didnt like it? You can refuse to go if you dislike it. You dont have to push yourself too hard. Hearing her words, Dous opened his eyes and looked at the spokesperson. When he saw that it was Emily, his troubled expression vanished as he looked at her gently. Its okay. I only had a few drinks. The business was quick to end, he said. As Emily looked at him, she felt that he had changed. She hummed in response to his words before asking, Are you going to Twilight tonight? Yes. Mr. Booth and the others will be there. Dous didnt deny it and nodded. Then, Emily took a few steps forward and stood before Dous. Okay. Be back soon. Lucys birthday is around the corner, and I hope you will squeeze some time out for her, she said. Hearing her words, Dous nodded and said with a smile, Of course, I will remember my daughters birthday. Otherwise, she will throw a fit. Then, Ill be heading back. Emily nodded and left. However, as she left the room, the smile on her face was reced with worry. She pursed her lips and continued walking with an emotionless expression. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Drinking At 9.00PM, it was supposedly summer when one could wear short sleeves, but because of the bad weather, where it kept raining, one should still wear a coat at night. Whitney arrived at the entrance of Twilight Club, a club that took up quite arge area. Various kinds of luxury cars and sports cars were parked at its entrance, and lots of young people were gathered there, chatting away happily. Whitney had never been to such a ce before. She had only heard of it in the past, so when she arrived, she felt a little helpless. She stood stiffly at the entrance and waited for almost half an hour before Dous came over. He could spot Whitney in front of the club at a nce because Whitney was a stark contrast to the people beside her. She wore a casual outfit, and she didnt put on any makeup. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The poor girl merely stood without doing anything. Compared to those flirtatious women who were all decked out, she did look quite innocent. Dous didnt know what was wrong with him. When he saw Whitney looking so pure, he somehow felt dissatisfied inside. He stepped forward and pulled her to a corner, then immediately began mocking her. Why? Youre coming to a ce like a club, but you didnt dress up? Youre dressed so innocently. Are you going to toy with someones heart? Whitney frowned slightly, opening her mouth to retort, saying, I always dress this way. Dont look for trouble. Dous chuckled, then reached out and held her cheeks between his two fingers. He slightly pinched her cheeks, leaving two marks on her tender skin. Whitney, remember your current position. I can always continue suing the Campbell Family. Whitney gritted her teeth and said no more. Seeing her silent, Dous let go of her and said coldly, Go in. With that, he stopped minding Whitney and walked inside right away. Whitney hastily followed behind Dous, going in with him. As soon as she entered the club, she could clearly hear the cacophony inside. The loud and booming music was giving her slight migraines. Dous had reserved a private room, and there was already a man and two women inside. The man looked to be in his thirties, and he had a bulging stomach that somehow made him look like a rich man. The women beside him were young and had amazing figures. They stuck close to the man, whispering suggestive words to him. Whitney felt ufortable as soon as she entered the room. When Mr. Booth saw Whitney entering the room, his eyes lit up. He narrowed his already small eyes as he examined Whitney from head to toe. Then, he said to Dous, Mr. Lane, where did you get this beauty from? She looks quite different from the rest. Dous slowly walked forward, then took his time as he sat on a couch opposite Mr. Booth, saying calmly, Since were here at the club already, of course, I should bring a woman along. When Mr. Booth heard Dous words, he couldnt help butugh. Just as expected. Every man here is the same. Come, Mr. Lane, drink up. Dous turned to nce at Whitney, then said, I need to watch my health these days, so I cant drink alcohol. Shell drink in my stead. Mr. Booth was already eager for something when he saw Whitneys shy and innocent behavior. When he heard Dous say that, he more or less understood those words as he hastily smiled. Yes, yes, youre right, Mr. Lane. Since youre in ill health, Ill have this little beauty drink with me. Dous turned up the corners of his mouth in a faint smile. He looked toward Whitney, and when he saw her still standing there, he said in dissatisfaction, What are you doing just standing there? Come here, sit down, and drink with Mr. Booth. Whitney pursed her lips and took a seat, gritting her teeth. Her backside had just touched the seat when a ss was stuffed in her hands. The alcohol was a shade of brown, and it didnt look like beer. Whitney was a heavyweight, but drinking wasnt her hobby because alcohol didnt taste too good, in her opinion. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Youre Not Worthy Mr. Booth leered at Whitney from head to toe. Even though he had seen countless beauties before, this was his first time seeing a type like this. Ever since Whitney was young, her family was exceedingly well off. So, there was a slight hint of nobility on her. Come, little beauty, Ill toast to you. Mr. Booth raised the ss at her, and before Whitney could respond, he was already throwing his head back and downing the wine in one go. Whitney had no choice but to grit her teeth and drink as well. The two women beside Mr. Booth also seemed to catch on, so they coaxed the two to keep drinking. Whitney hadnt sat down for long, but there was already more than two bottles worth of wine in her stomach. Her gaze was bleary as she could only repeat her actions mechanically, lifting her head and drinking ss after ss. At the side, Dous remained silent all this while. Whitney had drunk quite a lot, and her gaze was beginning to waver. After concluding the business talks with Mr. Booth, Dous stood up. Thats settled, then. Its gettingte, so Ill be going back now. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. Booth had already set his sights on Whitney. After the sessful discussion, he didnt say anything else as he nodded. Sure. Have a safe trip, Mr. Lane. You two, see Mr. Lane out. The people in the room all walked out. The huge private room was soundproofed very well, and the booming music outside could only be heard faintly within. Hence, no one in the room would hear any form of sound. Dous exited the club, feeling somehow irritated. He took out a cigarette and lit it, then began taking slow puffs. His looks and aura were among the best, so as he stood at the club entrance, he instantly attracted a number of women who approached him. Hey, handsome, interested in a drink? Dous looked indifferently at the flirting woman in front of him, exuding a pressuring aura that warded strangers off. No! The woman originally wanted to try again, but when she saw his foul expression, she backed away in the end. When the secretary received Dous call, he rushed to the club to pick Dous up. After Dous got into the car, he kept feeling a little uneasy in the back of the car. He kept puffing on the cigarette, feeling extremely upset inside. After a while, he seemed to have regretted it as he said to the secretary at the front, Turn around. Go back to the club. Even though the secretary was curious, it was still his boss orders, so he braked and made a sharp turn back to the club. Whitney had a little too much to drink, and her whole body felt heavy as she half-leaned against the couch. The lights in the private room were a little dim, and when her pale face was illuminated, the pink tint on her face was clearly visible. Now, Whitney was a little confused in her mind. The alcohol caused her body to heat up, so she reached up and ced a finger on her cor, tugging slightly at it. But today, she was wearing a T-shirt, so the cor couldnt be opened. She could only tug at it, feeling extremely horrible. Seeing her hot and bothered, Mr. Booth grinned obscenely as he took a step forward, teasing, Little beauty, it feels hot, doesnt it? If so, I can help you. With that, he moved forward in an attempt to help Whitney remove her clothes, but she was in a daze because of the alcohol. She widened her eyes to look at the figure looming in front of her. She could still recognize who that was, and she pushed the person away, saying in disdain, Get lost. With that, she struggled to get up, ready to leave. However, Mr. Booth couldnt possibly just let his prey go. He grabbed Whitney, who was trying to leave, then said fiercely, You wretch, youre already selling yourself, so why are you still pretending to be pure? Do you think youre honestly clean just because you wore an innocent outfit? When the unbearable words made their way into Whitneys ears, fury raged within her as Whitney red and said in a bitter voice, Even if Im really selling myself, youre not worthy! Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Feel Better Whitneys words angered Mr. Booth, and he pulled her over, trying to do something. Just as his hands were pulling her clothes, the door was being kicked open, and Dous entered with a gloomy face. Seeing that it was Dous, Mr. Booth was displeased. What are you doing, Dous? he questioned. However, Dous didnt reply to his words. When he looked at Whitney, he stepped forward and pulled her to his side, saying, Im afraid that I cant give her to you, Mr. Booth. If theres anything you want to say, well talk about it next time. After finishing his words, he was going to leave, but Mr. Booth wouldnt let him do so. After all, he almost got his hands on Whitney. How could he watch as Dous took her away? Think it through, Dous. If you are to take her away, theres no way we will be working together! Mr. Booth threatened. When Dous heard his words, he didnt seem to care as he turned around and said, Working with you isnt the only option for F&R Enterprise. Think about it, Mr. Booth. Goodbye. With that being said, he walked away with Whitney, not caring about what Mr. Booth would think. Although Whitneys mind was hazy, she could still sense the familiar scent of Dous. At that moment, she staggered and would have fallen to the ground if it werent for Dous pulling her. However, under the influence of alcohol, she swatted his hand away. Then, she frowned and said with displeasure, Let go of me. With that, she continued walking while staggering along the way. Seeing that she was stumbling forward, Dous took a step forward and pulled her by her arm. Listen to me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Liquid courage made Whitney swat his hand away again. She looked at him red in the eyes and couldnt surpass the anger in her anymore. Dous, I admit Im sorry for what I did back then. Im willing to ept whatever punishment you give me. However, you dont need to act as if you care about me. As she spoke, she was getting hysterical. You have already started a family, and nothing will happen between us. If you want to take revenge, you should have given me to that man. I dont need you to discipline me! She was rambling and couldnt sustain the words that were deep in her heart. Listening to her words, Dous was silent. Then, he took a step forward and carried her on his shoulder, still not saying a single word. Whitney tried to struggle, but he held her firmly as if his hands were metal. Then, Dous carried her and walked outside. When the secretary, who was waiting by the car, saw him carrying out a woman, he was momentarily stunned. After putting her in the backseat of the car, Dous said coldly, Go to South Ring Road. The secretary quickly regained hisposure and drove off at lightning speed. When they arrived, Dous got out of the car and looked at the secretary. Im sure you know what to say and what not if President Phoenix asks anything. Hearing his icy cold words, the secretary shivered. He had always thought that Dous was clueless about what he was doing. Never did he expect that Dous knew it all along. With that thought, he nodded hastily and said, Understood. Dous didnt say anything more and carried Whitney into the room. At this moment, the alcohol was getting to her. She felt herself getting hotter and mumbled incoherently as she touched herself. Seeing her doings, Dous didnt move and just looked at her face under the lights. A few years ago, they were so in love with each other. Yet, they became strangers after that incident. After ncing at her several times, Dous slowly stood up and left the room. When he left, Whitney slowly opened her eyes. Looking at his figure, she covered her eyes with her arm and sobbed softly. If giving myself to another man makes him feel better, Ill be happy to oblige. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Wedding Preparation After sobbing for a while, Whitney took out her phone and searched for Nicoles phone number. Now that Aaron was not thepanys representative, he would not need to stay in prison even if the household registration remained. For the past few years, she had earned a lot of money with the help of Nicole, Zachary, and her hacker skills; it was enough to raise Aaron. However, Whitney felt she couldnt stay there any longer, as she didnt dare to face Dous. When she saw him with Emily together, her heart ached in pain, which in turn made her feel as if she was a third- wheeler. After the phone rang for a while, Nicole picked up the call. Hows everything going there, Whitney? she asked. For some reason, Whitneys tears fell uncontrobly as soon as she heard Nicoles voice. She sniffled and said saddeningly, I want to go back, Nicole. When Nicole heard her words, she knew that something was off. So, she frowned and asked, Did something happen? Whitney didnt hide anything from her and told Nicole that she had slept with Dous. After hearing it, Nicole fell silent as she didnt know what to say. After a moment, she sighed. Do you still love him? she asked. Whitney didnt know how to answer her. After some time, she drawled, I dont want to intervene in his family, Nicole. Now that Aaron is fine, I want to disappear from Dous life. I dont want to be a third- wheeler. Okay, Whitney. Just go back. I will handle Dous matter, so dont worry. Nicoleforted her as she knew Whitney. After all, Whitney was by her side for a long time. Listening to her words, Whitney choked on her sobs and thanked her softly. Thank you, Nicole, she whispered. When Nicole hung up the phone, she called Dous. As soon as he picked up the call, she went straight to the point. Dous, leave Whitney alone. Dous was surprised that Nicole had called him, but he had never expected her to talk about Whitney. After pausing for a moment, he said to her, This is my private matter with her, Nicole. You already have Emily and Lucy. Nothing will end well if you insist on staying by Whitneys side. Her words seemed to clear Dous head as he gripped his phone and went silent. Nicole sighed and continued, Maybe something is going on with the two of you, Dous. However, its not appropriate right now. After a long moment, Dous finally said, I understand. Then, he hung up the call. Seeing that he had hung up, Nicole didnt say anything more. On the day of Queenies wedding, the weather was perfect. The sun shone above the sky, warming the people that arrived. The Anderson Family had invited many with high status. Since it was Coltons wedding, they were willing to participate. What surprised Queenie the most was that Nicole was present too, and she had dressed up nicely. When she gave Nicole the invitation, she didnt expect her to arrive; she just wanted to humiliate her. On this day, William was looking high-spirited. He wore an expensive suit that Colton had given him. Although none of the Gardners came, he was still beaming happily. After all, the Anderson Family would be wealthy if they were to have the Gardner Family by their side. When he saw Nicoleing over, he pulled her aside and warned, Today is Queenies wedding. Dont you dare do anything funny! When she heard his words, she couldnt help but chuckle as she looked at him, her supposed father. Do you think I can do anything? Or is that why I should do it? she asked. Hearing her words, Willian red at her, and his face turned gloomy. I know that you were with Colton five years ago and had given birth to an abomination. However, that child is just an illegitimate child. Now, Queenie is the legal wife of Colton!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Can He Satisfy You? Nicole knew William favored Queenie, but she never thought he would be tantly biased. She curled her lips in a sneer and said mockingly, Dont you feel embarrassed that Queenie had lied to him while using my body? When William heard her words, he did not feel ashamed and even emphasized his warning. No matter what happened in the past, she is his wife now. Her child will be the heir of the Anderson Family. Dont you dare do anything about it! Listening to his words, Nicole scoffed and thought, Looks like Lydia and Queenie are still hiding it from him, making him believe that the child in Queenies womb is Coltons. Thats just hrious. Im just here for the wedding. Im not going to cause a stir, Nicole whispered. When William heard her words, he thought that she had surrendered. Then, he breathed a sigh of relief and didnt say anything more. After that, Nicole found a ce to sit. The wedding scene looked excessively posh. It was perfectly made in every way possible; even the desserts were said to be shipped from abroad. Colton spent tens of millions just to make her fall for it. How thoughtful of him Lydia was dressed to the nines as the Anderson Familys status would be heightened with Queenies wedding. At that moment, many people were ttering them, hoping to have a connection with the Gardner Family through them. In the dressing room, the makeup artist was putting makeup on Queenie while ttering her. You have such nice skin, Miss Anderson. It is so soft and smooth. Queenie was currently wearing an expensive wedding dress with a huge diamond ne. Overall, she looked majestic and elegant. It was her wedding with Colton, so she was also happy with the makeup artists words. Yes. Please help me be the most beautiful woman today, she said. As soon as her words fell, the dressing room door was pushed open. At first, Queenie thought it was Colton, but when she turned around, she saw Bryan standing there. When Queenie saw him, her face went pale. I didnt invite him. Why is he here? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Seeing that she was dressed nicely, Bryan gave her a mocking smile. What should I call you now? Miss Anderson or Mrs. Gardner? Queenie was afraid he would say something absurd, so she shooed the makeup artist. Why dont you leave first? I have something to say to this gentleman. The makeup artist hurriedly left, as she could also sense that something was off between them. As soon as she closed the door, Bryan walked toward Queenie and grabbed her by the neck. How capable of you to cheat on me. Are you so horny that you had to f*ck Colton after ditching me? Queenies expression changed when she heard his mockery. Im now Coltons wife! She gritted her teeth out of dissatisfaction. Hearing her words, Bryan looked at her stomach, but it wasnt visible as it was still at the beginning. You are marrying Colton while carrying my child. Whats with that? Do you really want him to be the heir of the Gardner Family? He smiled eerily, scaring thedy. Listening to his words, Queenie trembled, after which she pushed him away while saying, Stop talking nonsense. This is Coltons child! The smile on Bryans face widened as he saw that she was tricking herself into believing such a lie. At that moment, his hand lifted her skirt and went inside. Feeling his movements, Queenie was scared. What are you doing?! she screamed at the top of her lungs. Im just curious as to how he would satisfy you when you are such a wh*re. Bryan grinned like a wicked wizard. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 CHAPTER 1000 SHE HAS SOMETHING TO DO WITH IT As the sweet and refreshing water washed down her throat, Nicole''s hoarse throat felt a lot better. Once she had her water, Nicole turned to look at Colton. She paused for a moment before saying, "Sasha was the one who threw me down." Her tone was exceptionally calm as she said this, her pitch-ck eyes boring into Colton. He nodded and gently caressed her head, saying, "I know." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole continued, "Evelyn pretended to be Madam Gould and lured me to the hospital, then used Hayden to get me to that building." Upon hearing Evelyn''s name, Siobhan had a slight change in expression, but she remained silent. Colton had not expected Evelyn to be involved as well, and he reached out to take Nicole''s hand in his, assuring her gently, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get to the end of this. No matter who it was, I''ll make them pay for it." At his words, a trace of a smile appeared on Nicole''s face. Colton then talked to her a little more before he stopped upon seeing the fatigue on Nicole''s face. He lowered his eyes to look at her and said, "You should rest well. Madam Gould will apany you while I look into what happened today." "Okay," Nicole agreed. After Colton left, Siobhan, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke up. "Is Evelyn really rted to this matter?" Nicole looked at her and said solemnly, "Evelyn pretended to be you and told me that something happened to Hayden, then said that Sasha is trying to harm him to lure me into that building." Her calm attitude left Siobhan a little speechless. She just couldn''t believe that the daughter whom she had raised for over two decades would do something like that. Noticing the change on Siobhan''s face, Nicole let out a small chuckle and asked, "Do you not believe me, Madam Gould?" Nicole''s words jolted Siobhan back to her senses, and she forced a smile on her face as she said, "No, but we still don''t know what happened, so we can''te to a conclusion so lightly." Upon seeing that Siobhan was still taking Evelyn''s side, Nicole suddenly felt a small wave of dejection surging inside of her. She smiled indifferently at this. I guess it makes sense. After all, I''m just a stranger who coincidentally has blood ties with her. She shut her eyes, a trace of exhaustion appearing on her face as she said in a hoarse voice, "I''m a little tired. Why don''t you leave for now, Madam Gould? I want to have some time to myself." Siobhan looked at Nicole with a conflicted expression, but she eventually mped her mouth shut and said nothing in reply. Nicole kept her eyes shut, only slowly opening them once more when she heard the door close. Looking downcast, she caressed her empty stomach. This child could''ve been born in just a few months, but now she was forced to leave without getting to take a nce at the world. At that thought, Nicole felt that her chest was filled with stinging pain, so much so that she was unable to catch her breath. After Siobhan left, there was an air of sobriety around her. Seeing this, Jackson, who was waiting by the door, asked, "What''s wrong? Is Nicole in a serious condition?" Siobhan shook her head, a conflicted look shing past her eyes. She didn''t know what to say. Upon seeing her hesitating look, Jackson reached out to grab her and demanded with a frown, "What exactly happened? You look pale." Finally, Siobhan said, "Nicole lost her baby, and Evelyn has something to do with it." Her breezy words rendered Jackson silent. He lowered his head for a long while as if deep in thought and only raised his gaze after a pause to say, "Evelyn came to the hospital today?" Siobhan nodded and repeated Nicole''s words. "Evelyn lured Nicole to the hospital by pretending to be me. I''m afraid that she''s definitely connected to this incident." Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 CHAPTER 1001 EXCUSES After hearing Siobhan''s words, Jackson fell into a deep silence. It was a long whileter that he asked solemnly, "Evelyn nned this?" Siobhan shook her head, her face full of fatigue as she said with a sigh, "I don''t know either, but since Evelyn pretended to be me to lure Nicole over, she definitely has a part in this. The child in Nicole''s belly was also Colton''s, and he''s now looking into the matter. If he finds out that Evelyn was behind this, I''m afraid that" Naturally, Jackson knew how things would end as well. Although Evelyn had no blood ties with them, it still pained them to think that the girl they had raised for over twenty years would get into trouble. "With Colton''s personality, Evelyn is probably going to be locked up." Jackson''s expression turned grave. Siobhan mmed up. If they didn''t intervene in this matter, Evelyn would definitely be sent to jail. After pondering over it, Siobhan said with a sigh, "Why don''t we go back and see what Evelyn has to say?" Meanwhile, Evelyn had lingering fear within her after returning to the Gould Residence from the hospital. She had watched from below how Nicole fell from the third floor, leaving a sea of crimson under her, and realized how cruel and decisive Sasha really was. After returning home, she began to feel uneasy. As she had expected, she had just taken a seat upstairs when one of their housekeepers urged her downstairs. Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat guiltily, but she quickly suppressed it. She hadn''t done anything anyway, so she had nothing to be afraid of. Holding back her guilt, she slowly headed downstairs. In the living room, Jackson and Siobhan were seated on the couch with grave expressions. Evelyn could vaguely guess what had happened upon seeing their faces, but she kept a smile on her face and hid her guilty conscience as she descended the stairs. "Mom, Dad, what''s wrong? Why did youe back looking so serious?" she asked in her best attempt to keep her tone light. As Siobhan lifted her gaze to look at her, a sharp look shed past her eyes. She lowered her voice and said in a steely tone, "Don''t you know what you''ve done? Why are you asking us?" Evelyn''s gaze faltered, but she quickly concealed the look in her eyes. With a smallugh, she said mildly, "Mom, what are you talking about? I have no idea at all." Upon seeing that Evelyn was still ying dumb, Siobhan was filled with fury. How did the daughter she had raised for so many years turn out to be someone full of lies? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She angrily mmed a hand on the table with a loud bang and roared sternly, "Evelyn, you used my identity to lure Nicole to the hospital, then made her go to the opposite room and caused her miscarriage because of it! Do you know how serious this matter is?" Evelyn had never seen Siobhan lose her temper before, and she cowered in fear. Soon, her eyes filled with tears as she sniffled, saying in a choked voice, "I know that I''m not your daughter anymore, so you have a problem with me now." As Siobhan looked at the sobbing girl in front of her, she only felt as if her chest was stuffed with cotton, making it difficult for her to catch her breath. She looked at Evelyn''s miserable face and said calmly, "I''ve never had a problem with you, but you''ve already broken thew with what you did today, do you know that?" Naturally, Evelyn couldn''t admit to the truth, so she toughed it out and said persistently, "I just invited her out by pretending to be you! I didn''t do anything else! How am I breaking thew?" Siobhan froze at her answer. Evelyn continued, "I was just mad at Nicole for stealing Colton away! But I only warned her and didn''t do anything to her. Why are you being so usatory? Don''t tell me you think I did something wrong?" Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 CHAPTER 1002 RETURNING ABROAD As Siobhan looked at Evelyn''s hurt expression, her heart wavered. She slowly came to a realization that she had been too harsh earlier. She calmed herself down a little and returned to her seat. With a fatigued face, she supported her chin with a hand and said, "Then tell us the process." Upon seeing that Siobhan''s expression had lightened, Evelyn cautiously took a seat, her body racking with sobs as she exined, "I just didn''t want Nicole to marry Colton just like that, and I was trying to lure her out to give her a warning. Then, I saw someone nning to harm Hayden in his room, and when I saw her walking upstairs, I told her that. Mom, Dad, I really didn''t do anything!" Evelyn wailed through her tears, her expression extremely pitiful. Siobhan was already swayed by her as she didn''t believe that the daughter whom she had raised would be able to do something so cruel either. As she looked at the red-faced Evelyn, she pondered for a moment before saying, "All right, don''t cry. I wasn''t trying to suspect you on purpose either." Evelyn sniffled. Although she had already stopped crying, her tears continued to flow down her face uncontrobly.Siobhan reached out tofort her and continued, "Tidy your things and go back abroad tonight. I''ll take care of everything else." Evelyn reached up to wipe her tears and looked at Siobhan with a choked sob. "But I" Siobhan interrupted, "Things are reallyplicated now. No matter what happened, it will definitely Evelyn clutched the hem of her skirt tightly, but she eventually nodded. After they finished speaking, she turned around and went back upstairs. Jackson remained quiet throughout the entire conversation without saying a single word. It was only after Evelyn returned upstairs that he looked at Siobhan and asked, "Are you going to side with Evelyn?" The fact that Siobhan was letting Evelyn head back abroad clearly showed that she was favoring her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Siobhan fell silent, and it was as if she had aged ten years all of a sudden. She bit her lip before saying slowly, "I watched Evelyn grow up, and I know that she was just making excuses earlier, but I just can''t bear to send the daughter that I raised for over twenty years into jail with my own hands." As Jackson looked at her, a conflicted look shed past his eyes. After many years of working in the army, he knew that there was only ever right or wrong to things. Although Evelyn had not personally done any harm this time, the incident was definitely still connected to her. Siobhan covered her eyes with a hand as tears gushed out from her eyes, and she let out a soft sob. "I know I''m being selfish. I know I''ll be letting Nicole down, but I really don''t have a choice." Upon seeing Siobhan sobbing, Jackson eventually relented. He reached out to embrace her and gently patted her back. Ever since she married him, she had always been a strong woman and had never shown such a vulnerable side before. He was feeling equally as conflicted. On one side, his birth daughter had been harmed, but on the other side, it was the daughter that he had raised for over twenty years that had caused the harm. Both were just as important to him, and it was impossible for him to pick a side. However, if they followed thew, Evelyn would most likely be locked up as the investigation continued. "Isn''t this incident still being investigated? Besides, Evelyn wasn''t the one who did it either. You should stop worrying and wait for Colton to finish his investigation," Jackson consoled. Siobhan slowly peeled her eyes open, and they were already turning red. She fixed her expression and said, "Yeah, let them proceed with the investigation, and we''ll send Evelyn back abroad so that she doesn''t cause any more trouble." Jackson nodded without saying anything. Meanwhile, as Evelyn returned upstairs, a trace of glee appeared on her face. Looks like Siobhan is still on my side. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 CHAPTER 1003 FOOLISH Evelyn was a fast worker. After ending her conversation with Siobhan, she instantly began to pack her things to prepare for her flight abroad. Afraid that an ident would ur to her halfway, Siobhan specially instructed Gabriel to escort her there. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When Gabriel found out what Evelyn had done, his expression turned extremely conflicted. "Evelyn, Nicole and Colton aren''t as simple as you think they are. Mom may be able to protect you this time, but if you do anything else, I''m afraid that even the Wrenn Family won''t be able to help you." Completely unfazed by his warning, Evelyn lifted her head to look at him through the rearview mirror and said, "I''ve never done anything in the first ce. It was all Sasha." When Gabriel saw that she was still refusing to repent, he suddenly stepped on the brakes. Evelyn, who was unable to react in time, uncontrobly leaned forward from the sudden stop and nearly bumped into the front seat. She frowned a little unhappily and looked at Gabriel, who was in the driver''s seat, grumbling, "What are you doing, Gabriel?" Gabriel stopped the car and looked back with a solemn gaze. His expression was grim as he said somberly, "Evelyn, you have to remember who you are and stay away from those people. Colton doesn''t like you. Even if he never met Nicole, he still wouldn''t like you." As the naked truth was exposed before her, Evelyn exploded with anger. Her face flushed red, and she stuck her neck out as she shrieked, "Why would Colton not like me? Back then, didn''t he also let go of Sasha in two years? This is just a matter of time." A conflicted look shed past Gabriel''s eyes when he saw that Evelyn was still as foolish as always. He gripped the steering wheel tightly with one hand, turning around to look at the sister that he had grown up with since he was a child. "Evelyn, Mom and Dad had to personally make an appearance to suppress this matter. Do you think you could''ve gotten away unscathed otherwise? Colton has now sent someone to look for Sasha, and if she is captured and reveals the truth of what happened, do you think you''ll be spared?" At the sight of Gabriel''s stern expression and his voice that was filled with authority, Evelyn couldn''t keep up her arrogant look anymore. With clenched fists, she immediately began tearing up. Upon seeing her hurt expression, Gabriel eventually gave up and said with a sigh, "When you go back abroad this time, just stay at home and don''t go anywhere, or even Mom and Dad won''t be able to protect you. Understand?" Evelyn lowered her head and answered softly, "I understand." Gabriel shot her a look, not knowing if she had taken his words to heart, and he eventually stepped on the gas pedal and left. Very soon, Colton began tomence the investigation of the incident. However, as Sasha was the leader of Undercity, she was skilled in hiding, and they were unable to find any trace of her even after searching for two days. Roger had grown impatient while waiting and nned to force the Undercity members to hand Sasha over. However, anyone who was in this line of work was not afraid of forced interrogation at all, and each of them mped their mouths shut and refused to speak. In particr, the frail and skinny Alvin nearly lost his life from the torment, and they were forced to stop. Because of this incident, Roger was filled with irritation from impatience. Eventually, he got chased away by Colton. Colton looked at the half-dead man who had copsed on the ground. As Roger hade from a no man''snd, he had hit him where it hurt the most. After a round of torment, Alvin''s frail body was covered in wounds, and even his face was covered in puncture wounds from a needle. He had always been weak, and the experience left him unable to do anything but lie on the ground, coughing uncontrobly. Colton stepped forward in his leather shoes, not an ounce of pity shown as he looked at the lifeless man on the ground. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 CHAPTER 1004 BAITING Alvin''s mind was a little foggy. He raised his head a little and saw a pair of leather shoes in front of him. Then, he looked up and saw who it was before himit was Colton. A smile curled his lips, and he started coughing again. So, this is the man Sasha likes. Colton didn''t press for answers since Alvin was coughing nonstop. Once his coughing fit ceased, Colton asked calmly, "Why did you attack Nicole?" His tone was so calm that it was slightly eerie. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A bitter smile curled Alvin''s lips, and he turned his gaze to the pitch-ck ceiling. Weakly, he said, "You should know why." Colton did not make any response to that statement. Seeing that he remained silent, Alvin chuckled before continuing, "She went through hell in the Undercity and became the chief just to find you. All these years of training and endurance were all so she could stand by your side." Colton''s face remained inscrutable as he retorted coldly, "And that gives her the right to attack my woman?" Alvin chuckled again and was about to say something when he, all of a sudden, coughed violently. He covered his mouth, but that did not stop the blood from trickling out of the cracks between his fingers. The coughs were pulling at his wounds, and the pain numbed him. His body could havested a few more months despite how broken it was, but after this, he believed he didn''t have long to live. Eventually, his coughing fit came to a stop once more. He then licked the blood off the corner of his mouth and slowly said, "She survived until now because she wanted to be with you. She could never ept another woman taking you away." Colton''s face darkened instantly. Reminded of Nicole''s wounds, he said coldly, "That''s why she tried to kill my child." He held his fury in and put his hands in his pockets. "I will not let anyone harm the woman I love. If they do hurt her, I will make them pay." Right after saying that, he turned around and left. Julian followed him the moment he came out. When he looked up, Julian was greeted by the sight of a furious Colton. I''ve never seen him so angry before. "What next, Boss?" "Tell everyone he''s dying. If Sasha doesn''t show up, leave him for dead," ordered Colton coldly. Julian paused momentarily, a hint of surprise shing across his eyes. A momentter, he asked, "Will that work? People of Undercity are trained to be ruthless." Colton looked at him. "If you were to get captured, do you think I would sit idly by and do nothing?" Julian felt touched by his words, and he nodded. "Right away." Just as he was about to leave, Colton said, "I''ve found Dream." The mention of that name made Julian freeze. With a trembling voice, he asked, "W-Where is she?" The pounding of his heart was loud and clear. "In a nursing home. I''ll give you the addresster. However, she''s not in her right mind, so you better brace yourself." Julian hung his head low, a conflicted look appearing in his eyes. A long silenceter, he said, "I''ll be off to carry out your order." With that, he left in a hurry. Colton saw him off without saying another word. Truth be told, he knew where Dream was all this time, but the truth was too devastating for Julian. He wished Julian would''ve forgotten about it. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 CHAPTER 1005 SADNESS However, he realized Julian couldn''t forget about her. After leaving the hospital, Sasha went into hiding. She knew her identity was exposed when she got news of Alvin and her men''s capture. However, after so many years of training, she knew how to remove all her traces well. No matter how much Colton searched the city, he couldn''t find her. Sasha nned to wait for this whole thing to die down. Then, she would return to the Undercity to formte a n before heading off to save Alvin. That was her initial n until she saw a piece of news announced by Wolf on the. Alvin is dying? Sasha couldn''t believe what she saw hence rereading the news to confirm it. It''s from Wolf, alright. A video was attached to it, showing Alvin, who was on the brink of death. The sight of him coughing up blood made her nervous. She knew his health had never been good, but he was smart. He would never ce himself in danger. How did this happen? Sasha was a cruel woman, but Alvin had been with her for years, and he was the only one she could trust. He was the only one who stayed with her through hell. She watched the video again and realized there was something odd with his eyes. On a closer inspection, she found out he was sending a message. Leave me, Sasha. Sasha clenched her fists. She didn''t expect Wolf and Lome toe after them at once. It would be manageable if Sasha only needed to deal with one of them, but going against two of them was hard. Still, she couldn''t watch Alvin die, even though she knew what would happen if she showed herself. Sasha gritted her teeth and kept watching the video. In the end, she got up. Nicole was lying on a bed in the hospital, feeling ufortable all over. Her body was frail due to miscarriage, and she had scraped herself a little from falling down the stairs. Colton came back to the ward after he finished dealing with the matter. He looked at the pale Nicole with worry in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Noticing his worry, she forced a smile. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. It''s just shallow wounds." After a few days of rest, her wounds had formed scabs. "How can I not worry?" He sat on the edge of the bed and patted her sickly pale cheek carefully. Seeing him treating her with such care, Nicole couldn''t help but smile. However, it was a faint smile laced with hints of misery. Colton knew what was on her mind at that moment. So, he consoled, "It''s alright. We''ll get another one once you feel better." He''s so airy about this, Nicole thought and rolled her eyes. Nevertheless, it made her feel better. "So, how is Hayden doing?" Even though the boy''s ward was close by, she never went to see him. Hayden was sharp; he would suspect something was up if he saw the scrapes on her face. "My mother''s taking care of him. He''s fine. The poison''s gone, but he still needs to be kept under observation," replied Colton slowly. The mention of his son made him smile. "He''s been rowdy. He kept asking us to get him discharged, saying he missed you. Fortunately, I managed to calm him down. You better heal up. If hees over and sees you looking sick, he''ll be mad at me." Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 CHAPTER 1006 AFTER THE CHOICE A smile of delight tugged on Nicole''s lips, and she nodded. "I know. I''ll see him once my wounds have healed." Colton stroked her cheek. It felt warm and soft to the touch. If possible, he wanted to keep touching it forever. Then, Nicole was reminded of Sasha, and her face darkened slightly. "What about Sasha''s case?" "She''s still in the nation. I''ve set up a trap for her, and the hospital''s security has been enforced. I''ll keep you and Hayden safe, so don''t worry," he reassured. It was because of his carelessness that his woman was hurt, and he would not forgive himself for that. "Alright." She stared down. She was not a saint; she would never forgive anyone who had inflicted such pain on her. "What about Evelyn?" she asked. At the thought of these two women, she was ovee by fury, as they were the ones who killed her child. "She went abroad," said Colton calmly. Nicole clenched her nket, her pupils constricting slightly. She gritted her teeth, and fury red in her eyes. A momentter, she finally calmed down and asked tly, "The Wrenns helped her, didn''t they?" Seeing the injured look on her face, he couldn''t bear to tell her the truth, so he remained silent. The woman, however, could already guess it. She buried her head in her hands, sadness filling her heart, and tears fell through the cracks between her fingers. She sobbed and trembled from the pain she felt in her heart. She could let go of the fact that Evelyn took what was rightfully hers, and she could let go of the fact that Jackson and Siobhan took Evelyn''s side. However, she couldn''t conceive they would still help her, even though she had killed their biological daughter''s unborn child. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her so agitated made Colton''s face fall. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and softly said, "Don''t worry. I don''t care who''s helping Evelyn, but if I find out she''s involved, I will make sure she answers for her crimes." For the first time in her life, Nicole felt like she could rely on someone. She wiped her tears away and said, "I won''t let anyone who hurt my child escape, no matter who they are." The man nodded in silence. He chatted with her for a bit before a call came in. It appeared the call was about something important, as his face turned grim after the call. He then left without a word. Nicole figured it was probably about Sasha, but she was in no condition to help, so she said nothing. After Colton was gone, Siobhan came in. Knowing that Siobhan had helped Evelyn escape, Nicole couldn''t help resenting her. She looked away, refusing to talk to her mother. Noticing that Nicole must have known something, Siobhan went ahead. "I''m sorry, Nicole, but I just couldn''t do it." Nicole closed her eyes, refusing to make any response. In the end, you still picked her over me. You chose to protect someone who hurt your own daughter and killed her unborn child. "I know you''re angry. I promise I''ll teach Evelyn a lesson, but I can''t just watch her go to jail," said Siobhan softly, though her words felt like knives piercing Nicole''s heart. It tore her heart to shreds. Even breathing felt painful. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 CHAPTER 1007 MAKE AN APPEARANCE Seeing that Siobhan tried to exin herself again, Nicole opened her eyes and interrupted, "I cannot stop you from doing what you did, Madam Gould. But I am no saint. I cannot forgive someone who has killed my child." Siobhan gave Nicole a conflicted look. Nicole looked pale as the wall behind her, and she was hooked up to an IV infusion. Scabs were forming over the wounds on her face, but that was the least of her concern. Her biggest concern was that she had lost her child. "I know," Siobhan whispered. She knew this would happen the moment she chose to send Evelyn overseas. When she looked at Nicole again, she was filled with guilt. A moment of hesitationter, she said, "Get some rest. I''ll see you some other day." Nicole opened her eyes at that. Without showing any hint of emotion on her face, she called out to Siobhan, "I think you shouldn''te to see me anymore, Madam Gould." Siobhan froze for a moment and looked at her daughter. She realized she must have hurt Nicole deeply, and for the first time in her life, she was at a loss. "I" Before she could finish her sentence, Nicole interrupted, "What you do is none of my business, and from now on, my life is none of your business as well. We walk our own paths now. Your families have nothing to do with me anymore." Siobhan immediately caught on to what she was trying to say. She is cutting ties with me. Siobhan opened her mouth, but not a word came out. A long whileter, she forced a smile and gently said, "Get some rest. Don''t think about it too much." With that, she closed the door quietly and left. As soon as the door was closed, Nicole could no longer hold her tears back. She held her nket and cried into it, sobbing inconsbly. She thought she could finally get some motherly love, but then her own mother took someone else''s side. She took the side of the woman who killed her unborn child. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Colton came back to the spot they locked the Undercity people up. Julian and Roger were standing side-by-side, and a woman stood before them. The woman had beautiful curves entuated by her tight leather clothes. Her hair was tied up, and she was wearing a pair of military leather boots, looking professional. When she heard the footsteps, Sasha turned around, and her gazended on Colton''s face. He wasn''t wearing any suit that day. Instead, Colton wore oversized clothes and didn''t style his hair. His stubble was long as if it had been days since he shaved. The two stared into each other''s eyes for a long time, but none spoke. In the end, Roger broke the silence. "She''s the one who tossed Boss from the third floor." And that broke Sasha''s thoughts. She reluctantly looked away from Colton and stared at the ground, smiling. "Yes, I did." Fury red in Roger''s heart. He clenched his fist and tried to hit her, but Julian held him back. That warranted a look of displeasure from Roger. He growled, "Why are you stopping me? She hurt my boss. I''m making her pay!" Julian dragged Roger aside, and Colton stepped ahead. Eventually, he stood before Sasha. "You hurt Nicky and killed her unborn child." Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 CHAPTER 1008 HES DEAD Sasha looked at him coolly. She didn''t even deny her crimes. "I didn''t just make her lose her child. I was the one who poisoned your son, too," she said casually. Colton froze for a moment. He stared at Sasha closely but saw no remorse in her eyes. "Why?" he asked, wondering why she would do such a thing. "Why?" As if she had just heard the biggest joke, Sasha burst intoughter. Eventually, sheposed herself and looked at Colton. "We used to be so in love. If it weren''t for Adam, we would''ve been together forever. The fact I could survive in the Undercity is all because of you. I wanted to see you." She was getting a little crazed. The smile vanished from her face, and she stared at the ground and muttered, "I thought we''d still be the same loving couple, but you''d forgotten about me. I became nothing but a stranger to you." Colton looked at her and clenched his fists. Did she hurt Nicole just because of that childish reasoning?! "That b*tch!" Roger cursed and rolled his sleeves up. He had to vent his anger. Colton didn''t stop him this time. Roger was fast and deadly, and he didn''t even hold back. Every punch was going for Sasha''s face. She managed to dodge his attacks at first, but the difference in physical strength between men and women put her at a disadvantage, and she lost a whileter. Roger had great stamina and muscles. Thest time he sparred with Colton, he held back because Nicole was there. Now that he was facing the woman who hurt his boss, Roger unleashed his full power. If he could kill her with one punch, he would have done it. Sasha received a punch to the gut. She might be agile, but she could not strike down her opponents using brute force alone, much less someone with a big build like Roger. The punch made her cough up blood and fall to the ground. She was coughing violently. Roger was about tond the final blow, but Colton stopped him. "We need her to answer a few more questions," he said coldly. There was no pity in his eyes when he looked at Sasha. The woman coughed a few times to clear the blood in her mouth. A whileter, she raised her head. "I''m here now, so let Alvin go. I was the one who hurt Nicole, not him. Let him go. He''s frail." Colton looked at her coldly. "He''s dead," he said as if the death of a man was nothing to him. Sasha froze, and her heart almost stopped beating. She was dumbfounded, and a long whileter, she looked at Colton. Hesitantly, she asked, "What? He''s dead?" Impossible. He was fine two days ago. "Impossible!" she blurted, fury ring in her heart. Even though she was sorrowful, Colton didn''t spare her from the truth. "He was badly injured, and he wasn''t in the best of health, to start with. He was dead when we found him." Sasha knelt on the ground, her arms limp by her side. She balled her hands into fists. Alvin is dead. The only person in the world who cared for me is gone.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 CHAPTER 1009 EVEN Sasha could no longer hold it in anymore. She startedughing maniacally. "You killed Alvin, you b*stards!" She red at Colton. I can''t believe I''ve sacrificed Alvin for love. She thought Alvin was smart enough to keep himself out of torture, but she was wrong. In the end, he died. "Lock her up and grill her for answers." Colton turned around to leave as soon as he gave out his order. He didn''t bother to respond to her. Sasha was bbergasted. When someone came to drag her away, she finally snapped out of it and roared, "Let me see his body, Colton!" He went ahead without stopping, however. No matter how much the woman screamed, he refused to budge. Roger followed the people who took Sasha away, while Julian followed Colton. He''d been working for Colton for a while now, so he knew Colton''s history with Sasha. Looking at his grim face, Julian asked in a low voice, "So, what will you do with her?" Colton still looked dark. A whileter, he said coldly, "You know what to do." Okay, he''s mad. Like, for real, Julian thought to himself. Seeing that Julian followed him, Colton stopped and said, "This case is almost done now. You don''t have toe with me. I''ve given you the address. You should see her now." The mention of Dream made him freeze. Julian had been keeping that tucked at the back of his mind for a long time, but every night, he would dream of a bloodied woman holding a child, asking him, "Why?" He fought with himself for a long time. Eventually, he nodded. "I understand." After he sent Julian off, Colton went back to the hospital. Nicole covered herself up like a cocoon. The whole nket covered her head, and Colton pulled it down a little. Nicole looked like a pitiful kitten, and he felt sympathetic. Carefully, he brushed his thumb across her cheek, wiping her tears away. Then, he said in a gentle tone, "You don''t have to be down about it." Nicole wasn''t asleep. She knew the moment Colton came in, but she didn''t respond to him. Slowly, she opened her eyes and looked at the man, humming in response. He dragged a chair and sat down before taking a napkin from the table to wipe her tears. "Sasha is captured. Roger is grilling her for answers. I promise we''ll get her to talk." Nicole closed her eyes. She looked calm as if she didn''t care about the case anymore. Colton knew she was bothered about what Siobhan said, so he consoled her, "If Evelyn is involved in this, I''ll make sure she pays for it even if I have to fight the Wrenns." After a long silence, she finally responded. She shook her head. "No need for that." The man looked at her and frowned. That''s not what she said earlier. Did something happen? "What happened?" he asked softly. "Just let Evelyn''s case go. Madam Gould is my birth mother, after all. This makes us even now. I owe her nothing anymore," she said calmly, leaning on her bed. Colton looked at her, feeling sorry for her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 CHAPTER 1010 CUTTING TIES He held Nicole''s hand and realized it was as cold as ice. "Did Madam Gould say that?" Nicole shook her head, looking like she would keel over anytime. She exined, "No. I came to a decision. Evelyn must be involved in this case, but Madam Gould took her side anyway. I have nothing to say about that." There was sadness in her eyes, but there was also resolve. "She''s my birth mother, and that won''t change no matter what. But after this, I don''t owe her anymore. Nor do I owe the Goulds or the Wrenns." I see. She wants to cut all ties with them. Colton paused for a moment. Then, he smiled. "Sure. You have my support, no matter what you do." She was touched seeing him support her. She fidgeted a little and clenched her nket tight. She had no idea what to say. Noticing her odd behavior, the man held her hand and tightened his grip. "You still have me, you know." Nicole smiled. "Without the Wrenns and the Goulds backing me up, I''m worthless. Do you still like me even then?" Seeing her looking so solemn, Colton couldn''t help retorting yfully, "You''re so forgetful. I was nice to you even when you had nothing, remember?" Oh, right. Even when I was still William''s daughter, he was nice to me. She stared down. Before she knew it, she had fallen hopelessly in love with the man before her. She raised her head and stared at his face. A long whileter, she slowly said, "I think I''ve fallen in love with you." Delight filled his eyes, and he tightened his grip on her hand, though he didn''t make it hurt. He pulled her hand closer to his face and rubbed his cheek against it. "I know. You''re finally being honest with yourself." He''s so shameless. He can always interpret everything as me showing affection to him. Still, now that Nicole hadid out her feelings, she felt more at ease. It was like a great weight had been lifted off her shoulder. She didn''t bother correcting him since she did fall for him, and it had been that way for a while. She only stopped herself because of William''s case. Now that she was fine, she could be together with Colton. "The doctor came. I''m fine aside from the scratches." She stared down, her eyes filled with sorrow. Her wounds were fine, but the empty feeling in her belly made her feel down. Noticing the look in her eyes, Colton got closer and kissed her cheek. "It''s alright. We''re still young. We''ll have more kids." The woman touched her t belly and depressingly said, "I know. I just feel sad for the baby. She''s gone before she''s even born." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Colton keptforting her; he knew she felt miserable from the loss. After he was done visiting Nicole, he went to the ward next door to check on Hayden. The poison was all gone, but he hadn''t been asking to get dischargedtely. It had been a bit too quiet with him. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 CHAPTER 1011 HE KNOWS EVERYTHING Colton brought Hayden''s favorite food, and Anna had been taking good care of the boy. When Colton went inside, Anna was feeding the boy some grapes. She then stood up upon seeing her son''s arrival. "I''ll need to talk to him alone, Mom. Why don''t you get something to eat?" asked Colton softly. Anna smiled and left without saying much. By now, Hayden had made a full recovery. He was sitting cross-legged on the bed and scrolling through his phone. "Anything you want to eat? I can buy them for you." Colton looked at the boy and saw some scraps of fruit on his face. He then pulled a tissue to wipe his cheeks off. Hayden raised his head to look at Colton. His eyes were solemn, unlike how he was when he faced his grandmother. "How are Mom''s wounds?" The man went frigid for a moment. He thought he''d been keeping that a secret well, but the boy still found out. "She''s alright. Just some shallow wounds," answered Colton honestly. Hayden fiddled with his phone and looked closely. A momentter, he tucked his phone away. "She fell from the third floor and lost her baby. It''s the work of Undercity." He might be young, but he was serious when he spoke of that. It was surprising the boy would investigate this much, and Colton was at a loss for words. Hayden hung his head low and gritted his teeth. "They poisoned me and hurt Mom. Unforgivable." Seeing the solemn look on the boy''s face, Colton patted his head and said, "We''ve got them. I''ll handle the rest, so don''t worry." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hayden moved away awkwardly and muttered, "I''m not a kid. You don''t have to lie to me." Such a precocious kid. Colton couldn''t help but chuckle and pinch the boy''s cheek. "Of course, you''re a child. Don''t worry about your mother." Hayden pouted. "If I hadn''t hacked into the hospital system to check my condition, you wouldn''t have told me she was wounded." Since he knows Colton smiled. "You could have gone to her ward." Hayden stared down and answered, "She must have her reason to keep it a secret. I don''t want to waste her thoughts." He''s so young, but he''s already so considerate. Hayden was his only child, but he did raise another kid: Wendy. Wendy was a lot younger than he was. Back when she was Hayden''s age, all she did was mess around. "She''s fine. She''s not hurt too badly. All she needs is rest," said Colton. "Did Evelyn do this, Dad?" the boy blurted. The question took Colton by surprise, and he had no idea what to say. Hayden continued, "I saw the surveince footage. After Mom met up with Evelyn, she went to the other building and fell. It must have something to do with Evelyn." CHAPTER 1012 CHAPTER 1012 CHAPTER 1012 THEY KNOW Since Hayden was being serious, Colton told him the truth. "Sasha was the one who made Nicky fall, but Evelyn was the one who led her there." Hayden''s face fell, and he clenched his fists angrily. "I''ll make them pay for what they did!" There was fury in his voice. Colton looked at him and smiled. "You should focus on healing up. I''ll handle your mother''s business." Hayden was then reminded of something, and he looked at his father. "Evelyn grew up in the Wrenn Residence. Did they capture her?" That''s my son. Straight to the point. "No. Siobhan sent her abroad, and their residence is guarded. No one can infiltrate them that easily," said Colton. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hayden got a little agitated, and he tried to stand up. Colton held him, worried that he might fall. "So, the Wrenn Family is taking her side?" Hayden''s eyes went wide with disbelief. Angry at them for his mother, he hissed, "But Mommy''s their daughter, and Evelyn was in the wrong! She hurt Mommy and took away her unborn child. How could they take her side?" Hayden''s fury mounted further. "Even if they want to y favorites, there should be a limit for that."He''s so angry. Colton chuckled. "This is not what you need to worry about. Your mother kept it a secret for a reason, so let''s keep it that way. She''s healing up and will be fine in a day or two." Hayden pouted, but he nodded and said nothing. Colton came back out of the ward and saw his mother sitting on the bench outside. She was wearing a white shirt and a pair of white pants, and she looked exhausted. Hayden had been in the hospital for days, and Colton had a lot of work to do, so Anna was the one taking care of the boy all this while. Colton approached her. "The medical staff will take care of Hayden, Mom. You don''t have to push yourself." Anna stood up. She looked tired, but she still put on a smile. "It''s alright. I don''t have anything to do at home anyway, so I can stay with him. It makes me happy to see him get better." Colton wouldn''t argue with that. Anna asked, "What about Nicole? She seems upset." Anna had seen Nicole as well, but Nicole looked sad. Anna didn''t ask her why, just in case she brought up the wrong topic. "It''s about what happened to her. Evelyn was involved, but the Wrenns decided to cover for her and things got tense," said Colton. "Cover for" Anna was puzzled. "If Evelyn did do such a thing, then it''s" She frowned. No wonder she looked so sullen. I thought it was because of her miscarriage. I see. It''s because her own mother chose Evelyn over her. I can understand her pain. Her own mother covered for the murderer of her child. No one can ept that. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 CHAPTER 1013 WHITNEY COMES She''s angry. Colton chuckled. "Yeah, but since they made their choice, I''ll be the one taking charge of Nicole''s case now." Anna sighed. She knew her son too well and knew what he was going to do, so she patted his shoulder. "I know what you''re thinking, but the Goulds and the Wrenns are powerful. We can''t win easily." "I know." Colton nodded. He mulled over the matter for a moment and said, "Keep an eye on Nicole. I think she''s cutting ties with the Wrenns from now on." Anna nodded. Colton had been trying to find the people who had hurt Nicole. "I know. Do what you have to do. I''ll take care of things here." After Nicole had a miscarriage, Whitney came to see her, but Whitney herself looked bad. Her face was pale, her cheeks were sunken, and she had dark circles under her eyes. Her head was hanging low, and she looked listless. Whitney looked at Nicole and took a careful step ahead. She was at a loss for what to do, and a momentter, she said, "Nicole." Nicole had her eyes closed. When she heard someone opening the door, she thought it was Siobhan, so she didn''t open her eyes. Only when she heard Whitney''s voice did she open her eyes to look. She looks sickly. Nicole frowned. "What happened to you?" Whitney used to be a carefree girl, unlike this cowardly husk of a woman. She dumbly shook her head and sped her hands together nervously. "Just lost some sleeptely." After days of recuperation, Nicole had healed up. She pushed herself up and leaned on the back of her bed, then she said, "Sit." Whitney nodded and dragged a chair over, then she sat down. Nicole sighed. "I''m fine. You didn''t have toe. Look at you. Get some rest and don''t run around." Whitney hung her head low, looking dejected. She avoided seeing Nicole for a while because she was worried Dous might find her. She did take Emily''s money and agreed to leave him. She could imagine the look on Dous'' face if he knew she had taken money from Emily, and she couldn''t face him. "Yeah," Whitney muttered. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole could guess what she was thinking about and said, "No amount of convincing can help you with matters of the heart. You''ll have to figure it out yourself." A bitter smile tugged on Whitney''s lips. Only those who were in the pit of love could know how bad it was. "I know, but I''ve made up my mind. I''ll raise the baby myself. I owe Dous too much." Nicole was worried for her friend. She had lost a lot of weight after the whole fiasco abroad. "Just settle down and get plenty of rest. If you keep your mind too upied, it won''t be good for the baby." The mention of babies filled Nicole''s eyes with sadness. Whitney had been friends with her for enough years to notice that sadness, but she had no idea how to console Nicole. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 CHAPTER 1014 YOU OWE ME "I''m fine, so don''t worry about me. We might have lost a child, but once I get better, we can make another one. I''ve talked it out with Colton." Nicole smiled. Whitney''s hands were on herp. She clenched them and loosened them up. There seemed to be a struggle happening within her, but in the end, she chose not to say anything. They made small talk, and Nicole didn''t bring up the Wrenns in case Whitney grew worried. Whitney left in the afternoon. She hadn''t been feeling well for days. One, she would dream of Dous every night, and two, she had been suffering from morning sickness. Pregnancy tended to make people overthink, especially people like her. The morning sickness and debilitating mental cripple were driving her mad. A tired Whitney pulled her coat tighter around herself and put on a hat. Once she covered herself up, she left the hospital and went around to the backdoor. Just when she was about to get in the car, she felt someone pulling her. Unable to react in time, she fell into someone''s chest. For a moment, she struggled and gasped. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." The man holding her didn''t let her go. Instead, he kept holding her tighter. It was almost suffocating her, so Whitney pushed the man''s chest. Her face was red as she said, "Let me go, or I''m calling the cops!" "Call them, then," the man said. He sounded familiar, and Whitney stopped struggling. Her eyes went wide with shock, and she remained silent in his embrace. His familiar scent assailed her nose, and she froze up. Dous hugged her for a moment before he looked at her. When he found out she left after taking Emily''s offer, he was furious, but after he calmed down, he wanted to see her. He did send a few people to look for her, but they found nothing. A week ago, he had already returned, but he found no clues about Whitney. When he found out Nicole was hurt, he staked out the hospital, thinking that Whitney woulde. More than a weekter, she did. Whitney curled up a little, wondering what she should do. A long whileter, Dous finally moved. He looked at her and raised her chin, asking, "Thought you owe me a lot. Why did you run away? And why did you take the money?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had no answers for that and thus had no idea what to say. Since she was silent, he continued, "You''re being a hypocrite. You promised you''d even go to jail to pay me back, but then you ran away. What were you thinking?" Whitney pushed him away, her gaze shifting somewhere else. "I''ve paid you back what I owed, and you have a family. You don''t have to ruin it for me." Whitney felt her heart tremble. She kept telling herself that Dous already had a family, and she shouldn''t be a homewrecker. Dous looked at her fiercely. Solemnly, he said, "You can never repay what you owe me, Whitney." Whitney''s lips trembled. She was at a loss for words. Tears glistened in her eyes, and her stomach churned. She shoved Dous away and leaned on the car door as she puked. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 CHAPTER 1015 PREGNANCY EXPOSED Dous'' face fell, and he stood upright, watching her puke. It took Whitney a long time to calm down. Dous asked, "Do you hate me so much that touching me disgusts you?" Whitney had been malnourished for too long, and on top of that, seeing Dous shocked her, so she felt her head getting dizzy. She shook her head and exined, "N-No. I didn''t" She then fell limp. Shocked, Dous quickly held her and shouted, "Whitney!" Whitney was pale and unconscious. He looked at her, and for the first time, he was panicking. Quickly, he picked her up and ran into the hospital. After the doctor took her into the emergency room, Dous sat outside and sped his hands together, hanging his head low. He looked worried and depressed. Ever since he knew Emily gave Whitney money and told her to leave, Dous told himself to stop obsessing over Whitney so both he and Whitney could lead their own lives. But as time went by, his longing deepened. He couldn''t help but want to see Whitney. Even when Emily begged him to stay, he flew back just to see Whitney. I must be mad. Just when he was still immersed in his own thoughts, the doctor came out. When he saw Dous, he asked, "Are you the patient''s husband?" Dous froze for a moment and nodded. "Yes, I am." The doctor frowned. Displeased, he said, "You should know your wife is pregnant, yet she hasn''t been eating or sleeping well. And now she seems to be agitated. This won''t bode well for her child." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Dous froze. For the longest time, he couldn''t say anything. Eventually, he asked, "She''s pregnant?" The doctor couldn''t believe how shocked he looked. "Yes. About three months in," he said sternly. For some reason, hearing this news filled Dous with delight. Three months. So, the baby is mine. He nodded. "I understand, doctor." He''s excited. The doctor sighed. "Pregnant women sometimes overthink. Keep an eye on her, and let her win the arguments. She''s not in the best of health, so be careful, or she might lose her child." Dous nodded. "I understand, doctor." The doctor left without saying anything else. Whitney''s condition wasn''t serious. Her long-term malnourishment afflicted her with a case of hypoglycemia, so she cked out when she tried to struggle free of Dous'' grasp. Now that she was administered glucose via an IV infusion, she was a lot better. She was groggy when she woke up. The first thing she saw was Dous, and it shocked her so much that color drained from her face. Her lips trembled, as if she had seen something terrifying. The light in Dous'' eyes dimmed, but when he remembered that she was pregnant, he softly said, "You can''t get too agitated. You''re pregnant now." Whitney clenched her nket, her face paling even further. She looked at Dous nervously and gulped. "Y-You know." Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Honesty Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She looked like she just saw a monster, and it annoyed Dous. I''m not a bad guy. Why is she looking at me like I''m a monster? Before he could say anything, Whitney started tearing up. She clutched her nket and bit her lip. "This kid isn''t yours. She was scared thatDous might want her to abort the baby, so she lied to him. Dous face fell. He grabbed Whitney''s chin and frowned, looking fierce. "You were with me all the time three months ago. You couldn''t have slept with someone else." Whitney curled up a little and held her belly protectively. She insisted, It''s not yours. You don''t have the right to do what you want with it. And who the father is is none of your business." The child was her only hope to continue living, and she wouldn''t let any harme to it. Determination shone in her eyes. Dous could guess why she was so insisting, so he calmed down. "I''m not telling you to abort it, that''s for sure." Whitney eased up a little, and her eyes went wide with disbelief. She asked hesitantly, "R- Really?" You said I''m not the father. My decision doesn''t count, does it?" asked Dous. Ah, snap. He tricked me! She gritted her teeth and decided to ride with the lie. "Stay out of my business and deal with your family." I can''t take away someone''s happiness just so I can be happy. Dous knew what she was thinking. However, Emily saved his life, and he had promised he wouldn''t tell anyone who Lucy was, so he didn''t exin. That''s my child in your belly. I need to care. Whitney shivered. She was reminded of what Emily told her, and she said, "You already have Emily and a child. Why did you do this to me? Dous looked at her and said, "Because you owe me. Whitney went silent. Yeah, and I can never repay him. Seeing her finally reacting, Dous said, "And you need to repay your debt. Carry the baby to term. Whitney had no idea how to respond. It felt like she was a homewrecker. "I..." She tried to say something, but not a word coulde out. "Remember, you owe me, Dous enunciated while staring at her. Whitney felt like something was hammering away at her heart, and she shivered. Yeah, I owe him. Dous stopped pressing her. "I know you''re pregnant now, so you don''t have to hide. Just calm down and carry the baby to term safely. Whitney got really nervous. She looked at Dous, then she said behind gritted teeth, "You''re going to take it away from me, aren''t you?" She was scared that Dous might take her child away right after she gave birth to it. That would be the worst torture for her. Dous looked at the terrified woman, and he felt resigned. She really thinks so lowly of me, huh? Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Sorry "I won''t, Dous replied. Just rest up. Once the babys born, you''ll be the one taking care of it. I won''t take it from you, he promised. Only then did Whitney rx. Exhaustion started overwhelming her. She had been losing sleeptely because of Dous case. Now that she finally felt sleepy, she yawned. Slowly, she drifted to sleep. Seeing the woman who was terrified a moment ago falling asleep so fast made Dous smile. He leaned forward and slowly ced her back down on the bed. Once he pulled the nket up, his phone started vibrating. He thought the call was from work, but then he saw that it was from Emily. He was hesitant to pick it up at first. Dous looked at the pale Whitney and walked out of the ward before he took the call. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emily cut to the chase. "Where are you?" "Back in the nation, Dous answered honestly. You went to see her, said Emily calmly. "Yes, answered Dous. "I told you not to see her. Can''t we just be a family?" Emily was getting a little agitated. Dous clenched his phone and hung his head low. He didn''t exin himself and only said, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault." Emily felt like everything she said didn''t evennd. She couldn''t even start an argument. Dous only tolerated her because she saved his life years ago, and he did everything she said, yet now he would break their peaceful life just for Whitney. Emily felt her breathing getting heavier, and she clenched her phone. "Lucy needs her father, she said, holding back her sorrow. "I know. I''ll be back in three days, so don''t worry, said Dous. He stood near the entrance of the ward, exhaustion filling the air around him. "Very well. Emily hung up. She and Dous had an agreement before they got married. They were only a couple on the surface. The most intimate they had gotten was holding hands in public. Lucy father.. The thought of that filled Emily with sadness, and she clenched her phone so hard, her knuckle turned white. He''s probably dead. Dous hung up and went back into the ward. Whitney was still asleep, and he looked at her. There were conflicting emotions brewing in his heart. They used to be deep in love back in college and he thought they would always be together, but then things happened. He did love Whitney, yes, but he also hated her. If it weren''t for what she did, his parents wouldn''t... Still,seeing her looking so frail made him sympathize with her. Sasha was locked in a confined space. She was injured and couldn''t stop coughing, but she still reeked of violence and malice. She sat ina corner clenching her fists over her knees. Even now, she still couldn''t believe that Alvin was dead. Alvin had stayed by her side all those years when she was in Undercity. She knew his constitution was poor, but his death still came as a shock. She never thought it woulde so quickly and she was at a loss. It felt like she had lost something important. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Negotiation Someone opened the door of Sasha''s prison, and a beam of bright light shone on her. It almost blinded her, and she held her hand over her eyes. When she saw that it was Colton, she still looked as dazed as ever. Before this, she thought her goal in life was to date Colton, but after Alvin died, she felt nothing even when she saw Colton. She turned her gaze away after giving him a nce and kept hugging her legs. Crisp sounds of footsteps rang in the air as Colton walked up to her. He looked at the miserable Sasha and said, He''s going to be cremated. Do you want to see him for thest time?" The mention of Alvin made her face fall. Colton wouldn''t stop reminding her that Alvin was dead. Suddenly, she burst intoughter. It took her a while to stop, then she stood up and looked at Colton. "Why the change of heart?" "Adam''s here, Colton said calmly. He thought Sasha was just a pawn Adam would toss away at the first sign of trouble. Surprisingly, he came to demand Sasha''s release after he knew of her capture. Wolf and Lome together could take on Undercity, but a real fight would still cost them heavily. A hint of surprise shed in Sasha''s eyes. Not even she expected that Adam woulde and get her. Still, the prospect of seeing Alvin onest time made her nod. "I''ll go. Colton took her to the crematorium. Aside from the Lome and Wolf people, Adam brought a team of his own too. They stood opposed, ready to fight. Adam looked at the sorrowful Sasha and frowned. He muttered, "What happened?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sasha looked at him, but she said nothing. Instead, she turned to the corpse covered in a piece of white cloth. From the silhouette, she could see that he was gaunt. My Alvin. She thought Undercity had taken away all her emotions and desires, but when the cloth was lifted up and Alvin''s lifeless corpse was revealed, she couldn''t hold her tears back. Her arm shivered, and she slowly touched Alvin''s face. It was cold. Sasha called out his name. "Alvin..." But Alvin didn''t respond. His cheeks were sunken, and his face was sickly. He must''ve been fragile in the final moments of his life. "I''m sorry. I did this to you. She said softly, "I''ll avenge you. Fury red in her heart. J can''t die just yet. I must avenge Alvin. She stared at Alvin onest time. She had almost forgotten when they first met it was probably when Adam brought her to train for the first time. She couldn''t even finish a one-mile run back then. Alvin stayed with her and they grew together throughout the years. He never refused her demands. No matter how outrageous they were, he would do it. Adam looked at the sorrowful Sasha and turned to Colton. "You''ve killed one of us, and our leader is badly injured. What say we call it even? Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 CHAPTER 1019 THINGS THAT CANT BE SETTLED Colton narrowed his eyes and looked at Adam coldly, sneering. "Even?" His tone raised a little as he spoke, but his jet-ck eyes remained emotionless as he enunciated, "She poisoned my son and caused my child to die inside my wife. Where do we go from that?" Of course, Adam knew Colton was not someone he could provoke, but to protect Sasha, he had no choice but to go against him. "Mr. Gardner, Alvin has paid the price of killing your child with his life. As for your son, he was only mildly poisoned and is now doing fine, while Sasha has been brutally beaten up and suffered severe injuries. What more do you want from her?" Faced with Adam''s pressing words, Roger did not back down. Instead, he came forward and used his height to his advantage to overpower Adam. "Oh. Don''t even think this is done, old man!" ncing at Roger, Adam narrowed his faintly glinted eyes and snorted. "When has Lome be someone else''s henchman?" Roger''s fists clenched so hard that they cracked, but just as he was about to reason with Adam, Colton came and stopped him. He gazed at Adam with a soft chuckle before saying, "Mr. Adam, there''s no rule that says one must repay a life with another. I''m not generous, so when someone dares to hurt my wife and children, I will not let them off so easily!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. While listening to Colton''s decisive statement, Roger muttered, "Finally, someone reasonable." At that point, Adam knew things were about to get difficult. Regardless, he had already thought about this on his trip back and knew that Colton would not let Sasha off the hook that easily. That was why he had everything prepared beforeing here. As he narrowed his eyes, it brought out the wrinkles on his face. Having lived such a long life, how could I fail in front of a brat? Heughed and slowly approached Colton, saying, "Mr. Gardner, you youngsters surely are young and ignorant, so you might not have considered something. I dared to return from abroad and appear before you, which means I''m fully prepared." While raising his head, his originally hunched figure slowly straightened up. Such a small change added a sense of strength to him. When faced with Adam''s threat, Colton was unfazed but gave him a cold stare while taunting, "Mr. Adam, why don''t you try and see if you can bring her away from here." Clutching tightly on his walking stick, Adam had his hands balled into fists as he red sharply at Colton. He did not expect Colton to be such a tough nut to crack. His expression slowly became more solemn while looking at the saddened Sasha on the side. "The guy''s dead. He won''t wake up no matter how hard you cry!" Hearing Adam''s voice, Sasha finally had some kind of response. She slowly turned her head to look at him with her tear-filled eyes. That was the first time she felt such heartbreak. She even thought she was dreaming because Alvin died too abruptly. Afterposing herself, she looked at Adam and walked over. Not intending to hide the truth, he confessed, "He''s better off dead anyway. He wouldn''t havested over six months with his condition!" When Sasha heard what Adam said about Alvin, she suddenly felt a wave of anger as she looked at him with mad eyes. Then, she gritted her teeth and announced, "Even if he was destined to die, he could only die in my hands." He chuckled softly and retorted, "And what are you doing now? Stop pretending like you feel sad for him. He''s dead, and that is a fact. There are still a lot of things you need to do." Those words pulled her back to reality. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 CHAPTER 1020 LET THEM GO Sasha clenched her fists as she thought Adam was right. Now that Alvin was dead, there would be no one left to avenge him if she also died! She bit her lips so hard that she felt the pain before reminding herself to stop. Then, she obediently went over to Adam''s side and lowered her head, keeping quiet. Watching her behavior, Adam was relieved that she was not incorrigibly foolish. He returned to his overbearing attitude and narrowed his eyes, taunting, "The fact that I came all the way here shows I''m fully prepared for any situation. I know you''ve set up an ambush at the hospital, but I''ve dispatched the strongest members from Undercity there. So, how likely do you think you''ll win if they start a fight?" Those words caused Colton''s expression to turn grim, and his body exuded an angered aura. He''s using Nicole to threaten me! He stared at Adam with his cold eyes as a bloodthirsty smile appeared. "Are you threatening me?" As someone who had long been involved in such matters, Adam remained unfazed after detecting the anger surrounding Colton. "I''m not threatening you. It''s just a simple negotiation. My men wouldn''t do anything if you let us return home safely." By then, Colton''s hands were slowly clenching into fists. Nicole was not the only one at the hospital because his mother was there as well! Since he had spected someone might try something at the hospital, he had arranged for people to guard the hospital. However, if Adam was telling the truth, and all the strongest members of Undercity were there I can''t risk Nicole''s safety. "Why should I believe you?" Colton asked in a deep voice. Knowing he had the upper hand, Adam smiled. "Since you''re also involved in this ring, you should know the most important thing in our line of business is credibility. Once we lose it, we be worthless." That was the truth. When doing tasks that involved another''s life, the most important thing for them was to keep their word. With cold eyes, Colton stared fixedly at Adam for a long while before ordering coldly, "Let them go." Meanwhile, Roger was getting anxious as he frowned, feeling unsatisfied. "Pretty boy, are you serious?" It took him so much effort to capture these people. Also, one of his subordinates nearly died in the process and was lying in the ICU, fighting for his life. "Let them go!" Colton emphasized. Upon that order, the people surrounding Adam slowly dispersed, opening a path for him. Smiling, he turned to look at Colton and mumbled, "Mr. Gardner, till we meet again." Colton nced at him and snorted. "You''d better keep your word. Or else, I''ll turn the Undercity''s base upside down." Adam remained unperturbed. "Of course. I wouldn''t be foolish enough to provoke everyone." After saying that, he led his group of men away. Roger waited until they disappeared beforeining, "Just like that? Really?" Colton''s eyes darkened as he turned around and questioned, "What else can I do? Put Nicole''s life on the line?" Hearing that, Roger fell silent. Although he had arranged for his men to guard the hospital, he would not know what might happen if a fight broke out. As Colton said, he could not put Nicole''s life on the line. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "F*ck! Those b*stards are lucky this time, but Boss'' incident is still not over. From today onward, Lome and Undercity are sworn enemies!" Roger dered grimly. It was the first time he was so furious. After all, the members of Lome had no entanglements, and this was the first time he felt threatened. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 CHAPTER 1021 ANXIOUS At that, Colton patted Roger''s shoulder. It was the first time they were not being hostile to each other and spoke in such a calm manner, "We will get our revenge, but not now." Having spent time with Colton, Roger had developed a minor admiration for him. Although he was annoyed by Colton''s pretty boy looks, he was a responsible man. "Fine. In the future, you can contact me directly if you need anything. Since you and Boss are together, you''re somewhat rted to Lome now." He suddenly changed the topic and cautioned fiercely, "But I''m warning you. You''re not to betray Boss, and if you have to break up, Boss must be the one to dump you. Otherwise, I''ll twist your head off and kick it around!" Though Colton had heard that Lome was highly protective of their members, he realized they were merciless to others when protecting their own now that he had experienced it. "I will never break up with Nicole." With that, Colton strode away on his long legs. Although Adam had given his promise, Colton was still worried sick about Nicole, so he needed to head over to the hospital to check on her. Knowing why he left, Roger did not stop him and stayed behind to tie up loose ends. Soon, Colton arrived at the hospital and finally felt relieved after entering Nicole''s ward and seeing her peaceful figure on the bed. When she noticed his panic, she was confused and asked, "What''s the matter?" He approached the bed and noticed that she had mostly recovered after several days of rest. Her originally pale face was now slightly pink, and she was staring curiously at him with her clear eyes. While caressing her face, he shook his head with a smile. "It''s nothing. I just came to check up on you." However, Nicole was no fool. She could see the concern on Colton''s face when he rushed over earlier. "I''m not stupid. I know something must''ve happened for you to run over here so anxiously." She rolled her eyes. Since she had exposed him, he did not hide anything from her and pulled a chair over before telling her the whole story. Her eyes dimmed as she stayed silent for a long while before piping up, "It''s fine. There''s still time to get revenge." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I''m sorry." He pursed his lips before apologizing. Looking at his disappointed look, sheforted him. "It''s fine. It''s not your fault." Faced with her constion, he smiled, eliciting a puppy look on his manly face. Sasha had been in a daze since she left. When Adam noticed her behavior, he chastised her, "If you want to get revenge for Alvin, you''d better pull yourself together." Looking at him soullessly, she remained emotionless as if she was a porcin doll. She held on until now because she had something she was striving forColton. She thought she could be with him after leaving Undercity, but things did not go as nned. Not only had he fallen in love with someone else, but he even killed the person closest to her. When she thought about Alvin, she felt a pang in her heart. She clenched her fists so hard that her long nails dug into her palm, but she could not feel any pain. Instead, only a dense difort flooded her chest, causing her to feel contractions in her heart. "I understand." She looked up, revealing her cold eyes. Since Colton doesn''t like me, I won''t let that woman have him either! Seeing that Sasha had slightly regained her senses, Adam added, "Your stupid act has offended Wolf and the members of Lome. From now on, the Undercity will be facing a difficult future." Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 CHAPTER 1022 PARTNERING UP To pull Sasha out of hot water, Adam had offended Colton, meaning his days would only be worse. She looked at the originally hunched man, now standing upright, and knew he was lying to her all along. "Why aren''t you pretending anymore?" Indeed, Adam was not crippled, nor was his health in dire condition. All of that was a lie. "If I kept that up, you wouldn''t have made it out alive today," he chastised. When she heard that, she was slightly dumbfounded because this was the first time she felt Adam cared for her. Although he was her biological father, he had never cared about his family. After all, if he had, he would not have thrown her to a ce that almost killed her. Sasha soon calmed down and gazed away, saying, "You can stop pretending. I''m not interested in your authority, and it''s originally yours, so take it back if you want it." At the sight of her, Adam knew Alvin''s death had forced her to grow up. "You must remember Alvin''s death. His death is mainly because of youbecause you were foolish! He wouldn''t have died there if you hadn''t made that wrong choice. As a leader, one word is enough to decide a person''s life," he stated tly. Sasha did not look at him and responded, "I understand." Seeing she had taken in his words, Adam did not utter anything else and took a step forward, asking, "Do you have any ns for now?" ns? I want to avenge Alvin, and I will start with Colton. "Doesn''t Colton have a younger sister named Wendy? I remember she''s still abroad." Her expression twisted as her love for Colton turned into endless hatred. "Are you still going after the Gardners? Have you lost your mind?" Not only did the Gardners own a business empire, but they also had the Wolf backing them up. Therefore, it was an awful decision to go against them. "Alvin can''t die in vain!" Sasha gnashed her teeth. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You must know that Wolf and Lome are now working together. Undercity alone is not their opponent, so we can''t do anything about Gardner Corporation," Adam warned. Though he rescued her with all his might, it did not mean he was willing to put the entire Undercity on the line for her. "Isn''t A looking to work with Undercity? If we partner up with them, Wolf and Lome won''t pose a threat to us," she calmly stated. This time, it was Adam''s turn to frown. Of course, he knew A was looking to partner up with Undercity, but that was because their leader, Jerry, had taken a fancy to Sasha. However, she had always felt scornful about that matter, so Adam did not expect she would suddenly agree to it. "Are you sure?" He stayed quiet for a long time before asking a confirmation. ''A'' was only a code name, and behind it was a giant and well-thought-out team. The nature of their organization was unlike Undercity because they were involved in trading military arms and drugs. They even had a specialized base in the Golden Trigon, where everyone was well-trained. However, Jerry was a yboy who particrly enjoyed the chase. Hence, when Undercity and A partnered up back then, he was attracted to Sasha when he first saw her and even pursued her for two years. However, she only had eyes for Colton back then and ignored him. Most importantly, that man had a peculiar hobby regarding a certain activity. "I''m positive. My body is just a shell, so what''s the use of keeping it?" she spoke coldly as hatred shed across her eyes. She gritted her teeth, adding, "I want Colton to experience what it''s like to lose a family member!" Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 CHAPTER 1023 RITAS BIRTHDAY Since Nicole had gradually recovered, she could be discharged in two days. Nicole missed Hayden and wanted to visit him, but the wound on her face had begun to scab over, so he would notice it immediately when he saw her. Seeing how dispirited Nicole was, Colton suggested she wear a mask. "Can that stop Hayden from finding out?" She touched her face while asking as she didn''t think her son would be that easily fooled. "Just find a simple excuse. I''m sure Hayden wouldn''t doubt your words," Colton assured her confidently. His son already knew about Nicole getting hurt. Them visiting him now was just par for the course, so Hayden wouldn''t deliberately expose them. Though she felt hesitant, she had been lying in bed and hadn''t seen her son in a long while, and she was worried about him even though she knew he was cured. In the end, she gave in and asked Colton to bring her a mask that covered most of her face. Then, she went to visit her son. When Hayden saw Nicoleing in, his eyes lit up and curved into crescents. He giggled and threw himself into her arms while whining, "Mom, you haven''te to see me in a long time. I almost thought you forgot about me." Nicole felt her heart tightening, and she quickly pulled him into her embrace while assuring him, "No way would I forget about you. I was just a little busy. Anyway, aren''t I here now?" Hayden looked at her with his big eyes that were filled with grievance. "Hmph! At least you care enough toe and visit me." A trace of resignation shed across Nicole''s eyes as she reached over and pulled her son back into her embrace. Then, she gently caressed andforted him. When Hayden looked up, he saw the mask on Nicole''s face and frowned, asking, "Mom, why are you wearing a mask?" "I" Nicole was about to exin, but Hayden gave her a reason. "Mom, are you going to a masquerade ball or something? You look quite good in this." Hayden pretended not to know andmented. After he said that, Nicole could only respond with a "Yes." The two chatted for a long while before Nicole reluctantly left. Colton followed her out. When they came out of the room, they saw Siobhan standing outside. The moment Nicole saw Siobhan, she froze and decisively looked away. Then, she pulled Colton away like she had not noticed Siobhan. Seeing that Nicole was about to walk away, Siobhan immediately called out to her. "Nicole." Nicole stopped for a moment and then continued to take a step forward. Siobhan noticed that and pleaded, "Nicole, I know you must hate me, but I had no other choice" While listening to Siobhan''s hesitant exnation, Nicole sneered and turned around calmly. She then fixed her gaze on Siobhan''s face. "Madam Gould, I have no right to me you. That is your decision, and I have no right to change anything." When Siobhan saw Nicole''s estranged but determined look, she felt her chest filling up with sadness because she had pushed her daughter away "Nicole, the week after next would be my mother''s seventieth birthday. She hopes you cane and celebrate it with her. Will you be free?" Noticing that Nicole was about to leave, Siobhan quickly asked. Turning back around, Nicole recalled that Rita had always been nice to her back at the Gould Residence. Also, Rita showed her unconditional love and support. Although Nicole wanted nothing to do with the Goulds and the Wrenns, she couldn''t reject Rita. With a solemn expression, Nicole''s eyes seemed calm as she nodded. "I will attend Old Mrs. Gould''s birthday. Thank you for the invitation, Madam Gould." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When Siobhan heard Nicole''s estranged tone, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but before she could do so, Nicole cut her off. "Please don''t misunderstand, Madam Gould. I''m only attending the birthday because Old Mrs. Gould was nice to me." Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 CHAPTER 1024 RITAS CONCERN Evelyn was bored at the Wrenn Residence. However, she was also constantly worried because she was afraid Sasha would get caught. What if she rats me out? Siobhan says she trusts me, but if Sasha says I have something to do with this matter, how am I going to exin myself? While she was lost in thought, her phone rang, startling her so much that her heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed her phone and saw it was a call from Siobhan. Still feeling a little guilty, Evelyn clutched her phone and mentally prepared herself before answering her phone. "Mom, what''s the matter?" Evelyn tried to keep her tone sounding calm. "Your grandma''s birthday is in two weeks, so stay at home andy low until shees over. I''ve already prepared a gift and other things in your ce." Siobhan''s voice sounded a little cold. Meanwhile, Evelyn felt relieved because she thought Siobhan called to talk about Nicole''s incident. She smiled and nodded. "Okay. I understand, Mom." After that, Siobhan didn''t say anything more and hung up. While Evelyn looked at her phone, her eyes dimmed a little. She and Rita didn''t have a close rtionship because she had spent most of her time abroad and would only visit the Gould Residence during Rita''s birthday. Rita had three children, and they all had quite a few children. So, every time Evelyn went there, she would only be on the sidelines. At first, Evelyn was well-behaved, but once, she wore a custom-designed dress to Rita''s birthday, and a waiter identally spilled wine all over her. Since her dress was hard to get, she instantly blew her top at the waiter. In the end, Rita noticed that scene and criticized her for having no manners in public. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Since then, she and Rita no longer saw each other eye to eye, but Rita was her elder, so she had to maintain their rtionship on the surface. Moreover, she was no longer the high and mighty eldest daughter of the Wrenn Family and might get kicked out of the Wrenn Family if she misbehaved. Therefore, she could only tread even more carefully. However, Rita had always liked Nicole, so she must also be attending Rita''s birthday. A sly glint shed inside Evelyn''s eyes as she felt that since Nicole was now regarded as the real "eldest daughter of the Wrenn Family," if she didn''t do anything, her identity would be snatched away from her. Rita liked Nicole so much, so she must do something to humiliate Nicole before Rita. A light appeared inside Evelyn''s eyes as she suddenly thought of a n. She smiled, thinking, Nicole, I''m going to make sure you be the ''star of the show'' at the banquet. Nicole had been recuperating in the hospital for over half a month. Her body was slowly recovering, and she was lucky she was still in the early stages of her pregnancy because the miscarriage didn''t cause any substantial damage. When Rita heard that Nicole was getting discharged, she rushed over, saying she hade to check up on Nicole. Nicole assured Rita that she was fine, but Rita seemed to have found out from somewhere that Evelyn had something to do with this. So, she held Nicole''s hand and promised, "Nicole, don''t you worry. I will get you justice. If Evelyn does have something to do with this, I won''t let Siobhan cover for her." When Nicole heard that, she felt touched because she and Rita hadn''t known each other for long, but Rita had always taken her side. Tears uncontrobly appeared inside Nicole''s eyes as she spoke in a choked voice. "Thank you, Old Mrs. Gould, but the truth has yet to be found, and no one can prove that Evelyn had a hand in this. So let''s just forget it." Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 CHAPTER 1025 BOSS, IM SORRY Seeing Nicole give in to the situation, Rita sighed again. "Oh, child. You''re too kind." Nicole looked to the ground. In fact, she wasn''t being kind. If Siobhan was set on protecting Evelyn, she had no convincing evidence to prove Evelyn was guilty. Now that Sasha had been released, there was no witness to admit Evelyn''s participation in any of this. A bitter smile appeared on Nicole''s face as she shook her head. "Forget it. I''ve put this matter in the past, so you don''t have to worry about me. No one can harm me with Colton by my side." Rita turned to look at Colton. The Gardners and Goulds were somewhat friends, so Rita was familiar with Colton. She nodded and agreed, "Yes, Colton''s a good man. Seeing him treating you nicely makes me feel assured." Hearing Rita''s implicative words, Colton added, "Don''t worry, Old Mrs. Gould. I will treat Nicole well." Nodding, Rita didn''t continue the topic. Instead, she looked at Nicole. "By the way, my birthday is coming up. So doe over if you have time, but my birthday might be a little boring because all we do is talk." Nicole nodded and replied, "Madam Gould has told me about it. Don''t worry, Old Mrs. Gould. I''ll be there." Seeing Nicole give in to the situation, Rita sighed again. "Oh, child. You''re too kind." Afterward, the two talked about some family matters before separating. With Hayden in his arms, Colton brought Nicole to get discharged. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It had been a while since their family was together like this. But because of what happened to Hayden and Nicole, Colton increased the number of security guards around their vi. As for Roger and his gang, most of them had left, leaving only two peopleRoger and Roy. When they saw Nicole, they exaggeratedly fell to their knees with a loud thump and almost kowtowed to her. Nicole was shocked by their act and went over to pull them up, and while she was at it, she spoke in a reproaching way. "What are you two doing? When have we be so estranged?" Roger seemed to be enduring his emotions as all his muscles were taut. It took him a while before saying, "Boss, I didn''tplete the task you assigned and let Sasha escape. Please give us our punishment." It was then Nicole recalled that Lome had an unwritten rule. Whenever a mission failed, the ones responsible for it had to be punished. It had been a while since shest visited Lome, so she had forgotten about it. Nicole facepalmed, but those two were too well-built, so she couldn''t pull them up. She stood by the side andughed. "Colton told me everything. You guys wouldn''t have failed the mission if they hadn''t threatened you guys with my safety. Also, Lome''s rules are determined by the owner. So when I say it''s fine, it''s fine." She said everything at one go so that the stubborn Roger wouldn''t argue with her. As she expected, right after she finished speaking, Roger couldn''t help but frown, and his face fell, like he was thinking about something. In the end, it seemed like he couldn''t find any words to refute Nicole, so he obediently got up. "Big guy." Just when Roger got to his feet, he heard a crisp voice from behind him. Turning around, he saw a kid about the height of his knee. The kid seemed familiar, but only one kid he knew called him "big guy" and wasn''t afraid of him. "Little brat," Roger replied. Hayden instantly smiled as he fearlessly ran toward Roger with his arms wide open. Seeing that, Roger picked Hayden up and ced him on his shoulders, saying, "You''ve grown quite a bit, and you''re much heavier." Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 CHAPTER 1026 ASKING ROGER TO STAY When Nicole noticed her son had diverted Roger''s attention, she added, "Alright, alright. You don''t have to worry about this matter anymore. If you and Roy have no other missions, you can stay for a few days before returning. Hayden said he misses you, so spend some time with him." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Roger nodded as he liked Hayden. Not only was the kid not clingy, but he was also smart and didn''t cry like his peers. That was why Roger liked him. After considering it, Roger replied, "This matter hasn''t fully ended, so Roy and I will be staying here for a few days. That way, we can deal with anything that happens." Nicole didn''t reject him. Instead, she nodded. "Sure. There are many guest rooms on this floor. You can have your pick." When Colton returned, Nicole told him about this matter. Although he was a little dissatisfied, he still agreed in the end. "Roger and Roy are quite professional, and these few days are going to be somewhat unsettling, so it would be better if they stayed." At first, Nicole thought that she would have to persuade Colton. Not expecting him to agree so readily, she raised her eyebrows. "I didn''t expect you to agree so quickly. I thought you wouldn''t agree to it." Colton pulled her into his embrace and propped his chin on her shoulder. When he turned his head, his lips just happened to touch her ear. "You''re my wife, so of course, I have to respect your decision," he whispered. When Nicole noticed her son had diverted Roger''s attention, she added, "Alright, alright. You don''t have to worry about this matter anymore. If you and Roy have no other missions, you can stay for a few days before returning. Hayden said he misses you, so spend some time with him." Though it was a simple sentence, Nicole felt her cheeks flush and she looked away, whispering, "Stop messing around!" Eyebrows raised, Colton smiled mischievously as he purred, "Nicky, shouldn''t you show your gratitude through physical actions?" A speechless Nicole pushed her hand against Colton''s chest. They were on the couch downstairs, and the situation wasn''t the same as before. Not only were Roger and Roy staying here, but there were also several security guards patrolling the premises. It would be embarrassing if any of them saw them being intimate. Blushing, Nicole whispered, "Stop messing around and get up. What if someone sees us?" Colton chuckled softly and murmured in a low and hoarse voice, "It doesn''t matter if they see us. You''re my wife, so why should I care about others when kissing you?" Just as Nicole was about to retort, Colton leaned in and kissed her palm. Nicole felt her palm burning like it was on fire. She shivered before quickly withdrawing her hand. Then, she felt her body being lifted as Colton carried her in his arms. Afraid that she might fall, Nicole quickly wrapped her arms around Colton''s shoulders while ring at him. "What are you doing?!" she comined. Smiling, Colton replied, "Bringing you somewhere quiet so that I can do whatever I want." Nicole felt speechless as she grumbled to herself, Insatiable man! This time, however, she didn''t struggle but obediently leaned into Colton''s embrace and let him carry her upstairs. Colton took her into the room. Nicole''s vision suddenly became dark and the next thing she knew, she was being kissed passionately. She was a little breathless from the kiss and her head started to spin. Her nose was filled with the man''s unique breath and the clean and warm smell he had on him, making her unconsciously fall deeper into the kiss. Nicole''s hand was on Colton''s shoulders. She curled her slim, white fingers around him, feeling a trace of warmth on the smooth ck cloth of his shirt. She couldn''t help but get immersed in the kiss. It was only after a long time that Colton finally released Nicole''s lips. He looked at the woman in his arms. Her clear eyes were misty, and her pink lips were slightly parted while she panted, making her look even more attractive. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 CHAPTER 1027 AFRAID THAT HE WILL LOSE CONTROL Colton''s gaze darkened when he looked at Nicole. He ced his hand on her face and caressed her tender cheeks with his thumb as hemented in a raspy voice, "Nicky, seeing you like this makes me want to eat you up." His low and attractive voice woke Nicole from her daze, and she realized that her legs felt soft. With slightly reddened eyes, she red at him, but it seemed more like she was teasing him. However, Colton wasn''t that insatiable. Since Nicole had just recovered, they couldn''t go that far yet. As such, he reluctantly released her and sat her down on the bed. The two were immediately at it right after entering the room, so the lights in the room weren''t even switched on yet. Their noses touched as they stared into each other''s eyes in the darkness. Nicole sat on the side of the bed. Although their lips had separated, she could still feel a trace of warmth on her lips. Colton''s lips might seem thin, but they taste good when kissing and are softer than I imagined. Her face instantly turned bright red at that thought. What am I thinking? Am I really recalling the feeling of Colton''s lips? I must be mad! Meanwhile, Colton went to turn on the bedsidemp. When the lights were on, he saw a blushing Nicole with her head lowered. He couldn''t help but chuckle as he touched her cheeks, coaxing her, "Alright. You should rest now." Colton''s gaze darkened when he looked at Nicole. He ced his hand on her face and caressed her tender cheeks with his thumb as hemented in a raspy voice, "Nicky, seeing you like this makes me want to eat you up." With that, he straightened up and left. Nicole was rather speechless and she stared wide-eyed as Colton left the room. Did he just leave after teasing me? Nicole looked in the direction Colton left, disbelief written all over her face. Could I have lost my charm? On the other hand, Colton exited the room with a solemn expression. He tugged on his cor and gulped, his face filled with restraint. He was afraid that he would lose control if he stayed any longer. Since Nicole had just recovered, he couldn''t act recklessly. Afterward, Colton entered one of the rooms and dashed toward the bathroom. He turned on the shower and stood under it, fully clothed. The cold water falling on his body managed to cool down his burning desire, if only slightly. He looked up and let the water rain down upon his face. The cold water was freezing but when he closed his eyes, he saw Nicole''s shy appearance, making him feel hot and bothered again. Colton felt like he was torturing himself as he ran his hands through his hair in frustration. Why did I have to tease Nicole? In the end, it was he who couldn''t touch her and could only endure his desires. He took off his clothes and took a cold shower before finally suppressing the raging fire inside him. Deafening music vibrated in the air inside a brightly lit bar, causing everyone''s heart to thump along with the beat. In the corner of a booth, a golden-haired man held two sexy women in both arms. The women were feeding him while shyly leaning into his embrace. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seated opposite the man was a woman in full-ck clothing. The woman''s shapely figure made her look slightly more muscr than the two sexy women. She seemed calm, as though she didn''t feel a thing about the scene before her. Jerry raised an eyebrow while narrowing his eyes at Sasha. He smiled. "Miss Brimley, since you''re sitting there, it means you came with sincerity. Don''t you think it''s insincere for you to be bundled up like this?" Listening to the frivolous tone, Sasha would have punched him if it were under normal circumstances. But at that moment, she emotionlessly took off her clothes. She had a very good figure, and every muscle in her body was filled with endless energy. Such a figure couldn''t be achieved by going to the gym. Instead, they were formed from many years of battling enemies. In short, she was far from frail. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 CHAPTER 1028 NEGOTIATION Jerry watched as Sasha removed her clothes, and his gaze lit up. At that moment, Sasha only had on a sports bra and shorts. Her delicate body was exposed, and her slightly tanned skin was toned. It was a pity that she had many knife marks on her body. The new and old wounds stacked over each other, creating a strange but beautiful look. Jerry was extremely satisfied with her body and beamed. "I did say that Sasha''s figure must be very attractive." When he finished, his eager hand traced the longest knife mark on her body. At that point, one of the women beside Jerry felt dissatisfied. She hooked her arms around his as she whined, "Mr. Jerry, she''s so muscr and full of scars. How is that body beautiful? Her body is definitely ufortable to the touch, unlike ours." Once she said those words, Jerry immediately pushed her away. He frowned and chastised her, "Scram! Do you think you can hold a candle to her?" Jerry''s fierce expression frightened the woman and she immediately shut up. Taking a step forward and arriving beside Sasha, Jerry raised his eyebrows while carefully observing her from head to toe before grinning. "Chief Brimley, are you sure you want to do this?" Meanwhile, Sasha didn''t care about her exposed body. She looked at him with her cold eyes and muttered, "Since I''m here, it means I''ve already thought about it. You can do whatever you want, but you have to agree to my request." Jerry''s eyes were filled with excitement. He waved his hand and spoke to the two women with him. "Get out." The duo was reluctant to do so, but since Jerry had ordered them, they had no choice but to leave with their tails between their legs. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Once those two women were gone, Jerry sat back in his seat andmented, "I can provide you with the personnel and things you need, but you must be my exclusive lover from today onwards. Deal?" "Deal." Without considering it, Sasha immediately nodded and agreed. Not expecting Sasha to agree so quickly, Jerry was dumbfounded for a moment. When he realized the situation, he burst outughing. After he was done, he covered his mouth and said, "Miss Brimley, you are pretty decisive, eh? Before today, you would beat me up whenever you see me, but now that you have something to ask of me, you can even agree to my request without batting an eysh." Sasha didn''t feel embarrassed in the face of Jerry''s ridicule. After all, he was telling the truth. She did have something to ask of him. Seeing that Sasha remained unfazed, Jerry was even more eager to conquer her. Men were all like that. The more he couldn''t get something, the more he wanted it. Jerry was quite fed up with the women he could easily get his hands on and felt that women like Sasha posed more of a challenge. "Since you agree, let''s start. You can sit here straightaway." Jerry patted his tight. Sasha obediently approached him and sat on hisp. Though she looked slim, she had a rather muscr body, making her quite heavy. Now that he had her in his arms, Jerry smiled as his hands began to move about. Sasha didn''t struggle. Instead, she looked at him and demanded, "I want everything prepared after one week." Burying his head in the side of her neck, Jerry sniffed her body and drawled, "Going against Wolf and Lome doesn''t seem to be a cost-effective bargain to me." "If you want to regret your decision, we can stop immediately," Sasha stated coldly in an emotionless tone, much like a robot. However, Jerry embraced her with a smile. "How can I stop when I have such a beautiful woman in my arms? Don''t worry. I''ll keep my promise, but you must apany me for the whole week." "Sure." Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 CHAPTER 1029 ROGERS DEPARTURE Roger and Ray stayed at the vi for the whole week and felt relieved after seeing that Undercity didn''t make a move. Since Roger was in charge of most of the misceneous things at Lome, not to mention that they had dispatched many members here because of what happened to Nicole, it was time for Roger and Roy to return after their one-week stay. "Boss, there are still matters to be dealt with in Lome, so it''s about time we return to check up on them," Roger informed Nicole. Nicole nodded while looking at the man. "Sure. You can head back." Nodding, Roger added, "If there''s anything to follow up on, just call me and I''lle straight over." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nicole looked at his serious expression before moving her gaze from his face to his arm. A long scar ran from his arm to his wrist. Although they managed to deal with the wound quickly, the scar was permanent. Nicole''s gaze dimmed and she pondered momentarily before asking, "Roger, have you ever thought of quitting?" Roger was slightly shocked upon hearing the sudden question. A whileter, he smiled bitterly as he looked into Nicole''s eyes, exining, "Boss, people like us are used to spending our days in violence. I''m already feeling a little restless after staying with you for a week, let alone quitting. "That answer made Nicole feel upset. There were basically no elderly in Lome, but it wasn''t because they didn''t wee older people. It was because once those members became older, their energy couldn''t keep up with them during missions, and they would identally die under the enemy''s attack. Roger wasn''t that old. He was in his thirties and in his prime, but he was bound to grow old. "Even if Lome stops its line of business, I now have the ability to provide for all of you!" Nicole spoke determinedly. She didn''t want to watch Roger and the others die. When Roger heard what she said, he grinned, revealing his bright white teeth. "Boss, don''t fret. We''re used to living dangerous lives. Perhaps it''s because we''re such that we cherish our lives even more." Seeing that she couldn''t persuade Roger, Nicole said nothing. Instead, she sighed softly and murmured, "Then all of you should be more careful. Tell me if you need money." "Sure. I understand. Although Colton is shrewd, he''s quite capable, so I feel assured knowing that you''re with him." Roger had an indistinguishable gentleness in his voice when he said that. Nicole didn''t say anything and nodded in response. Seeing the two of them being so inseparable, Colton couldn''t take it anymore and came over. He wrapped his arm around Nicole''s waist and looked at Roger. "Return to where you came from and take good care of Lome. You don''t have to worry about anything else. I will protect Nicky." After Colton finished, he heard Roger snort and mocked, "Protect her? But you didn''t manage to do so when she was at the hospital." Watching the two grow more hostile toward each other, Nicole spoke up to break the fight. "Alright, alright. Stop arguing! Roger is going back today, so stop provoking him." In the end, both men obediently stopped arguing. Colton arranged for a private ne to send Roger and Roy back. Once they were gone, he smiled in satisfaction as he held Nicole in his arms and buried his head in the crook of her neck. "They''re finally gone. Otherwise, I can''t even be affectionate with you." Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 CHAPTER 1030 THE DEAL IS SEALED Nicole couldn''t help but push him away when she heard hisints. That man could turn into a clingy person at any moment. But Colton was right about something. Nicole wasn''t sure if Roger did it deliberately, but every time Colton wanted to be affectionate with her, Roger would always appear at the most crucial moment and come up with all sorts of things to ask her. Colton had to restrain himself every time, which was why he couldn''t wait for them to leave. Grinning happily, Nicole patted Colton''s back and assured him cheerfully, "There, there. They''re gone now, so stopining." The sound of a man''s pants and a woman''s deep groan were interspersed inside a dim room. Sasha sat on the man''sp without saying anything. Her eyes were closed and she had a stoic expression. Meanwhile, Jerry''s hands were on her waist as he kept touching the bumpy scars on her body. His eyes were filled with desire as heplimented her in a raspy voice, "Chief Brimley, your body is amazing." Sasha opened her eyes when she heard Jerry speak. Her expression had been calm throughout the passionate activity. "Today''s thest day, so don''t forget what you promised me." Jerry let out a deep chuckle when he noticed how insistent she was about that matter, even when they were intimate. "You have great stamina. It''s been a week, yet you''re still so energetic." Sasha remained unfazed, looking utterly calm. It was as though nothing had happened between Jerry and her. When Jerry saw her stoic expression, he beamed even brighter and purred, "By the way, I''m intrigued by the fact that you were still a virgin. I didn''t expect to get such a bargain." A trace of gloom appeared on Sasha''s face as her calm demeanor finally cracked. Back when she came to such dirty ces, many people eyed her figure. However, her love for Colton and Alvin''s protection kept her pure in such environments. But now, she had nothing left. Colton didn''t like her and Alvin was dead. When she thought about that, she couldn''t help but shiver.Jerry didn''t make things difficult for her. Once they were done, he got up and watched her lying in bed. He tidied up his clothes and left his hair casually styled, which added a hint of yfulness when he smiled. "It was a satisfying week for me, so our partnership has been established," Jerry announced while looking at the woman on the bed. After that, he slowly began to button up his shirt and tidy up his appearance. Once he was done, he stood by the head of the bed and murmured, "I''ll get someone to send all the things you need tomorrow. I think we can continue our partnership in the future." Meanwhile, Sasha didn''t even look at him and stayed silent. Jerry didn''t embarrass himself even more and left after saying goodbye. When Sasha heard the door close, she slowly got up from bed. Her movements were slow, and every step she took seemed difficult as she slowly rose to her feet. When she stood up, her legs felt numb. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. They nearly spent that outrageous week in bed, and her body was stained with the man''s revolting breath as she slowly made her way to the bathroom. There was something different from the rumors. Before this, Sasha had heard that Jerry had some sort of fetish, but now it seemed like he was well-behaved. She didn''t notice anything different appearing on her body. However, she didn''t dwell on those things. Since she had stooped this low, there was no need for her to maintain her cool. The cold water sshed onto her body, causing her to turn cold. She clenched her hand as a harsh light shed inside her eyes. Colton Gardner, I loved you wholeheartedly, and yet, you treated me like this! In that case, don''t me me for not being polite any longer! Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Wendy Was Kidnapped During the evening, Anna was on a video call with Wendy. Smiling, she said softly, "You''ve been traveling abroad for over a month, Wendy.Don''t you think it''s time toe home?" "Mom, I''ve only visited half of the countries in the world, so I''m not done yet.I''d like to travel for another month" Wendy said with a smile as she gestured to her friends behind her. Anna was beaming with affection as they talked. Since Wendy was young, everyone adored her as she was the youngest and most mischievous. Colton was older than her, so she had no family expectations and lived a free-spirited life. "You can travel all you want, but I haven''t seen you in a long time, and I miss you.Why don''t youe home to see me before you go on another trip?" Anna asked as she looked at Wendy. Wendy pursed her lips as though she was considering Anna''s suggestion. Anna added, "Nicole had a miscarriage.It is only proper that you visit her as well since she is like a sister-inw to you." Wendy was taken aback and eximed, "What? Nicole had a miscarriage? Why didnt you tell me sooner, Mom?" When Anna saw Wendy''s surprise, she rxed her brows, ced her finger on her forehead, and exined, "A lot has happened in thest few days.Nicole miscarried, Hayden was poisoned, and your brother is constantly preupied with who knows what.That is why I can only tell you now." "Alright, I''ll book a flight back home tomorrow or the next day and visit Nicole.Mom, the next time something important happens, you need to notify me sooner," Wendy responded in a slightly sour tone. Without furtherment, Anna simplyughed in response. After hanging up the phone, Wendy turned to face her friends and apologized, "Sorry guys, I''m afraid I won''t be able to join you for the rest of the trip.Something came up at home, so I have to go." It was a trip where everyone had agreed to go together, but she had to cancel at thest minute, so her friends were disappointed. "But we already have everything nned.How could you simply say you''re no longer joining us?" "It''s a family matter, so there''s nothing I can do.You guys go ahead, and once I''ve settled things back home, I''ll join you again.I''ll still pay for whatever I need to pay.Have a good time, guys! I got to go." Feeling bad, she awkwardlyughed before turning around to leave. Wendy was on her way back to the hotel to pack her belongings.She could likely return home by the end of the day if she could reserve a flight for tomorrow morning. After parting with her friends, she began walking toward the hotel. At this point, it was already 9.00PM in the city that she was in. The sky had darkenedpletely, and the busy streets were illuminated by bright neon lights. They had initially gone out for supper at a nearby stall. It was only a 10- minute walk down the street from the hotel. Wendy didn''t want to take the cab, so she walked back. While walking, she noticed that the streetlights were a little dim. The only thing she could see was the path in front of her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wendy rubbed her arms and frowned a little. What''s up with this unsettling feeling? She shook her head to get the thoughts out of her head and quickened her pace. After a few steps, a tall and strong man appeared in front of her and blocked her path.She quickly stepped back, and as she turned to walk away sideways, they quickly moved forward to block her path.She could tell something wasn''t right, so she retreated and said, "I''ll give you however much money you want!" When she looked at the man and realized she would never be able to beat him, she had no choice but to strike first. "It''s not money that I want.Its you," the man said, squinting his eyes as he looked her up and down with a wretched and sarcastic grin. At this point, Wendy was trembling all over! She was about to turn around and flee when anotherrge man appeared behind her. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Happy to See You With fear in her eyes, Wendy frowned and questioned, "Who are you and what do you want?" She had walked this path many times, and it was true that the ce wasn''t very popted. This time, due to her mother''s unexpected call, she had to leave her friends and returned to the hotel. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "We''re here to get you, little girl.You''d better listen and not resist, or else we''ll be rough and hurt you." Therge man spoke wretchedly, his lean eyes darting up and down at her. Wendy had just turned eighteen this year. Back home, she was well protected and had never been ina situation as such. At this moment, she trembled with fear as she bit her lip. As the men approached her, she eximed, "Ie from a wealthy family! I''ll give you as much as you want!" She was experiencing her first moment of panic. When she was studying abroad on her own, she didn''t even encounter a circumstance like this. "We want you, not money," the big man said whileughing. The otherrge man seemed to think that he was talking too much, so he arched a brow and said, "That''s enough bullsht.Let''s just quickly do what the boss told us and not screw this up." At once, the two moved in closer in an effort to grab Wendy. Immediately, she made an attempt to flee. However, because she was wearing high heels, she couldn''t outrun them.She was also petite, so she didn''t have much stamina.It was impossible for her to free herself once the men managed to grab her. "Let me go! Help!" Wendy screamed at the top of her lungs. This, however, was an alley. The question of whether anyone heard it should not even be considered because, even if they did, they might not want to deal with these issues. Seeing that she was resisting too loudly, therge man pulled out a handkerchief and covered her mouth and nose right away. As soon as she caught a whiff of a smell, her body''s ability to resist weakened before it helplessly gave way. The two were about to leave with Wendy on their shoulders when they heard a distant yell. "Hey, what are you doing?" When the tworge men saw someone approaching, they quickly carried Wendy on their shoulders to flee. The person behind saw what was happening and started chasing them, yelling, "Stop right there! I''m calling the cops!" However, theserge men trained all year.They started running fast, and the people behind them had no way of catching up. All they could do was watch as Wendy was taken away. Rita''s birthday party was this evening, and Nicole had brought Colton there a little early. When they entered, they saw Evelyn there as well, sitting down. This was Nicole''s first encounter with Evelyn after miscarrying.She quickly lost the smile that had been on her face, but she kept herposure and sat quietly on the side. Rita noticed Nicole walk in and immediately greeted her. "Oh, Nicole! Let me take a good look at you.You''re looking lovely today!" In honor of her birthday, Rita was dressed in a red gown.She appeared very vivacious despite having a head full of gray hair. Nicole wore a white dress to Rita''s birthday celebration that entuated her attractive figure without being overly revealing. The skirt was dotted with intricate and beautiful patterns, giving her a lovely and decorous appearance. The moment she walked in, her ethereal beauty caught everyone''s attention right away. With a sweet smile, Nicole looked at Rita, saying, "You''re the beautiful one today, Old Mrs.Gould." Although it was only a simplepliment, Rita was overjoyed and said with a beaming grin, "Why, thank you! I''m very happy that you''re here tonight." Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 What Will You Do With Me? Evelyn, who was sitting to the side, noticed Rita''s smile.She couldn''t help but appear glum. Rita''s expression was dark when Siobhan brought Evelyn in. Even after Evelyn brought out the gift that Siobhan had chosen a long time ago, Rita remained silent. After some convincing from Siobhan, Rita finally icily said, "Make yourself at home." However, as soon as Nicole arrived, Rita''s demeanor abruptly changed. Today, Colton was also decked out in a dapper ck suit, and he looked tall and handsome. Holding a ck box, he gently ced it on the table and said, "This is a gift from Nicole and me.I hope you''ll like it, Old Mrs.Gould." When she opened the box, Rita was thrilled to discover an emerald- stone ne in gold with arge emerald embedded in the center. Although this green ne appeared a little kitsch, the shiny green color would suit elderly people like Rita. "You must have gone to great lengths to get this ne.It is an imperial green emerald, and every stone was set wlessly." Rita kept staring at the ne and wouldn''t let go. These opulent items were popr among the elderly. With a faint smile, Nicole shook her head and said, "Oh, it''s all thanks to a friend.We hope you like it, Old Mrs.Gould." "I like it! I definitely like it." Rita chuckled. Immediately after Rita epted the gift, the butler standing to the side suddenly moved forward and whispered a few words into her ear.She immediately adopted a slightly more serious expression. Looking at Nicole, Rita said, "I''m going to see some of my old friends who have just arrived.The party will soon begin, so just hang around." "Sure, Old Mrs.Gould.I''ll be with Colton," Nicole replied with a nod and a smile. Rita then walked away. Instantaneously, silence descended throughout the space. Colton sat next to Nicole as he peeled and fed her grapes. On the other side of the room, Siobhan and Evelyn sat in silence, creating an unusual atmosphere. Atst, Siobhan got up first, took a few steps next to Colton, and asked, "Is this a good time to speak with you right now?" Colton set the grapes down, looked up to see Siobhan, then turned to look at Nicole. "Go ahead," Nicole said to Colton without looking at Siobhan. Colton rose to his full height and smiled, saying, "Sure, Madam Gould." Colton still had respect for Siobhan because the Gardners and the Wrenns had been close friends since the previous generation. The silence in the room grew even deeper when Nicole and Evelyn were left alone after Colton and Siobhan had left. Nicole didn''t want to talk to Evelyn, so she kept her head down and focused on her phone. Suddenly, the sound of high heels could be heard, and Nicole looked up to see Evelyn approaching. She frowned slightly, put her phone away, and gave Evelyn a cold look. When Evelyn noticed Nicole''s expression, she snickered and asked, "Miss Anderson, are you afraid of me ying tricks in a public setting?" "Well, it''s true that you''re always up to dirty tricks," Nicole responded sternly. Evelyn smirked. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Nicole, she softly said, "Yes, I''ve indeed yed a lot of dirty tricks.One of them was your miscarriage." Nicole''s face darkened instantly, and she locked her gaze on Evelyn. At this moment, Evelyn''s smirk turned menacing. Then, she covered her lips and said, "Look at you, Miss Anderson.What will you do with me? Even if I did cause you to miscarry, I would still be the Wrenns'' superior and precious daughter, and I would always have my mother''s support." CHAPTER 1035 I WILL HELP YOU CHAPTER 1035 I WILL HELP YOU Colton remained silent, his face devoid of any visible reaction. Siobhan continued, "I didn''t have any intention to show favoritism. It''s just that Evelyn has been my child for over twenty years. I can''t simply watch her go to prison if she''s truly responsible for this." His demeanor shifted subtly as he looked at her and said, "Madam Gould, I don''t have much to say about your decision, but aren''t you concerned that allowing this indulgence will further entangle Evelyn in trouble?" A tinge of sadness crossed Siobhan''s face. She was well aware of the situation. Nevertheless, she would vigntly watch over Evelyn going forward, ensuring she steered clear of the wrong path. "Evelyn''s current state reflects my failure as her mentor. I will take the necessary steps to rectify her behavior. However, if she continues to insist on such uneptable actions, I will no longer tolerate it." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Colton remainedposed without uttering another word. Siobhan moved past that subject and continued, "The primary reason I wanted to meet with you today is that I''m concerned about Nicole. This situation must deeply sadden her. She doesn''t have many individuals she can rely on now, so I hope you will take good care of her." Colton raised his eyelids and, observing the serious expression on Siobhan''s face, nodded in affirmation. "All right, you may return now." Siobhan didn''t say much else. Despite Colton''s somewhat aloof demeanor, once he held someone in high regard, he would never disappoint them. As he made his way back, the room stood empty, save for Nicole, who sat with her head lowered and lost in contemtion. She paid no attention to the vibrations of her phone beside her. She suddenly came to her senses as she looked up at Colton, blinked her eyes, and uttered, "I guess I was lost in thought for a moment." Colton''s face lit up with a smile as he observed her somewhat absent-minded look. He chuckled gently and asked, "What''s on your mind? Lost in thought?" Nicole cast her eyes downward, her thoughts consumed by Evelyn''s earlier words. She uttered disappointedly, "Just now, Evelyn told me that she was the one who orchestrated it all." Colton took notice of her expression,prehending the reason behind her previous despondency. He extended his hand and tenderly brushed her cheek. Then, he whispered, "If you desire revenge, you can confide in me. Even if it means opposing the Wrenns and the Goulds, I''m prepared to do whatever is necessary." She shook her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "I can''t shake the feeling that Evelyn has an ulterior motive. The way she spoke to me was deliberate as if she had a hidden purpose. I don''t understand what she hopes to achieve by provoking me." At Nicole''s words, Colton''s expression abruptly hardened. He reached out and firmly held her hand as he said in a low voice, "Don''t fret. I will undoubtedly assist you." Nicole hesitated to speak, yet she remained silent and ultimately decided not to utter a single word. The grand banquet hosted by Rita began, and the entire Gould Residence was filled with a lively atmosphere. Despite her advanced age, she was a legendary figure in the business world during her youth. Most attendees who came to celebrate and pay their respects were from the older generation. Rita wore a beaming smile as she soaked in the congrattory remarks from everyone. She acknowledged each greeting amidst the chorus of well-wishes. Colton escorted Nicole to the front and guided her to a corner. He then instructed her to sit while he fetched some food for her. Nicole didn''t question it and nodded in agreement. As she grew bored, she entertained herself by ying with her phone. Despite her previous role as the Chief Designer at F&M Apparel, most of her social interactions took ce overseas, leaving her with few acquaintances in the country. However, Colton stood out from the rest. As the president of Gardner Corporation, one of the nation''s leading financial conglomerates, people couldn''t help but shower him with adoration and constantly seek his approval, akin to cats pouncing on a mouse. He exuded an unweing aura, which effectively kept many people at bay CHAPTER 1036 HYPOCRITICAL CHAPTER 1036 HYPOCRITICAL "Collie." A soft and gentle voice suddenly sounded in Colton''s ear. Colton turned his head and saw Evelyn in a dress. She was wearing a ck dress today that revealed her cleavage while her face was adorned with bright makeup and it made her look quite beautiful. However, he currently had no interest in any woman other than Nicole. When he heard Evelyn''s voice, he ignored her and walked straight toward the food area. Seeing that he didn''t pay attention to her, she didn''t say anything either. She quietly followed behind him while gazing at him with infatuation. Since childhood, she''d always had her eyes on Colton. Ever since she saved him that time, she couldn''t take her eyes away from him. She had been well-taken care of by the Wrenn Family since she was young and surrounded by countless men, but she didn''t fancy any of them. She only liked Colton. With the close rtionship between the Gardner Family and the Wrenn Family, she often had the opportunity to meet him. She thought that through their families, she could be with him openly, but all her dreams shattered the moment Nicole appeared. It felt like everything had been a dream. Colton suddenly stopped, and Evelyn, who wasn''t paying attention, bumped into his back. She took two steps back while covering her nose and softly apologized, "I''m sorry, Collie. I didn''t mean it." Her words of apology came to an abrupt halt when she realized that he was looking at her with a cold look. His gaze was as cold as ice in the dead of winter and pierced through her. As she looked at his eyes, even her voice began to stutter. She clutched her hand, showed a pitiful expression, and said, "Collie, I really didn''t mean it." Colton ced the food tray down and coldly ordered, "Follow me." Evelyn''s pitiful face instantly lit up with joy. After suppressing her inner excitement, she took a step forward and said, "Collie, you" However, before she could finish her sentence, he had already walked away, which forced her to quickly lift the hem of her dress and follow after him. Colton arrived at a secluded ce and leaned against the wall. His tall figure resembled a model that formed a unique curve with the wall. Evelyn blushed and took a step forward while softly calling out, "Collie." He looked at the girl running toward him, and his gaze carried a hint of coldness. As Evelyn approached, she suddenly felt a chilling gaze. She instinctively looked up and saw his icy stare. That gaze made her feel icy cold all over even on a hot evening. She bit her lip, returned to her pitiful appearance, and whispered, "Collie, is there something you need?" "Evelyn, Nicole is pregnant with my child," Colton said in a calm voice. Her heart skipped a beat, and a fleeting look of astonishment crossed her face. Then, she pretended to be clueless and asked, "Ah? Didn''t Nicole have a miscarriage? Could it be that she''s pregnant again? Congrattions!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Looking at her innocent facade, he might have believed her if this were a year ago. But now, he knew that the woman before him was no longer the same girl from years ago. Her schemes were chillingly evident. "I know you nned for Nicole to have a miscarriage, and it''s not that I''m not holding you ountable for it, but Nicole spared you for the sake of the Wrenn Family''s reputation. This is yourst chance. If you ever approach me again in the future or harm Nicole, the Gardner Family will never let you off," he warned in a chilling tone. The ominous warning made Evelyn''s initially rosy face turn pale, and a hint of mist appeared in her eyes. CHAPTER 1037 ALMOST CHOKED TO DEATH CHAPTER 1037 ALMOST CHOKED TO DEATH She bit her lip and sobbed. "Collie, you''ve only known Nicole for a few days, but we''ve known each other for so long. How can you believe her words without question?" Evelyn took a few steps forward and her morous face was filled withpassion. She blinked her eyes and tears instantly streamed down her face. She continued in a hoarse voice, "Collie, you can''t just believe whatever Nicole says." He looked at her tear-streaked face and an inexplicable impatience rose within him. He had already issued his warning. If Evelyn disregarded it and continued to pull tricks, he wouldn''t treat her politely anymore. Colton exuded a faint aura of indifference and didn''t say anything more. He turned around and intended to leave. Evelyn wasn''t willing to let this rare opportunity to be alone with him slip away. Seeing that he was about to leave, she quickly stepped forward and held onto him as her voice choked with emotion. "Don''t go, Collie! You know that I''ve liked you for so many years. Can you give me a chance? I really like you." There was no trace of emotion in Colton''s pitch-ck eyes when he was faced with Evelyn''s passionate confession. There was even a hint of coldness that shed through as he squeezed Evelyn''s hand, making her release her grip on him. He turned to face her with his tall figure and cast a disdainful nce at her. She winced in pain as she held her hand. Her eyes were also brimming with tears. She eximed, "Collie, I truly like you. How good can Nicole be? I can also give you whatever she can give you." At the mention of Nicole, he slightly squinted and emitted an intimidating aura. "You''re not worthy to compare yourself to her." Evelyn''s face turned pale, and her lips trembled for a moment. She gritted her teeth unwillingly and asked, "Why am I not worthy? She''s just a woman who had a miscarriage. What makes her so special?" After she finished speaking, she suddenly felt her breath being constricted. Hisrge hand was now gripping her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe. His eyes darkened, and his grip tightened gradually. Her face turned red, and she desperately tried to push his arms away. She hoped that this man would let her go, but at this moment, he seemed possessed, and his grip on her grew tighter. "Col Collie" Evelyn gasped for air as she felt darkness engulfing her mind. It felt like she was about to suffocate and die. She was terrified as she desperately tried to break free, but the hands around her neck tightened further. No one witnessed this scene as they were in a dim corner, far from the bustling banquet. The next second, Colton suddenly released his grip as if he realized something. She copsed on the ground while she propped herself up with her hands and desperately gasped for fresh air. It was a close call She almost died just now. Colton almost choked her to death. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She had never been so afraid of someone before. Her eyes were filled with fear as she looked up at the man who seemed like an emperor in the darkness. Colton''s icy gaze met hers, and as he observed her disheveled state, there was not a trace of pity in his eyes. Looking down on her from a superior position, Colton uttered with a cold voice, "Remember that this is yourst chance. If you every a hand on Nicole again or say a single bad word about her, I won''t spare you." The frigid tone sent shivers down her spine. In the past, she might have thought that he was just trying to scare her, but she nearly died in his hands just now. She knew that he wasn''t joking. This man might really kill her. Thinking about the suffocating feeling from earlier, Evelyn still hadn''t fully processed it. Shey limp on the ground as her whole body trembled. CHAPTER 1038 LEARNING ABOUT WENDY鈥橲 KIDNAPPING CHAPTER 1038 LEARNING ABOUT WENDYS KIDNAPPING Tears continued to fall from Evelyn''s face as she watched Colton''s figure walking away. She lowered her head and coughed a couple of times while holding her neck. The suffocation she experienced just now made her feel like she was about to die. After thinking about it, she felt a lingering fear. She remembered that Colton had always been polite and gentle. She had never seen him like this before. He had almost killed someone. She sat paralyzed on the ground as tears streamed down her face. She was genuinely scared now and believed what Gabriel had told her before. Colton wasn''t as he appeared on the surface, which made him truly terrifying. Colton returned to the dining area, lowered his head, and picked up some food that Nicole liked. When he turned around, the hostility on his face had subsided and was reced by a gentle expression. Nicole looked up at him. She had seen Colton leave with Evelyn earlier, but he returned alone after a short while. She was casually eating the food in front of her. Then, she asked as if she suddenly remembered something, "What happened between you and Evelyn just now?" Colton heard Nicole''s question. He chuckled lightly and reached out to hold her slender waist while whispering, "We talked about a few things." She rxed her eyebrows and didn''t continue the topic. He looked at her appearance and honestly exined, "She has been bothering me. I felt ufortable, so I made it clear to her this time and asked her not toe looking for me anymore." Her face remained expressionless as she ate the food. Then, she calmly said, "I didn''t ask anything." He smiled happily. "I wanted to exin because I don''t want you to have any misunderstandings." Just as the two of them were being affectionate, Colton''s phone suddenly rang. He nced down and saw that it was his sister''s number. Wendy had been out for nearly half a month, and she usually only called Anna. Whenever Wendy contacted him, it was usually for money. Although he knew his sister''s intentions, he still answered the call. "Hello." "Hello. May I speak to Wendy''s brother?" A stranger''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Colton furrowed his brows slightly and a hint of strangeness flickered in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s me." The voice on the other end seemed relieved and quickly said, "Mr. Gardner, Wendy was kidnappedst night. We''ve already reported it to the police, but there''s no news from them. Her phone is protected with a password, and we just reset it before calling you." "Kidnapped?" Colton''s voice instantly turned grave, and the hand holding the phone tightened. "Yes. The police have investigated, and some eyewitnesses said she was kidnapped by two men, but they still have no leads on who the kidnappers were" the person on the other end of the phone exined desperately. They all knew Wendy''s identity. She was the only daughter of the powerful Gardner Family. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I understand." Colton hung up the phone. His face was dark and terrifying. The people who kidnapped a member of the Gardner Family were simply courting death. Nicole sat in her seat and also heard Colton mention the word "kidnapped." She looked up and asked, "What''s wrong? Who was kidnapped?" "It''s Wendy. She was kidnapped while she was overseas. Her friend called me," he replied. She paused for a moment while quickly putting down what she was holding, and she was surprised as her delicate eyebrows furrowed tightly. "How could this happen?" She looked at his expression. Although he didn''t show any signs of urgency, she could still sense the suppressed panic in his eyes. "I''ll inform Old Mrs. Gould. You investigate, and tonight we''ll head abroad to take a look," she said firmly. Without waiting for Colton''s response, she lifted the hem of her dress and hurried to Rita''s side. CHAPTER 1039 READY TO GO CHAPTER 1039 READY TO GO Colton gazed at Nicole''s departing figure as his dark eyes carried a hint of peculiarity. Without much deliberation, he pulled out his phone and dialed Beryl''s number. "Pack up immediately and bring some professionals with you. We''re leaving the country tonight," Colton stated firmly and quickly, his tone exuding unwavering authority. Beryl realized something was amiss and hastily inquired, "Did something happen?" "Well, Wendy has been kidnapped. The details are still unclear, and Julian is probably upied. I''ll lead the team myself, and we''ll head over together," Colton exined sinctly. Beryl felt a thunderous jolt as if struck by lightning. He tightly grasped his hand. No wonder Colton sounds so grave. It turns out that Wendy has been kidnapped. Wendy, the beloved member of the Gardner Family, knew all of Colton''s buddies. In her younger days, her words were full of sweetness, and she affectionately referred to them as her "big brothers." They showered her with endless affection and attention. "Damn it, which reckless scoundrel did that? How dare they kidnap Wendy?" Beryl eximed, his anxiety evident. "Alright, I understand. I''ll gather the team immediately." Having watched her grow up since childhood, Beryl started feeling flustered upon hearing that Wendy had been kidnapped. "Also, notify Dominic and ask him to prepare as well." "Dominic? Is it really that serious this time? Is he also being mobilized?" Beryl expressed his astonishment. Dominic oversaw the arms business, so if they were reaching out to him, it meant the situation was quite significant. "It seems it''s not a simple matter. If they were after money, they would have called me directly. Wendy has been kidnapped for an entire night, and I haven''t received any news. I suspect they''re after a person," Colton mused. Beryl''s expression grew serious, and he nodded. "Alright, I understand. I''ll take care of it." After concluding the conversation, he promptly hung up the phone. Nicole hastily returned just as he concluded the call, her dress appearing slightly disheveled. Despite the rush, she managed to keep her high heels on, and her fair face was flushed from the brisk run. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Having caught her breath, she gazed at Colton with a sense of urgency and inquired, "How''s everything going? Have you made any progress?" "We haven''t found anything yet. We''re heading abroad to investigate," Colton replied. "Okay, I''ll go with you," Nicole asserted. He didn''t refuse and apanied her back home to change clothes. They also dropped Hayden off at the Gardner Residence, simply stating that the two of them were going on their honeymoon without mentioning Wendy''s kidnapping. Anna had a gentle disposition, and if she found out about Wendy''s abduction, she would undoubtedly be filled with worry. Without dwelling on it, she observed their anxious demeanor with a smile. "You two seem to be in quite a hurry. Just after attending Old Mrs. Gould''s birthday banquet, you''re already setting off on your honeymoon." To avoid arousing suspicion, Colton maintained a calm expression on his face. He gently wrapped his arm around Nicole''s slender waist and said with a smile, "Well, it''s a rare chance now that Nicole has fully recovered. I thought of taking her out to explore and help her rx." Anna nodded in understanding, waving her hand dismissively. "Alright, off you go. Enjoy yourselves. You can leave Hayden with me; I''ll take care of him." After reassuring Anna, Colton and Nicole departed. The Gardner Corporation had its own private ne, and a group of people had already gathered near the aircraft. Beryl had brought his team along. Beryl quickly approached and informed Colton after spotting him. "I''ve already called Dominic. He received the message, but it might take some time on his end." "Alright, there''s no need for him to make a big move right now, so as not to tip off the kidnappers," Colton responded, pondering the situation. CHAPTER 1040 THE KIDNAPPERS CHAPTER 1040 THE KIDNAPPERS The group of people then boarded the ne. Throughout the journey, Colton''s eyebrows remained furrowed, never rxing, as he continuously fiddled with his phone. Ever since Beryl got on the ne, he had been focused on hisputer to meticulously sift through information. After what seemed like a long time, he finally spoke up. "I found it. The two men who kidnapped Wendy are associated with A." Colton''s eyebrows furrowed even tighter as he couldn''t recall any instance where the Gardner Corporation had offended A. "Do we know why they targeted Wendy?" he asked in a low and grave voice. "Currently, it remains unclear. However, there have been rumors that Jerry, the leader of A, had spent an entire week in a woman''spany. After their seven-day affair, he abruptlymanded Wendy to be kidnapped." Beryl could only make deductions based on small details. A woman? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colton rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought. He could easily count the number of women he had offended. Evelyn couldn''t get involved with Jerry, leaving Sasha as the only possibility. Alvin''s death had taken a toll on Sasha. Although Roger and the others were responsible for the interrogation, Alvin''s body was already heavily poisoned then. He never stood a chance. He remembered when they were searching for a doctor, and the doctor expressed astonishment, saying they had never seen someone with so many different types of poison in their body. Even if Alvin were to survive the ordeal then, his body wouldn''t havested another six months. If the Undercity and A had indeed formed an alliance, it would undoubtedlyplicate matters. Initially, Colton had only considered Sasha targeting himself and Nicole. However, he hadn''t expected her to have gone to such extremes as to harm Wendy. His eyes grew slightly darker, his hand on the table slowly clenching as his expression became more burdened. Jerry was involved in the arms business and drug trade. If he had truly done something to Wendy, the consequences would be unimaginable. Wendy was young, having juste of age this year, and her life had always been sheltered by the family and shielded from hardships. Anna believed that she didn''t need to strive for sess as long as Colton was there to bear the burden. As a result, she showered Wendy with utmost indulgence. "It''s likely a coboration between Undercity and A," Nicolemented. Nicole was familiar with Jerry''s reputation. She furrowed her brow and added, "This man isn''t easy to deal with. Despite his outward appearance of reveling in luxury and women, he''s a cunning individual. I have had several encounters with him back when I was handling arms deals for Lome." Jerry, a blond foreigner, always wore a sly smirk on his face, yet his actions were swift and resolute. He was not to be underestimated. Nicole was intrigued. How did Sasha get involved with Jerry? Jerry''s arms trade business boasted numerous connections. If the two factions joined forces, it would prove difficult to handle. "Yeah," Colton responded quietly. Although he had never engaged in direct conversation with Jerry, Dominic had warned that he was not someone to be trifled with. Beryl looked up at him, his expression filled with concern. After a moment of contemtion, he said, "Boss, if you go there this time, I''m afraid it''ll be hard to conceal your identity." In the past, Julian had always been responsible for handling matters rted to Wolf. Now that Colton was taking charge and discussing these matters, his identity as the man behind the scenes would likely prove difficult to suppress. Colton was well aware of this, but when it came to his own biological sister, he had no choice. "I know, and I have no intention of hiding it. Since they want it this way, then I''ll meet them face to face." Seeing Colton''s resolute expression, Beryl didn''t say anything further. "So, should we head directly to A?" he asked. "Yes. Inform Dominic and ask him toe and guide us to meet this Jerry." Colton nodded. He didn''t want to waste a single moment now. If something truly happened to Wendy, he would carry the guilt for the rest of his life. CHAPTER 1041 RECOGNIZED SASHA CHAPTER 1041 RECOGNIZED SASHA The situation was quite urgent when Colton, Nicole, and Beryl arrived abroad. It was already past 2.00AM. As soon as the ne came to a halt, a group of pickup trucks swiftly approached. Several heavily armed individuals stepped down from the trucks. Colton and Nicole disembarked calmly, both of them seasoned individuals who had seen the world. They maintainedposed expressions upon witnessing the unfolding scene. The armed individuals spread out, and a tall and muscr man emerged from the middle. The man was wearing a ck and green camouge uniform, his muscles bulging. When he flexed his muscles, they looked somewhat intimidating. However, to their surprise, as soon as the man saw Nicole and Colton, a smile appeared on his face, and he greeted, "Hey, Colton! Hey, Nicole!" Dominic was a year younger than Colton, but he didn''t have the same privileged living conditions. It gave him a sense of experiencing the hardships of life at such a young age. Colton nced at him and pursed his lips. "How''s Jerry doing?" "I''ve already informed him, but it''s the dead of night now. We''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning at least to proceed," Dominic replied. Upon receiving Beryl''s message, he promptly started his investigation. However, Jerry''s response had been nomittal, leaving them with no choice but to n for the following morning. Colton''s face darkened, and his hand hanging by his side slowly tightened. He felt a wave of panic assailing him from within. After all, Jerry wasn''t just an arms dealer, but also a drug trader. What if Observing Colton''s expression, Dominic intuited something and reached out, patting his shoulder. "Don''t worry. Jerry may be unpredictable, but he can assess the situation. He knows about Wendy''s identity and won''t act rashly." Colton could only ce his trust in those words. After all, if Wendy became entangled in those drugs, her life would be ruined. In the dimly lit room, there was only a small bed about one meter wide. Wendy was still donning her dress, having been tied up and struggling, causing her to lose one of her shoes. Now, she appeared disheveled and utterly miserable. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The room had no windows, only an iron door. She knocked on the door and called out, but no one responded. Eventually, she grew tired of it and chose to sit silently on the edge of the bed, not saying a word. There was only one light bulb in the room, emitting a dim yellow light, casting a gloomy atmosphere. Wendy hugged her knees, burying her head within them as she felt a sense of grievance. Fear gripped her. How did the situation take such an abrupt turn? She had been kidnapped out of nowhere. With a creak, the iron door swung open. Wendy had been confined in this room for nearly ten hours, yet no one had entered until now. Her whole body trembled like a startled rabbit as she looked up at the door. And in came a well- proportioned woman. The woman coldly gazed at her, her face showing not a hint of emotion. The familiar face made Wendy pause for a moment. Although many years had passed, she still recognized the person in front of her. "Sa Sasha?" she called out hesitantly. Sasha''s gaze fell upon the quivering figure before her. When she was with Colton, Wendy was just a girl of about ten years old, small and thin, always clinging to her and calling her Sasha. Suppressing her nostalgia, Sasha approached the trembling girl with measured steps. Wendy felt a deep sense of injustice as she had been kidnapped and confined in this ce. Now that she finally saw a familiar face, she threw herself into Sasha''s arms and her voice choked with tears. "Sasha, are you also kidnapped here?" Sasha''s eyes remained calm, while a mistyyer came over Wendy''s eyes. She voiced her grievances as she sniffled her nose. "Sasha, I''m just as clueless about what happened. I was kidnapped out of the blue and brought here. But Colton will undoubtedlye to my rescue. You don''t have to worry!" CHAPTER 1042 THE IMPENDING ENCOUNTER CHAPTER 1042 THE IMPENDING ENCOUNTER Sasha coldly looked at the girl crying in her arms without saying a word. Afterining to Sasha for a while, Wendy finally realized something was off. She sniffled and looked up at Sasha, who had a cold expression. Her face filled with curiosity as she took a step back and asked, "Sasha, why why are you here?" As she asked, there was a hint of caution on her face. A faint sneer appeared on Sasha''s face. Wendy isn''t too foolish after all. She managed to figure out this. She lowered her gaze slightly and softly responded, "Because I''m the one who kidnapped you and brought you here." Wendy was stunned, her eyes filled with disbelief. She had never thought that Sasha would do such a thing. Trembling, she asked, "Why Why would you do that?" She couldn''t understand why Sasha would kidnap her. Sasha looked at the innocent-looking Wendy and a hint of resentment shed in her eyes. She coldly said, "Why? You should ask your dear brother why. He made me lose the person closest to me, so I want him to experience the pain of losing a loved one too." At this point, Sasha''s face waspletely contorted, and she looked terrifying. Wendy finally felt a hint of fear. She could sense the hostility emanating from Sasha as this was no joke. She stepped back, suppressing the nervousness in her heart and forcing herself to calm down. She swallowed hard and calmly replied, "Sasha, you know better than anyone what kind of person my brother is. There might be some misunderstandings in all of this." Sasha coldly stared at Wendy, observing the panic on her delicate face, but she didn''t utter any threatening words in the end. She turned around and calmly replied, "Your brother wille to rescue you. Just behave yourself. I promise they won''t do anything to you. If you don''t behave, you''ll face the consequences." She turned and left after saying that. Wendy watched the closed door and still felt a tremor in her heart. She hugged her knees, feeling somewhat dazed. What exactly is happening? How did this happen? After Sasha came out, she looked at Jerry leaning against the wall nearby. Jerry had heard everything she said inside just now and chuckled. "What''s the matter? Can''t bring yourself to do it? I can help." She nced at him, her cold face devoid of much expression. She simply said, "She is Colton''s sister. If wey a hand on her, we''ll be enemies with the Gardner Corporation and Wolf. You can give it a try if you''re not afraid." His smile became even more radiant. He walked up to Sasha, put his arm around her, and grinned. "From what you''re saying, I''ve offended someone important. Chief Brimley, you betterpensate me properly for this." After saying that, he cheekily reached out and touched her chin. Sasha''s eyes darkened. She ced her hand on that pervert''s hand and pressed her fingertips firmly against his pulse point. She coldly said, "If you don''t want your hand to be crippled, you better behave." Jerry felt the pain in his wrist but didn''t seem to mind. He slowly answered, "Do you know that the leader of Wolf has connections with the Hawk Organization? Rumor has it that they share a good rtionship. In the past few years, the arms business has be increasingly difficult. They''ve been competing with me on that front. If they''re going to work together, it will be challenging even if we join forces." The biggest arms dealers were A and Hawk Organization. The only difference was that thetter didn''t dabble in drug dealings. However, when it came to arms trade alone, Hawk Organization had a slight edge over them. Although he didn''t want to admit it, that was the reality.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. CHAPTER 1043 LET鈥橲 GO TOGETHER CHAPTER 1043 LETS GO TOGETHER Sasha nced at him indifferently and coldly said, "If you''re scared, you can back out anytime." Jerry looked at her aloof demeanor, and the smile on his lips deepened. He lowered his head and withdrew his hand, then took this opportunity to embrace her in his arms. She instinctively tried to fight back, but her body was restrained as soon as she moved. So, she ended up lying in Jerry''s embrace in a highly ambiguous position. "After I agreed to your request, I had already anticipated the consequences today. If I''m scared, I wouldn''t have agreed in the first ce," he whispered beside her ears. His warm, breathy voice tickled her ear, creating a tingling sensation that made Sasha involuntarily shrink her neck. "Let go of me," Sasha said as she tried to break free. Jerry sensibly released her and advised, "Go and rest. If you stay up all night every day, you''ll be haggard. No one will want you in the future." After she broke free from his embrace, she walked forward without paying attention to the person in front of her. Jerry continued to call after her. "By the way, your old lover wants to meet me tomorrow morning. If you want to go too, make sure to rest early and make yourself look presentable." When Sasha heard that Colton wasing, her determined figure paused. Then, she coldly uttered a few words. "I got it." The next morning. Although there were still 4 to 5 hours for Colton to rest, he didn''t sleep at allst night. Beryl wasn''t any better. He was about to doze off. Sitting in a chair, he took a nap for about 2 to 3 hours before he glued his eyes to hisputer to find out Wendy''s location. The morning in October still carried a slight chill, and Colton could feel the coldness despite wearing a thin long-sleeved shirt. Nicole originally intended to apany Colton, but within an hour, she became sleepy and ended up falling asleep. "The ce where Wendy was kidnapped probably has a signal jammer. I can only locate the approximate position, but the address disappears beyond that." Beryl rubbed his eyes as staring at the computer screen for a long time had made his eyes sore and ufortable. Even the whites of his eyes had ayer of red bloodshot veins. "Send someone there to keep an eye on the area and avoid making any rash moves," Colton said in a calm tone. They were still unsure of Wendy''s exact location, so this was the best they could do for now. "Right, it''s almost time for the meeting with Jerry. Shall we go there straight away?" Beryl looked up at Colton. It was already past 7.00AM, so they should probably go now. Colton nodded. Due to the sleepless night, his face looked somewhat glum and he appeared a bit tired. "Yeah, let''s go and take a look. You bring a group of people to wait outside just in case something happens to provide support. Dominic and I will go in together," Colton said in an organized manner. Nicole had already woken up while they were talking and happened to hear Colton''s n. She spoke up and said, "I''m going with you." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned his head to look at her and was about to refuse, but he heard her continue saying, "I''ve alreadye this far. Are you suggesting that I act like a coward? With Sasha''s involvement, she simply wants to cause trouble for me." Looking at Nicole''s resolute expression, Colton didn''t say anything more. He sighed and nodded. "Alright, then we''ll go together. But you must stay close to me and not leave my sight." She smiled and nodded. After they divided their works, Beryl brought his off-road vehicle over and said, "I''ve already made arrangements with Jerry. We''ll meet at one of his bases. Most likely, we won''t have a confrontation. However, for safety''s sake, you guys should still bring something for self-defense." CHAPTER 1044 THE MEETING CHAPTER 1044 THE MEETING After discussing in the car, they drove to Jerry''s territory. It was arge warehouse surrounded by tall walls with barbed wire on top. At the entrance stood a giant four-meter-long iron gate that was guarded by personnel. Dominic showed his face briefly, and the gatekeepers allowed their car to enter. The driver drove directly to an area outside the warehouse. From a distance, it looked like a series of warehouses. However, upon closer inspection, the interior was extravagantly decorated as there was even a meeting room. Beryl whispered to Colton, "When I tracked Wendy''s location, it led to this ce. She may still be here." He kept his eyes dark and pursed his lips without saying anything. Seeing this, Beryl continued, "Should I sneak a look to see if there are any clues?" Colton sped his hands together and shook his head after a while. "Let''s not act recklessly. If he allowed us to enter, it shows that he is prepared. Our every move might very well be under surveince right now." After contemting for a moment, Beryl didn''t say anything further and patiently sat still. It wasn''t until the car stopped that they finally got out. The driver parked the car to the side and lit a cigarette, paying no further attention to them. Both factions were involved in arms dealing and were familiar with each other. Under Dominic''s lead, the three of them arrived at a spacious area that resembled a living room. In the living room, a blond man was sitting with one leg crossed, holding a cigarette in one hand, and ying cards with two henchmen beside him. He casually threw down all the cards, took a deep drag of his cigarette, and waved them off. "Get out of my sight. You''re all terrible at cards. I''ve been winning against you all morning. This is so boring." The henchmen naturally ttered him. "Of course, Boss. Your card skills are unmatched. We can''t even begin topare." Facing their ttery, Jerry derided and taunted, "I knew you''d butter me up. Now get lost! Can''t you see guests have arrived? Hurry up and get your asses off the seats! This is not where you should be sitting!" The henchmen quickly stood up and offered their seats to the neers. Jerry tidied up all the cards on the table and held them in his hand. He nced at Dominic and smiled. "It''s been a long time since west met. Come, have a seat. Let''s y a round." Dominic had a faint smile on his face as he sat down and said, "You should know why I''m here today." Jerry cocked an eyebrow, his eyes gleaming with a smile as he looked at Colton. He stubbed out his cigarette, revealing a row of white teeth as he chuckled and said, "I know, I know. Buting in all aggressively doesn''t create a good atmosphere for negotiations. Let''s y a game first. If you win, we can continue our discussion. How about that?" Dominic frowned. Jerry was well known for his exceptional card skills in their circle. Even Dominic found it difficult to win against him. Colton gestured for Nicole to sit in the vacant seat next to him. She initially intended to sit next to him, but to her surprise, he pulled her onto hisp, causing her to lean against his chest. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although they had already done everything a couple should, the intimate gesture of her sitting on Colton''sp in front of everyone still made her feel somewhat embarrassed. She could feel Colton''s thigh getting hot under her butt, which made it difficult for her to sit still. Just as she was about to shift her position slightly, he patted her restless bottom and whispered in her ear, "Stay still and be good. It''s not clean here. That''s why I had you sit on myp." Nicole''s face blushed slightly. She realized that she had been teased by the man unknowingly CHAPTER 1045 DO YOU HAVE ANY EVIDENCE? CHAPTER 1045 DO YOU HAVE ANY EVIDENCE? Even though the two of them whispered in hushed tones, the room was so small that their words could still be heard. Jerry followed the sound and nced over. When he saw Nicole''s face, ayer of surprise flickered in his eyes. The woman had a fairplexion without a trace of makeup, yet her delicate countenance exuded a different kind of allure. It was truly captivating to witness her face turning red as she appeared charming and coquettish. Jerry''s gaze fell greedily upon Nicole. He licked his lips and his throat moved slightly to reveal his unmistakable desire. Colton couldn''t help but furrow his brow as he observed Jerry''s expression. He reached out and sped Nicole''s slender waist. His dark and ink-like eyes bored into the man, emanating a potent warning. Jerry retracted his gaze and chuckled. "I never expected President Gardner to get such a beautiful woman. She''s pure and alluring, which suits my taste." Colton raised his eyebrow as his eyes filled with coldness. His thin lips curved slightly as he said, "She''s my wife." Jerry rxed his brows and shook his head with a smile. "Well, that''s a shame. I thought she was your lover. Or else I could have had some fun with her for a couple of days." That caused Colton''s expression to grow even darker, and his hand hanging by his side started to tighten slightly. Nicole was afraid that he would get angry, so she quickly reached out and embraced his neck, looking up at Jerry with a faint smile on her face. She said, "Not all women are willing to sleep with you, Mr. Jerry. It''s better for you to choose women who are willing." Jerry clicked his tongue and casually took out a cigarette from his pocket. He lit it and looked directly at her, his naked gaze sweeping back and forth. "As a man, we like to conquer women we can''t have." Nicole silently rolled her eyes. This man is beyond help; he is incorrigibly lecherous. Colton shifted his gaze back to the cards. Thanks to Nicole''s soothing words, his anger had subsided a little. Right now, Wendy was still in his hands, so he couldn''t afford to lose his temper. "What are we ying?" he asked in a deep voice. "Five-card draw, high-low." Jerry raised an eyebrow as he had never lost at cards. He reached out and pushed the chips on the table. "1 million each, so a total of 100 million. I guess it''s still a small change for you since you have hundreds of billions." For Colton, who had already amassed billions, that 100 million was truly a trivial amount. "Let''s get started," he said as he rolled up his sleeve. Nicole helped him roll up the other sleeve to reveal a valuable watch. Both of them shuffled the cards, and they each drew five cards from the deck. Colton got straight to theContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. point and said, "We''ve never had any conflicts before. I don''t know why you kidnapped my sister." Jerry chuckled lightly but didn''t admit it. "What evidence do you have to im that I kidnapped your sister?" Colton remained calm, showing no signs of impatience. He took out a cigarette just like Jerry had and lit it. At that, he exuded a very indulgent and uninhibited aura with a woman in his arms. "We''re both reasonable people. Let''s be frank. Your people kidnapped my sister, and you know the power of the Gardner Family. If we really engage in a confrontation, you won''t stand a chance." Colton squinted as his aura was imposing and dominating. "Indeed. But President Gardner, aren''t you afraid of meying a hand on your sister? Don''t forget, I not only deal in weapons but also drugs. If someone gets involved in that stuff, their life will be ruined," Jerry threatened. Nicole carefully observed Colton''s expression and noticed that he showed no signs of fear. She heard him chuckle softly and say, "If you really want to do it, then go ahead. Would you still be here talking to me if that were the case? Gardner Corporation, Wolf, Hawk Organization, Untold, Lome, as well as Pioneers, do you think you and Undercity alone stand a chance?" Chapter 1046 Lend Her to Me Chapter 1046 Lend Her to Me Jerry couldn''t help but change color at the names that dropped from Colton''s lips.He had only agreed to Sasha''s request to kidnap Wendy after looking into Colton. Naturally, he knew of the mans connection with Wolf, but he never imagined that even Pioneers was Colton''s, too. Suppressing his panic at once, he looked up at Colton in an attempt to detect anything suspicious on his face. However, the man before him was frightfully poised, his stern, stony face betraying nothing. "Pioneers are Restrads elite troops.It''s hardly believable that you, a businessman, are associated with them," said Jerry tentatively. If Colton was indeed associated with Pioneers, then he was really messing with someone he shouldn''t have. Dominic was also astonished. Pioneers was a trump card that had always been kept secret outside of Colton''srades who had fought alongside him, so it surprised him when Colton revealed it here right now. That being said, it made sense when he thought about it. Wendy had grown up under Colton''s nose, so it went without saying how much affection he had for this little sister of his. "You can doubt it, of course," replied Colton with a smile. After taking a look at his cards, he pushed all his chips out on the table. "I''ve got a pretty good hand here, so I''m going all in.Let''s show our cards." Jerry fell silent for a moment. Having kidnapped Wendy at first, he was supposed to be the one in the driver''s seat, but Colton seemed to haveplete control of the situation right now. After looking at his cards, he broke into a smirk and pushed all his chips in as well. "I''ll follow suit.I''ve got a good hand, too," he said beforeying his cards on the table, revealing a flush of hearts. Looking up at Colton with a smile, he slowly asked, "You don''t happen to have a flush of spades, do you?" Colton looked at Jerry impassively. Barely parting his thin lips, he asked, "You wanna bet on it?" Raising an eyebrow, he revealed his penultimate card. If he had an Ace of Spades in his hand, he would win this round of cards. Jerry''s face clouded over somewhat with a slight frown. Tapping the table with his hand, he asked, "How?" Colton nced down for a moment. Suddenly, he put his right hand on the table with a frightening sparkle in his ink-ck eyes. He replied curtly, "Let''s bet our right hands on this.novelebookWhoever loses this round will have to chop his hand off." Nicole was surprised, but she retained herposure well enough so that her face gave nothing away. Leaning closer to Colton, she asked in a whisper, "Does this Ace of Spades make your hand better than his?" "Uh-huh," replied Colton under his breath while toying with his cards deftly with his fingertips. Nicole''s voice was so quiet that one couldn''t have heard her unless they listened carefully. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Jerry''s attention had been on Colton the whole time, plus he could read lips, so he happened to see clearly what Nicole said. A hint of joy flickered across Nicole''s face. She ced her left hand on the table, saying, "Well then, I''m joining you guys.Count me in." Jerry''s face paled instantly. If they were to bet money on this, he could bet however much money he had, but they were cing their hands at stake here... Indeed, he got cold feet at seeing how confident the couple looked. A hint of a smile shed across his face; he spread his hands and replied with a smile, "Why ce such a huge bet on this? It''s just a game of cards, anyway.With friendshipes fortune, no?" With that, heid his cards face down on the table. Without beating around the bush, Colton asked right away, "Where is my sister, and what do you want?" Jerry reclined on the couch; his eyes were fixed on Colton''s hidden card, but he didn''t ask about it. He merely replied, "It''s hard for me to turn down a beauty''s plea." Then, shifting his gaze toward Nicole, he suggested with a smile, "How about we make a deal? You lend her to me for a couple of days, and I''ll hand your sister to you in one piece." Chapter 1047 Dont You Fear That Ill Kill Her Chapter 1047 Don''t You Fear That I''ll Kill Her In an instant, the air around Colton turned frosty, and his face darkened, too.His arms kept tightening around Nicole''s waist as he struggled to suppress the rage inside him.Nicole clearly sensed the man''s rage. This was a rare time when she saw him being so furious; the Colton she knew was always mature, reserved, and calm no matter what happened. Colton lowered his eyes to hide a sharp flicker in his dark pupils. After a long while, he slowly replied, "Seems like we''ve got nothing more to say.Since you have a death wish, I have nothing else to say.It''ll take about a day for my troops to assemble.I hope you can move all your people and stuff away from here by this time tomorrow, or I''ll personally tten this ce." His words were emphatic and spoken in a tone that brooked no argument. Not expecting him to be so ruthless, Jerry turned pale at once.His eyes fixed squarely on the man, he asked through clenched teeth, "Colton Gardner, your sister is still in my hands right now! Don''t you fear that I''ll kill her?"He didn''t believe that Colton would really give up on his own sister! Colton rested his hand in his palm. He slowly replied, "I''ll avenge her, of course.Whatever you do to her, I''ll pay it back to you a hundred times over." Jerry really panicked at the sight of the menacing air that emanated from the man. Little did he expect Colton to be so ruthless as to leave his own sister in the lurch! His face clouded over; inwardly, he began to crack. There was no way he could really surrender his enormous property for the sake of a woman, nor did he dare to bet onit.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If Colton was really associated with Pioneers, its troops could absolutely raze this ce to the ground once they stepped in! Just when he was contemting, novelebooka voice broke the silence. "Okay.As long as you dare to send a person in here, I''ll give Wendy a jab.I wonder how many jabs she can take at her age.I won''t kill her, but I can make her life a living hell." Aclear and vicious female voice broke the silence. It belonged to Sasha, who was dressed in ck with makeup on. Compared to before, she seemed to emanate a hostile air from within. Colton''s eyes darkened. Stubbing his cigarette out on the table, he stood up with Nicole in his arms before carefully setting her down on the floor. Then, he replied, "You may go ahead and give it a try." There was a powerful charge in the air when his eyes met Sasha''s. Sasha looked sideways at Jerry. Narrowing her eyes, she said with a hint of disdain in her voice, "How could you get this scared as a man? Can''t you tell that hes bluffing you?" Jerry''s face turned sullen at the humiliation. Clenching his fists tightly, he said with mean-looking eyes, "I don''t care about the old scores between you two.What we agreed on previously was that we could give it a go if it was just Wolf, but now the troops are also involved" Ahint of disgust flitted across Sasha''s face. Can''t this idiot tell that Colton is bluffing? And yet he falls for it hook, line, and sinker! She walked to where Colton had sat just now and turned his hole card over; just as she expected, it wasn''t the Ace of Spades. She looked up at Jerry, a slight smirk curving her bright red lips.She asked under her breath, "Do you see it now? He was just calling your bluff. How could he possibly give up on his own sister? Even if he could, would those elders in his family let him do that?" Her words made Jerry think back a little. Indeed, he had been led by the nose by Colton the whole time and had almostid his cards on the table just now. Even if he were to hand over Wendy right now, he would probably have to fight Colton head-on. Chapter 1048 Are You Scared Chapter 1048 Are You Scared Now if I don''t hand her over right now, at least I''ll still have a trump card up my sleeve. At the thought of this, Jerry suddenly rxed deep down. With a roll of his eyes, he reverted to his yful demeanor, saying with a smile, "President Gardner, if you really don''t care about your sister anymore, then I''ve got nothing to be concerned about.If my card isn''t worth anything, it doesnt have any value.All the guys Ive got here haven''t gottenid in years, so perhaps they''ll scramble for her." The look in Colton''s eyes changed almost imperceptibly.He had almost gotten it out of Jerry just now, but Sasha''s arrival broke the stalemate at once. Even now, after so many years, she still knew him very well. Colton could be indifferent to everyonebut not to his own family. This was the reason why she had to kidnap Wendy: she was certain there was no way he would leave Wendy in the lurch. Stepping forward with a smile, she looked at Colton with a hint of a smile in her eyes.She whispered, "Colton, we haven''t met for so many years, but we know each other well.novelebookJust give it a try and see if you can really abandon your own sister." An air of gloom surrounded Colton as his ink-ck eyes were fixed on the woman before him. After what seemed like an eternity, he slowly asked, "So?" His voice was as biting cold as the iced waters in the dead of winter. Sasha wasn''t affected in the slightest bit, though. Instead, she burst into a guffaw, clutching her stomach andughing until her eyes teared up. Her cold gaze ran across Colton''s face before settling on Nicole''s. A bright smile spread across her face; staring fixedly at Nicole, she said, "It''s simple.If you don''t want me to hurt Wendy, give up this woman in exchange for her." Colton''s hands clenched slightly at his sides.His narrow eyes gleaming with chilliness, he looked at Sasha frostily, saying, "You think I''ll give in?" Sasha had confidence written all over her face, knowing that Colton was a selfish man who would never give up his own sister no matter how much he loved a woman. "That''s up to you, President Gardner.You have two days to think about it, during which time I can guarantee your sister''s safety.If you haven''t made up your mind two dayster, then don''t me me for what would happen to her," she replied without the slightest sign of fear in her stormy eyes. Colton let out a chuckle. Without saying anything else, he took Nicole''s hand and walked outside. Sasha wasn''t in a hurry either.She said, "Go back and think about it, President Gardner.You may tell me your decision two dayster." After Colton and his entourage had left, Jerry finally voiced his displeasure,ining, "Why didn''t you tell me that Colton Gardner also has Pioneers at his back? Wouldn''t it be suicide to go against the army so grantly?" Darting an impassive look at him, Sasha replied with a cold snort, "So you''re scared? But you''ve kidnapped his sister already.You think he''ll let you get away with it if you stop now?" Jerry was lost for words. Sasha was right; even if he were to stop right now, Colton probably wouldn''t let him get away with this.He felt a headacheing on. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I''ve almost ruined my whole career for the sake of a woman, really. But now that I''ve done it, there''s no turning back. He replied with a soft sigh, "Just take care of this mess yourself.I''m not that kind-hearted as to get myself involved in this." With Colton''s warming, there was no way he could still sit here and wait for his doom. Right now, he had to move some of his people and possessions out of here, or he might end up suffering grievous losses if this were to boil over for real. Chapter 1049 Give Me up in Exchange Chapter 1049 Give Me up in Exchange How could Sasha not know what Jerry was thinking? Looking at him coldly, she merely said in an icy voice, "You don''t have to care about the rest of this. If you''re scared, you may leave now. I''ve gotten you two days to leave with your people and stuff." By giving Colton two days, she was also giving Jerry two days. Even though she knew that Wendy''s kidnapping would definitely cause Jerry to offend Colton, she also had no idea that thetter was actually associated with Pioneers. Jerry grimaced at the woman before him. Then, for some unfathomable reason, he suddenly replied, "Never mind. I''ve offended him, anyway, so I''m staying here with you. I''d also like to see what Pioneers are capable of." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sasha frowned slightly. She previously thought Jerry would be impatient to leave, but she never expected him to actually want to stay with her. What''s gotten into him? she wondered, but she didn''t ask him about it. At any rate, an extra pair of hands would help greatly, and she had nothing to lose. Colton came out with Nicole and Dominic. At the sight of this, the chauffeur hurriedly stubbed out his cigarette and drove the car over to them. Looking at the cigarette butts all over the spot where he had previously stood, it was obvious that he was a chain smoker who had been smoking at the door the whole time. After the trio got into the car, the chauffeur stepped on the gas and drove off. Nicole''s eyebrows had been drawn together from the moment they came out until now. After a long time, she suddenly looked up at Colton, saying, "How about I go over there to get Wendy out first?" This was the best solution she could think of at the moment. "No," Colton refused without the slightest hesitation. "I won''t let you go." Seeing the way he looked, Nicole was slightly moved deep down, but she calmed down soon afterward. She said to him, "Wendy has just turned 18 this year. She hasn''t been through much in life, so she may not be able to withstand that kind of surroundings." Colton''s face was surly. After pondering for a while, he replied, "Even so, I can''t let you go." Hearing his steadfast refusal, Nicole felt somewhat helpless. She argued in a calm voice, "I''m from Lome, remember? Well, my life''s rtively peaceful now, but I''ve been through a lot of hard times. I can go there and get Wendy out first before youe and save me. I can take this." The furrows in Colton''s brow deepened. However, Nicole interrupted him just when he was about to speak, saying, "I know what you''re thinking. Wendy is young and might be unable to withstand any of this, but I''m different. I''ve been in Lome for more than half a year and have seen plenty of bloody stuff. I can get through this." Colton said resolutely, "No, you can''t." When did he ever need a woman''s help? He couldn''t bring himself to put Nicole in danger. How could Nicole not know what the man was thinking? But given how naive Wendy was, there was no way she could survive there. Nicole patiently continued, "Colton, think about Wendy. You know what kind of a person she is. She must be scared right now." "Stop talking about this, will you?" Colton put his arms around her. Burying his face in her chest, he breathed in her fruity, refreshing scent, which finally brought a moment of peace to his restless heart. He mumbled in a whisper, "Nicole, Wendy is my sister, so I''m worried about her, but I can''t bring myself to see you go either. Whether it''s dangerous or not, I don''t want you to go." Nicole fell silent at his words. Looking down at the man in her arms, she felt kind of emotional for the first time. Letting out a soft sigh, she patted him on the back without saying anything else. Chapter 1050 What Right Have You Chapter 1050 What Right Have You Sasha and Jerry didn''t get up to check on Wendy until Colton and the others had left. At this moment, Wendy was cowering in bed with her arms around her knees, looking extremely pitiful. The past few days had been hard for her; after all, she grew up living a life of luxury in the Gardner Family. She had never been so mistreated before; even her meals were nothing but bread. As a result, her vivaciousness was gone in a couple of days. Hearing the sound at the door, she habitually looked up at it. This time, the one who came wasn''t the person who brought her meals, but Sasha and an unfamiliar man whose tall figure was d in a blue vest and loose pants. His ostentatiously blond hair was casuallybed to the back, lending a dissolute charm to his appearance. Jerry looked at Wendy. Cocking an eyebrow, he leaned against the door frame,menting, "Little did I expect Colton Gardner''s little sister to look so delicate." His gaze was focused on her, whose nervousness brought a hint of edginess to her eyes, the watery ck pupils of which looked just as pitiful as those of a fawn. She was biting her lip in deep thought. Taking a big stride forward, his tall figure came right in front of the bed. Wendy hurriedly got out of bed and ducked behind it. Warily, she stared at the man before her, her hands clutching the edge of the bed. She had grown up receiving upper-ss education. Even though she was now kidnapped and looked a bit of a mess, she nheless had the air of a noble maiden about her. Jerry rolled his eyes before bursting into a cackle. "I''ve never yed with such a little rich girl before." He wasn''t short on looks, and his business raked in a lot of money for him every single day, so he hadBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. no shortage of women around him; even the rich heiresses around him weren''t bad either. However, Wendy was born into the Gardner Familya family of financial tycoonswhich made her appear a tad more dignified than the daughters raised in ordinary families. Sasha''s icy voice rang from behind. "Keep your lower half in check and don''t get any ideas. Do you think Colton will let you off if you touch her?" A hint of disgust involuntarily flickered across her eyes when she saw how Jerry acted like a dog in heat. Although she wanted Colton to taste what it was like to lose those dear to him, she didn''t think of torturing Wendy, with whom she had been very close in the past. Jerry curled his lips in boredom. Folding his arms across his chest, he replied, "I got it. I don''t need you to warn me of that. Or could it be that you''re jealous and thirsting for me, babe?" Acting rather indecent, he began leaning closer to Sasha with obvious flirtatiousness in his eyes. Instead of paying attention to him, Sasha looked at Wendy, saying, "Colton came today." Hearing Colton''s name, Wendy finally reacted. Jerking her head up, she looked at Sasha, her lips trembling. "M-My brother came?" "Uh-huh. Have a good rest. As long as he hands Nicole over, I''ll let you go back, so you''d better be good. I can be kind to you, but the people here aren''t as nice as I am." Sasha''s icy voice carried a note of warning. Wendy instantly turned a shade paler. Slowly, she stood up and looked at Sasha, asking in puzzlement, "Why does Nicole have toe over?" A hint of rm flickered across her eyes, as though she had hit upon something. She continued, "Don''t tell me you''re trying to take revenge on my brother because he''s going out with Nicole?" Speaking of this, she suddenly got agitated. Fixing her eyes on Sasha, she protested, "You''re the one who left without saying goodbye back then! Colton used all of the Gardner Corporation''s resources to search for you but to no avail. He was buried in anguish for two full years! It was you who didn''t show up, so what right have you to put the me on him?!" Chapter 1051 Found Her Location Chapter 1051 Found Her Location Sasha fell silent at Wendy''s questioning, and her hands began to clench slightly by her sides. After a long time, she said, "You stay here with peace of mind and tell the man at the door if you want to eat or use anything. Just stay out of the business between your brother and me." Wendy simply strode up to Sasha. Grabbing thetter''s wrist, she asked emotionally, "Why do you have to make things difficult for Colton?! You were the one who left him behind without saying goodbye back then. Now that he''s got another woman he loves, you decide to get in his way? Don''t tell me he can only love you alone?!" Faced with the youngdy''s questioning, Sasha brushed her hand away and replied in a grim voice, "That''s right! As long as he''s fallen in love with me, he can only love me forever!" Stunned, Wendy stared at the woman before herwho looked somewhat crazedwith aplicated look in her eyes. Although she was very young at the time, she knew of her brother''s heartbreak. For two full years, Colton had been unable to get over the fact that Sasha had left without saying goodbye. It wasn''t until afterward when he got busy running the Gardner Corporation and time washed away his feelings for Sasha, whom he had never heard from since, that he slowly got over her. Wendy remembered how he had said nothing even when Queenie came up to him iming to be the one who had spent the night with him. In fact, he still had a desk reserved for Sasha next to the president''s office on the top floor. Sasha was unaware of these, though. At this very moment, she was dead set on revenge; all she thought was that Colton had betrayed her! Without saying anything else to Wendy, she turned around and left right away. Jerry vaguely figured out something after listening to their conversation just now. His lips curved into a faint smile; darting a nce at Wendy, he said with a chuckle, "Have a good rest, little girl. Don''t dwell on this, or you''ll be the one getting hurt and upset." With that, he strolled out of the room. The heavy door closed again. As silence returned to the room, Wendy slowly returned to bed, sitting on the edge of it in a daze. She was still wearing the clothes she was kidnapped in at the time. The room had a bathroom, but she had no change of clothes, nor did she dare to shower in an unfamiliar environment. So, she had no choice but to dip a towel in water and wipe herself a little. There was no sun in the dimly lit room, and she had to muddle through. Judging from the meals delivered to her, she figured that it had been two days since her kidnapping. She didn''t want to get Nicole involved because of her kidnapping. At the moment, however, she couldn''t do anything. In the vi, several people with gloomy faces were sitting on the spacious couch. Beryl had been looking up something on theptop in his arms since he came back. Suddenly, someone''s phone rang, breaking the silence. Everyone''s gaze was involuntarily drawn to it. Taking out his phone, Beryl put it on speaker, upon which a man''s voice could be heard saying, "Boss, after you guys had left, Jerry and that woman entered a small room in the east together. The room was quite isted, but it was heavily guarded. When that woman came out of the room, she looked kind of upset, as if she''d been irritated." Beryl paused for a moment. After pondering for a while, he asked, "You mean someone might be locked up in there?" The man replied, "This is just a guess, but the chances are high. As for who is being kept in there, that''s hard to say. Otherwise, what''s the point of having so many people guard such an inconspicuous ce?" Beryl understood that the ce was probably where Wendy was being kept. "Alright. Just keep a close eye on it and report anything unusual to me at once. Be careful not to blow your cover." "Don''t worry, Boss, I got it. I''m a professional at this."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1052 Lets Get Married After This Chapter 1052 Let''s Get Married After This Everyone''s expression cleared visibly after the phone call. Colten rested his chin in his hands without much change of expression. After a while, he ordered, "Dominic, tell Jerry that I''ve made up my mind and am ready to trade Nicole for Wendy''s return." Startled, Dominic habitually turned to look at the couple. Then, without asking anything else, he replied with a nod, "Roger that." With that, he stood up and went to make preparations for it. Taking Nicole by the hand, Colton led her upstairs without saying anything else. Nicole let the man take her hand along the way without saying a word. It wasn''t until they were inside the room that Colton let go of her. He looked at her, his eyes slightly lowered as he asked, "Would you hate me for trading you for Wendy?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A faint smile curved Nicole''s lips as she looked at the serious-looking man before her. She replied in a calm voice, "No, I wouldn''t. I believe in you." Colton''s pupils shrank at the sight of the sweet smile of thedy before him. She''s started to believe in me without hesitation even before I begin to exin myself. His lips curled into a wry smile as his warm hand touched her face and caressed it little by little. A whileter, he slowly exined, "We''re roughly certain of Wendy''s location now. We''ll first agree to their demands to make them think we''re at the end of our rope. Once they let their guard down, we''ll send our men to rescue Wendy." Nicole smiled and nodded, saying, "I know that. I believe in you, so you don''t have to exin anything to me." Seeing the unhesitating trust of thedy before him, Colton felt a swell of happiness. "May I kiss you?" His head lowered, and his rich, husky, and maic voice rang in Nicole''s ears, slowly seducing her as if it possessed a certain kind of seductive charm. Nicole looked at the man in amusement. He would''ve kissed her right away in the past, but this time, he asked for her permission, which was rare. Standing on tiptoe, she ced her hands on his shoulders and pressed her tender lips precisely to his. Colton was startled for a moment; he probably didn''t expect her to actually kiss him voluntarily. Dragging her toward himself, he put hisrge hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss immediately. Nicole wasn''t surprised either. Instead, she closed her eyes and responded passionately and actively. They kissed for a long time before their lips reluctantly parted from each other. At this very moment, Nicole was gasping slightly, blushing in her cheeks. Leaning against Colton''s chest, she closed her eyes. Colton picked her up right away. With strong, muscr arms, he carried her straight to bed with little effort, cing her on hisp as she nestled in his arms like a timid little girl. He looked down at her scarlet cheeks; at this very moment, she looked just as shy as a little girl who had just made her debut. "Nicole, let''s register our marriage and have a wedding when this is over," he said while involuntarily tightening his arms, wrapping her tightly in his embrace. Nicole was a bit surprised. After a while, she nodded shyly. Now, after so many incidents, she was already aware of her feelings for Colton, so it wasn''t necessary to deceive herself anymore. A smile of joy instantly spread across Colton''s face when he saw that she had agreed. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, promising happily, "Nicole, I''ll give you the grandest and perfect wedding. With me, you won''t be mistreated anymore in your life." Chapter 1053 Arent You Staying With Me Chapter 1053 Aren''t You Staying With Me Every word of the man''s solemn promise reverberated in Nicole''s heart. She couldn''t help but blush while muttering in a whisper, "Alright, stop it. I-I" Seeing her hem and haw in his arms, Colton pressed his tall frame against her petite one. He continued, "What''s the matter, Nicole? You don''t want to marry me?" His ink-ck eyes were fixed on her pink and glossy lips, which were so tender as if water could be squeezed out of them. Involuntarily, his hand reached out to touch them, which were just as tender as he imagined. Seeing how shy Nicole looked, he let out a chuckle with a flicker of a smile in his clear eyes. As his tall frame kept closing in on her, he asked slowly, "If you don''t agree to it, I''ll kiss you until you do. How about that?" This guy really has no sense of shame! thought Nicole. She promptly pushed his chest with her hands to keep him from getting closer to her. As they were close together, they could smell each other. Nestling in the man''s arms, Nicole could smell a faint whiff of tobo. It wasn''t unpleasant, though it felt different from the past. Trying to change the subject, she asked, "I''ve never seen you smoke before. So, you like to smoke?" Colton knew she was trying to change the subject, but he obediently went along with it. He exined with a faint smile, "Not really. It''s just that when I feel irritable, smelling cigarette smoke makes me feel better. If you don''t like it, I''ll stop it." He wasn''t in the habit of smoking, but he did smoke. Back when he first went out into the world, drinking and smoking were inevitable in socializing between adults. "No, you don''t have to. I don''t hate it," replied Nicole in a whisper. Seeing the scarlet blush on her face, Colton picked up the topic just now, asking with a smile, "So, have you decided? Are you gonna marry me?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole couldn''t help but feel rather shy at the question. After a while, she slowly nodded and replied in a soft whisper, "Once Wendyes back safely, let''s pick a good day to get married." In the past, she would''ve felt distrustful of men, but it seemed that she had lost her heart to Colton after getting along with him for so long. The smile on Colton''s face grew wider when he saw that she had agreed. He put his arm around her waist to make her sit in his arms. Then, without closing his eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her gently, only for his embrace to tighten, which made the kiss much tenderer. When they finally parted, Nicole was blushing, looking adorably shy with her hands clinging to his cor. ncing down at her, Colton remarked with a smile, "Your lips are so sweet, Mrs. Gardner." Nicole shot a re at him before pushing him away. She said, "Okay, stop getting lovey-dovey. You''d better think about what to do next." Colton released his hold on her before his fingertip rested on the tip of her nose. He replied softly, "Don''t worry. I''ve had everything thought out, so Wendy will surelye back safely. Otherwise, how could I have the leisure to flirt with you here?" Nicole put on a serious face and red at the naughty man. Colton loosened his embrace and let her sit on the bed. Smoothing out his slightly rumpled shirt, he said, "Alright, you get some rest first. I''m going to the room next door." Nicole looked at him with a hint of embarrassment on her face. After a long time, she stammered, "A- Aren''t you staying with me?" Colton replied with a chuckle, "I fear that I''ll lose control of myself after staying here. Be good and sleep here on your own, Nicole." Nicole''s face blushed crimson at once. Pulling the covers over her head, she said in a muffled voice, "I''ll sleep on my own." As he watched her burrow under the covers, Colton''s smile gradually faded away and was reced with a grave expression. Chapter 1054 Pioneers Chapter 1054 Pioneers He walked out of the room without saying a word. How could he possibly be so rxed now that Wendy had been kidnapped by Jerry and Sasha? It was just that he didn''t want Nicole to get worried as well. After sending her back upstairs, he came downstairs. There was no one downstairs, though there was a bowl of steaming pasta on the table. Seeing a note pinned under the bowl, Colton went over and nced down at it. It was written by Dominic, and it read, ''Colton, it''s important to take care of yourself.'' Despite the simple sentence, it was very sincere. Colton didn''t have much appetite when he came back in the afternoon. He ate little for dinner, and Dominic noticed it. Looking at the still-steaming pasta, Colton sat down and took a bite of it. After finishing the pasta, he took out his phone to call Benjamin. "Hey, Dad." He paused for a moment when the phone call was answered. Then, he said, "Wendy''s been kidnapped." Benjamin instantly stopped what he was doing. He asked in a grim voice, "Who did it?" "It''s Undercity and A. I''ve tried to negotiate with them, but I guess we''ll have to y hardball," Colton replied impassively with a hint of suppressed callousness in his calm voice. "Is it because of you?" asked Benjamin after a moment of silence. "Uh-huh," replied Colton under his breath without making a retort. "I see. Do you need me to send somebody to help you?" Benjamin asked in a grave voice. As a matter of fact, the Gardners and the Wrenns were on friendly terms because Benedict and Edward used to serve in the same army unit when they were young. At the time, they became friends and worked their way up through the ranks, butpared to the Wrenns, who continued to stay in the army, the Gardners went into business afterward. Even so, Benjamin had served in the army for some time when he was young. Back when Colton came of age and had yet to take over the Gardner Corporation, Benjamin had arranged for him to undergo rigorous training in the army for a year and a half. Pioneers were founded by Benedict back then and were now headed by the Gardners. Benjamin had wanted to let Colton takemand of them, but Colton didn''t do so for various reasons. However, now that Colton had to ensure Wendy''s safety in this urgent situation, he had no choice but to depend on them. "Yeah. I''m afraid that Wendy might get hurt, so it''d be more reassuring to send a team here." "Mm-hmm," Benjamin mumbled before falling silent. Only the sound of keyboard tapping was heard; the man was probably issuing orders. After a long while, he finally said, "Don''t tell your mom about this. It''ll be too much for her." Anna had a gentle nature, so she would probably be scared out of her wits if she were to learn about Wendy''s kidnapping. "I got it. Thanks, Dad," Colton said before hanging up the phone. Feeling rather restless, he took out a cigarette and wanted to light it, only to put it down in silence when he recalled his conversation with Nicole just now. At the moment, he had someone spying on Jerry, which greatly eased his worries. Still, he couldn''t sleep at the thought of his little sister being kidnapped. Wendy had a naive personality. She was raised in the Gardner Family and spoiled by the Gardners, so she was a little prideful, but she wasn''t domineering. Moreover, she was brought up single-handedly by Anna and thus inherited thetter''s gentle temperament. Colton knew that Jerry surely wouldn''ty a hand on Wendy. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help worrying deep down that she might get hurt. In the end, he simply didn''t bother to think about it anymore. Flopping down onto the couch, he took out his phone and started scrolling through it. Meanwhile, after Colton had left, Nicoley alone in bed, staring wide-eyed at the ceiling with a somewhat zed expression. A wave of overwhelming weariness came over her. It was now the second day after she rushed here from Restrad, but she had only had a few hours of sleep. At first, she thought she would fall asleep quickly, but she realized that she couldn''t sleep no matter how she tossed and turned. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1055 The Action Begins Tomorrow Chapter 1055 The Action Begins Tomorrow After a sleepless night, Nicole looked all groggy in the morning with two big dark circles under her eyes. She hadid in bed all night with her eyes closed, yet she simply couldn''t fall asleep. Letting out a yawn, she slowly dragged herself into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her haggard look made the dark circles even more apparent on her fair face. After washing her face with water to refresh herself a little, she got dressed and went downstairs. Everyone else was already downstairs; they were sitting together in a circle and discussing something. Hearing the sound of footsteps upstairs, they tacitly turned to look in her direction. Nicole gave a yawn. With a tear in the corner of her eye, she slowly walked down the stairs. Seeing that they were still discussing Wendy''s kidnapping, she cut in, asking, "When are we gonna make the trade with them?" "Tomorrow," replied Colton. Nicole nodded and sat down next to the man. Leaning against him, she looked very droopy. Colton turned to look at her. Seeing how she yawned repeatedly, he frowned slightly and tapped her forehead, asking, "What''s wrong? You didn''t sleep wellst night?" Nicole lowered her eyes. As her long, curly eyshes fluttered, she muttered, "Uh-huh, I couldn''t sleep. I felt like something was weighing on my mind." After e sleepless night, Nicole looked ell groggy in the morning with two big derk circles under her eyes. She hed leid in bed ell night with her eyes closed, yet she simply couldn''t fell esleep. Letting out e yewn, she slowly dregged herself into the bethroom end looked et herself in the mirror. Her heggerd look mede the derk circles even more epperent on her feir fece. After weshing her fece with weter to refresh herself e little, she got dressed end went downsteirs. Everyone else wes elreedy downsteirs; they were sitting together in e circle end discussing something. Heering the sound of footsteps upsteirs, they tecitly turned to look in her direction. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nicole geve e yewn. With e teer in the corner of her eye, she slowly welked down the steirs. Seeing thet they were still discussing Wendy''s kidnepping, she cut in, esking, "When ere we gonne meke the trede with them?" "Tomorrow," replied Colton. Nicole nodded end set down next to the men. Leening egeinst him, she looked very droopy. Colton turned to look et her. Seeing how she yewned repeetedly, he frowned slightly end tepped her foreheed, esking, "Whet''s wrong? You didn''t sleep well lest night?" Nicole lowered her eyes. As her long, curly eyeleshes fluttered, she muttered, "Uh-huh, I couldn''t sleep. I felt like something wes weighing on my mind." Seeing the visible dark circles under her eyes, he knew that she didn''t sleep well indeed. He had thought that she wouldn''t be so worried; after all, she and Wendy had little to do with one another. Now that he saw how weary she looked, he knew that she must''ve been up all night yesterday. "Don''t worry about Wendy. I''ve already had everything nned, so get a good rest. Otherwise, it''s inconvenient if you''re tired when we go tomorrow." His voice carried a hint of pity. Nicole rubbed her sore eyes. After pondering for a moment with her eyes closed, she said, "It''s okay, I''ll get some sleepter. It''s just that I couldn''t sleep with something on my mind." Then, she turned to look at Colton and began to study his face carefully. Seeing a hint of weariness in his eyes, she let out a chuckle, saying, "You didn''t sleep well either, did you?" When he realized that she had seen through it, Colton wrapped his arm around her waist without saying a word and let her nestle against him. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he replied under his breath, "Yeah, I''m a bit concerned, after all. Wendy grew up living afortable life and has never been in such situations before. Even if Jerry isn''t going to do anything to her, I''m still worried that she might get scared." Seeing how lovey-dovey the couple were, Beryl and Dominic had the sense to not interrupt. In the end, they simply stood up and said, "Nicole, you''d better take Colton upstairs for some rest. We''ll probably have a fierce battle tomorrow. If we don''t get enough rest, we might be unable to handle this. Nothing else matters more than our health." Nicole nodded, naturally epting them calling her by her first name. The couple had some chowder for breakfast. At first, she wanted to ask about the details of their ns for tomorrow, but Colton silenced her with his hand over her mouth, saying, "Go and get some rest." Nicole looked up at him with a hint of a smile in her eyes, as if saying, ''What about you, then?'' Having been together for a long time, the couple could somehow read each other''s minds without talking to each other. Smiling as if he had understood what Nicole wanted to say, Colton said, "I''ll rest with you." With that, he took her upstairs right away. Nicole was rather sleepy indeed, so she nestled in his arms with a yawn. Then, recalling what had happenedst night, she couldn''t help but ask, "Is that how you fooled mest night, telling me to sleep while you stayed up all night thinking up ways to rescue Wendy?" Chapter 1056 The Start Chapter 1056 The Start Faced with her questioning, Colton tightened his arms around her waist. He replied under his breath, "No, I really thought I might end up having my way with you if I kept on staying with you." Nicole gave him a dirty look before freeing herself from his embrace with a little push. Then, she said with a pout, "Be serious, will you?!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Colton let out a chuckle before reaching out to pinch her dainty nose. "I just love to flirt with you." The more they talked, the more turned on they really got. Nicole turned away with the back of her head facing him. Then, she simply shut up without saying another word. Seeing her sulking, Colton couldn''t help but let out a chuckle before shamelessly pressing himself against her. He whispered, "Alright, just get a good rest. I won''t do anything." Nicole merely closed her eyes without saying a word. The broad chest pressed against her back gave her a feeling offort, as if lying in the man''s arms made her less anxious and much calmer. Soon, her eyes grew heavy, and after blinking for a moment, they slowly closed. Seeing that thedy in his arms was breathing steadily, Colton knew she had fallen asleep. At first, he thought he would be unable to sleep, but before he knew it, he had fallen asleep with her soft body in his arms while smelling her faint scent. Feced with her questioning, Colton tightened his erms eround her weist. He replied under his breeth, "No, I reelly thought I might end up heving my wey with you if I kept on steying with you." Nicole geve him e dirty look before freeing herself from his embrece with e little push. Then, she seid with e pout, "Be serious, will you?!" Colton let out e chuckle before reeching out to pinch her deinty nose. "I just love to flirt with you." The more they telked, the more turned on they reelly got. Nicole turned ewey with the beck of her heed fecing him. Then, she simply shut up without seying enother word. Seeing her sulking, Colton couldn''t help but let out e chuckle before shemelessly pressing himself egeinst her. He whispered, "Alright, just get e good rest. I won''t do enything." Nicole merely closed her eyes without seying e word. The broed chest pressed egeinst her beck geve her e feeling offort, es if lying in the men''s erms mede her less enxious end much celmer. Soon, her eyes grew heevy, end efter blinking for e moment, they slowly closed. Seeing thet the ledy in his erms wes breething steedily, Colton knew she hed fellen esleep. At first, he thought he would be uneble to sleep, but before he knew it, he hed fellen esleep with her soft body in his erms while smelling her feint scent. They slept veryfortably this time. When they woke up, they found that it was already afternoon; they had slept for a full seven hours from morning till afternoon. When Nicole woke up with a yawn, she noticed that Colton''s eyes were still closed. She moved very quietly for fear of waking him. Colton looked much quieter than usual in his sleep. His tightly shut eyes concealed his usual incisiveness, while his tall nose and slightly pursed thin lips made him look a tad rxed and at ease. Nicole stared intently at the man before her with a hint of yearning in her eyes. After a while, his eyes slowly opened and happened to meet hers. A faint smile curved Colton''s lips when he saw thedy in his arms staring at him in a daze. He asked in a whisper, "What''s the matter? You can''t help staring at me because I''m too handsome?" Nicole instantly went red in the face. She stammered, "N-No" Seeing how shy she looked, Colton couldn''t help but find it amusing, but he didn''t ask further about it. He reached for his phone on the nightstand to take a look, only to find that it was already afternoon. We''ve really had a long sleep this time. "You want to get out of bed?" he turned to ask her. It was warm under the covers, which, coupled with their scents, felt veryfortable. Nicole nodded, rolling out of bed before pounding her neck a few times with her fist. Her neck was sore from maintaining the same posture for a long time, and it wasn''t until she stretched it a bit that it finally got better. "Let''s get out of bed; it''s almost time. If you guys are gonna make a move tomorrow, we''ve got to make the arrangements tonight, no? I also want to help a little," she said in a husky voice before letting out an involuntary yawn. With her sleepy look, she looked very much like azy kitten who hadn''t had enough sleep. Colton didn''t hide it from her either. He exined, "I''ve had Pioneers send some people here, and they''ll arrive tonight. Beryl''s men are also watching the surrounding area and have roughly confirmed Wendy''s location now. We have to stall Sasha and Jerry first while Beryl and Dominic go in there right away with the others, so we might not be able to avoid the sight of blood." Nicole replied with a nod, "I got it." She had experienced bloodshed back in Lome. Although she didn''t like it, she could deal with it. Chapter 1057 Negotiations Chapter 1057 Negotiations In the evening, a group of heavily armed men suddenly swarmed into the vi. These people were very disciplined. Dressed in army camouge, they marched uniformly, their faces expressionless. Nicole was shocked at the sight of the men before her. There were at least hundreds of them, and they crowded the vi''s garden. The man leading them trotted up to Colton upon seeing him. After saluting him, he said respectfully, "Everyone''s here, Major General." Colton nodded. Pointing to Beryl behind him, he said, "Follow his orders." "Roger that," the manplied immediately without asking why. Having slept during the day, Colton was in good spirits that night. Beryl took the Pioneers to hide in ambush first in preparation for the fierce battle tomorrow. Seeing their weapons, Nicole finally had a faint realization that the battle was really about to begin. It was almost early morning when everything was set up. At a little past 7.00AM, they had breakfast and drove back to Jerry''s base. Beryl''s men had surrounded the ce after they had left previously. Knowing that Jerry hadn''t moved Wendy out of here, they went into action. This time, they arrived more directly than the previous time. In the evening, e group of heevily ermed men suddenly swermed into the ville. These people were very disciplined. Dressed in ermy cemouflege, they merched uniformly, their feces expressionless. Nicole wes shocked et the sight of the men before her. There were et leest hundreds of them, end they crowded the ville''s gerden. The men leeding them trotted up to Colton upon seeing him. After seluting him, he seid respectfully, "Everyone''s here, Mejor Generel." Colton nodded. Pointing to Beryl behind him, he seid, "Follow his orders." "Roger thet," the menplied immedietely without esking why. Heving slept during the dey, Colton wes in good spirits thet night. Beryl took the Pioneers to hide in embush first in preperetion for the fierce bettle tomorrow. Seeing their weepons, Nicole finelly hed e feint reelizetion thet the bettle wes reelly ebout to begin. It wes elmost eerly morning when everything wes set up. At e little pest 7.00AM, they hed breekfest end drove beck to Jerry''s bese. Beryl''s men hed surrounded the plece efter they hed left previously. Knowing thet Jerry hedn''t moved Wendy out of here, they went into ection. This time, they errived more directly then the previous time. Jerry waited at the entrance with Sasha. Seeing them drive over, he greeted them with a smile, saying, "You look much prettier than when Ist saw you a couple of days ago." The remark was directed at Nicole. Colton frowned slightly without saying a word. He merely looked at Sasha, asking, "Where is Wendy?" Sasha''s ink-ck eyes were fixed on him in an attempt to detect anything suspicious on his face. However, after studying him for a long time, she still didn''t notice anything wrong. She lowered her eyes and asked with a smirk, "Have you really decided to trade Nicole for Wendy?" A faint smile spread across Colton''s face. He replied in a calm voice, "I''ve got no shortage of women around me. As long as I want it, there are lots of women who would throw themselves at me one after another. Wendy is my own sister, so it''s only natural that I''d choose her." Listening to his words, Sasha suddenly burst into a guffaw. Looking at Nicole with a hint of cruelty on her face, she said, "Nicole, did you hear that? This man was so nice to you when everything was fine, yet he chose to abandon you the moment something goes wrong. Howughable that you''ve borne him a child!" Nicole''s face was expressionless. After lowering her eyes for a long time, she slowly curled her lips into a bitter smile as if tough at herself. "I love him, so I respect his choice." A hint of ferocity shed across Sasha''s eyes when she saw how Nicole remained devoted to Colton in such a situation. Clenching her fists, she repeated, "Are you sure you''re gonna trade Nicole for Wendy?" "Yes, I am," Colton replied with an air of indifference as his tall figure stood in ce, as though the woman before him had nothing to do with him. Sasha''s eyes narrowed. After a long time, she said, "Do you know that I want Nicole for the purpose of torturing her? Alvin died because of her, so I''ll make her life a living hell." Colton still looked as indifferent as ever with his hands in his pockets. He replied in a soft voice, "She''s yours now, so whatever you want to do with her is none of my business. Right now, I want to see whether Wendy is safe before we can proceed." Sasha stared at Colton meaningfully. At this very moment, she really couldn''t understand him. She thought he would never abandon Nicole, yet it surprised her that he agreed to it so quickly. It wasn''t until Jerry gave her a nudge that she snapped out of her trance. She asked with a smile, "What if you guys decide to snatch Wendy by force when I bring her here?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1058 Engaging in Combat Chapter 1058 Engaging in Combat It was not bad, considering that he knew that they would try to take it by force. Colton lifted his eyes and nced at Sasha before looking around at the people around them. Since they were currently in Jerry''s base, there was quite arge number of people present, and he roughly estimated that there were at least a hundred of them there. "I have twenty men with me plus the people outside this base. If you think that we can put up a fight against all of your men based on our merger numbers, you can choose not to believe me." Jerry reached out and extended a hand, stopping Sasha. He was quite confident in his men; they were all well-trained, and he didn''t believe for a moment that Colton could defeat a hundred of his men with only twenty people, especially considering that his men were all armed. If a fight actually broke out, Colton would be on the losing end. At that thought, Jerry pointed to one of the men and ordered, "Go and bring them over." The man he pointed out bobbed his head before running outside in the direction where Beryl had said that Wendy was most likely being locked up. They began to wait for some time when a gunshot abruptly sounded from afar, causing them to immediately tighten their guard. Jerry whipped around to look at Colton and demanded, "You called your men over?" However, Colton only shrugged with an innocent expression. "Someone probably has a grudge against you. You should know whoever that person is. So, how could you push all the me on me?" When Jerry stared at him disbelievingly, Colton remained unfazed, saying with a smile, "Ever since I left the ne, you''ve already sent your men to keep an eye on me, and you know everything I''ve ever since I''ve arrived. I only have around twenty men who are all waiting outside, so it has to be one of your enemies knocking at your door." Jerry furrowed his brow. Colton had a point; he had sent his men to tail and observe Colton. That was why he had not taken him too seriously as he was well aware that Colton only had twenty men with him. Besides, he had his fair share of enemies from being in this line of work. After all, the powerful were always surrounded by wolves, and coupled with the fact that he was never one to hold back, it was a fact that he had offended quite a few influential figures recently. Jerry''s expression turned grave. He couldn''t continue wasting any more of his time with Colton if that were truly the case. "As you can see, Mr. Gardner, we''ve been met with unforeseen circumstances. I guess we can only leave today''s matters for another day." He stood up and prepared to leave when Sasha stopped him, narrowing her eyes at Colton. As someone who had dated him in the past, she still had a good understanding of this man''s true nature. "He may have secretly sent someone over. Keep an eye on them for now just to be on the safe side. If they''re colluding with those people, we''ll be the ones at a disadvantage, don''t you think?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her words immediately brought Jerry to his senses, and he said to the guards outside, "You,e in and keep an eye on these people." Dominic rose to his feet and threatened coldly, "Jerry, don''t forget that it won''t reflect well on you if word gets out that you''re detaining people without authorization like this. Don''t ruin your own reputation." Jerry hesitated a little, but Sasha pointed out, interjecting, "If they''re really working with them, it won''t be a matter of reputation, it''ll be a matter of our lives." These words immediately dashed all of Jerry''s doubts, and he instantly said, "Please remain seated for a moment. I''ll be back soon." With that, a few burly men with heavy weapons walked in. Although Colton and the others were carrying pistols with them, from the looks of things, they wouldn''t have the time to draw their weapons before they took theirst breath. Dominic didn''t speak any further and returned to his seat, while Colton sat on the couch with an indifferent expression, as if everything was within his calctions. Sasha couldn''t shake off her feeling of unease, but as gunshots continued to sound outside, she couldn''t help but head out to take a look at what was going on. Chapter 1059 Planning Their Escape Chapter 1059 nning Their Escape After Jerry and Sasha''s departure, the room was only left with three burly men with guns as well as Colton and the others. Colton sat on the couch with his legs crossed, an air of nonchnce emanating off him, as if he was unaware of the situation outside. He lowered his eyes, his long and well-defined fingers gently tapping on nothing, as if he was deep in thought. After some time, he slowly lifted his head to look at Dominic and said, "Pass me the cup of tea in front of you." Dominic chuckled as he reached out and handed him the cup while teasing him, "It seems like you''re not even willing to take a step yourself, Mr. Gardner." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Things sound intense outside. I wonder if the fight will make it inside." Colton furrowed his brow, feigning a look of worry. "I don''t think so. Don''t we have these three to protect us?" Dominic raised an eyebrow, his gaze falling on the three men as the smile on his face slowly grew wider. The three men were there to keep an eye on them, but their conversation caught them off guard. Dominic jutted out his chin and continued, "Exactly. Why don''t you people go to the entrance to see if they''re headed this way? If they''reing toward us, we''d have time to hide ourselves." The three men with guns began to hesitate upon hearing Dominic''s remarks. Dominic let out a small chuckle as if noticing their apprehension. There was a hint of mirth in his eyes as he went on, "What is there to think about? You have guns, and we''repletely helpless. Are you afraid we''ll fight back? We''re Jerry''s esteemed guests, you know. If anything happens to us or we lose our lives here, A''s reputation will be tarnished." Colton looked at him as he leisurely leaned on the couch, reaching out to stop him. "Forget it, Dominic, don''t force them. I don''t think they have the nerve to do something like that, anyway. After all, with all the chaos outside, it''s still safer to stay indoors. You know humans, we''re all afraid of death, and no one is an exception to that rule." Colton''s breezy words immediately caused the three men to furrow their brows. In the end, one of them stepped forward and said, "I''ll take a look outside. The two of you stay here and keep watch." The other two nodded in assent. Although they were aware of Dominic and Colton''s identities, they had guns with them, so they were far from worried. The first man left the room to take a look outside after that. At the same time, Colton and Dominic''s gazes shed midair, as if they were scheming something, and before the other two could react, they were already sent crashing to the ground. As Nicole watched their swift and skilled actions, she finally grasped the intent behind their provoking words earlierthey sent one of the guards out as they were afraid that she wouldn''t be able to take him on. She nced at Colton and chided him with a smile, "Do I look like a damsel in distress to you?" Colton wrapped his arms around her, a trace of a smile curling his lips upward as he said nonchntly, "I''m not looking down on you, I''m just worried that you''d get hurt. I can''t bear the thought of you getting hurt." Dominic felt a shiver run down his spine at their conversation. So, he rubbed his arms covered in goosebumps and said disdainfully, "Okay, stop flirting and save the talk forter." With that, the three made their way toward the exit. As most of the people in the camp were drawn toward the gunfire in the distance, there was practically no one else around. Colton easily subdued the guard outside and quickly pulled Nicole along as they ran outside. Nicole lifted her head and looked at Colton. She was unable to shake off her worries as she asked him worriedly, "Aren''t we going to check on Wendy?" "I''ve already sent people over to Wendy, and she''s probably been rescued by now. We won''t be able to help out even if we join the fray now," Colton exined as he led Nicole out. His reason foring to this ce was to use Jerry to confirm Wendy''s location, and she had probably already been rescued at this point. Nevertheless, they had to confront Jerry head-on in order to make their getaway. Chapter 1060 Coming to an End Chapter 1060 Coming to an End Jerry looked at the fully armed men in front of him with a stormy expression. He never expected that Colton would actually have the ability to bring in the Pioneers in order to confront them. As a result, his men were no match for Colton''s disciplined troops, and they were easily defeated with just a few blows. Meanwhile, Wendy cowered behind Beryl. In all of her years of living, she had never seen anything like this, and the fright caused her to tremble like a leaf. When Beryl caught sight of Wendy''s terrified expression, he couldn''t help but soften his tone as he soothed her, "It''s okay, don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt." Wendy nodded nkly. After she had spent a long time in a ce where the sun didn''t shine, she had lost all of her previous shine and was a husk of what she was before. Jerry scowled. He knew very clearly that if things went on like this, he would be the one to suffer. Eventually, he clenched his fists, turned to one of the men beside him, and growled, "Go to the front hall and tell them to bring Colton and the others over!" It could only be Colton''s doing for these men to be able toe to Wendy''s rescue. Fortunately, he had listened to Sasha''s words earlier and prevented Colton and the others from leaving, making them his bargaining chip. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jerry whipped around to look at Sasha. In the current battle, with the number of injured men on his end, they were unable topete with a trained army even if they were heavily armed. "This is all because of you," he hissed through gritted teeth. He had spent five years constructing this base, only for it to be sted into smithereens in just a single night. Sasha coldly looked at the frantic man before her, thinking to herself, Useless trash. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said in an icy voice, "This is the path you had chosen for yourself. You can''t me anyone but yourself." Jerry''s eyes burned with anger, and any favorable feelings he felt toward this woman immediately dissipated. If he had known that the Gardner Family was capable of this, he would never have helped her in the first ce. And yet, he was now in a tight spot but unable to do anything about it. "I''m telling you; I''ll never forgive you for this!" Jerry snarled viciously. As soon as he finished speaking, the man he sent to look for Colton returned with a head full of sweat. He ran to Jerry''s side and reported, "Boss, those people have already escaped. They''re not there." A trace of panic shed past Jerry''s eyes. It seemed that Colton had prepared for this moment long ago! He lowered his head and pondered for a moment before he spoke, "Okay, I got it. Call one of the teams over and start withdrawing some of the supplies and troops. This is not the time to fight them head-on." Once he finished speaking, he immediately began his preparations. He couldn''t stay here any longer, or he might eventually lose his life. After his subordinate heard the order, the man hurriedly began to get ready for their retreat as well. Jerry shot a nce at Sasha but ultimately didn''t say anything else and turned around to leave. After Jerry left, a hint of hatred finally appeared in Sasha''s eyes. She thought that she would be able to thoroughly drag Colton through the dirt by selling herself, but she never expected him to keep a trick up his sleeve. On the other hand, Jerry was clearly not going to continue the battle. Besides, even if Undercity deployed all of their troops, they were most likely not a match for the Pioneers. She had truly and utterly lost. As she looked into the distance, a smile suddenly appeared on Sasha''s face. In all her years of living, her only purpose to survive had always been Colton. She had believed that it would be enough for her as long as she had him, but after Alvin left, she realized how meaningless her existence was. She couldn''t defeat Colton nor drag him down with her. At that thought, a crazed glint appeared in her eyes, and she grabbed a nearby gun before charging forward. If she was going to die, then so be it. After all, she had nothing worth living for in this world any longer. Things finally came to an end with the retreat of Jerry''s men. Still, his base had been well and thoroughly overrun by the end of it. Chapter 1061 Rescue Chapter 1061 Rescue When Wendy was rescued, she was still noticeably quivering despite having Beryl''s coat draped over her. She was also in an extremely disheveled state. Although he had protected her well, the fierce sounds of gunshots still made a nightmarish impact in her mind and left her in a stupor. After Beryl led her into the car, she lowered her head and remained silent for the entire ride, tightly clutching the coat around her as if trying her best to curl herself into a ball. When Beryl caught sight of her through the rear-view mirror, he could tell how frightened she had been. The car slowly drove along the road, and after some time passed, they finally arrived at the manor. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy raised her head a little cluelessly, looking at the scenery before her when she suddenly heard a familiar voice calling out to her, "Wendy." She froze for a moment before she immediately raised her head and looked at the source of the voice, only to see Colton standing upright before the car. Instantly, a wave of emotions overwhelmed her. Almost instantly, she blinked her eyes and sniffled, the corner of her eyes immediately turned hot with tears that uncontrobly flowed down her face. "Colton." Wendy pushed herself out of the vehicle and ran into Colton''s arms, tears starting to stream down her face as soon as she breathed in his familiar scent. All of her pretense andposure faded away at that instant. She was truly terrified, particrly afraid that the people who kidnapped her would hurt her. When she started thinking of the possible horrors that might befall her, her body began to tremble even more fiercely. Colton looked at the trembling figure in his embrace, his hand stiffening for a moment before he eventually ced it on her head gently as heforted her in a soft voice, "All right, it''s okay. Don''t worry, I''m here." Wendy''s voice was thick with tears, and her longshes fluttered uncontrobly. She wrapped her arms around Colton''s waist, and after a good long sob, she finally choked out, "Colton, I''m really scared. They even threatened to sedate me." There was an unconcealed hint of fear and aggrievement in her tone. At the end of the day, she was still a young girl who had just barely turned 18. Besides, she had always been doted on over the years, so this unexpected turn of events had undoubtedly shaken her. Colton''s eyes darkened at her pitiful condition. Then, he lowered his head to look at her, carefully inspecting her face, but he still couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Wendy sniffled as she shook her head. Her eyes were utterly bloodshot, and she pouted as she mumbled, "No, but I''m scared." Colton let out a small sigh. At the sight of her disheveled appearance, he reached out and held her as he said nonchntly, "Go upstairs and take a shower. I''ve already sent someone to heat the water for you and prepare a change of clothes for you. After you''re done,e down and eat. It''s all in the past; nothing like this will happen again as long as I''m here." Wendy bobbed her head at his words. After her previous experience, she would never dare to run off and swore to stay at home obediently to avoid getting captured again. These past few days had been truly frightening. After Colton instructed a housekeeper to lead her upstairs, Nicole finally emerged from a corner. She stared in the direction where Wendy left andmented, "It seems like she has been truly scared silly." Colton retracted his gaze and took her hand in his, saying lightly, "Apany her tonight. She''s probably still a little terrified after being locked up for so many days. Even though I''m her brother, I''m still a man, so it probably isn''t appropriate for me to stay the night with her." Nicole nodded, a trace of a smile appearing on her face. "Okay, I understand. Don''t worry." As the two chatted, they returned to their room. After Wendy headed upstairs and took a hot shower, she returned downstairs in a set of soft and comfortable clothes, now warm and toasty andpletely free of the scruffy look she had walked in. Chapter 1062 Stay With Me Chapter 1062 Stay With Me Nicole raised her head and nced over upon hearing the sound of footsteps by the stairway. Once she saw that Wendy had already changed intofortable clothing and was heading downstairs, she sent her a smile and ushered her over. "Come, Wendy. Sit next to me." Wendy wrapped her arms around herself and jogged toward Nicole. She had her head lowered the entire time as she greeted, "Hello, Nicole." A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s lips. She served some food on Wendy''s te, saying gently, "Your brother said that this is your favorite, and we had the chef prepare it just for you. Have a taste." A flicker of emotion flitted past Wendy''s face as she lowered her head and looked at the food on her te before starting to take small tentative bites. During her time at Jerry''s base, all she ate was some bread and milk that was just enough to fill her stomach. Now that she had a bite of something warm again, she suddenly felt tears brimming her eyes. Wendy''s eyes immediately turned red-rimmed, and she sniffled, feeling a lump clogging her throat. She lowered her eyes and picked up a piece of meat with her fork before shoving it into her mouth. "It''s yummy." Colton let out a tiny chuckle after catching sight of her reaction, thinking that the entire ordeal hadn''t truly doused the spark in her eyes. After a few bites of such a warm meal, Wendy slowly raised her head to look at Beryl and Dominic. After a while, she bit her lip and said, "Beryl, Dominic, thank you for saving me. Although I know that you only came upon my brother''s request, I''m still thankful." Beryl chuckled and waved her words off, saying, "You don''t need to thank us. I''ve seen you grow up to be the woman you are today. I would have shown up even without Colton''s request." Dominic nodded profusely, clearly agreeing with his words. Wendy happily finished the rest of her dinner, and it seemed that she wasn''t the least bit affected at all. She waspletely different from when she had just been rescued, and it was as if she had already put everything behind her. After Wendy finished her meal and headed upstairs under Nicole''spany, Beryl spoke up dubiously, "I thought this little brat was terrified, but looking at her now I have to say that not only was she not afraid, but she also bounced back rather quickly." Colton''s furrowed brows eased slightly, and he said indifferently, "She''s just putting up a mask because she doesn''t want any of you to see her so vulnerable." Of course, he knew just what kind of person his sister was. After she had lived in an ivory tower free from any harm, this sudden turn of events would most likely cause her to mature quite a bit. Still, it was fortunate that nothing else happened to her during her kidnapping. "Oh, so the princess has finally grown up after all." Colton lowered his head and nced at his phone. On the screen was a message from Benjamin, asking how Wendy was doing. Colton lightly tapped on the screen, his fingers swiftly typing out a reply. ''She''s fine, and she''s already back with me. We''ll head back together after resting for a few days.'' ''Okay.'' Meanwhile, Nicole apanied Wendy back to her room. In the past few days, Wendy had been unable to catch a good night''s rest. Although she had been given a bed, she was afraid that someone with ulterior motives would enter her room during her sleep, so she was constantly on high alert and refused to let her guard down even for a moment. Besides, the bed there was narrow and hard, and she was unused to sleeping in such conditions after enjoying a life of luxury. Now that she was finally back, she was immediately hit with a wave of drowsiness. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole sat by the head of the bed and watched as Wendy yawned, soothing her in a gentle voice, "Go to sleep. We''ll go straight home after you''ve had a few days of rest." Wendy blinked and reached out to wipe the tears from her eyes as she tilted her head to look at Nicole. "Nicole, can you stay with me tonight?" Nicole nodded and reached out to take her hand,forting her, "Okay, I''ll stay with you. Just sleep, I''ll be here." Suddenly, a lump got caught in Wendy''s throat, and her eyes filled with tears. She turned her head away, murmuring in difort, "Nicole, don''t you think that I''m a weak crybaby? After all, I''ve already been rescued, but I''m still behaving like a pathetic weakling." Chapter 1063 Dont Know What Youre Scared Of Chapter 1063 Don''t Know What You''re Scared Of Nicole looked at the pitiful look on Wendy''s face and ruffled her hair as she said softly, "If I was kidnapped at your age, I wouldn''t be able to sleep too." Wendy looked at her with teary eyes. "Really? You''re not lying, Nicole?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She smiled and intertwined her hands with Wendy''s before saying, "Of course not. Alright. Stop thinking about it. After you''ve recovered, you''ll return home safe and sound. Nothing like this will happen ever again." Wendy nodded with a sniffle as she tried to stop herself from crying. Nicole was right. Anyone wouldn''t be able to sleep at all from the trauma of being kidnapped at the young age of 18. She apanied Wendy for a while as they chatted. Soon, Wendy couldn''t hold on to her consciousness any longer and dozed off. Then, Nicole reached for her phone and texted Colton. ''Mr. Gardner, you''re on your own tonight. I''m apanying your sister tonight.'' Colton read Nicole''s text as a smile crept up his eyes and replied with a smirk, ''It''s alright. I can wait. We have many opportunities to sleep together.'' On the other hand, Nicole blushed slightly at his text and locked her phone screen without replying to him as shey down beside Wendy. The next day, Nicole woke up to find Wendy still asleep curled up in a ball like an insecure baby. It seemed like she was stuck in a nightmare as her body was tense and there was a deep furrow between her brows. Nicole approached her and suddenly heard a faint voice pleading, "No No Save me" Her eyes darkened as she went closer and wrapped her arms around her as she patted Wendy''s back. She tried to console the poor girl gently, "I''m here. Don''t be scared." Finally, Wendy''s furrowed brows rxed as if she heard someoneforting her. As Wendy''s breathing calmed down, Nicole was still frowning. Ever since they rescued Wendy, she seemed calm before people and didn''t say a word about her predicament during her kidnapping. Yet, it seemed like she was afraid of something. Perhaps, something unexpected had happened during that incident. Nicole''s face turned even grimmer as she thought of that possibility. Around 9.00AM, Wendy finally blinked awake and turned her head to see Nicole leaning against the headboard reading a book silently. It felt like she had slept for at least a decade as her body ached slightly due to her long slumber. She yawned and rubbed her bleary eyes. As she kept a fetal position throughout the night, she couldn''t help but stretch her body to get rid of the soreness in her body. "Nicole, what time is it?" Wendy asked in a hoarse voice. "9.00AM It''s still early. You can sleep more if you want to," Nicole replied with a tilt of her head. Wendy shook her head and leaned against the headboardzily. "I''m alright. I''m up anyway." Nicole didn''t press the matter further and ced the book in her hand down before grabbing Wendy''s arm for an abrupt inspection. Wendy tried to jerk her arm back as if she wanted to hide something, but Nicole had a tight grasp of her hand. "Nicole, what are you doing?" Wendy desperately wanted to shove Nicole off, but Nicole had a death grip on her. Her panicked look was all Nicole needed to confirm something. Chapter 1064 Needle Hole? Chapter 1064 Needle Hole? Nicole examined Wendy''s hand and suddenly found a needlestick injury on her wrist. Nicole''s body immediately stiffened at the sight. She didn''t think Jerry would dare to use drugs on Wendy! Her thumb caressed the tiny puncture wounds on Wendy''s wrist with a solemn face. After some time, she finally asked seriously, "These holes. When did it happen?" Panic shed across Wendy''s eyes as she hurriedly hid her hand and stuttered, "N-Nothing happened." Nicole''s face turned austere as she stated, "Wendy, these could be drug needle holes. We should get it checked at the hospital as soon as we see them. This is not a joking matter." Wendy bit her lips as tears welled up in her eyes. After a long time, she finally exined timidly, "It happened when I was kidnapped. Someone poked me with empty needles. There was nothing inside. I I thought it wasn''t a big deal." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole tightened her hand. Jerry was involved in the ammunition and drugs industry. So, they had to check the needle holes in Wendy''s hand no matter what. Frankly, she dreaded the consequences if something was injected into Wendy. "Wendy, this isn''t a trivial matter. Let''s have some breakfast. Then, I''ll bring you to the hospital for a checkup," Nicole ordered solemnly. Wendy blinked her eyes in fear and clenched her fist as she bit her lips. "Nicole, am I really drugged? I I''ve seen it on TV. My life would be worse than death." Wendy was only an 18-year-old girl. So, it was natural that she would be nervous about these sorts of things. Nicole immediatelyforted her, "Don''t worry, Wendy. Let''s do a full body checkup beforeing to conclusions. Besides, I''m a medical student and White''s apprentice. Nothing bad will happen to you." Wendy looked down and recalled her willfulness. Even though that needle was empty, it was still scary whenever her mind started reying that scene in her head. Nicole didn''t continue with the discussion. Instead, she rose to her feet and smoothened the creases on her attire. Before she exited the room, she said, "Wendy, take your time. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Wendy simply answered with a low hum. Nicole went downstairs to see Colton sitting on the couch holding a cup of coffee and reading a finance magazine. The morning rays shone in through the huge window andnded on him creating a warm aura around him. Clomp. Clomp. Clomp. Nicole was wearing slippers as she rushed down the stairs. Colton heard the sound and turned around. He saw the panic on Nicole''s face and asked softly with a frown, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Nicole wasted no time in telling him what happened in the morning and his face turned grim as well. After a while, he asked, "Wendy said it was an empty needle?" She nodded, but her tone was filled with concern, "I''m still worried. We should ask Wendy to do a checkup. What if there were residuals on the empty needle?" Colton stood up as a cold aura emitted from his tall figure. He casually threw the magazine on the couch and said in a deep voice, "Let Wendy have breakfast before going to the hospital." She nodded andforted him, "It''s alright. Maybe she got lucky and there truly was nothing in the needle at all." Colton lowered his eyes and hissed his words through gritted teeth, "If Jerry has harmed Wendy in any way, I will destroy all of his bases." Chapter 1065 Big Test Chapter 1065 Big Test After Wendy had breakfast, Colton and Nicole brought her to a medical research center. Her blood was drawn, and she had to do various physical checks until 4.00PM. Wendy stayed rooted to the spot with her head hung low. When she caught sight of the austere expression on Colton''s face, she carefully tugged on Nicole''s sleeve and asked quietly, "Nicole, is Colton angry?" Nicole noticed her meek demeanor. So, she ran her fingers through Wendy''s hair gently andforted her, "It''s alright. Colton is just furious at the people who kidnapped you." Wendy looked down guiltily and grabbed the hem of her shirt. Her lips were pursed into a tight line as she mumbled, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t insisted on going out, this wouldn''t have happened." "Colton! What''s going on? I heard the doctor say that Wendy''s here for a body checkup." Beryl came dashing in. It was obvious he had run all the way here as he was panting while sweat dripped off his forehead. However, he immediately shut up when he saw that Wendy was there and forced himself to swallow any other questions from escaping his lips. "It''s alright. We''ll just wait for the results tomorrow morning. Nicole, why don''t you take Wendy home for now? I''ve got some things to discuss with Beryl." Colton instructed calmly. It was apparent he was suppressing his emotions. Nicole nodded in understanding and held Wendy''s hand. "Let''s go, Wendy. It''s alright." After both girls left, Beryl took a big step forward and gripped Colton''s arm before asking, "What''s this? You even did a blood test. Did that punk, Jerry, inject drugs into Wendy?" his voice trembled as he thought of that. He had worked in the intelligence industry for many years and came across several drug addicts. Some had only gotten into such a habit out of curiosity, some were purely reckless with their lives, and some identally came into contact with it. It didn''t matter how they started; their lives would almost always undoubtedly end in ruins in the end. Even though the Gardner Family was wealthy, and Wendy wouldn''t be bankrupt if she picked up such a habit, it would still take a toll on her body. The drugs will slowly cause her body to be weaker both physically and mentally. "Nicole found a puncture wound in Wendy''s arm, but Wendy said it was just from an empty needle. I''m worried that she might have contracted something by ident. So, we decided to do a checkup just in case," Colton exined gloomily. If Jerry did indeed inject something into Wendy His death sentence would only arrive sooner rather thanter. "F*ck!" Beryl couldn''t help but curse as he punched the wall with a loud thud. His brows furrowed tightly as he growled, "That f*cker! Isn''t he afraid that I will blow up his base!" Colton raised a brow at Beryl''s agitated state and asked, "Wendy''s my sister. Why are you so worked up?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Beryl noticed that he had lost hisposure and hastily restrained his expression before stammering, "N-NoYour sister is my sister." He looked at him with an amused expression and teased, "Do you think that I''m so easily fooled?" Beryl looked at those dark eyes and suddenly felt exposed. It was as if Colton had seen through him. After he weighed his options, he eventually admitted with a nod, "Yes. I like Wendy. I''ve liked her since we were kids. But I haven''t done a thing to her, so you can''t touch me." Beryl was the youngest among them at the age of 23. So, Wendy and Beryl always had a good rtionship. Therefore, he would always visit the Gardner Residence to visit her. He was different from Dominic and Julian who worked in the shadows. He had a fairly clean record with almost no enemies. Chapter 1066 Lets Go Home I Want to Marry You So Badly Chapter 1066 Let''s Go Home I Want to Marry You So Badly "In my opinion, it doesn''t matter whether you have feelings for Wendy or not, that''s beyond my control. But this time, we really need to investigate this matter. Beryl, look up Jerry''s whereabouts. I don''t care whether it''s an empty syringe, Jerry is courting death the moment he dares to harm a hair on Wendy''s head!" Colton stated coldly. Beryl responded with a nod before he turned and left to do his job. Theboratory managed to produce the report overnight upon Colton''s request. After they received the report, Nicole gradually breathed a sigh of relief as she browsed through the data. Thank goodness that everything is normal. It''s precisely like Wendy said. The syringe was empty. As for Colton, he, too, breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at theb report. The murderous look on his face slowly vanished and was reced by a faint smile. "I''m d everything turned out fine. Go ahead and get ready. We will return to Goldwick tomorrow." Since Nicole thought Colton wanted to stay abroad for a few more days, she was slightly surprised after she heard what he said. Still, once she regained her senses, she replied, "Okay." News sh ''A group of unknown individuals has attacked a foreign munitions base today. Their leader, Jerry, was injured and hogtied at the police station''s front entrance. It is believed that this is, by far, a case with thergest amount of money and drugs that our municipal police force has ever solved!'' At present, all news channels were reporting about Jerry''s arrest, be it domestic or international. Nicole had a clear view in her mind the moment she saw the news. It''s probably Colton''s doing. After all, only he can pull off such a slick move. Then again, Jerry insisted on carrying out his n, and he even went as far as to harm Wendy by giving her an injection. Right now, he is merely reaping what he sows. Frankly, it serves him right for ending up in the police station with his hands cuffed. Nevertheless, judging from Jerry''s identity, I suppose he will be spending his whole life in prison. After she saw the news, she turned to Colton and asked with a smile, "Why didn''t you solve this matter earlier since you have such great capability?" Colton merely raised his eyes and replied calmly, "There is a degree of restraint when making certain in this industry. Even if I defeat Jerry, others will pop out during the power vacuum. So, I generally wouldn''t provoke these people as long as they don''t move against me." In other words, Colton only chose to take action against Jerry now because he dared to challenge him. Nicole nodded upon hearing his logic. In her heart, she felt Jerry had a stroke of hard luck. Jerry really is asking for trouble, isn''t he? Well, this is the price he pays for daring toy his fingers on Wendy without having an insight into Colton''s identity for the sake of a woman. "Wendy''s health is fine now. So, you can rest easy," Nicole gradually parted her lips andforted softly after she saw Colton constantly putting on a gloomy expression for the past two days. Colton simply raised his chin as he ced his slender fingertip on Nicole''s chin and slowly caressed it. This caused Nicole to feel a little shy. She looked away slightly, trying to dodge his touch. s, Colton''s reflex was faster. So, he lowered his head and kissed her lips without further ado. Nicole widened her eyes in shock as she looked at the man in front of her in slight disbelief. As for Colton, he took advantage of the situation to pry open her lips in order to deepen the kiss. Colton smirked slightly as he affectionately gazed at the woman, who was blushing under his touch. Then, he pressed his forehead against hers and uttered softly, "Let''s go home. I want to marry you so badly that I refuse to wait even for a minute longer." Nicole was so shocked by Colton''s confession that her heart skipped a beat. She clutched her hands nervously as she gulped before saying with a slight nod, "Okay." Their stay abroad was short, for they caught a flight home at noon the next day. After Wendy was informed that her body was fine, she resumed her vivacious state. As soon as she arrived home, she threw herself into Anna''s arms and eximed, "Mom! I missed you." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna was a little surprised when she saw Wendy returning home so soon. Regardless, there was an unmistakable gleam of joy in her eyes as she held Wendy and asked, "Why are you home so earlier? Didn''t you say you wanted to spend a few more days abroad?" Wendy pouted as she pointed at Colton and whined, "I happened to bump into Colton and Nicole while they were on their honeymoon. They told me you missed me. So, they dragged me back with them." Chapter 1067 It Is Time They Get Married Chapter 1067 It Is Time They Get Married Instantly, Anna beamed with pleasure. Then, she patted Wendy''s cheek gently as she smiled and said, "You have been having fun away from home for the past few months. It''s about time for you toe home and settle down for a period of time. Besides, you are back just at the right time. Colton and Nicole are about to hold their wedding soon. So, if you want to take another trip abroad, do it after you have attended their wedding. Alright?" Wendy was slightly surprised as she didn''t expect Colton and Nicole to hold their wedding so soon. So, she pursed her lips and asked, "Really? Mom, when''s the wedding?" "I have selected a nice date next week. So, we still have about ten days left to get everything ready. Nicole, Colton, what do you think?" Anna sought the couple''s opinions while turning her attention to them. Nicole lowered her head bashfully. Her cheeks were flushed crimson, and she kept ying with her fingers as she kept mum on the matter. Meanwhile, Colton, who stood beside Nicole, wrapped his arm around her waist and allowed her to lean against his body before looking up at Anna and promptly replying, "Sure. Mom, we shall entrust all affairs of our wedding to your capable hands." Anna''s eyes were filled with delight as she looked at Nicole, who had her head lowered in embarrassment. Then, she asked again, "Nicole, what do you think?" Nicole fluttered her eyes as she felt utterly touched by Anna''s care for her. Then, she nodded and answered, "Mrs. Gardner, I trust you." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Wonderful. In that case, you guys should make time to go to the city hall and apply for a marriage license. As for me, I will have to start delegating tasks for the wedding. Don''t worry, Nicole. I will definitely ensure that you''ll have the wedding of your dreams," Anna said in gratification. There was a genuine smile on her face as she reached out to hold Nicole''s hand. Nicole responded with a soft hum. Although she knew she and Colton would undoubtedly get married one day, it was still somewhat challenging to restrain the overwhelming joy in her heart. She could feel her heart racing and had a rather difficult time calming herself down. Nicole responded with a soft hum. Although she knew she and Colton would undoubtedly get married one day, it was still somewhat challenging to restrain the overwhelming joy in her heart. She could feel her heart racing and had a rather difficult time calming herself down. "By the way, Nicole, where should Colton pick you up on your wedding day?" Anna asked out of the blue. ording to the traditional wedding custom in Goldwick, the groom would pick the bride up at her parent''s house on the wedding day. Unfortunately, Nicole''s current status made it slightly difficult for the couple to carry out this particr step. Nicole looked down before saying, "My house will do. I have an apartment." As Annaid her gaze on Nicole''s expression, she couldn''t help but recall Siobhan''s words. After a brief moment of hesitation, Anna eventually said, "Nicole, I have discussed matters regarding your marriage with Madam Gould." Anna''s voice was as soft as the wind in reeds. It was evident that she was trying to beforting as she tried her best to avoid stepping on Nicole''s emotional minefields. Nevertheless, one couldn''t me Anna for her actions. After all, Siobhan was Nicole''s biological mother. Meanwhile, Nicole simply pursed her lips, and her face showed no signs of rejection. Thus, Anna continued, "I just thought that since she is your biological mother Madam Gould wishes for you to stay in the Gould Residence. What do you think?" Just as Nicole was about to turn down that offer, an old and vigorous yet boisterous voice suddenly sounded by the door. Although one could tell that the owner of the voice was an elder, it was still a voice filled with energy. "Nicole, you''re home. I immediately rushed over from the Gourd Residence after this young man from the Gardners told me you are back." Rita walked in with a cane. She was practically glowing with health. Regardless, Nicole suppressed a well ofplicated emotions when she caught sight of Siobhan walking by Rita''s side. Nicole immediately bit back the words that just rose to her lips. Instead, she looked at Rita, nodded, and said, "Yes, I''m back, Old Mrs. Gould." Rita stepped forward and came to Nicole''s side. Then, she reached out to grab Nicole''s hand and eximed enthusiastically, "I heard you are going to marry this young man." Nicole stiffened but she still nodded in response. When Rita saw that Nicole was agreeable to the marriage, sheughed heartily. Then, she turned her head to look at Colton and warned with a fierce look, "Nicole is my granddaughter. She has the Goulds as her backer. Therefore, you will treat her well. Otherwise, I will do everything in my power to ensure that justice will be served!" Colton responded with a smile, "Rest assured, Old Mrs. Gould. I will certainly treat Nicole well." The fierce look on Rita''s face softened slightly. After that, she looked at Nicole and continued, "Nicole, you might think I sound like a broken record. But you are my granddaughter. So, that makes you a part of the Goulds. I won''t stand to see you suffer due to your current circumstances. Come, child. Follow me to the Gould Residence. Don''t worry about others. I will surely watch your back!" Rita''s words touched Nicole deeply. Sure enough, a smile painted on her face as she cautiously took a look at Rita. Chapter 1068 Sarcasm Chapter 1068 Sarcasm Siobhan paused for a second before saying, "Nicole, what happened in the past is my fault, but you''re my daughter and I wish to have more opportunities to spend time with you after this. It''s because I missed the chance to do so when you were a child." Nicole pursed her lips but remained silent. After a while, Rita started to feel anxious as she grabbed her hands and added, "I know that you can''t forgive Siobhan because she made some silly mistakes, Nicole, but you''re my granddaughter and I would like you to get married gloriously. Return to the Gould Family, okay? I''ll personally throw a wedding for you." Although Siobhan had chosen Evelyn in the past, Rita had always been on her side, and she remembered all the times the woman was kind to her. Now that Nicole was faced with such unabashed concern from the elderlydy, she couldn''t help but feel a little moved. When Rita noticed a trace of hesitancy in Nicole, she continued, "I know what you''re worried about, Nicole. You''re the only granddaughter I acknowledge, so please give me a chance." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. s, Nicole couldn''t say no to Rita when she looked so sincere. Therefore, she gave her a stiff nod in agreement. "Okay" A smile instantly appeared on Rita''s initially dejected face, and she held Nicole''s hand as she said with genuine delight, "I knew that you''ll agree, but you don''t have to be in a rush to return. Spend some time with Colton for now and move in once you''re ready." Rita was so fond of Nicole because she felt that the Gould Family had mistreated her and was the reason that she suffered all these years. Secondly, she had a marked resemnce to Siobhan, be it her appearance or personality. Finally, it was Siobhan who did Nicole wrong before, and she wanted to make it up to Nicole on her daughter''s behalf. Wendy didn''tment on the motter further. Insteod, she drove them to the restouront she mentioned eorlier. Since they slipped owoy with o rondom excuse shee up with, she figured thot she might os well drog Nicole to o restouront thot wos reolly populor recently. Just os expected, the ploce wos olreody crowded woy before lunchtime. Fortunotely, Wendy hod booked o speciol dining room ond they didn''t hove to woit long. Just os they were obout to go in, they suddenly cought sight of Evelyn ond the lodies from the upper-closs sociolites oround her. A womon next to Evelyn suddenly piped up sorcosticolly, "Oh look, Evelyn. Isn''t thot your long-lost sister?" Even though the Wrenn Fomily hod ocknowledged Nicole, they didn''t give ony detoils obout how Nicole ended up outside of the fomily. Thus, everyone ossumed thot she wos olso Siobhon''s doughter but wos kidnopped ever since she wos o boby. None of them would ever imogine thot she wos swopped since birth. Evelyn instinctively roised her eyes, ofter which she noticed Nicole ond Wendy right next to Nicole. As the tips of Evelyn''s lips curled upword softly, she soid in o gentle voice, "Hi, Nicole. Whot o coincidence to bump into you here." Wendy didn''tment on the matter further. Instead, she drove them to the restaurant she mentioned earlier. Since they slipped away with a random excuse she came up with, she figured that she might as well drag Nicole to a restaurant that was really popr recently. Just as expected, the ce was already crowded way before lunchtime. Fortunately, Wendy had booked a special dining room and they didn''t have to wait long. Just as they were about to go in, they suddenly caught sight of Evelyn and the ladies from the upper-ss socialites around her. A woman next to Evelyn suddenly piped up sarcastically, "Oh look, Evelyn. Isn''t that your long-lost sister?" Even though the Wrenn Family had acknowledged Nicole, they didn''t give any details about how Nicole ended up outside of the family. Thus, everyone assumed that she was also Siobhan''s daughter but was kidnapped ever since she was a baby. None of them would ever imagine that she was swapped since birth. Evelyn instinctively raised her eyes, after which she noticed Nicole and Wendy right next to Nicole. As the tips of Evelyn''s lips curled upward softly, she said in a gentle voice, "Hi, Nicole. What a coincidence to bump into you here." Chapter 1069 A Member of the Gardner Family Chapter 1069 A Member of the Gardner Family When Nicole was faced with the pretentious Evelyn, she couldn''t be bothered with her. Instead, she pretended not to see the other woman, deliberately turning her head to Wendy, saying, "Why don''t we head upstairs?" Wendy went along with her decision to ignore Evelyn and nodded. "Sure, let''s ce our orders first. This ce is really busy. Once it''s lunchtime, it will take them some time to prepare the food." The look on Evelyn''s face turned sour when both of them dismissed her, and next to her, the woman who wanted to suck up to her hurriedly raised her voice and said, "That''s what you''d expect from a person raised by a shabby family. She hasn''t got any manners at all and didn''t even know that she should respond to a greeting. Evelyn, it''s so embarrassing to have a sister like that." When Nicole continued to turn a blind eye to them, the things she said turned even more unpleasant, "Tsk, Mrs. Gould shouldn''t have acknowledged her. A hillbilly without any elegance of the upper-ss, she''s just a disgrace to the Gould Family." Even though it didn''t matter to Nicole, Wendy couldn''t ept such mean things being said and red at the woman fiercely. "This is a restaurant, not the washroom. Please don''t spout sh*t out of your mouth." The woman''s eyes turnedrge with fury when she was told off by Wendy, and she pointed a finger at her. "Who the hell are you to shout around here? Evelyn is the youngdy of the Wrenn Family. Do you think you can offend her?" Evelyn was a little unhappy that this dumb woman was digging her own grave, but she didn''t say anything harsh and simply said, "Alright, don''t say anymore. Since Nicole is here to eat and doesn''t want to speak to me, we don''t have any reason to annoy them." Evelyn was a little unhappy that this dumb woman was digging her own grave, but she didn''t say anything harsh and simply said, "Alright, don''t say anymore. Since Nicole is here to eat and doesn''t want to speak to me, we don''t have any reason to annoy them." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Now that Evelyn was being so easygoing, the people around couldn''t help but think that Nicole the hillbilly had no manners at all even though both were the youngdies of the Wrenn Family. However, Evelyn''s pretentious act made Wendy furious. If she had known that this would happen, she would have gone to another restaurant to avoid these oddballs. "Nicole, let''s go to another restaurant. I''m losing my appetite just by being around these people." This statement immediately sparked the fury of the woman next to Evelyn, and she stepped forward to grab Wendy''s arm. There was unconcealed rage burning in her eyes as she growled, "Didn''t your mother teach you any manners at all?" As she was grabbing Wendy harshly, Wendy''s face crumpled into a look of pain. Nicole immediately caught sight of the pained look on Wendy''s face. So, she took a big stride and pressed one of the woman''s meridians with her fingertip. The woman shrieked and released her grip. She clutched her hand that was shaking from the pain and stuttered, "You What did you do to me?" "Wendy, let''s go." Nicole held Wendy''s hand and wanted to leave, but the woman wouldn''t let her off the hook so easily. It was as though she was under Evelyn''s spell. She brazenly stood in their way and hissed, "Hold it right there! We''re not done yet! Are you nning to leave just like this after hurting me?" Wendy''s blood started boiling, and she shoved her aside. Finally, she ced her hands on her hips and snapped, "Have you lost your mind? Not even a guard dog barks as loudly as you do. Why do you insist on asking for a scolding?" "Who the hell are you? A young girl like you has no right to interfere in this." Wendy snorted coldly and crossed her arms across her chest. "I''m Wendy Gardner and Nicole is my sister-inw. Of course, I have to defend her when you''re hurling such terrible insults about her!" After the woman heard Wendy''s name, she paused for a second before reality slowly sank in. Her mouth opened, and she stammered in shock, "I-Is your name Wendy Gardner? Are y-you the Gardner Family''s" The smile on Wendy''s face turned even sweeter when she saw how terrified the woman was, and she nodded. "Yes, I''m the Young Lady of the Gardner Family. I''ll remember you from now on. So, I suppose congrattions are in order as anypanies rted to the Gardner Family will not cooperate with your family in the future." Chapter 1070 Remember to Attend the Wedding Chapter 1070 Remember to Attend the Wedding The woman shook her head in panic at Wendy''s words, and tears welled up in her eyes as she cried, "M-Miss Gardner, I didn''t mean it. I" Wendy sneered at her snobbish attitude, "It''s toote!" Evelyn tried to put in a good word for the pitifuldy after seeing how the situation had taken such a twist. "Wendy, she didn''t mean it. Don''t be mad at her nor stoop to her level." After Evelyn tried to put in a good word for her, the woman bobbed her head eagerly and chirped along, "Yes, Miss Gardner. Please don''t stoop to my level. I was full of sh*t earlier and it''s all my fault!" Wendy merely cast an indifferent look at the woman before letting out a snooty huff. Meanwhile, Nicole held her hand, saying calmly, "Let''s go." Wendy rolled her eyes at Evelyn''sckey. Then, she turned to Evelyn with all smiles and told her, "By the way, Evelyn. There''s something I haven''t told you yet. Colton and Nicole will be getting married soon. Make sure you attend their wedding, okay?" Almost immediately, blood drained from Evelyn''s face, and her hands that were hanging by her sides clenched tightly. She pursed her lips, and fury brewed in her eyes as she gave Nicole a death re. However, she squashed the zing anger in her chest as Wendy was still around. "When did this happen? Why didn''t I hear anything about it?" she said through gritted teeth. The smile on Wendy''s face broadened when she saw the defeated expression Evelyn was wearing. She snorted disdainfully and then answered, "Maybe there''s no need to let an outsider know about something between the Wrenn and Gardner Families." Although it was such a breezy statement, it immediately turned Evelyn''s face pale. Even though the public didn''t know that she wasn''t truly part of the Wrenn Family, Wendy was definitely in the know. So, she squeezed out a smile as she met Wendy''s eyes and said in a t tone, "I''ve heard my mother mention it briefly before but didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. Congrattions." The words sounded as though they were forced out of her throatstiff and unpleasant. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wendy chuckled in amusement as she felt a wave of delight washing over her chest at Evelyn''s sullen face. She even deliberately hugged Nicole''s arm affectionately as she said haughtily, "You''re too kind. Just remember to attend the wedding, okay?" Then, she dragged Nicole and left. By the time Wendy and Nicole were strolling on the street side-by-side, Wendy couldn''t help but turn to her. When she saw the nonchnt look on her face, she asked curiously, "Nicole, aren''t you mad that the woman was so provocative earlier?" A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face, tossing her hair as she answered, "You can''t chase after a dog to try and bite it in return after it bit you, can you?" Wendy felt a great sense of joy in her chest at the analogy Nicole used. Nheless, she was still going to drag Nicole to have their meal in another restaurant. When they returned home, Siobhan and Rita were already gone, leaving Anna behind. Regardless, Anna knew that she had a huge task before her as she attentively exined to Nicole the process and flow of the wedding. "The wedding is already set. Although we''re a little tight on time, it doesn''t affect anything. Let me know if you have anything else to add to this and I''ll get it done." Nicole''s eyes flitted across the detailed information Anna presented her. Then, she smiled and shook her head, saying gently, "Let''s do everything ording to your arrangements." Anna shed her a smile but sighed afterward. "After all that has happened, you guys can finally be together. Hayden has been saying that he misses you and is currently upstairs. Do you want to check on him?" Nicole ran into Anna the moment she returned home. Thus, her time was utterly upied with wedding discussions. Once the conversation came to a close, Wendy dragged her out. Hence, she didn''t have time to spend some quality time with her son at all. The past few days had been so hectic that she missed her son more than ever. Chapter 1071 A Happy Family Chapter 1071 A Happy Family In the room, Hayden was curled up in Colton''s arms with his head buried, looking a little out of sorts. When he heard the door open, his eyes lit up, and he quickly twisted his head in the direction of the door. The instant he saw that it was Nicole who had entered the room, he jumped out of Colton''s arms and dashed into Nicole''s embrace. "Mommy." His soft voice was tinged with slight discontent, which melted her heart. In the past, even though Hayden was young, he was exceptionally mature, and Nicole felt that he lacked the innocence of children his age due to his childhood experiences. Yet, she was gratified to see the spoiled look he now donned that was especially fitting for someone of his age. Nicole smiled as she crouched down, picked him up, and pinched his soft cheek, saying, "What happened? I''m already home, aren''t I? Why do you still look so sad?" Hayden threw himself into her arms as he snorted softly and whined, "You didn''t miss me at all. Instead ofing to see me the first moment you returned, you went out to eat with someone else!" Nicole giggled and ruffled his dark hair. "Okay, I''m sorry about that. I just wanted to buy some food for you beforeing home," she said with a smile and took out the box of cookies she bought from the pastry shop. Fortunately, she passed by this pastry shop when she was out with Wendy. Hayden had always had a particr fondness for sweet treats. Thus, she reflexively bought a box and ced it in her pocket. Hayden''s grumpy face broke into a smile at the sight of the cookies. Then, he didn''t even bother waiting as he bounced off with the cookies, tearing the packaging open, and finally enjoying them with a relish. Colton gazed at Nicole with mirthful eyes and pressed his lips together into a gorgeous smile. Then, he rose to his feet and said, "Apany him for a while. I''ll be waiting for you in the room." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He said thest sentence almost inaudibly, literally breathing those words into her ear. His warm voice and his breath tickled her ear and it instantly turned bright pink. Nicole shot a look at the inappropriate Colton and held herself back from telling him off because a child was present. After Colton left, she started coaxing Hayden to bed. At a little past 10.00PM, he finally drifted off to sleep amidst her soft, gentle coos, but his arms refused to let go of her even after falling asleep. Eventually, she helplessly sent a text to Colton, ''Mr. Gardner, I''m sorry but your son won''t let me go. I''m afraid it''s impossible tonight.'' Right after she sent the text, she received one from him, ''It''s unbearable to be in a room alone. Every single minute is torture.'' She could already sense that he was flirting with her based on his reply, and she pursed her lips to stifle her giggles as her eyes crinkled into crescents. Then, she lowered her head, held her phone, and started typing in reply, ''Sorry. Your son is more important.'' She didn''t receive any reply from him after a long while and reckoned that he might have fallen asleep already. Therefore, she set her phone aside without further ado and made herselffortable. s, just as she was about to drift off to thend of dreams, she heard the door softly creaking open. Her eyes darted toward the door and happened to see Colton poking his head in. Then, he tried his level best to move about like a ninja as he sneaked into the room. Frankly, Nicole almost burst into laughter at the cautious way he was carrying himself, but she had to smother herughter because Hayden was fast asleep. On the other hand, Colton shiftily made his way over to her side. Even though it was Hayden''s room, the Gardners had generously given him a king-sized bed, so even when Colton climbed into the bed, it was far from cramped. Chapter 1072 Jealous of His Son Chapter 1072 Jealous of His Son Right after Colton climbed into the bed, he naturally moved closer to his family. His chest was broad and warm, and he exuded a unique manly scent that made Nicole a little shy. So, she squirmed as she blushed and whispered, "Stay a little further away, and don''te so close." Colton merely smirked as he pulled her entirely into his embrace. Worried that she would shriek in surprise, she hurriedly covered her mouth. Once she had calmed down, she turned to him under the cover of the darkness and red at him. "Stop fooling around," she chided in a low whisper. "Our son is still asleep!" Although Hayden had just fallen asleep, he was a deep sleeper and wasn''t the least bit disturbed by the adults'' shenanigans. Colton hugged Nicole as he used his foot to shimmy the nket to a grabbing distance and covered it over them. Then, he ced his chin on her shoulder and whispered into her ear, "Let''s sleep like this. Gosh, I''m so tired. Goodnight." After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes. Nicole''s eyes grewrge at his bold behavior. She waspletely stuck in his embrace and couldn''t even move a muscle. How could she sleep in this position? Thus, she squirmed as she wanted to break free from his embrace, but before she could wriggle out, she heard his husky voice, threatening, "Nicole, I might just do something drastic if you keep moving around." This was enough to subdue her instantly because she could vividly feel something on her back; not only was his hot body behind hers but also his desires from the lower half of his body. She flushed crimson as she mumbled hotly, "You''re a beast!" He chuckled softly and retorted, "Only to you." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thanks for all the love from you, really! She thought that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep when Colton so stubbornly forced her into this position. Yet, to her surprise, sleepiness shrouded her mind without her realization, and she fell asleep before she could even think of anything else. When she woke up, she saw a pair of dark, round eyes looking at her. Hershes fluttered as her mind slowly awakened from her slumber, and she quickly identified the owner of those eyes was none other than Hayden. The instant Hayden saw that she was awake, he pouted and grumbled, "Mommy, you promised that you would sleep with me, but you asked Daddy to join us! And you guys were so mean, hugging each other to sleep and leaving me out." The innocent words of a child turned her cheeks scarlet, and she wriggled a little. Colton was clearly still behind her, but his arms had loosened overnight, and she took this opportunity to slip out before holding Hayden in her arms. A look of disappointment shed in Colton''s eyes when he felt the emptiness in his arms, and he propped himself on his elbow, leaning his muscr body against the headboard of the bed. Then, he side-eyed Hayden and said in displeasure, "You should look for a wife for yourself if you want someone to sleep with. Your mother already has me and can''t apany you." His deep voice was even huskier from just waking up in the morning and it echoed across the room like music to the ears. The moment thest word left his lips, Nicole pinched him mercilessly on the back of his waist. "Don''t spout nonsense! Hayden is still a kid!" How could he speak anything on his mind without thinking? He chuckled sheepishly as he reached out his arm and ced it on her waist. Hayden merely watched with rounded eyes and snickered, "Childish." Then, he rolled off the bed and headed into the bathroom. Nicole couldn''t stop herself fromughing at Colton being called childish by a kid. So, she hugged his arm as she teased mercilessly, "How could you be jealous of your son? Are you turning into a child as you age?" s, there wasn''t even a trace of guilt on his face as he hugged her around the waist and muttered, "Yes, I''m jealous. I don''t care. It doesn''t matter even if he''s my son." Chapter 1073 Approval From Benedict Chapter 1073 Approval From Benedict After saying that, Colton felt Nicole''s belly with his hand, and a different light danced in his eyes. Inching closer to her, he said in a deep, affectionate voice, "Nicole, when are you giving me a daughter?" All of a sudden, Nicole''s face turned bright red. Her fair skin immediately turned scarlet, and she looked like an overripe tomato. Reaching out, she removed his palm, rolled out of the bed, and croaked, "Stop fooling around. I''m going to check on Hayden." After saying that, she quickly scurried away. It felt a little odd to him that his arms were now empty after feeling the warmth from earlier, and he smirked without another word while watching Nicole, who was already in the bathroom. In the next three days, they were almost inseparable. Colton basked himself in herpany and almost didn''t show up at the office, only using theputer for a few online conferences asionally. Seeing how bored he was, Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "Is it okay for you to be away from the company for such a long time?" Including the time he was abroad, it had been about two weeks since shest saw him going to thepany. Looking into her eyes, he grinned and asked, "Why? Are you afraid that I''ll be bankrupt and can''t afford to support you two?" Raising her brows, Nicole held his chin and said in amusement, "I''m rich. If you really be bankrupt, you can count on me and I''ll promise you afortable life." Colton knew that this woman wasn''t kidding. Previously, he already checked and found out that she had gathered quite a few assets over the years and was almost at par with him. Looks like she has a high earning power, he thought. "Okay, I would like to rely on my wife for support, then," he said in a flirtatious tone without any shame, approaching her. While they were flirting with each other, someone cleared his throat behind them. Like a startled rabbit, Nicole jumped out of Colton''s arms and they turned their heads to find Benedict behind them. After that operation, Benedict''s health improved greatly, and even though he still needed a walking stick to move around, he seemed more energetic and full of life. Narrowing his eyes, he said solemnly, "Get a room if you want to make out during the day." Seeing how serious Benedict was, Colton answered with a straight face, "I got it, Grandpa. We''re going into our room now." Benedict threw him an annoyed re and turned to Nicole. An odd look shed in his eyes, and after a while, he began slowly, "Nicole, there''s something I would like to tell you. Are you free?" He was cautious, as though he was worried that she would turn him down. Nicole knew that he was still worried about what happened in the past, and it was undeniable that things were quite bad after what happened with William. Smiling, she nodded. "Okay." Standing in the same spot, Colton didn''t stop her and watched as she walked away with Benedict into the courtyard. Although it was a little chilly today, there was some sun in the morning and it didn''t feel that cold to be outside in just a long-sleeved top. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next to Benedict, Nicole lowered her head quietly and stood there obediently. After some time, he slowly said, "Nicole, your wedding is drawing close, but I have nothing for you." As he spoke, he took out a red leather box from his pocket. Shoving it into her hands, he continued, "This is something from the Gardner Family. Take it and use it." Looking at the box in her hand, she opened it a little and saw that a red gemstone the size of a pigeon egg was resting inside. Chapter 1074 Returning to the Gould Family Chapter 1074 Returning to the Gould Family The color of the gemstone was highly pure, and it sparkled brightly under the sunlight, shining beautifully. Even though Nicole knew that this stone was priceless, she didn''t return it and pursed her lips, epting with a nod. "Thank you, Grandpa." When Benedict saw that she didn''t show any dislike toward it, he chuckled heartily and his aged face was folded with wrinkles. Then, he sighed. "I was wrong in the past, but now, my only wish is for you and Colton to be happy together." Nodding, she sincerely said, "Thank you, Grandpa." With nothing more to say after giving her the present, Benedict left with the help of the walking stick. Initially, Nicole wanted to help him back, but the stubborn old man turned her down. Hence, she saw him off before returning to her room. Anna had been so busy these days with the wedding preparations that she was barely at home. The news that the Gardners and the Wrenns were going to be rtives spread out in Lumore like a bushfire. One was the most influential family in the country while the other owned one of the biggest companies in the world, and this marriage of the century would inevitably make the two families even stronger. Three days before the wedding, Nicole had to pack her stuff and move into the Gould Residence for a few days because of the agreement with Rita. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Colton held her in his arms, reluctant to see her go, only then did she realize that this man had this side of him. Giggling softly, she sighed and said, "It''s not like I''m noting back again. I''m just staying there for a couple of days. Come and pick me up on our wedding day." "Okay," he answered. Colton was the one who drove her to the Gould Residence. Today, Rita looked exceptionally vibrant in a dark blue long dress and impable hair. Besides Siobhan, Jackson and Gabriel were there as well. The whole time, Nicole maintained a good mannerism on her face and greeted everyone politely, albeit sounding a little formal. A look of disappointment shed over Siobhan''s eyes, but she didn''t say anything about it. Noticing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Gabriel stepped forward and gently said, "You''re getting married to Colton in three days, Nicole. Just live here during this period. Dad, Mom, and I will be around, and you cane to us directly if you need anything." Nicole had always thought of Gabriel as an amicable person carrying the elegance of an upperssman with a touch of toughness he gained from military training. Smiling, she nodded in reply. "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Wrenn." Gabriel''s voice was gentle, and although hearing that she addressed him formally, he didn''t insist that she acknowledge him as her brother. "Let''s eat first. Mom has specially cooked for us today and you should give it a try." epting his invitation, Nicole followed him into the dining room and saw that Evelyn was at the table, too. However, she pulled a long face through the meal and looked rather unhappy with her lowered head without uttering a single word. They finished the meal in an awkward environment and Gabriel led Nicole upstairs. "You''ll be staying in the same room as before and the professionals will be here in the next couple of days for your wedding dress fitting. Also, you can choose the makeup artist and hairstylist that you like," he said while helping her to unpack. Something popped up in his mind, and he added, "Dad said that you''ll be holding two wedding banquets with Colton and the one in the country will be held first. The Wrenns will hold another wedding banquet abroad after some time. What do you think?" Looking away from him, she gently balled up her fists at her sides. After a few seconds, she raised her head. "I think we can forget it. I''m here today because of Old Mrs. Gould, but I have nothing to do with the Wrenn Family." Gabriel was quiet, aware that Nicole was acting this way because of what Evelyn did thest time. A helpless smile appeared on his face. "It was Evelyn''s fault for what happened before, and Mom was on her side biasedly." Chapter 1075 Trouble Comes Knocking Chapter 1075 Trouble Comes Knocking Nicole did not respond to any of the things Gabriel said. So, he continued, "It''s true that the Anderson Family deliberately mixed up the newborns all those years ago, but neither of you should be med for it. Evelyn has spent so many years with the Wrenns, and naturally, there is mutual affection. Her mother couldn''t bear to see her suffer in prison, so she resorted to this absurd act." Nicole cast her gaze downward, and a faint bitter smile slowly appeared on her face as she spoke in a measured tone, "I have no right to me Madam Gould either, but I''ll also uphold my own choices. As I have already stated, I''ll no longer be a part of the Wrenn Family, so let''s just forget about the wedding banquet." Gabriel did not push any further upon witnessing her unwavering resolve. Instead, he simply replied, "Alright, I will inform my father about your decision. Rest well. I''ll be staying at the Gould Residence for the next few days. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call out for me." He then left the room without a moment''s hesitation. Nicole watched as Gabriel walked away, feeling a mix of emotions. It was baffling how two individuals could have such contrasting personalities despite growing up in the same family. Gabriel was gentle, refined, and carried himself with an air of nobility, while his sister, Evelyn, was willing to go to any lengths to achieve her goals. Nicole''s expression turned somewhat lonely sitting on the edge of the bed as she lost herself in her thoughts. Suddenly, the door swung open. Nicole looked up just to see Evelyn standing there, d in all ck. Coldness filled Nicole''s dark eyes, and she remained silent. Evelyn tightly gripped the doorframe as she was consumed by her anger. The entirepany and even the inte were buzzing with news about Nicole and Colton''s wedding. It kept her awake all night. Why? Why? Why would Colton choose to marry Nicole? Evelyn bit her lip, drowning in her hatred. In that instant, a hint of strangeness flickered in her eyes. She gritted her teeth, locked eyes with Nicole, and sneered, "I wonder whom it was, acting all noble, iming she wouldn''t acknowledge the Wrenns anymore. And now, look who''s back, shamelessly parading around?" Despite Evelyn''s sarcastic remarks, Nicole remained calm andposed. She adjusted her clothes with poise and spoke in a light tone, "Nevertheless, I''m still Madam Gould''s and Old Mr. Wrenn''s biological daughter, even if I choose not to acknowledge it. Unlike someone here, who only gained her current life after being switched at birth. Not only has she failed to learn her lesson, but she also continues to look for trouble." Evelyn''s face flushed with anger. She did not want to admit that she was William''s daughter. She was seething with rage in response to Nicole''s words as she clenched her fists tightly. She retorted through gritted teeth, "Stop spouting nonsense! I''m Young Lady Evelyn of the Wrenn Family!" Nicole let out a soft chuckle tinged with irony upon witnessing Evelyn''s reaction. She found it amusing that poor Evelyncked the courage to embrace her true identity. Nicole fixed her gaze on the person before her and teased, "Evelyn, you truly are a pitiful sight. You can''t even muster the bravery to acknowledge who you really are." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Evelyn, who was no longer capable of containing her frustration, clenched her teeth. She had approached Nicole, intending to humiliate her, but now the situation had turned against her, leaving her feeling ashamed. How the tables had turned. However, Evelyn was not one to back down easily. She tightened her fists and let out a cold snort, determined to hold her ground. "Don''t try to divert the topic. You''re nothing but a petty thief, who steals someone else''s happiness! Let me tell you, Nicole, it doesn''t matter if Colton chooses to marry you. Men like him have no shortage of women. Do you honestly believe you can keep him interested for long?" Evelyn''s eyes burned with fury as she continued her tirade. "You''ve only known him for less than a year. Do you truly understand him? He was once passionately in love with Sasha. They had a whirlwind romance thatsted for two years, but what happened afterward? Hepletely forgot about her and did not even bat an eye when she died right before his eyes. Can you honestly believe that a man as cold-hearted as him can love you for a lifetime?" Chapter 1076 Work Together Chapter 1076 Work Together Nicole seemed unusually calm at Evelyn''s questioning andughed lightly while holding her hands together. "How is it your business whether I believe it or not?" Evelyn''s face abruptly turned pale and she clenched her fists so hard that her fingernails embedded into her palm painfully. "I was just being generous by telling you that. Nicole, don''t think too highly of yourself. Why don''t you shamelessly continue your role as the Wrenn Family heiress? Colton might not abandon you after you be valuable and useful." Nicole stared at the nearly hysterical woman in front of her. She is truly insane. Laughing softly, Nicole looked up at Evelyn and slowly enunciated, "No matter how Colton and I will be in the future, it will concern just the two of us. We don''t need outsiders to poke their noses in." Evelyn bit her lip, bing more enraged by Nicole''s serene demeanor. Why? Why is Nicole so calm despite what I said? "Men can only be interested for three years at most. Nicole, just wait. See if Colton will be this attracted to you when you don''t have any value anymore!" "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. It''s none of your business whether or not he loves me," Nicole replied lightly before her tone changed and an amused look came into her eyes. "At least we can confirm somethingColton will never be interested in you." Nicole stroked her chin as if recalling something. After thinking for a moment, she went on, "Oh yes. I remember you saved Colton before. See? Even if you saved him, you don''t have the right to stand at his side. Sasha can''t win him over but at least she was with him before. Evelyn, don''t you think you are pathetic?" Nicole''s every word struck Evelyn forcefully in the heart, making thetter''s face turn stony. She couldn''t find any word to refute Nicole. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole continued gathering her things with augh. "All right. I have to clean my room. Miss Wrenn, please go home if you have no other business here. You might have toe to our wedding in three days." Evelyn stared angrily at Nicole but eventually turned and left without saying anything, while Nicole lowered her head and started packing her things unconcernedly. After Evelyn left, she returned to her room and pulled out her phone. She rang a number and gripped tightly on her phone as she gritted out, "Stick to the original n!" She would never allow Nicole to marry Colton. At that thought, a cruel look of decisiveness came into her eyes. Oh, Nicole, if you have to me something, me the fact that you have made too many enemies. So what if you dealt with Sasha? There are so many people who hate you. After Queenie hung up, a cold sneer appeared on her lips. She had already invited Evelyn to work together before, but the arrogant heiress had always behaved scornfully. However, Evelyn had suddenlye to her senses due to the poprly discussed wedding between Nicole and Colton, thus inviting Queenie to work with her. Queenie was living a pitiful meaningless life thanks to Nicole, so she wasn''t going to let Nicole get married to him so easily! "Queenie, how''re things now? Has Evelyn agreed to it?" Surprise and delight shed in Lydia''s eyes. She had nned to go overseas to avoid any trouble, but William had done something like that, not to mention Queenie didn''t have the help of the Gardner Family. The Anderson Family had thus be bankrupt overnight; their home was sealed up and even their bank ounts had been frozen. As a result, she didn''t even have the chance to go overseas. Fortunately, Queenie had a pretty figure which allowed her to date men in order to sustain Lydia''s and Queenie''s lifestyle. Chapter 1077 Trying On Makeup Chapter 1077 Trying On Makeup "Yes. Nicole offended many people and they want her dead!" A cruel look came into Queenie''s eyes. She had already sent out her people; Nicole would be kidnapped the moment she stepped out of the Wrenn Residence. Lydia naturally despised Nicole deeply and wished to tear Nicole to pieces. It''s because of the b*tch that I have to live such a horrible life now. If Lydia ever went out and was seen by passers-by, every one of them would hurl insults at her. She had had enough of this and would make Nicole pay the price by plunging her into darkness just when Nicole was at her happiest. I want her dead. I want her to die a horrible death! "We must make the b*tch pay!" Lydia gritted out. Queenie reached out and held both Lydia''s hands, reassuring her, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve found three men to do the deed. I refuse to believe that Colton will still be interested in a woman who has been tainted by other men!" Colton always had a high sense of morality and consequently also high expectations of his partner. If he knew that Nicole had been with other men, he would never want her anymore. Queenie couldn''t wait any longer and just wanted Nicole to pay for everything! The entire Gould residence became busy due to the impending wedding between Nicole and Colton. Nicole had to try on wedding dresses and make-up looks. For the past few days, the moment she woke up, she would be settled before the mirror where she stared at her ethereally-styled self in confusion. She carefully counted down the days; she would be married to Colton the day after tomorrow. The thought made her heart thump. Even if she was already prepared to marry him, she still felt lost and anxious as the day approached. However, Evelyn had been unusually quiet and didn''te looking for trouble. Even if Evelyn ran into Nicole in the Gould Residence, Evelyn would pretend she hadn''t seen Nicole. Nicole had assumed Evelyn couldn''t tolerate Nicole being with Colton and thus do something. Has Evelyn really let go? she wondered. "Nicole." A warm elderly voice spoke, and Nicole turned toward the source by habit before realizing that it was Rita. Standing up, Nicole held up the skirt of her wedding dress slightly and walked two steps forward to support the olddy. "Hi. Do you need anything?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rita''s eyes became half-lidded as she looked at Nicole with some sentiment. She ced a hand on Nicole''s wrist with a smile. "Nothing. I''m just here to look at you. You look so pretty in the wedding dress." Nicole nodded with a smile and thanked her. "Thank you, Mrs. Gould." Rita looked at her sentimentally. "You''ve suffered so much in the past. I don''t care what other people think; I just know that you are my granddaughter and I want to give you the best. I want you to get married in a grand fashion." Nicole felt touched and held back her tears. After some thought, Rita continued, "Once you are done trying on your makeup, go out with meter." Nicole didn''t ask where Rita was going and immediately agreed. "Alright." When Nicole was done, she took up her wedding gown and went downstairs where Rita was already waiting for her. The olddy appeared mysterious. "Nicole, I''m taking you to see something amazing." Nicole smiled and agreed to what old Mrs. Gould said. "Alright." The two of them went out together once they had packed up their things. Rita was about to call a driver to take them out, but Nicole didn''t call one considering she could drive. Rita then gave her an address which led to a shop on a busy street. Nicole had heard its name before and it was said to only customize jewelry for noble families. Chapter 1078 A Gift From Rita Chapter 1078 A Gift From Rita The pair arrived at the jewelry store. Even though it was located on the most bustling street, it was decorated inly. The mahogany door revealed a hint of elegance. Nicole helped Rita ascend the stairs. The moment the duo came into view, the owner enthusiastically greeted them. "What brings you here, Old Mrs. Gould? It''s been a while!" The owner ttered them with a wide smile on his face. Rita pulled Nicole to the counter and introduced her to the owner, "I remember you telling me that you have a rainbow bracelet in your store. This is my granddaughter. She''s getting married soon, so I brought her here to see the bracelet. I''ll buy it if she likes it." The owner nced at Nicole before turning his attention to Rita and smiled. "This must be Miss Nicole. I was told she''s marrying a Gardner, isn''t she? The entire country knows about the news." "Enough talk. Let us have a look at the bracelet. You have a deal if she likes it." Even though Rita was old, she still behaved like a child. The owner nodded before turning around to reach for his safe box. He took out a small box from the back of the safe box and presented it to Rita before exining, "This is a rare bracelet. Therefore, it''s slightly more expensive than the other goods." Rita red at him before replying, "What are you implying? Do you think I can''t afford it?" He quickly shook his head upon hearing that. "I don''t, Old Mrs. Gould. Nobody will ever doubt your spending power. However, the bracelet is indeed a little pricier than my other goods. Many customers were interested in this piece of jewelry, but they thought the bracelet wasn''t worth this much. Thus, they ended up leaving without purchasing it." Rita took the box and opened it before presenting it to Nicole, thereafter asking for her opinion. "Take a look at this, Nicole. What do you think?" Nicole looked down at the box. She had doubts when she listened to the store owner''s exnation before seeing the bracelet herself. Now that she had the opportunity, she found that the bracelet was made of seven natural gemstones. Moreover, a jadeite cabochon shining in brilliant green was mounted in the center, which exined its price. Each gemstone on the bracelet cost a fortune, not to mention there were seven on the bracelet. Besides, the stones were polished to the same size. A tinum chain carved with antique patterns connected them all. It wasn''t extravagant but was very eye-catching. Everyone would fall for it at first nce. "You''re right. It''s not an easy task to polish the gemstones into the same size and without inclusions," Nicole remarked. After working in the fashion industry for years, she was no stranger to jewelry. She considered the bracelet in her palm to be among the top jewelry she ever came across. "All right. We''ll take this one. I always knew there was such a bracelet in the store, and I thought it would suit you. I can''t wait to see you wearing it during your wedding." As Nicole had shown interest in the bracelet, Rita handed her card over to the store owner without hesitation. Since she was so ready to pay, the owner took the card and checked it out on the POS machine. She didn''t even ask about the price! After Rita paid for the bracelet, she put the bracelet around Nicole''s wrist. She studied the bracelet through her narrowed eyes and was pleased by what she saw. "The bracelet sets off your ivory skin. I''m not bragging, but you can always count on my taste." Nicole epted Rita''s kind gesture without resistance as the elderly woman put the bracelet around Nicole''s wrist. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The pair left after Rita paid for the bracelet. Tilting her head, Nicole studied the joyful expression on Rita''s face before asking in a soft voice, "Old Mrs. Gould, did youe all this way only to buy the bracelet for me?" Rita nodded. "That''s right. I''ve been thinking about buying it for you since the owner told me about the bracelet. Consider it as a wedding gift from me." Nicole said nothing more. Instead, she shed Rita a grateful smile. "Thank you, Old Mrs. Gould." The two made small talk as they walked over to the car when a group of people showed up from nowhere. Before the duo could react, the men already lunged at Nicole. Chapter 1079 Will He Still Want You? Chapter 1079 Will He Still Want You? Rita was no stranger to such a crisis. As the men dragged Nicole away, she immediately shouted at them. "Back off! Nicole is the granddaughter of the Gould Family and the future Mrs. Gardner! Aren''t you afraid of the consequences? We''lle after you!" The kidnappers wore bvas to conceal their identities. For a moment, Rita''s angry face rooted their feet to the ground. However, the head of the gang could tell it was a bluff. Thus, he barked an order at hisckeys. "Stop talking. Just take the girl and go." At that, the men began to take Nicole away. Rita stepped in to stop them, but she was considered weak at this agepared to the strong men. As soon as she touched them, a man shoved her to the ground. Rita screamed, "Somebody, help! These men are trying to kidnap a person!" Her voice was loud and clear, grabbing nearby pedestrians'' attention. Her resistance annoyed one of the men. He threw a punch at her head, knocking her unconscious within a second. Watching Rita fall to the ground, Nicole panicked. She warned the men, "I''m the daughter of the Wrenn Family. You''reying a finger on me, eh? Do you have a death wish?" However, there was no turning back at this point. Nicole was trapped between two men with no room to move. Anger coated her expression as she watched the elderly woman lying on the ground. The men dragged her toward the car. When the right time came, Nicole jumped. Before the men could react, she raised her knee and kicked one of the men in the crotch. The man''s face twisted in pain, and she managed to slip away from his grasp when he wasn''t paying attention. Nicole hurried over to Rita''s side. These men are strong. What if their punch kills her? Fortunately, Nicole could feel Rita''s fluttering pulse, indicating the elderly woman was only unconscious. The former sighed in relief when the man began to stride over to her. I can''t leave her like this and run off alone! She raised her chin to watch the man and coldly remarked, "Kidnapping me means opposing the Wrenn Family, the Gould Family, and the Gardner Family." The man wasn''t expecting Nicole to be this calm in such a situation. Narrowing his eyes, he regarded her before scoffing. "We took the job. We know what we are facing." Nicole watched the man with a stern look in her eyes. He has made up his mind. I stand no chance of convincing him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After removing her coat, she put it under Rita''s head before rising to her feet. "Fine. I''ll go with you, then. Don''t hurt her." The man was taken aback by her sudden cooperation. Meanwhile, the man who got kicked gritted his teeth, his face contorting in anger as his eyesnded on her. "Boss, don''t listen to her! She is tougher than you think." The leader waved a hand at his men. At his gesture, the men shoved Nicole into the car. As the car drove away, people gathered around Rita. Nicole sighed in relief at the sight. She did a quick check-up on Rita a few moments ago and knew that she was fine. She''ll be okay after receiving professional medical treatment in the hospital. A whileter, a man on the side suddenly took out a handkerchief to cover her nose and mouth. Nicole allowed him. Soon, her vision blurred before she passed out in her seat and fell into a dreamless sleep. Nicole woke up to find herself in a dark room. Her hands and feet were bound with ropes. There was no chance she could get her limbs out of it. Even so, she tried to wriggle her hands. After a few fruitless attempts, she gave up. "How are you feeling, my dear sister?" Suddenly, she heard an overly sweet voice. She raised her head in that direction and found Queenie. Watching the tied-up woman, Queenie leaned closer. Smiling from ear to ear, she drawled, "Nicole, I wonder if Colton will still want you after a group of men defiled you?" Chapter 1080 Untying Nicole Chapter 1080 Untying Nicole Nicole''s face showed no hint of panic. When her eyes met Queenie''s, Queenie read calmness within them. Even more, Nicole arched her brows as if she found Queenie''s attempt silly. She mocked, "What is it about, Queenie? You''re pathetic, you know? Just because Colton won''t reciprocate your feelings, you forbid others from receiving his affection." Nicole''s words hit a sore spot, which resulted in Queenie''s contorted face. ring daggers at Nicole, Queenie spoke through gritted teeth, "You''ll be begging in tears in a few moments, Nicole. I can''t wait to see the men humiliate you!" A cold look shed across Nicole''s eyes. She haughtily raised her chin and narrowed her eyes. Her gaze was boring into Queenie. "Queenie, I wouldn''t make such a poor decision if I were you. I''m no longer an Anderson. I belong to the Wrenn Family and am about to marry Colton. They''lle after you if they find out what you did." Nicole''s calm expression irritated Queenie even more. A lunatic smile was stered to her face as she spat venom at Nicole. "Why? Why do I have to live a miserable life and you get to enjoy the luxuries?!" Queenie grabbed Nicole''s chin and forced the woman to look her in the eyes. Nicole didn''t miss the malicious glint in Queenie''s eyes. Queenie was living a tolerable life as Brian''s kept woman until his wife discovered their affair. The woman beat her up and almost disfigured her. She was hospitalized for a month before she got discharged from the hospital. As the Anderson Family fell apart, Lydia''s savings weren''t enough to sustain their daily lives. It was spent within a few days. Now, the mother and daughter were cornered. Their enemies'' revenge was nothingpared to starving to death. Queenie envied Nicole for bing the daughter of the Wrenn Family, who was out of everyone''s reach. She also envied Nicole for being able to marry Colton, and that Nicole had everyone''s best wishes in the matter. She doesn''t deserve happiness! I won''t allow it! If I''m meant to rot in hell, she''sing with me. Nicole watched Queenie without a word. Instead, she tried to reach the knot of the ropes, so she could break out of it to escape. After taking out her anger on Nicole, Queenie stood taller. She looked at Nicole onest time before turning to the entrance and shouted, "Come in." As soon as she finished her words, four strong men came into the room. The men were wearing improper clothes with gold chains around their necks. It was obvious that they were thugs. Queenie nced at the group of men before pointing at Nicole. "This woman belongs to you now. You can do anything to her." The men sized Nicole up. Her curvy body and pretty face amazed them. Today''s our lucky day! Who would''ve thought we''d get paid and getid at the same time? "Yes, madam! You can count on us." Queenie fixed Nicole with a stern re. I''d like to see you break apart, Nicole. I bet you won''tst a minute in such a situation. Nicole tilted her head and found a video camera in front of her. She''s desperate to ruin my life. Suppressing the anger in her eyes, she began to struggle with the ropes. She forced herself to calm down and concentrate on getting out. However, her knots were tied very tightly, so she stood no chance of breaking them. Watching the approaching men, Nicole put on a gentle smile. She wiggled her tied hands behind her back and addressed the men in a coquettish manner, "Can you untie me? It''s ufortable in this position." Her words took the men aback. They were expecting Nicole to resist and that they would have to force her. However, she was surprisingly cooperative. The men exchanged looks, trying to find answers from theirpanions'' faces. Atst, one of the men couldn''t help but break the silence. "She''s up to something. She must be!" Nicole put on a smile and raised her face. Her bright eyes fixed on them, making her look all innocent. Then, she chuckled. "I''m not. Compared to muscr men like you, I''m a defenseless woman. How can I possibly beat you?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1081 You Need to Help Nicole! Chapter 1081 You Need to Help Nicole! Nicole''s words instantly convinced the men. She''s right. We''re four people against one woman. She does not stand a chance against us. At that, the men extended their hands and helped Nicole untie the ropes. Nicole looked down at the marks around her wrists before wriggling them slowly. I got tied up so tightly. My wrists hurt. "Gorgeous, let''s not waste any more time. Shall we begin?" The men swallowed at the sight of Nicole''s pretty face. Raising her head, she watched them without a word of resistance. A smile split her face as she rotated her wrists. "What''s the rush? My body is sore after being bound in the same position for a long time." Then, she began to move around before their eyes. The men might have seen a lot in their lives, but Nicole''s antics truly baffled them. They turned to each other, wondering the same thing. What is she doing? At that point, one of the men lost his patience. He walked over to her and pulled her by the arm, muttering, "Enough talk!" As soon as the words left him, Nicole tapped on his neck. Then, she applied a little pressure onto her fingertip, sending the man to the ground. Nicole struck him fast and hard, taking the men by surprise. Once they came to realize Nicole''s intentions, the men got ready for a fight. She can take a man out within a few seconds. We shouldn''t underestimate her! Watching the wary men, Nicole smirked and crooked her finger, beckoning them over. "You can bring it on all at once." There was no time to give it any thought. The men simply lunged at her. However, Nicole skillfully knocked out her opponents. Atst, she threw herst opponent over her shoulder, sending the man crashing to the ground. The men were thugs who never had professional training, after all. They only honed their skills over years of street fighting. Thus, they were no match for Nicole''s dexterity. Queenie and Lydia were monitoring the situation in the room in front of aputer. They were surprised to find amotion breaking out in the room. Lydia gritted her teeth before speaking, venom lining her tone, "Since when did she be so good atbat?" Queenie suppressed the panic within her and replied with flushed cheeks, "Mom, now isn''t the time to discuss this. What a bunch of idiots! What makes them think untying her was a good idea? Now look at the mess we''re in!" Lydia couldn''t help but worry. "What are we supposed to do?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At first, the duo nned to take a lewd video of Nicole and ckmail herter. However, their n had gone south. Not only did they fail to capture a video, Nicole even subdued her supposed assaulters. We can''t back out right now. Nicole wille after us once she returns. Queenie was aware of it too. Her eyes darkened and her fingers clenched on her sides. The thugs she found were no threats to Nicolepared to the men Evelyn found to kidnap Nicole. Queenie never expected Nicole to be a skillful fighter. Queenie tried her best to calm down. "Don''t worry, Mom," shemented. "It''s a confined room. She''s locked inside. Even if Nicole manages to knock them out, she can''t escape. I''ll tell Evelyn about our situation and ask her to send some people." I can''t send more men who are no match for her into the room. I can''t allow her the opportunity to escape. All I can do for the time being is trap her inside the room and seek Evelyn''s advice. Meanwhile, in the hospital. The pedestrians sent Rita to the hospital after they found her passed out on the ground. After finding out Rita was sent to the hospital, the Goulds rushed over to visit her. Even Colton visited her in the hospital. The moment she woke up, Rita screamed, "S-Someone needs to help Nicole!" Colton''s eyes darkened at the statement. He suppressed the anger rising within him before asking in a low voice, "Old Mrs. Gould, what happened to Nicky?" Rita just woke up, but she forced the words out of her dry throat. "S-She was kidnapped." Chapter 1082 A GPS Tracker Chapter 1082 A GPS Tracker The news shocked the people gathered around Rita''s bed. Siobhan helped Rita to drink a ss of water. Once Rita was calmer, Siobhan asked with a stern expression, "Mom, what exactly is going on?" Rita was feeling better after taking some time to calm down. Thus, she exined what happened. "Nicole and I went shopping. After we left the ce, a group of men appeared from nowhere and kidnapped her. The men knocked me out, so I have no idea what happened to her next." The roompsed into silence after she said those words. Gabriel looked pensive when he heard the news. He cast a nce at Evelyn out of habit. Finding no uneasiness in her expression, he forced himself to not suspect her. Colton pursed his lips. He was radiating a coldness that showed in his aura. Casting his eyes to the ground, he was surprised to hear himself calmly asking, "Did you see who they are?" Rita nodded before musing for a while. "They''re a group of bulky men. I reckon they''re trained fighters. Someone must''ve hired them to kidnap Nicole. I don''t know the specifics, though." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fatigue got to Rita as she recalled the situation. After all, she was aging. Such an experience was too much for her to handle. Even though she had recovered, her head was still spinning after that punch. Narrowing her eyes, she pondered for a moment before raising a hand to dismiss the others. "It''s getting stuffy in the room when everybody''s around. You guys can wait outside." After that, she turned to Gabriel and Colton before ordering in a hoarse voice, "Colton, Gabriel, both of you stay. I have something to tell you." Given the situation, Siobhan saw no point in arguing with Rita. Thus, she took Evelyn with her before she left the room. Rita struggled to sit upright. Gabriel immediately helped her into a sitting position before he whispered, "Do you wish to speak to us in private, Grandma?" Rita nodded and said, "Go to the jewelry store. The bracelet I gifted Nicole is expensive, so a mini-GPS tracker was attached to it. I got all excited about giving her a present, so I forgot to take out the tracker." Her words gave Colton hope and he immediately asked, "Is it the jewelry store on Merchant Street?" Nodding again, Rita urged them, "Get going! Find the store owner!" The pair nodded. Just when they were heading to the exit, Rita called out from behind them. "By the way, Gabriel, don''t tell Evelyn or your mother about what I''ve said." Gabriel paused. The idea of Rita having doubts due to what happened before came to his mind. He promised with a bitter smile, "I understand. I won''t tell them." He had talked to Evelyn more than once before this. I hope Evelyn isn''t involved, or else not even our family can save her this time. As soon as the duo left the ward, Evelyn approached them. Tugging at Gabriel''s sleeve, she looked at him with innocent eyes. A worried look fell on her face. "Gabriel, how is Grandma doing?" Trying his best to contain his doubts, Gabriel shook his head and answered, "She''s fine. She''ll recover soon." Evelyn pretended to sigh in relief. A small smile shed across her face as she replied, "I won''t keep you, Gabriel. You should go find Nicole. She and Collie are going to marry soon. It won''t do both families any good if she is captured by someone else." Gabriel studied Evelyn''s perfectly disguised expression. Her innocent look convinced him and he signed in relief. Evelyn has nothing to do with this. She has moved on. Colton turned around. His unfathomable gazended on Evelyn''s face for a moment before he withdrew his gaze. Then, he turned to Gabriel and suggested, "Let''s go. Old Mrs. Gould has provided enough information for our search for Nicky." The smile on Evelyn''s face froze. Her fingertips flinched as the thought startled her. Suppressing the panic that rose within her, she forced a smile. "Can Ie with you, Gabriel? I''m worried about Nicole too." Chapter 1083 They Found Nicoles Location Chapter 1083 They Found Nicole''s Location As soon as the question left Evelyn, Colton fixed her a cold re. It sent shivers down her spine. Watching her, Gabriel patted her shoulder beforementing in a low voice, "You are needed by Mom''s and Grandma''s sides. Colton and I can handle it on our own." Colton continued to stare at Evelyn. At the same moment, a group of uniformed people, which consisted of both men and women, rushed into the corridor and lined up in front of them. Turning his gaze to Siobhan, Colton exined, "Madam Gould, that person kidnapped Nicky on purpose. However, I have no idea whether they''reing after the Wrenn Family or the Gould Family. Thus, I brought in experts to ensure your family''s safety. Our priority is to find her. We''ll figure everything outter." After studying the well-trained people from head to toe, Siobhan epted Colton''s gesture. After all, someone was indeed responsible for Nicole''s abduction and Rita''s injury during their trip out. A faint smile ghosted her lips. She raised her head and met his eyes. "Thank you. You''re very thoughtful." Evelyn''s expression sank at the sight of Siobhan taking Colton''s offer. He isn''t doing it to protect us! They''re here to watch me! Evelyn was well aware that Colton would suspect her of Nicole''s abduction. Much to her surprise, he had brought in his people to watch her, and she had no good reason to reject him. Feeling Colton''s eyes on her face, she kept her expression calm. Smiling, shemented lightly,Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Thanks, Collie." Colton nced at Evelyn onest time without saying a word. After that, he turned on his heel and left. Colton drove Gabriel to the jewelry store. Gabriel turned his head to face Colton before asking, "Do you think Evelyn is rted to the case?" Colton''s expression remained the same. Pressing his lips into a thin line, he answered in a t tone, "Whether I think she''s rted or not doesn''t matter. We''ll see after we find Nicky." Gabriel fell into silence. After all, he tried his best. It just proves Evelyn is irredeemable if she nned the abduction. The tall pair walked into the store. The sight of Colton surprised the owner, and he quickly approached them. "Are you nning to purchase anything, President Gardner?" Colton nced at the man before cutting to the chase. "Was Old Mrs. Gould here to buy a bracelet this morning? She came with another woman." The owner quickly answered, "Yes, they bought a multicolored bracelet. A GPS tracker was attached to the bracelet, but I forgot to tell her. It''s better if she removes it as soon as possible." Due to the bracelet being expensive, the owner was afraid that it would be stolen. Therefore, he would put micro trackers on all fancy essories to help him track them down if the goods were stolen. "Can you track down the bracelet?" Colton asked tly. Even though the owner had no idea about Colton''s intentions, he decided to be honest. "Sure. I can ess its location from myputer." Colton strode over to theputer and tracked the bracelet''s location. She''s still in Lumore. He turned to the owner and asked, "Is it possible to remove the server?" The owner didn''t dare dy after seeing Colton''s serious expression. He sorted out something on the computer and disconnected the server from theputer before installing it on Colton''s phone. Staring at the location shown on his phone, Colton thanked the owner before rushing out of the store. Gabriel followed after him and asked, "Do we need to bring in more people?" "There''s no need for that. We can handle a few thugs." As soon as he finished the words, a glint of ruthlessness shed across his dark eyes. Gabriel didn''tment on that as he got into the car with Colton. Colton stared at the flickering signal on the screen. Even if he drove at the highest speed permitted, he would still take more than ten minutes to arrive at Nicole''s destination. Chapter 1084 Came to the Rescue Chapter 1084 Came to the Rescue After Nicole knocked out the thugs, she began to search for an exit. However, there were no other exits in the room except for the main door. The door was made of steel and was locked from the outside. Nicole pushed it with all her might, but the door didn''t budge at all. She furrowed her brows before turning her head to watch the men on the ground. A few moments ago, she strategically hit the men on their acupoints to knock them out. It wasn''t meant tost long. The men would wake up within a couple of minutes. If I can''t make it out as soon as possible, I''ll have to deal with them again. She found a makeshift crowbar in the room and started to pry the door open, but it had many padlocks on it. Even after a few tries, the door did not move. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She started to feel tired. Sweat beads trickled down her face, perhaps due to the warm air in the room or her fruitless hard work. Nicole panted, but she didn''t stop trying as she adjusted the angle of the crowbar and started over again. A few momentster, the door clunked open all of a sudden. She was overjoyed. Just when she reached for the door, she saw a few muscr men standing at the exit. The thugs on the ground were nothing like the men before her. Their bulging muscles were a clear sign that they were trained. Taking a few steps back, she scanned them through her narrowed eyes. There were three men at the door. All three shared the same strong stature. She was no match for them in a fight. The man standing in the front stepped into the room and nced at the thugs on the ground. The sight made him knit his brows. Then, his gaze turned to Nicole''s face. Hispanion couldn''t help butment, "One against four? She''s tougher than she looks!" The thugs might not be the strongest, but they were still adult men. However, all four of them were knocked out by Nicole alone, indicating she was more capable than she looked. The leader decided not to waste time. Thus, he ordered with a frown between his brows, "Hold her down, and be quick." The men were wary of the thugs'' condition. Therefore, they studied her from the corner of their eyes as they approached her. Since their body builds were a signal that they were tougher to deal with than the thugs, Nicole pulled back into the room with a wary look on her face. Just when a fight was about to break out between the two parties, they heard a crash from the outside and found the door copsed to the ground. It was a thick steel door, but the person outside still managed to kick it down, indicating he exerted much force in his attack. Before the people in the room could react, two tall figures came into their view. A pang of sadness suddenly struck Nicole at the sight of Colton, and tears began to swim in her eyes. She wasn''t afraid of the idea of having the three men surrounding her because she knew she wouldn''t go down without a fight. However, for some inexplicable reason, she felt like she was a mistreated little girl when Colton showed up. Colton could feel his blood boiling when he saw the men on the ground and the other three men staring back at him. Gabriel rolled up his sleeves. He might look like a gentleman, but he had been trained in the military. As a military official, his father was very strict with him, so before Gabriel took over the family business, his father had him join the army to hone his skills. The pair didn''t say a word as they got to work. They took out their opponents within a few seconds. Locking eyes with Colton, Nicole rushed toward him and threw herself into his arms. His familiar scent soothed the tension in her mind. Leaning against his chest, she mumbled through sobs, "I thought I''d never see you again." Looking down at the teary woman, Colton reached out a hand and patted her head. Such a sight broke his heart as he murmured, "It''s okay. I''m here now. I''ll protect you." Chapter 1085 The Mastermind Chapter 1085 The Mastermind Queenie was astonished by the unfolding events before her, and she quickly turned to look at Lydia. "Mom, Colton is here. We have to go." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When Lydia heard that, panic began to grip her. She knew the consequences would be catastrophic if he discovered their involvement. As a result, she hurriedly packed everything up, shoved it all into a bag in preparation for a stealthy getaway. In the meantime, Coltonforted Nicole by wrapping his arms around her as she sobbed into his embrace like a child who had been severely wronged in the world. This was the first time he had seen her act this way, so he spent another few minutes trying to soothe her. On the other hand, Gabriel could not help but scowl when he noticed the intimate moment between the couple. However, he did not say a word and merely walked outside. As soon as he stepped out, he saw two women sneaking out, so he rushed forward to block their path and inquired in a low voice, "Where are you two going?" Queenie was startled by the unexpected appearance of a man, but upon realizing it was him, she quickly smiled and exined, "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Wrenn. We popped in to check the ce out because we were passing by. What a coincidence!" However, he was not a fool, and a frown formed on his face at the absurdity of what he had just heard. "This whole thing was your n?" She stepped backward, realizing she had chosen a flimsy excuse that would be hard to sell. Then, she softly chuckled and uttered, "I''m not that talented, Mr. Wrenn. I am penniless. Where would I find the money to hire all these people? Someone with a lot of money and power is assisting me." At that moment, Gabriel''s frown deepened as if he understood what Queenie had said. The thoughtful look on his face made her smile and continue, "That''s right. I hate Nicole, and that ''woman'' likes Colton, so we decided to partner up. That ''woman'' contributes funds andworking while I do the work. If he captures me, I will surely expose the mastermind''s identity. You don''t want that to happen, do you?" His eyes darkened when he heard that. Her tant hinting at Evelyn''s involvement in the situation made it impossible for him to dismiss the "woman" she kept referring to. He had repeatedly cautioned his sister against this ludicrous course of action, but she remained obstinate. After noticing Gabriel''s dark and scary expression, Queenie hastily called out to Lydia, telling her mother they should get out of there as soon as possible. However, before they could take another step, he stopped them again. Queenie was adamant about not yielding, fixed her gaze at him, and threatened, "Evelyn is your sister! Kidnapping is a major crime. If she is implicated, she will be imprisoned! I don''t care what happens to me, but the Wrenns'' reputation will be ruined!" Gabriel froze as a sense of resolve washed over him upon hearing this. Then, he calmly dered, "If Evelyn truly did something this foolish, I would not protect her either." His endless patience and tolerance for his sister had only spoiled her, leading her to believe that no matter what she did, someone would always help her. In addition, she crossed the line when her plot with Sasha caused Nicole''s miscarriage. Nheless, he had not expected his sister to persist in her delusions and commit such a heinous act. Meanwhile, Queenie was taken aback to learn that he could be so righteous, especially considering that he was unfazed even after she threatened him with his sister. Then, she reasoned, "Mr. Wrenn, if Evelyn is sent to prison because she did this, her entire life would be ruined!" She spat through gritted teeth as she red at his face. After that, she kept trying to find a crack in his countenance, but the only emotion on his face was serenity. "As I previously stated, if my sistermitted a crime, she should bear the consequences," he stated coldly. Chapter 1086 I Did Not Do It Chapter 1086 I Did Not Do It When Queenie was about to rebuke Gabriel''s words, a deep voice sounded behind her. "He''s right. One should always take responsibility for their actions." She stiffly turned around to look behind her in response to the familiar voice, which sent shivers down her spine. Huh! How long have Colton and Nicole been standing behind me? They seem to have overheard the entire conversation. With this realization, she pressed her lips together nervously, uncertain of what to say. After observing her daughter in such a distressed state, Lydia gently tugged on Queenie''s arms, and she gradually calmed down. Then, Queenie sped her hands as she stared at Colton, forcing a smile, and said calmly, "Please let me go, Colton. We dated for five years at one point. Please forgive me and ept my heartfelt apologies for what I''ve done." After saying that, she turned to Nicole and fell to her knees with a thud, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed, "I''m so sorry! I was a fool to do what I had done. Sis, please forgive me!" "Yes, Nicole," Lydia hurriedly said. "We''ve lived under the same roof for years. Queenie understands what she has done wrong. We apologize, so please let us go." On the other hand, Nicole regarded the two women begging on the ground with icy eyes thatcked even a trace ofpassion in her bright eyes. Lived under the same roof... Are they referring to the years when I could only eat leftovers? The ordeal of being kidnapped earlier left her physically trembling with exhaustion. So, she closed her eyes and sighed, "Do with them as procedure dictates." Herck of mercy caused the usually gentle and meek Lydia to burst out cursing. "Are you looking down on us just because you are a member of the esteemed Wrenn Family? The Andersons taking you in were the only thing that kept you from freezing to death and starving to death! You ungrateful wretch! You are an absolute ingrate!" As soon as she was done speaking, she saw Colton approach her. Then, before she could say another word, he stomped on her knee. The impact of that stomp was so powerful that it sent her body tumbling to the ground, and she found herself in a position where she was kneeling on it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, he looked down at her with icy eyes. "You have no right to criticize my wife." It was only then that Lydia realized she had misspoken in her fit of rage. She opened her mouth to defend herself but was interrupted by his frigid statement. "If you wish to keep your tongue intact, shut your mouth. Do not say another word or else..." The mother and daughter promptly fell silent upon hearing that threat. Colton had always been a man who kept his word. That was something Queenie had known for a fact after the years she had spent by his side. As he led Nicole away from them, he turned to Gabriel. "I leave them in your hands. Do with them as you will." It was a chance for Gabriel to choose for himself. Then, he stared at the women on the ground as emotions warred in his eyes. It took a few long moments of staring before he eventually pulled out his phone and called Evelyn. "What is it, Gabriel?" she asked nonchntly. Staring down at the two women, he softly spoke into the phone, "Colton and I have rescued Nicole. We even captured a few people in the process. One of the women says that you''re involved in this." After hearing that, Evelyn''s hand tightened around her phone as her breath hitched. She hurriedly spoke up to defend herself. "That''s impossible! Gabriel, don''t believe what other people say. I''ve already given up on Collie. I do not need to do that!" Chapter 1087 The Evidence Chapter 1087 The Evidence Gabriel turned on his speakerphone and turned to re at Queenie with dark eyes. "My sister says that she''s not involved in this. If you''re lying You should know what the Wrenns are like." Queenie had been scared witless by Colton. Thus, she would not dare lie now. The call continued as she cried out to him. "Miss Wrenn, you''re the one who told me to do this! Now that we''re in trouble, you can''t just wipe your hands off of the matter!" Evelyn''s face went pale, and her throat closed up. "That''s nonsense! When did I tell you to do anything? Gabriel, I don''t know her. She''s lying. I didn''t do it." Evelyn did all she could do to deny the ims. She absolutely could not allow her schemes to be exposed just because of Queenie. She was only the eldest daughter of the Wrenns by name. If something this serious happened and the police arrested her, the Wrenns would never help her. After Nicole''s miscarriage, Jackson and Siobhan were both biased against her. That was why she put Queenie in charge of the actual execution of her n this time. To her surprise, Queenie had been a stupid fool who was caught red-handed. Not only that, but Queenie had also betrayed her! Staring into Gabriel''s icy eyes, Queenie insisted, "I have records of my conversations with Miss Wrenn. You can look through them. I am just an errand runner, Mr. Wrenn. She was behind the entire thing." She was now prioritizing her own life over everything else. Gabriel''s hand tightened around his phone as his voice turned even icier. He stared down at his phone as he hoarsely asked, "Is what she said true, Evelyn?" "No! Gabriel, it''s not true! Trust me! You have to kill her now!" Evelyn spat through gritted teeth. Her response caused his frigid re to turn to ice as he barked out, "When did you be like this, Evelyn?" Realizing what she had just said, she frantically said, "Gabriel, I" He swiftly hung up. From the tone in her voice, he could guess what happened. He then stared down at Queenie in silence. After a few long minutes, a group of policemen suddenly barged into the ce and walked over to them. "Mr. Wrenn," they respectfully greeted. He nodded in response and pointed to Queenie and Lydia. "We suspect they''re involved in the kidnapping. There are also a few more men tied up inside. Deal with them as you see fit." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He thereafter turned and calmly walked away. Panic shed in Queenie''s eyes. If she were imprisoned, she would be doomed for life. She shot a fierce re at Gabriel''s retreating back. "If I''m arrested, I will surrender her to the police! I will ensure Evelyn is sentenced to prison as well!" Gabriel looked back at her with a cold, emotionless face before calmly walking away. Once everything was settled, he headed to the hospital to visit Rita. Age was catching up to her. After the fright she had just suffered, she fell asleep soon after waking up. By the time she regained consciousness, she found Evelyn and Siobhan sitting next to her with a few bodyguards standing by the doorway. There was an unpleasant look on Gabriel''s face when he saw Evelyn. As for Evelyn, she trembled when she spotted him enter the room. She bit her lips, wanting to say something yet unsure of what to say. He soon looked away and ndly said, "A word with you in private, Evelyn. Please step out of the room." Hearing his voice, Siobhan turned around. "How is Nicky?" He shook his head. "She''s fine. Colton has her." Siobhan nodded and did not press for any further information. Chapter 1088 No Longer His Sister Chapter 1088 No Longer His Sister Evelyn''s heart was racing anxiously when she saw the solemn look on Gabriel''s face. She hesitated for a moment before following him out of the room. The hallway was silent as Evelyn kept her head low as she nced at Gabriel. Her fingers twisted together anxiously as her voice trembled with unease. "What is it, Gabriel?" He looked at the little sister he had grown up with as Queenie''s words echoed in his mind. Suddenly, he realized the sister he was looking at felt like a stranger to him. When did Evelyn turn into someone who would do anything to get what she wanted? "Queenie has been arrested along with the men involved. All of them have been brought to the police station," he calmly stated while keeping his ck eyes trained on her face. As expected, there was a glimpse of nerves in her eyes. She clenched her hands into fists. The men she had hired were all violent criminals. They would not sell her out since they would only be sentenced to a few days of imprisonment. Queenie, on the other hand, was an uncertain factor. That foolish woman would surely spill her guts. She had not expected Colton and Gabriel to find Nicole so soon. Hence, she did not have the time to threaten Queenie to stop her from babbling. "I" She opened her mouth to exin herself, but no words came to mind. He frowned. His voice deepened as he hoarsely barked out, "Why would you do this, Evelyn?" Her eyes shimmered with tears as she sniffled. Her voice started choking up as she spoke, "You know of my love for Colton, Gabriel. I told myself to give up on him, to forget about him, but I just can''t. I just can''t do it. I love him. I can''t bear to see him with another woman." He coldly watched the obsessed woman in front of him as he said, "Mom took the me when you caused Nicole''s miscarriagest time. She nearly cut off all ties with Nicole. Whom are you hoping to take the me this time?" Tears streamed down her cheeks when she heard his interrogating questions. Her voice faltered as she clutched at his sleeves with a pitiful look on her face. "I know I am in the wrong, Gabriel. Help me. I don''t want to go to prison. If I am imprisoned, my entire life would be ruined." He felt no sympathy when he saw her miserable state. After prying her hands away, he icily said, "You did this, so you have to bear the consequences." Seeing that he truly did not n to help her, she started to panic. She frantically moved closer and said, "If you don''t help me, I''ll truly be thrown into prison. P-Please, help me." Anyone who saw the pleading looks on her face would feel bad for her. He closed his eyes and recalled all that she had done. There was no way for him to protect her. When he opened his eyes, there were no emotions within them. "Queenie has been arrested. I have no right to interfere with her confession. If she does betray you, there is no way you can get away unscathed." Her face turned stark white as her body trembled uncontrobly. She stammered and pleaded, "Please help me. You have to help me. I can''t go to prison. I We can get rid of Queenie in secret. No one can betray my involvement in this then." She seemed to think it was a great idea as she frantically continued to borate on it. He froze. He had not expected her to be so crazed that she would be willing to kill off other people. Disappointment shed in his eyes. At that moment, the woman before him was no longer his sister. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1089 Its Good That Youre Alright Chapter 1089 It''s Good That You''re Alright "If you had the nerve to do it, then you must be prepared to face the music, Evelyn," Gabriel coldly snapped before turning away. He no longer wanted to look at the pitiful look on Evelyn''s face. Hearing his words, she slumped on the ground as she softly sobbed. She bit her lips as tears flowed from her eyes. Resentment rose in her as she stared up at him. "Are you unwilling to help me because I am not your actual sister?" she demanded. "Have you started to side with Nicole because she is the actual daughter of the family? Is that it?" Her usatory tone only made him find her even more unreasonable. His voice was frigid as he replied, "Evelyn, Nicole might be my sister in terms of blood, but have I ever treated you badly? Our parents never told anyone about your actual identity after they knew the truth. You are still Young Lady Evelyn of the Wrenn Family. How could you be so greedy? You are the one who has been attacking Nicole time and time again. Now that the truth is out, you wish to run away?" His questions made her knees go weak. She clutched at his pants as though she was clutching herst shred of hope. "Please help me, Gabriel. We grew up together. You can''t just sit there and watch as I''m thrown in prison, right? Onest time. I promise you that once this is over, I will never do anything like this again." He shut his eyes in exhaustion when he saw her grovel at his feet. Still, he hardened his heart and ignored her pleas. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Be prepared, Evelyn. I will not interfere in this matter. You have to take responsibility for your own actions." At that point, she started bawling. In the end, he could not resist her cries. He then pursed his lips. "It is only an attempt this time. At most, you''ll be imprisoned for a few days. If you have truly decided to turn over a new leaf, properly apologize to Nicole afterward," he said. She sat on the ground for a few long moments. Eventually, her cries faded away and she wiped her tears away. As she stumbled to her feet, she suppressed her emotions and forced a pitiful smile on her face. "Okay. I got it." After saying that, she turned and walked away. Meanwhile, Colton brought Nicole back to his home. He kept his arms wrapped around her shocked form. He had not let go of her even once during the entire journey. Sprawled out on his chest, she looked away in embarrassment. She continued to rest her head on his muscr chest as he carried her up the stairs. He carefully ced her on the bed. Looking down at her, he said in a deep voice, "If I had known this would happen, I would never have let you return to the Goulds." She chuckled when she saw the guilt on his face. "It would be the same even if I stayed in Gardner Residence. They were ready for me. The moment I stepped out of the door, they would kidnap me." He fell silent as his arms tightened around her. She gave him a gentle shove and smiled. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." As he examined her unscathed form, he abruptly let out a chuckle. "True. I walked through the door to find you defeating those four men. As expected of my wife. You''re so fierce." She solemnly looked at him and said, "Thank goodness you came. I might have been overwhelmed if you were not there." The hurt in her eyes urged him to reach out to caress her cheek. As his fingers rubbed over her skin, he swore, "No matter what kind of person you are, I will always love you." "If I had been tainted by another man, would you still love me?" she suddenly asked. His eyes darkened. There was a long moment of silence before he eventually said, "Yes. I will not forgive the culprit though." Chapter 1090 The Arrest Chapter 1090 The Arrest For some reason, Colton''s promise warmed Nicole''s heart. She lowered her eyes and did not say anything. As the wedding date grew closer, Colton eventually sent Nicole back to Gould Residence. After the kidnapping and injury dealt to Rita, the family was much more cautious now. They hired professional bodyguards to patrol the entire residence at all times. All of that was just to keep Nicole safe. The night before the wedding, a group of policemen suddenly knocked on the door of Gould Residence. Immediately, they marched into the house. When they spotted Rita, the leader of the group even respectfully greeted her. "Old Mrs. Gould," he called out. She frowned in confusion when she saw them march into the house. "What is going on, Captain Tyson? Why are you here with a group of men? Did a criminal sneak into my home?" She had just been discharged from the hospital. Due to her wound, her face looked unusually eerie when it darkened. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Goulds were one of the most powerful families in the country who were extremely well connected. Hence, Derrick Tyson, the man known as Captain Tyson, remained respectful in his reply. "Old Mrs. Gould, we have found a lead to your granddaughter''s kidnapping and your assault." "Is that why you''re here with your men? Are you here to exin what happened?" she asked, still frowning. After observing the look on her face, he smiled and answered, "We captured a woman named Queenie Anderson who was one of the leaders. Her testimony and the evidence she provided proved that there was a mastermind behind everything. That person is your granddaughter, Evelyn Wrenn." Rita''s face immediately fell as her hands clenched into fists from where they rested on her knees. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Derrick in thought for a few long seconds before saying in a dark voice, "You mean to say Evelyn was behind this whole incident?" He did not give her a clear answer and replied, "We only have Queenie''s testimony right now, so I can''t come to a proper conclusion just yet. All I ask is that Miss Wrennes with us so that we may get to the bottom of this. We are here to notify you beforehand, after all." When she thought about how Evelyn had been behind everything, she was so angry that her cheeks turned red and her breaths starteding out in harsh pants. As her hands clutched at the nearby railing for support, the butler hurried over to help her regain her calm. "Calm down, Madam. You have just recovered from a serious injury. The doctor said to avoid getting agitated," he said. She eventually caught her breath. After thumping her chest a few times, she snapped out, "Go get her. Don''t tell her what''s going on. If she is truly the culprit behind this, just follow the usual procedure. You do not have to worry about me!" She was beyond herself with fury. She had lost all love for Evelyn when she knew that Evelyn had schemed to cause Nicole''s miscarriage. After learning that Evelyn nearly killed Rita in a scheme to hurt Nicole as well, there was no way for Rita to ignore the crime. "Thank you, Old Mrs. Gould," Derrick said with a smile. She dismissively waved her hand and coldly barked out, "Handle this ording to the usual procedure. If she is truly the mastermind behind this, she will no longer have a ce in the Gould Family!" He heaved a sigh of relief upon receiving her permission. It was good that they would not be making an enemy of the Goulds. He followed the butler up the stairs. When Nicole heard themotion, she poked her head out to find a group of policemen marching up the stairs. "Miss Nicole," the butler respectfully called out when he spotted her. After observing the group for a few moments, she roughly knew what was going on. She smiled and nodded in greeting. "Thanks for your hard work." She did not linger any longer and promptly walked away after saying that. Chapter 1091 Misrepresent Chapter 1091 Misrepresent Evelyn was in the room when a group of police officers barged in, throwing her into panic mode. "Who are you guys? How dare you trespass into the Gould Residence?" she snapped out of instinct. Then, she looked at the butler and said, "Get the guards over here, Mr. Reese!" The butler bowed and stood by the side as he spoke with courtesy. "They are police officers, Miss Wrenn. They are here to escort you to the police station since you are suspected of being involved with the kidnapping of Miss Anderson." When Evelyn heard his words, her face twisted in anger, and she clenched her knuckles tightly. "They don''t have the final say in this! Evidence is the key! I am the youngdy of the Wrenn Family, so I can''t follow them to the police station without any evidence! Otherwise, they are disrespecting the Wrenn and Gould families!" she said while gritting her teeth. Seeing that Evelyn was being unreasonable, Derrick smiled and exined, "We are just going to ask you some questions, Miss Wrenn. A few days ago, we arrested a group of people, and they told us that you are the mastermind behind this. Plus, we have both witnesses and evidence in our hands. That is why we are here today." "What do you mean by that? They must be lying! This has nothing to do with me!" Evelyn denied. For the past few days, she had been living in fear, afraid that Queenie would sell her out. Queenie has indeed betrayed me! Derrick didn''t use force and was still trying to speak some senses into her. "We have everything we need, Miss Wrenn. However, we still need your cooperation. If she lies to us, we will take drastic measures." However, Evelyn still refused to oblige. "I''m not going. Why should I go when I didn''t break thew? Mr. Reese, hurry up and tell them to leave!" Seeing that she was being difficult, the butler sighed and said, "Old Mrs. Gould has already known about this matter, Miss Wrenn. She wants you to cooperate with the police. If you are innocent, you don''t have to be afraid." In that split second, Evelyn became agitated. "I didn''t do anything in the first ce! Why should I go to the police station?!" she snarled. As soon as her words fell, Nicole stepped into the room. She wore a beige-colored dress and leaned against the doorframe, looking at Evelyn casually. When Evelyn saw Nicole, she was filled with rage. She red viciously at thetter and snapped, "You must be the one behind this, Nicole! Are you happy to see that I''m going to the police station?" Nicole gave her an innocent look and smiled as she leaned against the door. When she heard Evelyn''s words, she shrugged and said, "You can''t just me me without any reason. After all, I have done nothing other than stay at home." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fury filled Evelyn''s eyes as she red at Nicole. She gripped her knuckles tightly and clenched her teeth as she spoke. "Bullsh*t! There is no one else other than you! By all means, youre like a sister to Queenie all these years! Maybe you guys feigned innocence to frame me!" Seeing that Evelyn was spitting nonsense, Nicole remained calm. She nced at her and retorted, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I''m framing you? Plus, why would I frame you when I''m getting married to Colton? Do you think you are a threat to me?" At that moment, Evelyn was at a loss for words. She could only re at Nicole with viciousness in her eyes. Nicole looked at Derrick and approached him. "Thank you for taking care of this matter, Officer. It''s best to get to the bottom of this to prevent using the wrong person." Seeing that Nicole was well-mannered, Derrick had a good impression of her. He nodded and replied, "It''s my responsibility to do so." Chapter 1092 I Didnt Do It Chapter 1092 I Didn''t Do It No matter how unwilling Evelyn was, she couldn''t escape her fate. As Derrick told his men to take her away, Nicole stood aside and enjoyed the show. As Evelyn roared angrily, she was dragged downstairs. The butler stood aside and looked at Nicole. Then, he lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Old Mrs. Gould is downstairs, Miss Anderson. She was furious when she heard that Miss Wrenn was behind this." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his words, Nicole nodded. She still remembered how Rita threw away her image and safety to protect her. It even reached the point where Rita grabbed the kidnapper and was severely beaten. Thus, although Nicole was still upset that Siobhan had covered up for Evelyn, she was touched by how well Rita had treated her. Thinking about it, Nicole smiled and hummed in response. "Okay. I''ll go down and check on Grandma." Then, she left the room. On the other hand, the butler was surprised by her words. Did I just hear Nicole address Old Mrs. Gould as Grandma? Although Nicole had acknowledged the Gould Family for a long time, she had always addressed Rita as ''Old Mrs. Gould'' and never ''Grandma''. Yet The butler chuckled and thought, It looks like Old Mrs. Gould will be in a good mood for a while. Initially, Nicole was going to check on Rita. However, as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Evelyn kneeling before Siobhan. "Please save me, Mom. I didn''t do anything. It was Queenie who framed me. She has been sisters with Nicole for such a long time, so maybe they havee together and framed me! Mom!" she cried out loud as she grabbed Siobhan''s hands. Nicole froze when she heard Evelyn''s words. Then, she looked at Siobhan while pursing her lips into a thin line. In the meantime, Siobhan noticed Nicole''s presence as she tilted her head. Although their gazes met each other, they said nothing. Panic shed across Evelyn''s eyes when she saw Nicole. She clutched Siobhan''s hands tightly, begging, "My entire future will be ruined if I go to the police station, Mom. You wouldn''t want that to happen, right?" Evelyn felt that Siobhan would help her. After all, Siobhan had covered up for her when she had made Nicole have a miscarriage. Thus, she felt Siobhan wouldn''t just stand there and watch her go to jail. Mixed feelings filled Siobhan''s eyes as she looked at Evelyn, who had tears all over her face. Nicole didn''t stay any longer and decided to go to the study room to look for Rita. After all, she had no right to stop Siobhan from doing anything. It was her choice. Just as she was about to leave, she heard Siobhan''s voice. "You must pay for the consequences of your actions, Evelyn. If you are innocent, just follow them and let them take your statement. Once you are proven innocent, you cane back home." Evelyn sobbed hysterically as she grabbed Siobhan''s hands tightly. Then, she red at Nicole angrily and cried, "Is it because of Nicole, Mom? Are you abandoning me because she is your biological daughter? You want to leave me for her, right?!" Siobhan''s eyes darkened as she realized the child she raised had be unreasonable. "I have had enough of you already, Evelyn. Even if you are my biological daughter, I won''t help you to cover up for your mistakes over and over again. If you didn''t do anything wrong, just go with them," she scolded. Evelyn''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Siobhan''s stern expression. Her lips quivered as she realized she had said the wrong words. "I I didn''t mean that, Mom. I I just" She tried to make up for her words. Chapter 1093 The Day Before the Wedding Chapter 1093 The Day Before the Wedding Looking at Evelyn''s reaction, Siobhan closed her eyes tiredly. Instead of listening to what Evelyn had to say, she looked at Derrick and said, "Please get to the bottom of this." Derrick nodded. "Don''t worry, Madam Gould. If Miss Wrenn is proven innocent, we will definitely send her back." Then, he ordered his men to take Evelyn away. During the entire process, Nicole stood there squarely. Surprise filled her eyes as she had never expected Siobhan to stand by her side. After Derrick left with Evelyn, Siobhan turned to look at Nicole. "Tomorrow is your wedding day, so you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll handle it for you." Nicole pursed her lips and said nothing. Seeing her reaction, Siobhan smiled bitterly and continued, "If Evelyn is behind this, I will not cover up for her. This is the price she must pay." Nicole still kept quiet. Siobhan thought Nicole was still upset that she had covered up for Evelyn thest time. Thus, she sighed and said, "Why don''t you go and look for Old Mrs. Gould? Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, she has been in poor health. She misses you very much." "Okay." Nicole hummed in response before leaving without hesitation. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A hint of disappointment shed across Siobhan''s eyes as she watched Nicole leave. Yet, she said nothing. While Nicole slowly walked toward Rita, thetter was sitting in the chair, facing the window. The window was wide open, and the sunlight shone on her. She had a cup of tea in one hand and a magazine in the other. She wore a pair of sses and looked calm. When she heard the door open, she turned around and smiled after seeing that it was Nicole. She put the tea on the table and said, "You''re here, Nicole." Nicole nodded and sat in front of Rita. She ced her hand on Rita''s wrist to check her pulse. Feeling the pulse beating healthily, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked softly, "Do you feel unwell, Grandma?" When Rita heard what Nicole had addressed her, she looked at thetter excitedly. "W-What did you just call me, Nicole? D-Did you just call me Grandma?" she stuttered. Nicole smiled when she saw the excitement in Rita. "Yeah. You are my grandma, after all. It''s only normal for me to address you in this way." Rita sighed with a smile. "I thought you would be unwilling to do so. It''s fine, though. After all, you must be unfamiliar with us since you have lived abroad since you were young." Rita was understandable. Nicole apanied her as they chatted for some time. At this moment, the Gould Residence was decorated with many red decorations, making the mansion lively. Rita took the wedding seriously and had prepared almost everything herself. Ever since the kidnapping, Nicole had been grateful for Rita. On the day before the wedding, Nicole had difficulty falling asleep. Although she tried to sleep since she had to get up early tomorrow and do her makeup, she couldn''t calm down as she thought about marrying Colton. Her eyes were wide open, and she looked at her phone, noticing it was already 10.00PM. Initially, she wanted to sleep at 9.00PM, but her mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts. They were nagging at the back of her mind, making it hard to fall asleep. Chapter 1094 Let the Wedding Begin Chapter 1094 Let the Wedding Begin Just as Nicole thought she would be wide awake for the whole night, her phone rang.She looked at it and saw that it was Colton.Then, she picked up her phone and answered it. "Are you still awake?" asked Colton. Nicole lowered her eyes and hummed in response. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I can''t sleep.I''m quite nervous," she said honestly. Hearing her words, Coltonughed. "It''s fine.There''s nothing to be nervous about since you will be married to me sooner orter," he drawled. Nicole blushed and gripped her phone tightly.She looked up and stared at the ceiling in a daze. After some time, she said, "Yeah, I know.I''m just nervous." When Colton heard the upset tone in her voice, heforted her. "I''m nervous too.I can''t help but feel excited at the thought of you wearing a wedding dress tomorrow.You''ll be the most beautiful bride ever, Nicole." Nicole giggled and hummed in response. Then, they talked for some time. Listening to Coltons voice, Nicole slowly drifted to sleep. The next morning, she woke up to the sound of her rm. When she took her phone and looked at the time, she realized it was 5.30AM. The weather was getting chilly. At 5.30AM, the sky was still dark. However, the Gould Residence was already busy. Rita was ordering the servants around to start preparing for the wedding. After Nicole washed her face, she opened the door and saw a group of people standing outsidethe makeup artists. Nicole couldn''t help but feel awkward, wondering how long they were standing there. "How long have you guys been here?" she asked awkwardly. "We just arrived," they replied politely. "Are you ready to do your makeup now, Miss Anderson?" Nicole nodded. Since she had been to many weddings, she knew it would be troublesome, so she had to wake up early to prepare. The makeup artist was professional and did the makeup wholeheartedly. The full makeup took about an hour, and it was already 3.00AM when it was finally done. The Gould Family had a high status, and Nicole was the daughter of the Gould and the Wrenn families. In addition, she was marrying Coltonthe famous man from the upper crust of society. Thus, almost every rich and powerful person attended their wedding. After Nicole wore the wedding dress and was about to head out, she felt someone hug her from behind. "I''m here, darling." Colton wrapped his arms around Nicole''s waist and smiled gently. Nicole''s eyes fluttered when she heard the familiar voice behind her. novelebook She turned around and looked at Colton. He wore a ck suit and had his hair slicked back, giving off a sense of elegance. Nicole cleared her throat and asked, "Why are you here so early?" Initially, Colton was supposed to pick her up at noon, so she was surprised to see him here early in the morning. Colton leaned down and whispered against her ear, "It''s because I miss you." Nicole smiled and didn''t question any further. After the duo had lunch at the Gould Residence, they went to the church.Their wedding would begin around 3.00PM. Nicole sat down with Colton by a bench as she lowered her head.She seemed to be drowsy as she yawned a couple of times. Seeing that Nicole was sleepy, Colton supported her head and asked in a low voice, "Are you tired?" Nicole squinted her eyes. "Yeah.I woke up too early today." Her voice was slightly hoarse since she was tired. Chapter 1095 I Do Chapter 1095 I Do Seeing that Nicole was napping, Colton couldn''t help but chuckle.He wrapped his arms around her to secure her in ce and whispered, "Go on and take a nap.There is still an hour left.I''ll wake you up when the ceremony is about to start." Hearing his words, Nicole didnt hold back anymore and fell into a deep sleep. Colton supported her head and smiled.He sat straight as he looked at her sleeping. At this moment, Anna, who wore a red dress, approached them. Initially, she wanted to have a chat with them.However, when she saw them snuggling together, she quickly lowered her voice and asked, "Is Nicole feeling unwell? Should I call a doctor?" "It''s fine." Colton stopped her. "Nicole is just tired since she woke up too early.Please help me keep a lookout on the preparation, Mom." Anna nodded. Seeing lovebirds, she said nothing more. "Alright.I''m going to go now.Remember to wake her up when the ceremony is about to start.It''s best to let her get some sleep now since you two will be busy for the whole day." Then, she turned around and left. Colton woke her up after maintaining the same position for about an hour. Nicole woke up and yawned. Although she had only slept for an hour, she felt energized. "Is it starting soon?" she asked hoarsely. "Yeah.It''s going to start in about ten minutes.Wake yourself up.The makeup artist will be here to redo your makeup," said Colton. "Redo my makeup?" asked Nicole dumbly. She was still in a daze since she had just woken up. "Yes. Redo your makeup. You were drooling in your sleep, which caused your makeup to be smeared all over your face." novelebook Colton teased. In that split second, Nicole blushed.She wiped her mouth but didn''t feel anything. It was at this moment she realized Colton was joking with her, giving him a sarcastic re at that. Colton reached out and pinched her cheek as he pulled her upwards. "Let''s go.The ceremony is starting soon.All you need to do is just some final touch-up." Nicole hummed in response. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, she remembered what had happened and grumbled, "Don''t scare me like that." "Okay.I promise I won''t lie to my dear wife ever again." As they entered the backstage, the guests had already arrived. The church was filled with people. After the makeup artist had done Nicole''s makeup, the priest was talking. "Let us wee the groom and the bride," he said. Then, Colton held Nicole''s hand as they walked up the stage. At this moment, Nicole felt her heart beating rapidly. Although she had been through a lot, she couldn''t help but feel scared as she stood on the stage. However, she gradually calmed down as Colton held her hand firmly. Standing on the stage, she nced at the crowd and noticed Zachary. Her breath hitched, and she felt nervous. Noticing her reaction, Colton exined to her softly, "I''m the one who invited him.After all, it''s all thanks to him that you and Hayden are safe and sound when I was being lied to by Queenie." Nicole pursed her lips as she felt the urge to cry.She choked back a sob and said, "Thank you, Colton." If there were someone she had wronged in her life, it would be Zachary. After all, Zachary had cared for her so much, yet she had never loved him. "Do you, in the name of God, take each other as husband and wife from today onward, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health, to love each other till death do you part?" the priest asked. The duo looked at each other and replied, "I do." As the crowd apuded and cheered for them, they exchanged wedding rings. Chapter 1096 Are You Crazy? Chapter 1096 Are You Crazy? However, as the crowd cheered for the newlywed couple, a person was staring at them with a vicious gaze in the dark. Evelyn was furious as she watched the scene before her.She was envious when she saw Colton put the wedding ring on Nicole''s finger. Not long ago, she had been escorted back by the police since they did not have enough evidence. When she got home, she heard the news about Nicole and Colton''s wedding.She immediately rushed to the ceremony only to see how lovey-dovey the duo was. As she stared at them with rage, she clenched her knuckles tightly.She couldn''t stand seeing how in love they were and left. The silence around her was terrifying, and she wanted to call Gabriel to pick her up. However, she didn''t dare to do so as she remembered the disappointment in his eyes when he looked at her. Just as she was about to muster the courage and continue walking, she heard a car honking behind her.She turned around excitedly, thinking it was Gabriel.He must have followed her because he was worried about her. I knew it! Gabriel would never have the heart to abandon me! However, just as she turned around, she saw two men in ck suits exiting the Porsche. They were ring at her viciously. Although Evelyn was scared, she suppressed her emotions and acted calm. "Who...Who are you?" Seeing that the men didn''t say anything and were approaching her, Evelyn was terrified.She braced herself and snapped, "What are you guys doing?! I''m warning you, don''t you dare try to hurt me.I am the youngdy of the Wrenn Family.If my brother were to know that...Ah!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Evelyn screamed in horror when she saw they were reaching out to grab her.She shut her eyes and didn''t dare to look at them. "Brian! Tom! Don''t disrespect our guest!" Suddenly, a mans voice sounded. When the two men heard the man''s voice, they immediately stopped their actions. "Yes, sir" The two men said with courtesy as they looked at the person in the Porsche. When Evelyn heard their words, she slowly opened her eyes.She wanted to see who had stopped them. At that moment, the back door of the Porsche opened, and out came a man who wore sunsses. novelebook He smiled at Evelyn and said politely, "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Wrenn." The man was well-dressed.His suit was perfectly smooth, and the cufflinks on his sleeves were expensive. One could tell the man was someone with high status at first nce.However, Evelyn was confused. After all, she had never seen the man before. "Who are you?" she asked straightforwardly. The man chuckled and replied, "I''m Mr.Yael.As for the rest...You don''t have to know.All you have to know is that I can help you make Nicole disappear and win Colton''s heart." Evelyn''s eyes widened at his words.She was tempted, yet she still had her doubts about him. "Why should I trust you?" She looked at the man. Seeing the suspicious look in her eyes, the man smiled and took out a jar from his storage box. Through the transparent ss, Evelyn could see a long worm wriggling inside. In that split second, she almost threw up. "Why are you letting me see this?" she snapped. When the man saw her reaction, heughed loudly. After some time, he exined to her, "This is a love bug.The worm that you see right here is the baby worm.All you have to do is feed it with your blood for seven days.After that, feed it to Colton, and he will uncontrobly fall in love with you." Chapter 1097 Its a Deal Chapter 1097 It''s a Deal Desire filled Evelyn''s eyes as she looked at the jar the man held. The man''s words were tempting, and she couldn''t help but walk closer to him and reached for the jar. However, before she could get her hands on the bug, the man hid it away. "What''s the rush, Miss Wrenn? Why don''t we make a deal?" the man said slowly with a triumphant smile. He knew that Evelyn would definitely ept his proposal. After all, Evelyn would only benefit from this deal. "As long as the bug can fulfill my wish, I can give you anything you want," replied Evelyn as she stared at the jar. "I only have a simple request, which is also beneficial to you After you havepleted your end of the bargain, I want you to get me Nicole," the man said. As expected, Evelyn was excited when she heard his request. "No problem. I want her to disappear from my life so badly." As Evelyn thought about Nicole, her eyes were filled with jealousy, and she emitted an intimidating aura. The man smiled in satisfaction before handing Evelyn the jar and a parchment paper. "This paper contains the precautions for raising a love bug. If you need me, I will contact you myself. Well then, I hope we can get along well." As the man spoke, he reached out his hand with a thoughtful smile. Without hesitation, Evelyn took the jar and shook the man''s hand. "Me too." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After Evelyn went back to Gould Residence, the first thing she did was lock herself in her room. Then, she slit her palm open and watched her blood flow into the jar. As the bug drank her blood greedily, Evelyn had a crazed look. She could already imagine Colton confessing his love to her and wanting to marry her. "Colton Oh, Colton Soon, you will be mine" she mumbled. She seemed to be in a trance, not even feeling the pain from the wound on her palm. After some time, the bug was full. Since Evelyn had lost a lot of blood, she felt dizzy and her vision was blurry. However, when she saw that the bug looked better after feeding off her blood, she felt that it was worth it. In the meantime, Rita and Siobhan had returned from the wedding. Their arrival snapped Evelyn out of it and she quickly kept the jar away. No one could find out about this! As she kept everything away, she heard Siobhan''s voice from downstairs. "Is Evelyn back yet?" she asked the butler. Her voice was cold, and it was obvious that she was still angry. "Miss Wrenn is already back and is now in her room. Do you want to go and check on her?" the butler said courteously. "No. Before this matter ends, she will think about what she has done," Siobhan said firmly. She realized she had covered up for Evelyn so much that thetter had done something unforgivable. On the other hand, when Evelyn heard her words, she felt her world crumbling. Mom is furious. She will never be on my side like she used to be. If I don''t do anything to make up for this matter, she will never treat me as her daughter ever again! Just as Evelyn panicked, she saw her reflection in the mirror. Since she had lost too much blood, her face was as pale as a ghost. Chapter 1098 Pretend to Be Weak Chapter 1098 Pretend to Be Weak In just a few moments, she had concocted a n. Since the police have no evidence yet, I can deny everything they say. Plus, I can stay home and act miserable in front of Mom. Things will soon die down. Then, after the love bug is ready, Colton will be mine, and Nicole won''t be a threat to me anymore! As Evelyn thought about it, she immediately applied more powder to her face, making it paler. Seeing that her face had lost its glow, Evelyn left the room in satisfaction. When she saw Siobhan and Rita in the living room, she coughed to attract their attention. "Mom, Grandma, you guys are back." She smiled weakly. Initially, Rita and Siobhan wanted to ignore Evelyn when they heard her voice. Yet, they eventually turned their heads around. When they saw her pale face, they were shocked. Siobhan was slightly worried when she saw Evelyn. A mixture of emotions shed in her eyes as she asked, "What happened?" Although her tone was cold, Evelyn was still the daughter she raised for about twenty years. Thus, she couldn''t help but want to care for her. Evelyn was slightly relieved when she heard the concern in Siobhan''s tone. I knew that Mom still cares for me, she thought. Then, she pretended to be weaker than she was and staggered as she walked down the stairs. "It''s nothing. I brought this upon myself." She smiled weakly at Siobhan. When Rita saw Evelyn, she knew that thetter was faking it. However, she didn''t expose her. Rita had seen all kinds of people in the business world and was used to all sorts of tricks. Thus, how could she not see through Evelyn''s lies? To put it bluntly, only Siobhan would fall for this foolish trick. As expected, Siobhan was distressed when she saw how weak Evelyn was. In the meantime, Evelyn knew that her n had seeded when she saw Siobhan staring at her. However, she was still unsure about Rita since thetter refused to look at her. Thus, she continued, "Mom, Grandma, I have thought it through. I shouldn''t have been so cruel to Nicole in the past. After all, she''s your biological daughter and granddaughter. I should have treated her as family and not made things hard for her. I ruined everything." Evelyn''s words were sincere, seemingly as if she regretted her actions. As she spoke, tears brimmed in her eyes. "I know what I did was wrong, and I want to make it up to Nicole. I don''t want you guys to be sad" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Siobhan actually believed what Evelyn said and was starting to waver in her resolve. It looks like Evelyn has finally learned her lesson after her stay at the police station. She finally learns that she should treat Nicole nicely and be considerate of us. On the other hand, Rita scoffed when she heard what Evelyn said. "I hope so!" she said coldly. After all, she didn''t believe that Evelyn would change so quickly. Before the truth of the kidnapping case was revealed, she would not be nice to Evelyn. If Evelyn was indeed the mastermind behind Nicole''s kidnapping, Rita would make sure she paid for her actions! When Evelyn saw that Rita didn''t fall for her trick, she gritted her teeth It looks like Old Mrs. Gould isn''t going to fall for it anytime soon. I guess I don''t have any choices left! Chapter 1099 Dont You Know What Kind of a Person She Is? Chapter 1099 Don''t You Know What Kind of a Person She Is? Siobhan still trusted Evelyn. However, she didn''t show too much concern toward Evelyn due to what thetter had done. Seeing Evelyn look pitiful, Siobhan sighed and said, "Alright now. Go to your room and take a rest. For the next few days, don''t disturb Nicole as she is going on a honeymoon with Colton." After finishing her words, she turned around without ncing at Evelyn. Looking at her reaction, Evelyn was upset since she knew that Siobhan was still mad at what she had done. However, she knew that she couldn''t push her luck any further. Otherwise, Siobhan would be fed up with her, which would make things worse. Moreover, from Siobhan''s words, she had gotten a piece of important informationNicole and Colton were preparing to go on a honeymoon. Thinking about it, she furrowed her eyebrows and became anxious. After all, she still had to raise the love bug for seven days before she could find a chance to put it on Colton. I have to think of a n. She didn''t want to waste time with Rita and Siobhan any longer, so she looked at Siobhan and said, "Alright. I''ll be upstairs then, Mom, Grandma." After the duo agreed to her departure, she turned around and hurried back to her room. When Evelyn was out of sight, Siobhan sighed softly. "I can''t believe that you trust her words. She''s just faking it." Rita huffed. She didn''t want to admit that she had given birth to a naive daughter when she was a smart woman herself. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mixed feelings grew in Siobhan as she heard Rita''s words. However, she had raised Evelyn for about twenty years, so she still decided to trust her. "Maybe Evelyn has learned from her mistakes and decided to be a better person, Mom. Don''t you think we should give her a chance to redeem herself?" Seeing that Siobhan was being indecisive, Rita was furious and disappointed at the same time. "The reason she could hurt Nicole over and over again is because you''re too soft on her! If you hadn''t covered up for her when she caused Nicole''s miscarriage, none of these would happen! I can''t believe Nicole has a mother like you!" she said resentfully. After all, although Evelyn was wicked, it was Siobhan''s protective stance that encouraged Evelyn to be even more wicked. Siobhan lowered her head and said nothing as Rita scolded her. She knew she had done many things that wronged Nicole. Yet, she still trusted Evelyn since she had raised thetter for years. She rather believed that Evelyn was kind-hearted and had only just made some mistakes. "I have raised Evelyn ever since she was a baby, Mom. I know what kind of a person she is." Initially, Siobhan wanted to persuade Rita, but after hearing what Siobhan said, Rita looked at Siobhan even more disdainfully. "If you truly knew who she was, none of these would have happened" Then, she turned around and refused to look at Siobhan. After everything that had happened, she was disappointed with Siobhan who always messed things up. "I don''t care what Evelyn thinks, but I want you to remember thisNicole is your biological daughter and my only granddaughter. If Evelyn tries to hurt her again, I will take matters into my own hands," said Rita. She had taken a stand. She used to let Evelyn go for old times'' sake. However, now that her real granddaughter had found happiness, she wouldn''t allow anyone to ruin it! Siobhan was shocked when she heard Rita''s words. "Yes, Mom. Don''t you worry. I''ll keep an eye on Evelyn," she replied. Rita held the most authority in the house. Even her own daughter, Siobhan, had to show her respect. Chapter 1100 Getaway Chapter 1100 Getaway On the other hand, Nicole was happily nning her honeymoon with Colton. "I don''t think going abroad is a good idea. Although Mom and Wendy will take care of Hayden, I don''t want to leave him alone for a long time. Why don''t we just go somewhere nearby for our honeymoon?" said Nicole as she looked at the travel guidebook Colton''s secretary gave her. Colton didn''t have any questions and only smiled at her. He ruffled her hair and replied, "I''m okay as long as you are happy." "Well Let''s go to Dane then! I''ve always wanted to go there but never had the chance" As Nicole spoke, the light in her eyes slowly vanished. She recalled that she and White had promised to go to Dane before, yet it never happened. Thus, not only did she want to fulfill her wish, but she also wanted to fulfill White''s wish through this trip. Colton looked at the ce where Nicole pointed at the guidebook and smiled. "It is indeed a beautiful ce. Let''s go there." Nicole looked at Colton and smiled happily. This time, she would go to the ce with the man she loved. When Colton saw the expectancy in Nicole''s eyes, he smiled and felt that this was the life he always wanted. Then, he walked toward her and hugged her. He snuggled his head against her shoulder and said softly, "Well then, my dear wife, you don''t have to worry about the preparation. I will let you have the best honeymoon ever!" Feeling the warmth behind her, Nicole turned around and hugged him back. She was content, and it was all thanks to Colton''s love and gentleness. "Thank you, Colton" Then, she seemed to have remembered something and looked at him. "Oh, that''s right. Don''t you have work to do?" she asked. Colton lowered his head and looked at her adoringly. "I''m not that busy. I have arranged everything beforehand, so don''t worry about it." He ruffled her hair. Nicole lowered her head and seemed to have thought of something again as a hint of disappointment shed in her eyes. Colton noticed her emotions andforted her, "Don''t worry about Zachary. I have already talked to him, so I''m sure he''ll learn to let it go. Time will heal everything." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his words, Nicole nodded and didn''t think much about it. On the other hand, Evelyn was a nervous wreck since she wasn''t able to find out Nicole and Colton''s honeymoon n. The guidebook for raising the love bug pointed out that it would die within ten days if it couldn''t find a host. This meant that Evelyn would have wasted all her time and effort if she couldn''t find Colton and nt the love bug on him on time! She didn''t want to miss this opportunity! However, since she was still under the surveince of the police, it would be hard for her to find out Colton and Nicole''s schedule, let alone stalk them. Evelyn was anxious. She had to find a way to avert the police''s attention while following Colton. Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. She remembered a getaway n and immediately started to make preparations secretly. First, she spent a tremendous amount of money and hired a woman who looked identical to her to avert the police''s attention. Then, she told Siobhan that she felt trapped at home and wanted to go on a trip to forget about Colton. Chapter 1101 Stalking Chapter 1101 Stalking Seeing that Evelyn was sincere, Siobhan put down her guard, especially when Evelyn told her that she wanted to forget about Colton. At that moment, Siobhan trusted Evelynpletely. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m d that you have thought this through. Now that Colton and Nicole are close, it''s right that you choose to let him go," said Siobhan. Her voice was filled with happiness. When Evelyn heard her words, she was furious. A hint of anger shed in her eyes as she clenched her fists tightly. However, she suppressed it and gave a fake smile. "Yeah, Mom. I have been thinking for the past few days. Sometimes, things are just not meant to be. No matter what I do, it will be useless. I don''t want to waste my time on them and have decided to live my life to the fullest. I want to spend some time alone at Sounien." When Siobhan saw the regret on Evelyn''s face, she sighed and agreed. She didn''t suspect anything. Moreover, Nicole had just called and told her that she would be going on a trip with Colton to Dane, which was in the opposite direction from Evelyn''s trip. Thus, she didn''t have to worry about them encountering each other and making a scene. "I''m d that you think this way. Nicole and Colton will stay in Dane for a month, so you can stay at Sounien longer. After you guys return, talk it out and apologize to Nicole. After all, we are still family" However, Evelyn wasn''t listening to what Siobhan was saying now. She was thrilled as she thought about Siobhan''s wordsColton was going to Dane! Although she was thrilled, she maintained a stoic expression and pretended that she was listening to Siobhan. Initially, she was worried that she would never find out Colton''s whereabouts. However, she had gotten the information from Siobhan easily! It was a surprise gift for her! After Siobhan had finished talking, she told Evelyn to go to bed earlier, yet thetter was already thinking about other things. After bidding goodnight to Siobhan, Evelyn returned to her room and started preparing her next move. She prepared some items and a ticket to Sounien for her doppelganger. Then, without anyone noticing, she bought a ticket to Dane. Evelyn knew that without any evidence, the police could only monitor her for seven days. Thus, when they saw "her" get on the ne, they would stop monitoring her. As expected, the n went well. After Evelyn got a text from her doppelganger that everything went great, she transferred 15 thousand to the woman as promised. As Evelyn sat on the ne flying to Dane, she was clutching her chest. She had put the love bug in her shirt pocket. Now, she had no other choice but to go down this road. Although the love bug had just fed on her blood and was squirming in satisfaction in her pocket, she was worried that someone would notice it. However, everything went well. After Evelyn exited the airport and saw the big ''Dane'' sign, she breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Nicole and Colton would arrive at noon tomorrow. She arrived a day before them so that she could make the final preparations. Once the duo got off the ne, she would stalk them and find the opportunity to put the bug on Colton. The next day, Nicole and Colton arrived at Dane on time. However, they didn''t notice that Evelyn was stalking them. Chapter 1102 The Start of Their Honeymoon Chapter 1102 The Start of Their Honeymoon In April, the weather in Dane was perfect. When Nicole got off the ne, she saw the clear blue sky and high mountains. It was a beautiful scenery. "No wonder everyone wants toe to Dane. It is indeed a beautiful ce," she said in amazement. Seeing that she was intrigued by the scene, Colton said with adoration, "If you wish, we can buy a house here. I''ll bring you here every year." "Really?" Nicole looked at him with bright eyes. "Of course. I''ll do anything as long as you like it." He kissed her forehead affectionately. She blushed and looked at her surroundings. "There are people here. B-Be mindful of your actions!" she said shyly. Colton''s heart thumped wildly as he looked at her reaction. Then, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. "Let''s go to the hotel." Nicole nodded. With that, the duo got in the car that the hotel prepared. In the meantime, Evelyn, who had been watching them from behind, was jealous at the sight of their public disy of affection! She clutched her shirt tightly, and her face twisted with anger when she saw how in love they were. This is supposed to be mine! It is all Nicole''s fault! She stole everything from me, no matter if it''s the title of the youngdy of the Wrenn Family or Colton! She took everything away from me! When she saw they had gotten into a car, she quickly told the cab driver, "Follow that car. I''ll give you double the money." The cab driver knew she was someone from the riches when he saw how she dressed. Thus, he said nothing more and immediately followed her orders. The two cars maintained a distance as they drove. Soon, Colton and Nicole stopped at a hotel entrance. Immediately, Evelyn knew that this would be the ce they stayed. On the other hand, the cab driver hesitated when he saw the other car stop. "Miss, should we still follow them?" Hearing his words, Evelyn thought for a moment, If I were to stop the car abruptly, they might be suspicious. Thinking about it, she cleared her throat and said, "Don''t stop the car. I want you to drive around this area for two rounds before letting me off by that ce." "Okay!" the cab driver replied. To make such a strange request, she is one weird customer, alright. Doesn''t she know that telling me to drive around the building would only help me earn more money? Well, not that I mind! Naturally, Evelyn couldn''t care less about how much fee the cab driver would be charging after the ride. Right now, all she could think about was Nicole and Colton. When she exited the car, she took some cash out of her purse and tossed it to the driver without counting it. "Here''s the money, and keep the change." With that, she immediately turned around and left. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this moment, Nicole and Colton were standing by the reception desk and checking in. Looking around the hotel, Nicole couldn''t help but feel confused. After all, today was a public holiday, and the road was jammed with cars. Yet, there was no one else in the hotel other than them. When she asked the hotel staff member about this, the staff replied, "That''s because you have booked a stand-alone vi. And this is the passageway for our VIP customers to check in, so that''s why you won''t see many people here." Hearing her words, Nicole nodded in realization and couldn''t help but be in awe at how considerate the hotel was. Chapter 1103 Havent You Learned Your Lesson Yet? Chapter 1103 Haven''t You Learned Your Lesson Yet? After they had finished checking into the hotel, Colton grabbed their suitcases and walked ahead. The hotel was huge. As they walked past the lobby, they saw a series of vis lining up there. The vi they booked was a double-story mansion, and the hotel staff had already cleaned the ce up. When Nicole swiped the key card and entered the vi, she felt it''d befortable to live in it despite its simple interior design. After unpacking their suitcases, they decided to go for lunch. As they arrived at the lobby, Nicole realized she had forgotten to bring her phone. "I think I left my phone in the room," she said as she stopped walking. Recently, she seemed to be forgetting things easily. It was as if she had Alzheimer''s disease. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Colton chuckled and said affectionately, "Wait here. I''ll go and get it for you." "Okay." She nodded. It would take about 10 minutes for Colton to return, so Nicole started to look around out of boredom. At this moment, a man in his forties stood beside her. He was fat, and his belly was huge. His face was squished together as he looked at Nicole and snickered creepily. When Nicole saw him, she subconsciously moved away from the man and decided to ignore him. "Hey, beautiful. Are you here alone?" asked Harrison Riggsthe man leering at Nicole. He rubbed his palms together, seemingly satisfied at what he saw. He just happened toe here to check on the hotel, but never had he expected to run into a beautiful woman sitting on the couch. Nicole had a good figure, to begin with. Since she wore a white dress, it showed off the curve of her body even more, making her look all the more elegant. With her ck hair, dark eyes, and beautiful facial features, she doesn''t even need to do anything to attract attention from others. That was how stunning and attractive she was. As soon as Harrison entered the lobby, he was captivated by her. After observing her for about three minutes, he noticed that she seemed to be alone, so he approached her. Nicole nced at him and frowned as she averted her gaze. At first nce, she knew that he had ill intentions. Thus, she smirked coldly and ignored him. Harrison was irked by her attitude. "Do you know who I am?" he asked with an upset tone. "I''m not interested," she responded. Her actions humiliated Harrison, and he gripped his knuckles tightly. Suddenly, he let out a chuckle and mocked, "It''s your honor that I am interested in you, woman. I am the boss of this hotel. If you sleep with me tonight, I will give you lots of money. How does that sound?" The owner of the hotel? No wonder he looks like this. Thinking about it, Nicole chuckled and raised an eyebrow as she looked at him. "Do you think I''m poor?" she retorted. Harrison was infuriated by her defiant attitude. He wanted to teach her a lesson, but Nicole had learned self-defense. Thus, just as he was about to touch her, she grabbed his hand and bent his wrist. Immediately, the man howled in pain. Looking at his pale face, Nicole didn''t loosen her grip. Instead, she used even more force. Thud! Harrison dropped to his knees since it was too painful. He bit back his cries of pain and gritted his teeth as he spoke, "You crazy woman! Let go of me!" Nicole released him and stared at him with cold eyes. He grabbed his wrist and quickly stepped aside. He looked at her grimly, his eyes filled with viciousness as he thought, She''s going to pay for this! Seeing the hard stare he was giving her, Nicole raised her hand and threatened him, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you learned your lesson yet?" Chapter 1104 I Can Help You Chapter 1104 I Can Help You After hearing her words, Harrison immediately cowered in fear and dared not to say anything. After giving Nicole a final re, he turned around and left. Just as he left the scene, Colton returned with Nicole''s phone. When he saw her standing there, he thought something had happened. So, he walked over and asked, "What''s the matter?" She didn''t tell him what had happened since she felt she could handle it herself. Thus, she shook her head and replied, "It''s nothing. I saw youe by and was waiting for you. Come on, let''s go and eat." As she spoke, she couldn''t help but yawn. After all, she was exhausted since she had woken up early and sat on the ne for a long time. "Are you tired?" Colton tilted his head and looked at her. Nicole nodded. Since she was tired, her voice was slightly hoarse. "Just a little bit. We can get lunch first before taking a break. I just feel a little bit tired. After all, it has been a while since we hung out like this." "Okay." Colton nodded. Then, he casually wrapped his arm around her. On the other hand, Evelyn had seen everything that had happened. She red at the couple and clenched her fists tightly. It hurts to see them being so intimate with each other! However, there is a chance for me now. The man from earlier seems like he is interested in Nicole. In that case, I might as well help him get his hands on her. If her innocence is to be tainted by another man, I''m sure Colton will not treat her the same again! Thinking about it, Evelyn smiled evilly. In the meantime, Harrison was still furious about what Nicole had done. Just as he went to the reception desk and looked for their information, a woman appeared beside him. She was tall and had heavy makeup on her face. Although she looked pretty, Harrison felt that Nicole looked better. "Are you Mr. Riggs?" Evelyn asked casually. Harrison''s mood had improved significantly at the sight of the beautiful woman. He eyed her up and down before putting on a smile. "Why do you ask? Do you want to have some fun with me?" Evelyn took a step back when she saw him reaching out for her. "I saw a woman hurt you just now. Don''t you feel angry about it?" she asked softly. Her words reminded the man about what had happened, and he felt infuriated. After all, he had just been manhandled by a woman! He would be aughingstock if anyone were to know about this! He studied Evelyn and asked gruffly, "What do you want?" "Nothing. It''s just that I''m upset that she mistreated you. Thus, I want to help you out. How does that sound?" She smiled triumphantly. Hearing her words, Harrison narrowed his eyes as he stared at her, seemingly doubting that she was as kind-hearted as she made herself out to be. "I have some grudges against that woman, so it''s only natural I''d be happy to see something bad happens to her. What do you think, Mr. Riggs? Do you need my help?" Evelyn stood there quietly, waiting for his answer. Nicole''s face shed across his mind when he heard Evelyn''s offer. He gulped hard, a smile forming on his lips. If this woman can help me get the woman from earlier That sounds like a great deal to me! As he thought about it, he replied, "Okay. If you seed, I can promise you whatever you want." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his answer, Evelyn smiled faintly and said, "Clear up a room tomorrow, and I''ll make her go to you. I hope you won''t disappoint me." "It''s a deal, then." Harrison nodded. He would never refuse such a good opportunity. Looking at him, Evelyn smiled. She had just done a background check on Harrison; she knew his wife was not someone to be messed with. Chapter 1105 Im Here Too, Mom Chapter 1105 I''m Here Too, Mom The next day, Nicole woke upte. She yawned and got out of bed. On the other hand, Colton had already woken up and was making breakfast in the kitchen. When she walked down the stairs, she saw his broad figure and could smell the scent of food. One of the benefits of renting a vi was that they could cook on their own. "You''re awake. Here, have some food." Colton put the food in front of her. Looking at the delicious food before her, she let out another yawn and said, "Thank you, darling." He was happy to hear how she addressed him. He chuckled and leaned down to kiss her. After snuggling with each other for a while, they began to eat breakfast. As soon as they finished their meal, Colton received a call. He answered it and said in an upset tone, "Don''t call me for anything rted to work or family matters for the time being. I''m busy." Tony was speechless upon hearing the irked tone in Colton''s voice. "President Gardner, Mr. Morgan is also at Dane. All you have to do is meet up with him. If we can coborate with him, it will increase the company''s profit considerably," he mumbled quietly. "I''m not going," Colton said coldly. Tony wasn''t surprised. He was merely trying his luck to see if Colton would agree to his request. However, the oue was just as he had expected. "I don''t need this money. I''m on my honeymoon, so please don''t disturb me." Just as Colton was about to hang up the call, Nicole leaned toward him. She looked at his phone and greeted Tony politely, "Did something happen?" "Here''s the thing, Mrs. Gardner. Thepany has a project at Dane that needs President Gardner to attend to. It will only take about two hours, and we will be able to make a huge profit out of it," replied Tony. Colton was dissatisfied and wanted to hang up the call. In that split second, he heard Nicole replied, "Okay. I''ll ask Colton to go. Don''t worry." Hearing her words, Tony was delighted. Before Colton had married Nicole, he was a workaholic. However, after he was with Nicole, he changed into apletely different person and always followed his wife around, refusing to work. Though, it didn''t matter much since the Gardner Family was wealthy. Even if Colton didn''t work, he would still have enough money to spend for the rest of his life. After Colton hung up the call, he pursed his lips. He wrapped his arms around Nicole''s waist and snuggled his head at the crook of her neck. "Why would you say that, Nicole? This is our honeymoon. I don''t want to be separated from you," he mumbled. Seeing that he was clinging to her, Nicole couldn''t help but chuckle. She gently pushed his head and said, "We still have a lot of time. There''s no reason to let such an opportunity pass by. Moreover, it''s only two hours; it won''t take long. Once you are back, we will head over to the beach and spend our time there." Colton didn''t say anything more since she had already persuaded him. Hence, he nodded and said, "Okay. Be good and wait for me toe back, then." Hearing his words, she felt he was starting to act like a kid. He had just clung to her moments ago, and now he was behaving in a spoiled manner. "Okay. Just go." She refrained from teasing him for his childish behavior. Colton leaned down and kissed her before leaving. Just as he left, Nicole got a text from her phone. ''I''m here in Dane too, Mom. I''m at the hotel where you and Dad currently stay in.'' Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nicole looked at the text and realized that it was from Hayden. Initially, she had wanted to bring him along on their honeymoon, but Colton didn''t want a third wheel between them. Thus, he coaxed her into leaving Hayden at home. Chapter 1106 It Was All Part of Harrisons Plan Chapter 1106 It Was All Part of Harrison''s n Nicole found it strange that Hayden came alone, so she quickly called her son, but it went straight to voicemail. Worried, she sent a text message. ''Hayden, did youe alone? Isn''t Grandma with you?'' Although her child was smart, he was still young. She couldn''t rx knowing a six-year-old boy wandering around alone. ''I came alone, Mom. I''m in Room 313 at the hotel.'' After a while, Hayden replied with a text message. She nced at the message and immediately decided to head over to find her son. The hotel was only a short distance from the vi area, and she reached the lobby after an eight-minute walk. As she searched for Room 313, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy and decided to call Hayden. However, his phone was in a busy signal state the whole time, and she couldn''t get through. She grew more anxious and took the elevator to the third floor. Meanwhile, in a corner of the lobby, Evelyn wore arge ck hat that almost covered half of her face. When she saw Nicole enter the elevator, a sinister smile tugged on her lips. After a light chuckle, she immediately made a phone call. "Is this Mrs. Riggs? I saw Mr. Riggs with another woman on the third floor of your hotel just now," she calmly stated. As expected, the person on the other end of the line exploded in anger upon hearing that her husband was with another woman. "What did you say? How dare Harrison?!" The woman shouted furiously. Evelyn continued to provoke, "Why don''t youe and see for yourself, Mrs. Riggs? Then, you''ll know whether he dares or not." The woman on the other end of the line asked warily, "Who are you?" "Just a good Samaritan. It''s up to you to believe me or not." After Evelyn said that, she hung up right away. Harrison''s wife is a skeptical person. This phone call will certainly make her suspicious, and she wille and see for herself. It seems like there will be a good show to watch next. Meanwhile, Nicole reached the third floor and stood outside Room 313. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to knock on the door. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, footsteps could be heard from inside the room. As she listened carefully, she realized it wasn''t a child''s footsteps, as it sounded rather heavy and dull. Just as she was puzzled, the door suddenly swung open, revealing the face of a portly man she had encountered downstairs yesterday. The man seemed to have just finished bathing since he was wearing a white bathrobe. When he saw Nicole standing at the door, his narrow, lustful gaze instantly fixed on her. "Hey, beautiful. You''re here." Harrison smirked creepily, his gaze roaming all over her. Nicole was dressed differently today. She was in her casual clothesa white T-shirt and ck pants. Her dark, slightly curled hair cascaded down her back, and she had no makeup on, though it only made her appear even more innocent and attractive. Seeing that, he couldn''t help but swallow nervously. She looks even more alluring today than yesterday. Just as he was about to reach out his hand, he remembered the painful lesson from her grabbing his wrist yesterday and quickly pulled his hand back in fear. As Nicole coldly nced at him, she called out, "Hayden? Are you in there?" There was no response from her son inside the room. That was when she realized someone had used her child to lure her here. No matter how poor the lie sounded, as long as it had to do with Hayden, she would still get panic and fall for it, which allowed others to take advantage of her. She had no intention of entertaining Harrison further, so she turned around to leave. However, just as she took a step, Harrison approached her and seized her wrist. Afraid that she would grab his wrist like before, he decided to grab both of her hands. Chapter 1107 Im Wrongly Accused Chapter 1107 I''m Wrongly used As Nicole looked at Harrison, her voice suddenly turned cold. "Let go." The man chuckled, and his lecherous gaze stuck to her. "Why don''t you just surrender to me today, beautiful? Once you''re with me, I won''t let you suffer." As he spoke, he forcefully prepared to pull her inside. Although Nicole tried to struggle out of his grip, the strength difference between a man and a woman was significant, so she couldn''t break free at all. Seeing that he was about to drag her into the room, she swiftly kicked his stomach. Unprepared, Harrison took a direct hit and yelped in pain as his body fell backward. His round figure hit the ground with a dull thud. Taking the opportunity, she tried to leave, but the man quickly climbed back up, his face terrifyingly dark. He gritted his teeth and sinisterly looked at her, roaring, "Nicole Anderson! Where do you think you''re going? Let me tell you this. You muste to bed with me today, or else I won''t spare you!" Nicole had barely taken a few steps forward when several tall, sturdy figures suddenly appeared before her, blocking her path. At this moment, Harrison sneered, for he had called in the security guards specifically to ensure nothing went wrong. Let''s see how you escape now! "You want to run? Keep running, Nicole! But let me tell you, this entire hotel belongs to me. You can''t escape anywhere." With a proud face, he confidently stepped forward. He had a penchant for unattainable things, and the more she resisted, the more it pleased him. When Nicole saw that he was approaching her, she was about to fight back when a vigorous shout came from behind. "Harrison Riggs! I can''t believe you''re cheating on me again! How dare you?!" Hearing the familiar voice, Harrison trembled in fear. He looked up and saw a plump womaning toward them. The woman had an angry expression, and her brows were furrowed. At once, he started to panic and exined, "Darling I-It''s not what you think. This woman seduced me!" He quickly shifted the me. The plump woman stood before Nicole, squinting her narrow eyes as she carefully examined her. With a sneer, she sarcastically remarked, "Oh, so it''s you. You''re not even that old, yet you''re involved in this kind of affair. Don''t you think it''ll ruin your reputation if this matter gets out?" Nicole''s face remained cold as a hint of mockery appeared on her lips. "Anyone who''s not blind can see what''s happening here." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The plump woman had a very obese figure, weighing at least 200 pounds. Her body was covered in fat, and her whole body shook when she walked. After hearing Nicole''s words, her sharp gaze immediately fell on Harrison. She looked at the bathrobe he was wearing and figured out he had just showered not long ago. She instantly grew furious, pointing at him as she berated him, "Harrison! You even took a shower?! What''s the meaning of this? Have you two slept already? You made a solemn promise to me. I can''t believe you couldn''t evenst a day. You are such an unfaithful man!" Instantly, Harrison became flustered. He quickly pointed at Nicole and said, "Darling, I''m wrongly used. It was this woman who came to seduce me. I was about to ask the security guards to chase her away when you arrived." When the woman saw his sincere expression, she started to believe him to some extent and asked for confirmation, "Really?" He quickly nodded. "Yes!" This hotel was originally invested in by his wife''s family, and half of the shares belonged to her. Naturally, he didn''t dare to offend her. Chapter 1108 Coltons Arrival Chapter 1108 Colton''s Arrival When the plump woman looked at Harrison''s face, she became somewhat convinced. She looked at Nicole and cursed loudly, "You shameless woman! Do you know that he is someone else''s husband? Are you trying to be a homewrecker?!" As Nicole looked at the scene before her, she couldn''t help but chuckle. She then raised her head and nced at Harrison in contempt, letting out a subtleugh. "Oh, I seduced your husband, huh? Ma''am, would you like to check the surveince at the front desk to see who was harassing whom?" Seeing that she was about to reveal the truth, Harrison quickly shouted, "Don''t believe her, darling. She''s full of bullsh*t and is trying to sow discord between us. How could I be interested in such a woman?" With his outcry, the plump woman became even more convinced that Nicole had been the one who tried to seduce Harrison. She bellowed, "You shameless woman! Not only did you seduce my husband, but you also shamelessly fabricated such lies. I''ll tear your mouth apart today!" Right after saying that, she rushed forward to engage in a fight. However, due to her overweight body, her movements were slow. Just as she reached for Nicole, Nicole sidestepped and evaded her. Frustrated at not being able to catch Nicole, she was getting even more infuriated. She pointed at the two security guards behind her and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Quickly grab this woman for me!" Hearing that, the security guards immediately took action. At this moment, Nicole''s eyes darkened. When she received a text from Hayden, she was in a rush that she didn''t bring along a needle. With the two burly bodyguards, the overweight Harrison, and his wife, she was clearly at a disadvantage. Just as she was preparing to fight back, a familiar and icy voice came from behind her. "What are you going to do to my wife?" Hearing the voice, everyone looked up and saw a man in a neatly tailored suit walking steadily toward them. The man had a striking appearance with a refined and noble aura. With a cold expression, he stared at them. The security guards were startled by the aura emanating from him and froze in ce, forgetting to make any moves. When Nicole saw Colton, she felt a tingling sensation at the tip of her nose. She ran toward him and asked, "Why are you here?" He looked down at her and said in a doting tone, "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me? How did you run into trouble as soon as I left?" In front of him, she no longer had the arrogant and domineering demeanor she had before. Now, she looked like an innocent and harmless little kitten, appearing pitifully helpless. "They used Hayden to deceive me. I hurriedly came here, but it''s all a trap," she exined with a hint of grievance, resembling a child tattling to a parent. When he heard that, his eyes turned cold in an instant. He looked at Harrison with a chilling gaze and asked, "You used my child to deceive my wife intoing here?" Even though Harrison had experienced many things, he was startled by Colton''s icy gaze. He looked at the young man before him, who exuded a terrifying aura that sent shivers down his spine despite being younger than himself. It made him feel a tinge of fear. However, Harrison managed to hold his ground, straighten his posture, and look at Colton. "Nonsense! It was your woman''s greed for my wealth that made her eagerlye to me." Meanwhile, the plump woman beside him gave Colton a sharp nce and chuckled. "Boy toy, are you being kept by this woman? You two are such a match. A boy toy and a seductress." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1109 Are You Finally Scared? Chapter 1109 Are You Finally Scared? At the plump woman''s insulting remark, Colton''s face had darkened. His pitch-ck eyes seemed like an endless abyss, and he was exuding an intense and unfathomable aura as he stared straight at the plump woman. Startled by his gaze, the woman felt weak on her knees and almost fell to the ground. Only after a brief dy did she realize that she had been intimidated by a young man. She quickly put on a defiant face and shouted, "What are you looking at? Don''t leave your house if you can''t take care of your woman! This b*tch wanted to climb into my husband''s bed. I''m going to tear her apart today!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, she rolled up her sleeves, preparing to take action. However, when she saw Colton''s towering figure, she hesitated. After a moment of contemtion, she turned to the security guards behind her and said, "You two, hold that woman down for me. I''m going to give her a good beating today!" At hermand, the security guards quickly prepared to take action. Yet, before they could even touch Nicole, they were sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground; Colton''s movements were swift and decisive. The security guardsy on the ground, writhing in pain. When the plump woman witnessed Colton''s impressive skills, she was taken aback, and her face turned pale. She stammered, "D-Do you know who I am? How dare you act recklessly here? T-This is our territory. Do you have a death wish?" She struggled to maintain herposure when she fixed her gaze on his grim face. Still, when she saw his expression, her confidence faltered. Ignoring the plump woman, Colton''s gaze wandered andnded directly on Harrison. In a cold voice, he interrogated, "Is it you who want to defile my wife?" The chilling tone made cold sweat drip down Harrison''s forehead. However, with the plump woman by his side, he dared not speak the truth and shifted the me to Nicole. "It was this woman who knew I am the owner of this hotel and willingly offered herself." Having been a dominant figure in the business world for many years, Harrison knew he shouldn''t provoke the man before him. At this thought, he reached out to pull the plump woman over, whispering, "Let''s just forget about this, darling. It won''t be good for our hotel if this esctes." However, the woman refused to give up. Seeing Harrison''s cowardly look, she became even more infuriated. So, she sternly said, "Look at you. Where''s the spirit of a man? He''s just a little brat, but you''re scared of him? If the two security guards aren''t enough, then bring 20 more. I want to see how capable he is." As she said that, she took out her phone and called the head of the security guards. Arrogantly, she ordered, "You, bring all the security guards to the third floor of the hotel now. Someone''s causing trouble here, soe prepared." After the call, her attitude grew even more arrogant. She raised her double chin and sneered at Colton. "If you kneel and apologize to me now, I might let you off. Otherwise, I guarantee you won''t leave here unscathed!" At this moment, Colton coldly stared at her, his clear pupils radiating an intense chill. When the plump woman saw his unyielding expression, she grew increasingly infuriated. She stood with her hands on her hips and shouted sternly, "Let me tell you this. If you don''t kneel and apologize today, don''t even think about leaving here in one piece!" In the end, he couldn''t help but chuckle at her words. He lifted his gaze and looked at Harrison, asking, "Are you the president of Riggs Corporation and the legal representative of this hotel?" When he heard Colton mention his name, Harrison thought he was afraid, so his expression became even more smug. "That''s me. Now, are you finally scared?" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, a cold and chilling voice came from Colton. Chapter 1110 Bankrupt Chapter 1110 Bankrupt "Riggs Corporation will go bankrupt today, and you won''t be the owner of this hotel anymore," Colton said, causing the Riggs couple burst intoughter. The plump woman looked at him, her eyes filled with sarcasm. "You may have a decent face, but something is clearly wrong with your mind. Do you know that Riggs Corporation is one of the top companies in Dane? Who do you think you are?" Ignoring her, Colton took out his phone in front of her and made a call. With a cold tone, he instructed, "I want Riggs Corporation in Dane to go bankrupt in 10 minutes." On the other end of the call, the person was taken aback by their president''s unusually ominous words but quickly responded, "Understood, President Gardner. I guarantee it will be done in 10 minutes." After receiving a reply, he hung up the phone, but his series of actions made the couple burst into laughter once again. "This guy has truly gone mad. He''s even indulging in wild fantasies now. Make us go bankrupt in 10 minutes? Haha! Have you been watching too many TV series?" Harrison mocked, his face filled with scorn. Riggs Corporation has been established in Dane for many years and has a deep-rooted influence and a strong presence in the region. There''s no way he can bankrupt it in 10 minutes. He''s delusional! As they conversed, the security guards downstairs rushed in, totaling over 20. This bolstered Harrison''s confidence even further. He pointed at Nicole and Colton, arrogantlymanding, "Arrest them both." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The security guards promptly moved to execute the order. However, Colton''s skills were exceptional, and the inexperienced guards were no match for him. Within moments, he effortlessly defeated a significant number of them. Seeing this, the guards nced at Nicole and swarmed in her direction. Little did they expect that she was also skilled in martial arts. Together, they swiftly took down over 20 guards. Harrison was taken aback by the scene. He pointed at Colton and asked in a trembling voice, "W-Who are you? How dare you act recklessly on my territory!" Likewise, the plump woman felt a sense of panic after seeing how skilled they were. "It was your woman who seduced my husband first. Teaching you a lesson is doing you a favor! How dare you two do this?! Do you have a death wish?" Just then, Harrison''s phone suddenly rang. He nced down and discovered it was a call from his secretary. Curiously, he answered the call, only to hear his secretary''s urgent voice on the other end. "M-Mr. Riggs, we have a situation. Someone has manipted Riggs Corporation''s stocks, and we have gone bankrupt!" "What?!" Harrison''s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He asked again, "Ourpany has gone bankrupt?!" "Yes, Mr. Riggs. I don''t know what happened, but someone manipted our stocks, and now we''re bankrupt. We have nothing left," the secretary mournfully exined. Those words hit Harrison like a thunderbolt, fully awakening him to the fact that he had offended an incredibly formidable opponent. He looked up at Colton, sensing the aura emanating from him as he parted his lips and asked, "Who are you, exactly?" To be able to bring mypany to bankruptcy in such a short time, he can''t be an ordinary man. Fear crept into his heart as he gazed at the person before him. "I''m Colton Gardner," Colton said coldly. Colton Gardner?! Harrison was shocked to his core. Gardner is not amon family name, and the only family capable of bankrupting me in 10 minutes can only be the Gardner Family, which happens to be the wealthiest family in the world. In the past few days, news of the Gardner Family''s alliance with the Wrenn Family has been circting widely on the Inte. Does that mean the woman by his side is the Young Lady Evelyn of the Wrenn Family?! Chapter 1111 Househusband Chapter 1111 Househusband Harrison couldn''t believe he had offended both the Gardners and the Wrenns in one go. Harrison''s legs gave way as he fell to the floor. He couldn''t calm down even after a long while. The plump woman lowered her head at Harrison''s wimpy behavior, anger suddenly rising within her heart. She reached out and grabbed Harrison''s ear, shouting, "What''s the matter? Why are you intimidated by something a househusband said? Harrison, where are your guts?" At that moment, Harrison could only feel his mind buzzing, but the stupid woman next to him was still mocking Colton. He hastily scrambled to his feet and reprimanded in a low voice, "Shut up! Stop talking!" Still wobbling, Harrison reached up and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He looked at Colton and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gardner. I should''ve known better than that. I''m so sorry that I didn''t recognize you and your wife." Seeing Harrison behaving so meekly, the plump woman was even more confused. She put her hands on her hips and questioned, "Harrison, what are you scared of? What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that this woman seduced you?" "No, it wasn''t her who seduced me. I was the one who had indecent thoughts about Miss Anderson. I knew what I was doing. I apologize for my behavior, so please have mercy." Harrison realized that even his voice was shaking. Now that he had offended both the Gardners and the Wrenns, he feared that he would die a horrible death. When the plump woman heard that, she instantly fumed. She red at Harrison and shouted, "Harrison, how dare you?! You were staring at other women behind my back again! Back when the Riggs Family was in trouble, my family was the one who helped yours!" After shouting at Harrison, the plump woman turned her gaze toward Nicole. She strode forward and red viciously at thetter. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Wretch, I knew you were the type to seduce men when I saw your face. I''ll tear your face apart right now!" With that, she was about to attack, but as soon as she raised her hand, Harrison held her back. He was panicking so much that his head was drenched in a cold sweat, but the plump woman was still making a fuss. Harrison lowered his voice and warned, "Stop that! We can''t afford to offend them!" However, the plump woman became even bolder and questioned, "Who can''t we afford to offend?! I''ll teach this woman a lesson right now!" Seeing that the plump woman was still raring to go, Harrison reached out and pped her face. He then said viciously, "You stupid, stubborn woman! I told you, he''s from the Gardner Family!" The plump woman was stunned by the p. She looked up at Harrison in a daze and blinked as if she couldn''t believe what he just did. There was grievance in her voice as she said, "You hit me." Harrison wasn''t in the mood to keep arguing with her and turned to apologize to Colton. "Mr. Gardner, Riggs Corporation has gone bankrupt now. I''m really sorry, so please be gracious and let me off the hook. " With that, he knelt on the floor and hit his head on the ground a few times. The plump woman returned to her senses. When she heard that Riggs Corporation had gone bankrupt, she suppressed the fury in her heart as she stared in bewilderment at Colton. Before she could react, Harrison dragged her down. She suddenly remembered something. Gardner Corporation was one of the top enterprises in the world, so destroying Riggs Corporation would be as easy as killing a bug for them. Had she directed her anger at the wrong person just now? At that thought, the plump woman shivered. A look of fear shed across her face and she instantly behaved as nicely as she could. "I-I''m sorry, M-Mr. Gardner. I didn''t mean what I said just now." The plump woman was in so much panic that she reached up and pped herself repeatedly. Soon, her plump face had turned red. She couldn''t believe that she had called the head of the Gardner Family a househusband! Chapter 1112 Someone Did It on Purpose Chapter 1112 Someone Did It on Purpose As Colton looked at the two people trembling on the floor, there wasn''t the slightest bit ofpassion in his eyes. They deserved it! Nicole was a little annoyed at the sight of the two apologizing. If they didn''t have any power or status, how would it have ended today? These punishments were too light for arrogant people like them. "Colton, let''s go. I''m getting tired, so let''s go back and rest for a bit." Nicole said, lowering her gaze. Colton nodded. He nced at the security guards wailing on the floor in the corridor, then turned around and carried Nicole in his arms. Everyone was watching, so Nicole lowered her head in embarrassment. She murmured, "You don''t have to do this. I wasn''t hurt, so I can walk on my own." Even though she was married to Colton, she still felt embarrassed to have their affection disyed in public. Colton lowered his head to look at her, his voice softening. "I won''t have them dirtying your feet." With that, he left with Nicole in his arms. When Colton and Nicole were gone, Harrison finally let out a huge sigh of relief. He dropped to the floor and panted heavily, sweat already gushing out of his pores. The incident just now was too terrifying, and the vicious re from Colton looked like it would kill him at any moment. "Darling Darling, what do we do now?" The plump woman was terrified as she asked Harrison in a shaky voice. Harrison turned to look at the plump woman and asked, "Why did youe here today?" The plump woman took out her phone and passed it to him. "Someone called me here." Harrison had been in the business field for so long that he could see through these tricks in an instant. Someone did it on purpose! He lowered his head to look at the number on the phone. The call was made when he brought Nicole upstairs! He gripped the phone tightly. Just seeing the plump woman made him extremely mad. He began shouting, "You stupid woman! You didn''t even know you were being used! Now that we''ve offended the Gardners, we definitely won''t make it out alive!" The plump woman was panicking as well, and anxiety filled her eyes as she hastily asked, "Then what do we do?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What else can we do? We can only wait for bankruptcy and days of poverty." With that, Harrison left without even looking back. Only then did the plump woman realize the grave mistake she hadmitted. She ran after him with the phone in her hand, but as soon as she went out, someone gave her a call. "Mrs. Riggs, bad news! All our property is confiscated. They said that it''s because thepany went bankrupt, and even the hotel isn''t ours anymore." The person on the other end of the line sounded panicky. The plump woman''s heart skipped a beat. Her face suddenly turned white as she said in a heavy tone, "What did you say?!" "Mrs. Riggs, we''re bankrupt," the person said while sobbing. The plump woman lost all her energy and plopped down in the elevator. She always had things her way all her life and had never faced any troubles, but now she had gone bankrupt overnight! "I I see." The plump woman responded, then struggled to get up in the elevator. Just then, the elevator doors opened, and she ended the call. At that moment, fierce anger burned within her heart. She had ended up like this entirely because of the woman who called her. That woman did it on purpose. She must have known Nicole''s identity and set up this n. Now, the plump woman was left with nothing. At that thought, the plump woman grew even angrier. She took out her phone and dialed the woman''s number. Evelyn was sitting in the main hall with a magazine in her hands. She had just witnessed Colton carrying Nicole out, and the intimate actions between the two pricked her heart. Chapter 1113 Two Slaps in the Face Chapter 1113 Two ps in the Face What''s going on? Since when did Colton arrive? Why didn''t I see him at all? Furthermore, that''s not how it should happen, ording to the n. They should be caught red-handed in the middle of their affair. Where is Harrison? And that plump woman? Before Evelyn could figure out the answer, she saw Harrison rushing out of the room and the plump woman following right behind him not long after. In fact, the plump woman seemed angry when she entered the room, but when she came out of it, her face was pale as if she had just seen a ghost. Moreover, Evelyn remembered seeing the security guards gathering around. She believed that they would give Nicole a hard time, but Nicole still managed to get out of that situation. Just when Evelyn was still caught in her train of thought, her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw the plump woman''s phone number. Frightened, she identally answered the phone call instead of rejecting it, which was what she intended to do. In the meantime, the plump woman, who was making the call, heard the ringtone near her. She looked in the direction of the sound, whereupon her eyes fell on Evelyn. Her face darkened as she walked up to Evelyn. "Were you that woman who called me?" The plump woman set her eyes on Evelyn, as if she was her servant. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about" Evelyn hung up the call and yed dumb. The plump woman scoffed and said coldly, "I''m sure it was you! You were the one who gave me a call and told me that Harrison had an affair! You knew their identity, didn''t you? Are you trying to ruin the Riggs Family?!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite the plump woman''s aggressive attitude, Evelyn still refused to admit her mistake. Then, before she could turn off her phone, the plump woman snatched it away from her and called her number again. When Evelyn''s phone rang once more, she was sure the previous call came from her. "Answer me! Why were you trying to ruin the Riggs Family?!" The plump woman was filled with anger and she red at Evelyn. As her temper got the better of her, she blurted out her spection and screamed at Evelyn. "Did you also have an affair with my husband?! Is that why you wanted to set me up?!" The ce was crowded with people, and they were immediately drawn by the plump woman''s voice. At once, Evelyn shook her head repeatedly and tried to exin herself. "No, Mrs. Riggs! This is all a misunderstanding. I saw a woman going upstairs with Mr. Riggs, which was why I called to inform you. I swear I didn''t know this was how it''d turn out." Nevertheless, the plump woman was too angry to listen to any of the words that Evelyn said. She then went on to vent her anger caused by the humiliation she suffered at the hands of Colton and Nicole on Evelyn. She pushed down on Evelyn''s head while snarling at her like an angry beast. "You b*tch! I''m going to make sure you regret what you did! Are you so shameless?! How could you do such a thing?!" As the plumpdy spoke, she started to act violently toward Evelyn. She grabbed a fistful of Evelyn''s hair and dragged her across the ground while thetter struggled frantically. "You! You''re crazy! What are you doing?! Let me go!" Seeing Evelyn struggling helplessly, the plump woman stepped up her aggression with a cold sneer. "You''re a shamelessdy who knows nothing but seducing married men! Don''t even think about bing my husband''s mistress! I know you''re trying to bring the Riggs Corporation down with you, and that''s why I''m going to teach you a lesson now!" As soon as she finished her words, she gave Evelyn two ps across the face. Evelyn was caught off guard by the p and didn''t know how to react. The plump woman had used a lot of strength, so Evelyn''s cheeks turned red and swollen in no time. There was even some blood at the corner of her lips. Evelyn clutched her face in disbelief. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The plump woman had suffered humiliation today, and on top of that, she was already upset about Harrison fooling around with women on the usual days, so the plump woman vented all her anger out on Evelyn. Chapter 1114 Lie Low From the Cops Chapter 1114 Lie Low From the Cops The plump woman set her eyes on Evelyn''s face, still angry and rageful. "You know what I''m talking about! You''re what I''m talking about! You''re the one who set me up by putting me in a tight spot with the Gardner Family, aren''t you? You did that to seek revenge on me because you tried and failed to seduce my husband." The plumpdy''s voice was so loud that it attracted everyone''s attention. With their eyes fixed on Evelyn, they started to gossip in murmurs and talked behind her back. As she was still stunned by the ps she got in her face, Evelyn couldn''tprehend how she was used of seducing Harrison. "No, I didn''t do that!" she exined anxiously, but the woman was too stubborn to listen. She then pped Evelyn again. After that, instead of stopping there, she escted her violence by starting to hit her wildly. "Ah!" Evelyn shouted in agony. After all, the plump woman, who was wearing pointy leather boots, landed a devastating kick on Evelyn''s waist and left a bruise there. Overwhelmed by the searing pain, Evelyn was instantly covered in a cold sweat as she gasped in pain. Then, the plumpdy went on to give Evelyn a terrible beating until thettery down on the floor without much energy left to resist. She then clicked her tongue and let out a cold grunt, cing her hands on her waist in an arrogant manner. "B*tch! That should teach you a lesson! Remember, never seduce a married man ever again!" After making her point, she stopped her beating and walked off without saying another word. Meanwhile, Evelyn, who was injured and could barely move a muscle, struggled to even take a breath and staggered as she tried to find her footing. At the same time, the bystanders were led to believe by the plump woman''s words that Evelyn was the one who had had an affair with Harrison. Thus, they began to give her strange looks while gossiping about her adultery. Enduring the bitterness within her, Evelyn snarled at those people in her own defense. "I-I didn''t do that! She wronged me!" Despite her desperate effort to exin herself, she still sounded as if she was trying to talk her way out. "She looks young, but I seriously didn''t think she would do such a thing at her age." "It''s no wonder that woman was so mad. Who wouldn''t be angry if another woman had an affair with her husband?" "That''s right! She is a mistress who doesn''t deserve to be pitied at all! No one is going to pity her even if she dies right here, right now. She deserves it!" Evelyn was unhappy when she heard those unkind words. There is no way I''d fall for a fat man like Harrison. Despite having taken a beating for something she didn''t do, there was nothing Evelyn could do besides putting up with the disdain and criticism. "She was obviously smearing my name! I didn''t seduce her husband! It was all a lie!" Soon, Evelyn felt a chilly sensation in the back of her head and ced her hand there, only to find blood on her hand. At the sight of her red palms, she endured the pain and took a deep breath. A few people among the crowd who were rational enough not to jump to the conclusion sided with her and said, "Hey,dy, if you insist that you''re not the mistress, why don''t you call the cops and have that woman who beat you up arrested?" The cops? Evelyn''s face turned pale when she heard the suggestion. Since she was still a suspect, she had to lie low as much as possible to avoid being discovered by thosew enforcers. "Nah. No need for that." She shook her head. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When the crowd noticed the look on her face, their suspicions were immediately confirmed. "Tsk, tsk, tsk! Look at her face! That''s the look of guilt, isn''t that? She must have cheated with that woman''s husband." "Yeah, she must be a mistress. Otherwise, she would have called the cops, considering the rough beating she just took." "This woman doesn''t deserve any sympathy at all. Look at her! She didn''t have to be a mistress! Couldn''t she have gotten a career by herself or something?! Shame on her!" Evelyn seemed unhappy, and she no longer dared to stick around anymore. She covered the back of her head and quickly fled from the scene. It was only when she left the hotel that she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she took a look at the bruises that covered her body and decided to head to the hospital for a checkup before they became more obvious. When the long night seemed toe to an end, Evelyn clenched her fists in frustration, feeling disappointed that her wicked n had backfired on her. Chapter 1115 A Dutiful Husband Chapter 1115 A ''Dutiful'' Husband In the meantime, Colton returned to the mansion with Nicole in his arms. Then, he ced her down on the bed and took a closer look at her beautiful face. "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion. After making sure she suffered no injuries, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I thought you were injured, so I was just checking if you were fine." Nicole pursed her lips and smiled, looking up with a confident look on her face. "Come on, I''m skilled, and you know that. You have nothing to worry about because no one can take advantage of me." Staring at the confident look on her face, Colton pinched her nose and spoke in a frustrated tone, "You need to be careful. Don''t let your impulse and emotions cloud your judgment. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." She looked down submissively and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''m sorry. I was worried because of Hayden." Seeing the submissive look on her face, Colton couldn''t bring himself to lose his temper, but even so, he still reacted with a darkened look. "I know you care about your son, but if anything happens, you need to tell me right away!" At his warning, Nicole rubbed his chin with her face and responded with an affirmative reply, "Alright, I heard you." She then indulged herself in the man''s embrace, her eyes darkening. At the same time, Colton gulped and ced his hands on her waist, pulling her closer. With a hoarse voice, he said, "Don''t move, or I won''t be able to hold back much longer." Nicole looked up, showing a puzzled yet innocent look on her face. However, without her knowing it, her expression somehow got Colton aroused. Damn it! I''m turned on! Ah, screw it! I''m going to show her how I can be a real man. "You turned me on purposely. Who else can you me?" he responded with a grunt and pinned her down in bed. When she finally snapped back to her senses, she realized what the man was about to do. At that thought, she blushed furiously and started to stammer, "W-What do you think you''re doing, Colton?" Colton curled his lips upward and rubbed her cheek with them, speaking in a deep voice, "Well, I''m trying to be a ''dutiful'' husband here." He then began to slide his wandering palm upward from thedy''s slim belly. At the same time, Nicole only bore with Colton''s amorous advance. She had wanted to say something but only to swallow back the words that were forming at the tip of her tongue. While her cheeks turned red and her eyes misted over, she weaklyy there without resisting. Seeing that, Colton chuckled softly and nted a kiss on her lips as he whispered in her ear, "I''m going to help myself, Nicole." He theny down on his belly on top of her while she bashfully tried to push him away in a futile manner. He giggled and seized her arm, speaking in a soft voice, "Nicole, if you wish to push me away, you will have to try harder. Otherwise, I''m going to carry on." In the meantime, Nicole''s cheeks turned a few shades redder when she heard Colton flirting with her. I can''t believe this man. Just do whatever you want to me! Must you be such a tease?! When Colton noticed her bashful look and that she had chosen to remain silent, his smile grew even wider. He then rubbed her chin with his lips and smiled brightly. "I want you, Nicole." When she heardText content ? N?velDrama.Org. that, Nicole figured she might as well lie down straight and let Colton do whatever he wanted to her. When he saw her response, he excitedly went on to do what he had been waiting for. The next moment, he unbuttoned his shirt and revealed his muscr physique before seizing the woman''s wrists and pinning them above her head. Chapter 1116 An Encounter with Evelyn Chapter 1116 An Encounter with Evelyn Later that afternoon, Nicoley down in bed and took a look at the marks on her body. With her blushed cheeks, she recalled what had happened not long ago. Thus, she red at Colton and clenched her jaw. "I told you not to leave a mark on me, right? How am I supposed to go to the beach looking like this?!" In response to herint, Colton wrapped his arms around her waist and chuckled. "We''ll go there next time, then." After finishing his words, he nted a kiss on her lips. Seeing the mischievous look on his face, she couldn''t bring herself to lecture him further. Instead, she justy down there sluggishly. Then, she stared at the ceiling and looked to the side, fixing her eyes on his handsome face. However, her temptation got the better of her and prompted her tond a kick on him. The next second, she moaned in pain as she instantly felt great soreness that overwhelmed her body from head to toe. Colton grabbed her ankle and yfullyughed at her. "Alright, that''s enough. Your body is aching, so why don''t you get some rest for now? I''ll take you to the beach some other day." Nevertheless, Nicole was still annoyed and pissed off, so she looked the other way without bothering to give him any response. He realized just then that he might have been a little too aggressive while he was going at it earlier. Thus, he quickly tried to y on her sympathy and said, "Alright, I know it''s my fault, darling. Punish me all you want." She softened up upon hearing his gentle voice. Then, she rubbed her belly and said, "I''m starving now. Get me some nuggets, and I''ll perhaps forgive you." "Alright, I''ll buy you something to eat," he responded with a nod, chuckling. "Okay, hurry up, then. I''m going to get some rest now. When I wake up, I want to see nuggets right in front of me," she said cheekily. Pampered and spoiled by Colton, she indulged herself in making demands. Colton gently tucked her in and nodded. "Alright, rest well." After making sure she was tucked in, he went out and made his way to where the hawker stalls were. There is a street just outside the hotel with hawker stalls along it. It should be an easy task to find nuggets. As soon as he walked out the door, he quickly headed to the hawkers, only to bump into a silhouette that suddenly came his way. "Ah!" That girl yelped in pain and fell backward onto the ground. When Colton habitually tried to help her up, Evelyn''s face came into his view. "What are you doing here?" His voice sounded cold. Evelyn gazed at him as tears started to well in her eyes. She then sniffled and called out to him, "Collie." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Colton only shot her an icy look without responding any further. Evelyn couldn''t care less about that as she continued to step forward and get closer to him, speaking with a skittish voice, "What a small world, Collie. I can''t believe we just ran into each other here." He responded with a cold chuckle and pried Evelyn''s hand off him, replying in an unfriendly tone, "Stop pretending, Evelyn. I know you''ve been tailing me all the way here. What are you up to?" "No, I swear I wasn''t tailing you. It was just a coincidence. I was out here taking a stroll until I ran into you," she answered while secretly releasing the voodoo from a box, thinking it was a good time for her to do that. Colton furrowed his eyebrows and looked at her with a disgusted look before backing away to keep his distance from her. When Evelyn noticed his reaction, she felt a stab of disappointment and pain. She wiped the tears from her eyes and sobbed, "Is this how you think of me, Collie? I''m merely strolling around to take my mind off things. Furthermore, I''ve already exined everything to the cops before. It was Queenie and her mother who did it. I had nothing to do with that!" As she spoke, she secretly released the voodoo bug. The insect flew and stopped on Colton''s neck. However, he didn''t notice anything strange at all. He only looked over his shoulder without turning around and warned Evelyn, "Don''t follow me." Chapter 1117 Out Cold Chapter 1117 Out Cold Evelyn kept her gaze fixed upon the voodoo bug thatnded on Colton''s neck. In less than a second, it somehow buried itself beneath the man''s skin and disappeared. At the same time, Colton felt a twinge on his neck and naturally ced his hand on it, only to feel nothing. Thinking it was just an illusion, he turned around and walked away. Instead of blocking his way, Evelyn just stood still and watched him leave this time. Now that the bug is inside him, all I have to do is wait until the effect kicks in. Soon, she began to fantasize about having a future with Colton, which put a smile on her face. With her eyes fixed on Colton''s muscr build, she couldn''t help but feel excited about the thought of having him for herself. In the meantime, Colton had a strange feeling inside of him after running into Evelyn. As the leader of Gardner Corporation, he was often upied by his duties of running and overseeing the organization. Nevertheless, he was still disciplined enough to visit the gym several times a week. Thus, he had a strong and healthy physique. However, he was starting to feel a little dizzy. Then, it felt as if something was moving inside his body. He then felt his nape and shook his head, dismissing it as nothing more than his wild imagination. After buying the nuggets that Nicole wanted, he picked a few other of her favorite foods and returned home. An hourter, Colton finally returned to find Nicole had woken up from her sleep and was now sitting on the couch. When she saw him back, she raised her head in his direction and yawned. "You''re back," she said. "Yup, and you''re up." Colton sat beside her and ced all the food he had bought right in front of her. Nicole looked down and spotted some other food, such as desserts, strawberry cakes, and someOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. cream puffs, apart from those nuggets. "Wow, you bought cake, too." She sounded surprised. Although she was never one with a sweet tooth, she somehow began to fall in love with desserts ever since she started dating Colton. "Yeah." The man nodded and presented the cake right in front of her eyes. "You seemed to enjoy it a lot when you were eating it previously." She nodded without denying it, grabbing a spoon to get a small scoop of the cake. The next moment, the delightful taste of the cake began to sweep through her tongue, filling her mouth with a vorful fruit taste. After taking two more bites, she pursed her lips and smiled as she thought about her dramatic and checkered past. I''ve been living my whole life in misery. My mother died when I was young, and Queenie wouldn''t stop coming at me with her evil ns. Then, I ended up having a one-night stand with a man whom I thought was a yboy at first. When Nicole thought about her present life, she couldn''t help but feel grateful for having Colton as the man of her life. Although the two of them might have been through a lot of ups and downs, she was d that they were both having a happy life now. Nicole munched on the nuggets, but before she could savor its taste, she suddenly heard a moan from Colton. She then turned around and saw his look of difort as he covered his neck with his hand. Apart from that, she also noticed his flustered cheeks, which indicated that he was unwell. At the sight of that, her heart skipped a beat as she quickly got closer to him to check him out. Nevertheless, she couldn''t seem to find anything wrong with him upon checking his pulse. Thus, she anxiously asked, "Are you alright, Colton? Where do you feel unwell?" Colton''s forehead was covered in veins. Although he tried his best tofort Nicole, his throat felt like it was burning so badly that he could barely talk. At the same time, he had a strange feeling that suddenly surged through his head and made him feel dizzy just as his vision started to turn blurry. "Colton!" Nicole shouted, finding it hard to believe that the man was losing consciousness. However, as Colton listened to her voice, it eventually faded away. Then, he lost his bnce and passed out soon after. Chapter 1118 Evelyns Name Chapter 1118 Evelyn''s Name Nicole looked at the unconscious Colton, feeling a sudden sense of panic. At once, she dragged his body onto the couch, made him lie down, and then started to feel his pulse. After a while, she finally detected a slight anomaly in his pulse. The pulse was strange; it was as if there was something alive inside his body. Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at his pale face. She was suddenly feeling unsure of what to do. However, she tried to suppress the panic in her heart and thought for a while before heading into the room to retrieve an acupuncture kit. She used needles to stimte several acupoints on his body, trying to prevent the spread of whatever was inside him. Meanwhile, hey motionless on the couch, his handsome face showing no expression. Even when she pricked him in the most painful spots, he didn''t react. When she put her finger under his nose, she felt relieved that his breathing was normal. However, she was puzzled. How can he suddenly faint for no reason? After his encounter with Evelyn earlier, Colton had been feeling that something was off with him. Now, he felt weak all over; it was as if someone had tied a rope around him and thrown him into the sea with a heavy stone. He struggled to open his eyelids, but they felt as heavy as lead. Memories of Evelyn started to be clear. Her face appeared before him, and her name kept shing across his mind over and over again. Nicole had never encountered such a situation before. Since she couldn''t wake him up, she wanted to call 911, but he suddenly took a deep breath and woke up abruptly. He sat up on the couch, his handsome face covered in cold sweat as he gasped for breath. When she saw him awake, she asked with concern, "What happened, Colton? Are you feeling better now?" Her face was filled with worry, as she was genuinely frightened by his sudden copse. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Colton shook his head, his voice hoarse. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." As she pressed her lips together, Nicole reached out to hold his hand. She didn''t know when she had be so fragile. Previously, she didn''t even disy any sign of fear when facing Sasha, but now, she was actually scared. When Colton was unconscious, the panic in her heart kept spreading as she feared something bad had happened to him. "Your health has always been good. There''s no reason for you to faint suddenly. Did something happen?" She spected immediately. Considering his physical condition, he can''t possibly faint so suddenly. At her reminder, he immediately thought of Evelyn. After thinking for a while, he finally said, "I met Evelyn when I went out to buy things for you." Evelyn? Evelyn''s love for Colton is almost pathological. I know she wants to have Colton, but I don''t think she would harm him. But how do I exin his unusual condition? Perhaps, it was a woman''s sixth sense, but Nicole couldn''t help but feel uneasy. After some thought, she reached out and held his hand, firmly saying, "Colton, I think you should go to the hospital for a checkup." "I''m fine. There''s no need to make such a fuss," he reassured her, his heart aching slightly as he looked at her pale face. Yet, she shook her head and firmly stated, "No, we must go to the hospital and get you checked. I felt something strange in your pulse, but I couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong. So, going to the hospital is the best option." Her gaze on him was unwavering. Chapter 1119 No Problem Chapter 1119 No Problem As Colton looked at Nicole''s expression, a doting smile tugged on his lips. He nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go now. Don''t worry, darling." She finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that he was willing to go to the hospital. Hopefully, I''m just overthinking. Apanied by Nicole, Colton went straight to the Town Central Hospital. He went through aplete set of examinations, but the blood results and other indicators showed no problem. When she read the report, she finally rxed. It seems like I misjudged the strange pulse earlier. Thankfully, he''s fine. Seeing the relief on her face, he reached out and caressed her head. "You can rest assured now. I''m perfectly fine, and I was actually thinking of having another little sister for Hayden with you." At his words, Nicole''s face instantly turned red. Tsk, tsk, this man. He can always say these shameless things, no matter the situation. "Ahem." She cleared her throat and blushed, saying, "Well, since you''re fine, let''s go back and rest." When they left the hospital, the sky had already turned dark. She nced at the time and realized it was already 8.00PM. She hadn''t expected the examination to take so long. "Apanying me to the checkup dyed your trip to the seaside," Colton said, looking down at Nicole. She red at him andined, "Do you know how scared I was when you fainted just like that?" As he looked at her aggrieved look, his heart melted. He reached out and stroked her head, apologizing, "I''m sorry for worrying you." Only when she heard his heartfelt words did she feel slightly relieved. Although the checkup showed no problem, she would still be a bit more cautious in theing days, just in case. "Let''s go back," she said as she held his hand and tilted her head. "Okay." He nodded and held her hand tightly as they walked out together. The two figuresone tall and one shortwalked along the road, their silhouettes elongating under the streetlights. Nicole couldn''t exin her current state of mind, but she felt an inexplicable worry, afraid that something might happen to Colton. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. On the other hand, Evelyn had been tailing him in secret after bidding him goodbye. She felt bitter as she watched the two hold hands affectionately. Why? Why could Nicole have Colton''s love while I have been waiting for so many years and yet have nothing? Since Colton went to the hospital, it must be because the voodoo bug has acted up. However, seeing him so affectionate with Nicole, Evelyn hesitated. When Ryan gave me the voodoo bug, didn''t he say Colton would fall in love with me once the venom took effect? Why is he showing no reaction and still happily smiling at Nicole? After some thought, she still couldn''t figure it out, so she took out her phone and called Ryan. The call was quickly answered, and she hurriedly asked, "Ryan, I''ve already embedded the voodoo bug you gave me in Colton. Why hasn''t he fallen in love with me and is still with Nicole?" Hearing her anxious voice, Ryan chuckled softly. "Don''t be so impatient, Miss Wrenn. Everything takes time. The voodoo bug has just been embedded, so it needs some time to adapt." As she listened to his nonchnt tone, she felt inexplicably annoyed. With furrowed brows, she asked loudly, "When will Colton finally fall in love with me then?" "At least a week, but it could take up to a month," he replied confidently. Hmm, I see. Although the timeframe he gave me is somewhat different from what I expected, at least Colton will soon be mine! Evelyn thought. Chapter 1120 Past Grudges Chapter 1120 Past Grudges With that thought in mind, Evelyn''s expression eased up a little. I''ve already waited so many years, so enduring another month won''t be difficult. I can wait. "Okay," she replied with her eyes lowered. With the answer from Ryan, she felt much more at ease. "By the way, now that you have embedded the voodoo bug, you should spend more time around Colton. It will make him like you even more," Ryan suggested in a soft voice. "I got it," she replied. As Ryan listened to her voice, his eyes flickered with a malicious look. Nicole, I will make you taste the unbearable pain of heartbreak! After hanging up the phone, he suddenly heard a powerful voice behind him. "Is everything arranged?" He turned around and saw an elderly man with gray hair sitting on a mahogany chair. The man wore a reddish-brown suit and held a cane in his hand. He was incredibly skinny. It was as if he had nothing but skin and bones, and his appearance gave off a chilling aura. "Yes. Evelyn has already embedded the voodoo bug in Colton. Within a month at most, he will fall in love with her," Ryan replied earnestly. A pleased smile appeared on the old man''s face as he slowly nodded. "Good. That''s good news." "Grandpa, would you like to rest first? I will keep an eye on Nicole," Ryan respectfully suggested. At the mention of Nicole, a crimson light shed in the old man''s eyes. He clenched his hand on top of the cane tightly, gritting his teeth. "Back then, White severed my tendons, leaving me to walk with a cane for the rest of my life. Now that he''s dead, I will seek revenge on his apprentice. I will make Nicole''s life a living hell!" He and White had studied medicine in the same ce. Both of them were highly talented, but White had betterprehension abilities and often outshone him. Naturally, Logan Yael was not one to ept being overshadowed. One day, he happened toe across a manual on using poison as a countermeasure, which led him down this path. When White discovered his involvement with poisons, he advised him to stop, but how could Logan give up when he had finally grasped the principles? Naturally, he refused to do so. As a result, many people died from the poison he was experimenting with, and White reported him. He was expelled from the sect, and before being expelled, White sent his men to sever his tendons. Since then, he had been at odds with White. Yet, when his power grew, he discovered that White was long gone. He couldn''t find his apprentice, either. It was only by chance he had found Nicole, and he sent his grandson to n out this grand scheme meticulously. After all, if he simply let her die, it would be too easy for her. "Grandpa, rest assured; I will definitely help you seek revenge," Ryan promised. When Logan heard Ryan''s resolute voice, his expression slightly softened. He looked at Ryan and thought, This grandson is the most satisfactory creation of my life. Not only does he possess exceptional talent in using poison, but he can even breed voodoo bugs. I failed to cultivate this bug that can control people''s hearts, yet it seems effortless in his hands. "I know you will. I''ll get some rest now. Let me know if anything happens with Nicole," he said, leaning on his cane and trembling as he left. As Ryan watched Logan''s departing figure, a cold smile yed on his lips. The voodoo bug I gave Evelyn is not that simple. As White''s apprentice, I believe you will not disappoint me, Nicole. Nevertheless, when the voodoo bug is eradicated, it coincides with the demise of the individual responsible for its elimination. I''m curious to see whether you will choose your life or Colton''s heart. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1121 Dreaming About Evelyn Chapter 1121 Dreaming About Evelyn After the body checkup, Colton returned to the hotel with Nicole. Late at night, darkness enveloped the surroundings, and the two in the room had fallen into a deep sleep. Colton had a fragmented dream, but it connected all the incidents involving Evelyn. "I love you, Collie. Can you be mine?" "I saved you, Collie. Why did you choose Nicole instead of me?" "It wasn''t me, Collie. Can you please believe me?" Evelyn''s voice echoed in his ears, lingering and unable to dissipate. The dream jolted him awake from his sleep. As he opened his eyes, he saw Nicole lying in his arms. He felt something was off about him today. Why does Evelyn keep popping up in my mind? The only connection between her and me was when she saved me during our childhood, but with what she has done, I have long settled the debt. It was only when he nced at his phone that he realized it was only around 3.00AM. However, he couldn''t find a trace of sleepiness after being startled awake. He lowered his head to look at Nicole, who was still sound asleep. After some thought, he got up and went to the bathroom. In the bathroom, he looked at himself in the mirror and noticed a reddish hue in the depths of his eyes, making him look eerie. He squinted his eyes, trying to calm himself down. Then, he rubbed his temples to rx, but his head still throbbed ufortably. Squinting his eyes, he sshed cold water on his face. What is happening to me? Why do I have such strange dreams about Evelyn? Colton was sure that he liked Nicole, but something seemed off recently. Evelyn kept appearing in his mind as if someone intentionally nted these memories in his head. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Annoyed, he rubbed his forehead to suppress his doubts. After fully awakening, he went downstairs and sat on the couch instead of returning to the bedroom. He lit a cigarette and smoked slowly, feeling more annoyed than ever before. He rarely smoked; he only did that when he felt particrly agitated. However, today, he had been smoking from 3.00AM until 6.00AM, and the table was filled with cigarette butts, permeating the room with a choking smell of smoke. When he nced at his phone, he suddenly decided to give his assistant, Tony, a call. It was 6.00AM, and Tony''s mind was still foggy when he received the call. He was puzzled as he picked up the phone. In a groggy voice, he asked, "Hello, President Gardner. Why are you calling so early? Is there something wrong?" Colton''s expression was solemn as he thought for a moment before earnestly asking, "Tell me, why do I keep seeing a woman''s image in my mindtely? What''s going on?" Tony didn''t expect to be awakened by his employer early in the morning, especially to be asked about rtionship matters. "So, the reason for your early morning call is to ask me about this?" He couldn''t help rolling his eyes, for he thought there must be some majorpany issue. Without caring what Tony was thinking, Colton replied, "Yes. Now, answer me." At this moment, Tony let out a sigh. President Gardner is indeed an unparalleled business genius in the business world, but when ites to rtionship matters, he is truly clueless. "If you dream about her, it must have meant you like her. Anyway, aren''t you traveling with Miss Anderson? You''re sleeping next to her and still dreaming about her, huh? You two sure are lovey-dovey," Tony remarked teasingly. With furrowed brows, Colton pressed his lips together. "What if it was Evelyn who appeared in my dream?" Chapter 1122 Fell in Love With Someone Else? Chapter 1122 Fell in Love With Someone Else? Tony fell silent instantly; he was genuinely startled by the revtion. President Gardner dreamed about Evelyn?! After pondering for a moment, he tactfully asked, "President Gardner, have you fallen in love with someone else?" "Shut up." Sure enough, as soon as he spoke, he was reprimanded by Colton. Feeling awkward, Tony rubbed his nose before continuing after some thought, "Well, what you think during the day will appear in your dreams, or perhaps Evelyn did something to you." At his words, Colton''s brow furrowed even deeper, and he rubbed his temples for a moment before saying, "Ever since I saw Evelyn that one time, I''ve been feeling strange. Now, I even dream about her." At this moment, Tony didn''t even dare to breathe. Anyone in this situation would have suspected something fishy was going on. However, he also witnessed Colton''s love for Nicole, so he couldn''t believe Colton would shift his affections so easily. "Don''t overthink it. President Gardner. It''s probably just a one-time thing," he said, scratching his head as he refrained from saying too much. Colton lit another cigarette, took a puff, and watched the faint smoke drifting in the air. Then, he asked somewhat seriously, "Did I fall in love with someone else?" "I was just talking nonsense earlier, President Gardner. As outsiders, we can see the love you have for Miss Anderson. Your rtionship has endured many trials, and it was not easy for you two to be together. How could you possibly fall in love with someone else?" Tony spoke in one breath, reassuring Colton. When Colton heard that, he let out a sigh of relief. He felt like he had been losing his mindtely, constantly thinking about unrealistic things. After contemting for a moment, he nodded. "I got it. You should go back to sleep." After that, he hung up the phone right away. Only after he slowly finished hisst cigarette did he begin to tidy up the room. Looking around, he realized he had smoked three packs of cigarettes. It had been a long time since hest smoked, and now, he had consumed so many in such a short time that his throat felt hoarse. He opened the window and let the lingering smoke dissipate, but the smell of smoke on his body was too overpowering that it seemed like it had seeped into his skin. So, he turned around and went to the guest room to shower. It was then that he finally got rid of the smell. When Nicole woke up, the person beside her had already disappeared, leaving behind a cold spot on the pillow. She let out a yawn and picked up her phone to check the time, only to see that it was just a little after 7.00AM. Why is Colton up so early? Just as she was puzzled, the door was quietly pushed open, and a tall figure entered the room. She looked up and saw that it was Colton, who had just finished showering. Unable to hold back her laughter, she covered her lips and chuckled softly. "What''s gotten into you? Taking a shower so early in the morning?" "Yeah. I smelled bad, so I took a shower. Aren''t you going to sleep a little longer?" His dark eyes fell directly on her face, his pupils quickly dting with a faint smile. She got out of bed, shaking her head. "I slept earlyst night, so I''m not very sleepy." "Okay." He nodded and used a towel to dry his hair. As she passed by him, she caught a faint, elusive smell of smoke. She instinctively frowned and looked at him with some confusion. "Did you smoke?" Having spent so much time together, she had long understood his habits. Unless he was troubled by something, he wouldn''t smoke. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yeah." He nodded, not hiding anything. However, he still didn''t mention the dream about Evelyn. After contemting for a moment, he said, "I had a nightmare in the morning and felt a bit agitated, so I went out to smoke a cigarette. I was worried you wouldn''t like the smell on me, so I washed it off." Chapter 1123 An Affectionate Confession Chapter 1123 An Affectionate Confession Nicole blinked her eyes and could not help feeling worried. "A nightmare?" What kind of nightmare could make Colton uneasy? With a faint smile, he nodded and answered, "Yes. You weren''t with me in my dream, so I was scared." After hearing what he said, she giggled and felt somewhat resigned. She thought about it and decided to hug him. "Alright, don''t overthink it. I won''t leave you." Since Colton was a bulky man with a broad chest, it gave Nicole a sense of familiarity. She leaned her head against his chest and could hear his heart beating. Tightening her arms around him, she embraced the tall man with all her might. He lowered his head and smelled the crisp fragrance on her body. His eyebrows trembled slightly as he reached out to caress her hair. She was not shy either as she snuggled her face against his chest. While looking at her fuzzy head, he indisputably gulped. His eyes dimmed, and he pondered before wrapping his arm around her waist. That startled her, and before she could react, he had already brought her to the bed. With eyes widened in shock, she looked at the handsome face before her and asked, "What are you doing?" "Nicky, you smell so good." His face dug into the crook of her neck, and he slowly sniffed her scent. She felt a tickling sensation on her neck and was helpless. "Colton, don''t you even try to think about that. We came here for vacation." Yet, he behaved like a cute kitten leaning on her, whining gently, "Nicky, I want you." Is this guy always insatiable? While Nicole was feeling quite speechless, Colton was already groping her. She could not hold back her urge to roll her eyes, but the man was already getting handsy with her. After sighing slightly, she gave it a thought without rejecting him. He closed his eyes and smelled the familiar crisp scent on her body. It was only then that he felt more assured. What happened today was too strange. For some reason, Evelyn''s figure would appear in his mind. If he was not adamant that he liked Nicole, he was about to suspect that he cheated on her. The consequence of indulging in their desires was to sleep untilte afternoon. When Nicole woke up, she fell into Colton''s gaze. She recalled what happened earlier and shot up from bed, blushing bright red. While shoving him, she gnashed her teeth,ining, "It''s all your fault! We agreed to head outside and enjoy ourselves but ended up staying inside the hotel the entire day." Faced with her usations, Colton smiled while pulling her into his embrace, wrapping his strong arms around her slim waist. "Nicky, I''m so in love with you," he muttered while gazing at her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When she heard that, she thought it was strange because he had never acted this way. She raised her eyebrow and giggled. "What''s the matter? Why are you suddenly so affectionate?" He did not reply and held her tightly instead. Unsure of what was happening to him, he kept feeling an unknown sense of anxiety. It felt like he could lose the woman before him at any moment. Seeing that Colton stayed quiet, Nicole let him hug her. However, she thought things had be stranger because he had been acting peculiarly since he fell unconscious yesterday. He never smoked, but he did today. She lowered her head and thought about it before stating, "Colton, we''re married. You know you can tell me anything, right?" Chapter 1124 Stay Away From Me Chapter 1124 Stay Away From Me While hugging Nicole, Colton did not know how to put his thought into words. Could he tell her he had dreamt about Evelyn? That would prove he had betrayed their rtionship. "I''m fine. I just feel slightly uneasy," he replied. His reluctance to disclose information rendered her to stop pressing on. Silence filled the air, and before the two could speak, they suddenly heard a gurgling sound. Colton bowed his head and discovered Nicole was hungry. He could not hold back hisughter and let out a low chuckle before getting out of bed. "What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you," he asked. Blushing, she secretlyined that it was his fault because his inability to control himself made her miss breakfast. "I want Restradian dishes, and you can decide the others." She flipped to the side and covered her head with the nket. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The man left upon humming in response. Once he was gone, Nicole emerged from under the covers and stared at the ceiling. Her mind began wandering as she blinked, recalling the events during these two days. Meanwhile, Colton came out of the hotel and bumped into Evelyn. When she saw him, she did not hesitate to greet him, "Collie, are you here on vacation too?" He nced at her and moved away without replying, prepared to act like he did not see her. It was difficult for Evelyn toe upon such a chance, so how could she let it go so carelessly? Seeing that Colton was ignoring her, she approached him and hugged his arm, whining, "Collie, I''m talking to you. Why aren''t you replying to me?" Looking at the hand on his arm, he habitually shook it off. Perhaps he had used too much strength because she stumbled and fell backward onto her butt. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she bit her lips, looking at the tall man pitifully. "Collie, why are you treating me like that? I like you. Nicole came second, while I''ve always liked you!" she used while crying. She struggled to get up from the floor and continued to approach Colton, but his voice instantly deepened as he warned her, "Evelyn, I''m warning you. Stay away from me, or I won''t show you mercy." Despite his warning, she did not care because she only had him in her mind. Now that the love bug had been nted on him, he would be hers sooner orter. While she thought of that, she shamelessly approached him and looked at him with affectionate eyes. Then, she gently added, "Collie, can you not act so heartlessly? Just look at me. I don''t mind your feelings for Nicole." Colton frowned and was about to push her away but suddenly felt immense pain flooding his mind. The pain was so agonizing that his whole figure began shaking, and his hands were instantly balled into fists. Noticing his strange behavior, she leaned closer and deliberately used her body to nudge him, gently uttering, "Collie, you were so rough with me. It was so painful when you pushed me, and my hands are bruised." While speaking, Evelyn raised her hand and waved it before Colton to let him have a closer look. When she fell to the ground, her hand grazed the floor, so her palm was bright red. He did not know what was happening to him because he should have pushed her away, but his limbs were going against his will. Also, he had an irresistible urge to get closer to her. Biting the tip of his tongue, he felt more clear-minded after the intense pain. Chapter 1125 Evelyns Approach Chapter 1125 Evelyn''s Approach Once he returned to his senses, Colton pushed Evelyn away, but he did it gently this time. Rubbing the corner of his eyes, he thought he was behaving rather strangely. "Go away!" he ordered. His throat burned, and his voice was extremely hoarse. Evelyn stood in her spot and watched Colton. She did not leave and continued watching in detail, thinking that the love bug seemed to be working because he nearly could not escape the voodoo''s effect. Consequently, the smile on her face brightened even more. It seemed like he would fall in love with her sooner orter. After Colton screamed those words, he left as though he was escaping something. Once far from Evelyn, he panted softly and covered his face with his hand. There was a painful feeling on the tip of his tongue. He did not show mercy to himself when biting his tongue, so his entire tongue felt numb. His mouth filled with a faint iron taste as he tiredly closed his eyes. He had just dreamt of Evelyn this morning, and now, he bumped into her and was inexplicably unable to reject her. If this situation persisted, he believed he would betray Nicole sooner orter. At that thought, Colton clenched his fists and quickly shook his head to remove those outrageous thoughts. By the time the food he ordered arrived on their doorstep, Nicole was up and sitting on the couch, wearing a white dress. She had wless skin that was snowy white. Even without makeup, she still looked stunning in her casual clothes. She wore a sleeveless camisole with ck, broad pants, and her jet-ck hair hung before her chest, making her look listless. It was noon, so the sun was bright outside. When the sunlight shone on her, it made her seem slightlynguid. When Nicole saw Colton had returned, she slowly yawned and rubbed her eyes, greeting him, "You''re back." "Yes. The restaurant has delivered the food. Let''s eat." In an attempt to force down his difort, he looked at her beautiful face and kissed her on the lips. She thought the man had been acting more insatiabletely and frequently behaved affectionately toward her. Though she was not repulsed by it, she kept feeling that something was amiss. After the meal, they decided to go on a walk. However, a familiar figure appeared before them right after they exited the door. Nicole nced at the person and saw it was Evelyn, who red at their intertwined fingers; an inexplicable fury filled her heart. "Collie, how could you be with this woman? You''re supposed to be with me." While Evelyn said that, she reached to grab Colton''s hand. Nicole watched her actions and frowned. Has she gone mad? How can she openly try to get his attention? "Evelyn, what do you think you''re doing?" She blocked in front of Evelyn and gave her a warning stare. She knew Evelyn liked Colton, but she had never behaved so unbridled. On the other hand, Evelyn''s gaze remained glued onto Colton as she disregarded Nicole''s thoughts and affectionately asked him, "Collie, why don''t we date?" Following her words was another wave of pain in Colton''s head. Nicole noticed the abnormal behavior of the man beside her and looked over, only to see him hugging his head with a pained expression. His eyebrows were knitted so tightly that it seemed like he was in immense pain.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1126 Coltons Strange Behavior Chapter 1126 Colton''s Strange Behavior Nicole saw Colton''s pained state and hurriedly read his pulse. This time, she could vividly feel something abnormal. It feels like something is inside of him. "Colton, are you alright?" she asked. Trying to endure the pain in his mind, he shook his head and replied in a raspy voice, "I''m fine. It''s just a headache." When Evelyn saw his behavior, she knew the love bug inside him had begun to work its magic. Her eyes filled with excitement as she approached him. "Collie, let me see what''s happening." Not knowing why, Colton felt the pain in his head instantly disappear when Evelyn approached him; his anxiety seemed to have calmed down too. Since Nicole still had her fingers on his pulse, she could feel him rxing. When he regained his composure, he angrily pushed Evelyn away and warned her, "Evelyn, this is myst warning. Leave me alone." She stared at him in shock as her eyes welled up with tears, making her look rather pitiful. She bit her lips and reasoned aggrievedly, "Collie, I meant to help you. I know you''re feeling ufortable, so let me help you." While she spoke, she wanted to get closer to Colton but was mercilessly pushed away. Afternding on her butt, she did not get up and stared at him with moist eyes. Instantly, he shut his eyes as his momentary captivation by her behavior bewildered him. He did not want to stay longer, so he held Nicole''s hand and coldly uttered, "Let''s go, Nicky." Once he was done speaking, they left. After some distance from Evelyn, Nicole tugged on Colton''s hand and asked, "Colton, didn''t you notice you''ve been acting strangelytely?" He stiffened. Of course, he had noticed his strange behavior, but he could not help himself. It was like the nerves inside his brain were controlled by someone else, causing him to stay flustered. Trying hard to suppress the strange thoughts, he held her hand and assured her, "I''m fine. There''s nothing to worry about." However, Nicole did not let it slide this time and sternly added, "Colton, when you had a headache just now, I could feel something inside your body, and when Evelyn approached you, the thing inside your body calmed down." When he heard that, he was dumbfounded as he did not expect something to be inside him. Frowning, he thought about it and asked, "How''s my body now?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s unnoticeable during regr times, but there will be an obvious surge when Evelyn is near," she exined, gazing at the familiar and handsome face with her bright eyes. He fell silent because he had noticed his strange behavior, and his mind would uncontrobly lead him to Evelyn. Also, his body would react peculiarly every time he met her. "Nicole, I''m so sorry. I don''t know what''s happening to me." This was the first time the decisive and resolute Colton Gardner in the business world felt helpless. Nicole looked at him, heartbroken, and intertwined her fingers with his. She thought about it and said, "Colton, I think you might''ve been charmed, but don''t worry. I''ll try my best to find out what it is." With his strong will, he would never act like he did. Therefore, the only exnation for his abnormal behavior would be voodoo. However, she had never encountered a charm like this, so she needed to do some research. Chapter 1127 I Wont Forget You Chapter 1127 I Won''t Forget You They lost all interest in strolling at the park after bumping into Evelyn, so they returned to the vi, where Nicole started searching for information and even called many renowned medical scientists to find out what was happening to Colton. After a night''s effort, she finally found a medical schr who was friends with her master. "In this situation, the prelim prognosis is probably a voodoo bug." Her irises shrank and filled with disbelief. "Did you say voodoo bug?" she asked hesitantly. "Yes. I learned about this when I was young. It''s incredibly difficult to rear voodoo bugs, and only a handful of people can do that. However, once they''re sessful, it can be used for mind control." After hearing the exnation from the other end, the knot between Nicole''s brows tightened. Lowering her head, she contemted for a minute before asking, "What are the usual uses of the voodoo bug?" "In the past, when I was in contact with this topic, I saw that it could control a person''s mind, make them forget everything, and only listen to the orders of the person who nted the bug. As for the way to break the curse, I have no idea about it, either." Nicole kept tightening her grip on her phone, and there was no light in her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she briefly told the other end about Colton''s condition. A few minutes passed in silence as the other end sank into deep thought and said, "That''s probably a love bug. About two weekster, the person with the bug nted in him will fall in love with someone else uncontrobly." After listening to the exnation, Nicole finally understood why Colton behaved so strangely in the past few days and why he had such a huge reaction after meeting Evelyn. "Sir, do you know where this voodoo bug can still be found?" she asked after giving it a thought. She had not seen something like this even after years of medical practice with White and only read about them asionally from books. "I only know that the head of the Yael Family, Ryan Yael, has them." Stunned, she repeated in her head, Ryan Yael? The Yael Family? Ryan''s grandfather, Logan Yael, had a deep hatred for White. Decades ago, they learned medicine from the same teacher, but Logan went down the unorthodox path. Fighting poison with poison was not his only aim, for he even experimented on living humans. Due to this, White exposed him, and the tendons on his hands and legs were severed. I don''t think this feud will ever be forgotten, she thought and took in a deep breath of cold air. So, the person behind Evelyn is the Yael Family. She calmed herself and asked, "Do you know where the Yaels are now?" Although she knew about the grudge between White and the Yaels, she had never met thetter all these years and had let her guard down, not expecting they would harm someone around her one day. "Durobrivae." After she learned all she needed to know, she hung up and went to Colton. "We''re packing and booking a flight to Durobrivae right now, Colton," she told him straightforwardly. There was no time to lose. Just earlier, she discovered that this bug would take effect in two weeks, so she did not have much time left. She had to find Ryan as quickly as possible and a way to break the curse. Colton was confused, seeing how anxious she seemed. "What happened?" "You''ve been cursed, which exins why you''ve been acting so weirdly in thest few days. We must go to Durobrivae and look for the Yaels to find out how we can nullify this," she exined with a straight face. The muscles on his face froze as he thought about it for a few minutes. Then, he looked at her seriously and asked, "What curse is this, and what will happen to me?" "It''s a voodoo bug. Once it acts up, you''ll forget me and fall in love with Evelyn," she answered honestly. In the spacious room, her voice was crisp and clear. It never urred to Colton that he would be cursed with this bug. He raised his hand, cing it gently on her face. "Nicole, I won''t forget you."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1128 Durobrivae Chapter 1128 Durobrivae Soon, they started packing and lost all the mood to have fun because Colton was cursed with the voodoo bug. In the meantime, Nicole called their family and informed them that they would be taking a short break in Durobrivae, but she did not mention anything about his condition. Their family did not find it surprising and asked them to have fun. She bought flight tickets for the next morning and brought Colton to Durobrivae, a metropolis she was familiar with. In her earlier years, when she was still learning medicine from White, she had lived for quite a long time in Durobrivae. Nevertheless, she had not been to the science academy because of the grudge between White and the Yaels, who were the owners of the science academy. The only reason she was here was because of the voodoo bug in Colton. Afternding in Durobrivae, she took Colton to the medical base that White had set up when he was alive, and the ce had advanced equipment. At the base, a woman in herte thirties was stunned to see Nicole. Then, she slowly recovered as her throat trembled in disbelief. "Nicole?" Nodding, Nicole greeted her. "Hi, Gina." Gina Feuer nodded in acknowledgment. The smile on her face was a little stiff, and despite her efforts to appear natural, her expression remained a little odd. "Nicole W-What brought you back?" she asked. As Nicole''s mind was preupied with Colton and his condition, she did not notice anything amiss with Gina and simply answered, "I brought my husband here for a full-body checkup." Twisting her head, Gina saw the man next to Nicole. Dressed in leisure clothes, the man seemed very casual, but the air of nobility he had with him could not be hidden. The news that Nicole was the youngdy of the Wrenn Family had already spread out in the country, and it was also said that her boyfriend was the head of the Gardner Family. So, this man next to her is Colton Gardner? Gina wondered. "Okay, I''ll arrange it for you. Which specialized area?" she asked. "A full-body checkup, please," Nicole said. Although she was pretty sure Colton was infected with the voodoo bug, she wanted to y it safe and check everything thoroughly lest something was overlooked. "Got it. I''ll pass the instructions and make the arrangements. The checkup will be finished in about an hour, but I''m afraid you can only get the results in the evening." With a nod, Gina beckoned to a young girl. Looking at Colton''s gorgeous face, the young girl lowered her head in embarrassment. "Pleasee with me. I''ll lead you through the checkup." He turned to Nicole with worry in his eyes, and she smiled at him. "Don''t worry. This ce belonged to my master, and I''m gonna catch up with Gina for a while. Go on ahead," she said reassuringly. Her words set his heart at ease, and he turned to leave with the young girl. Gina waited until they were gone before asking, "Nicole, why did you suddenlye to Durobrivae?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Colton was out of the room, only then did Nicole notice the uneasy expression Gina was wearing. Casting her a puzzled look, she frowned and asked, "Gina, why does it seem to me that you don''t wish to see me at all?" Immediately, Gina realized her expression was off and hurriedly shook her head, denying, "No, I''m just surprised because we haven''t seen each other for almost eight years." Nicole nodded. Back then, after White passed away, she had handed over the medical base to Gina because she was uninterested in managing the ce. Gina was merely a student that White had taught and not his disciple. The only disciple he acknowledged was Nicole, but Gina was rather gifted and picked up medical knowledge quickly enough. So, she handed the medical base to her when she was unprepared to take over the management. Chapter 1129 The Medical Base Chapter 1129 The Medical Base Nicole nodded and sighed. "Yeah, it''s been years since west met." If it was not because Colton was infected with the voodoo bug, she reckoned she would never return to Durobrivae. "You ordered a full-body checkup for your husband. Is there a problem with him?" asked Gina. Nicole lowered her gaze to the floor and, as though she remembered something, looked up at her and asked, "Gina, have you heard about the voodoo bug before?" Taken aback, Gina then furrowed her brows together tightly. "This is only recorded in the medical books and hasn''t appeared in reality. What happened, Nicole? Is your husband infected by it?" Nicole nodded as worry shrouded her eyes and said with a bitter smile, "Colton''s been a little weird lately, and I''m worried about his health. I asked around and deduced he was infected by the voodoo bug." A sigh escaped her lips, and she added, "I''ve only read about the voodoo bug in medical books but have never seen them before. Furthermore, regr hospitals can''t find any trace of it through tests. That''s why I brought him here." After hearing why she was here, the look of unease on Gina''s face finally faded away, and she nodded, saying, "Okay, I''ll ask them to do a thorough scan." Assured, Nicole nodded, and something else popped up in her mind. "Is my office in the base still avable?" she asked, changing the topic. Gina froze and started to look awkward. After keeping her silence, she muttered, "Nicole" The hesitancy on her face struck Nicole as odd, so she asked, "What''s wrong?" Appearing embarrassed, she said, "Nicole, it''s been so many years since you left the base, and it''s such a waste to keep the office unupied, so it''s been repurposed. Why don''t you use my office?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Without thinking much about this, Nicole thought, She has a point. It''s not surprising that the office is repurposed when I''ve already left the ce for almost eight years. "It''s okay. I just want to look for information about the voodoo bug," she said with a smile. Feeling relieved at her answer, Gina returned her smile and said hastily, "I''ll ask someone to show you to the library. There are many records of the voodoo bug in there." "Sure. Thanks for the help, Gina," Nicole said with a nod. Then, Gina instructed someone next to her to lead Nicole to the library and breathed a sigh of relief after she left. Next to her, Roxanna Miller, who had kept quiet the entire time, finally spoke after Nicole was out of earshot, "Ms. Feuer, do you think she''s back to take away the medical base?" Her question hit Gina''s sore spot, and her face fell, snapping. "That''s nonsense! She has never cared about this ce and is not fit to manage it!" Although White has left the medical base to Nicole, the person managing the base all these years is me! Gina thought. Why should I hand over the ce I''ve poured years of effort into to someone else? "Somehow, I don''t think things are as simple as it seems with her sudden return." Roxanna continued to insist next to her. A frown started to form on Gina''s face, and she contemted for a while before saying, "Let''s just observe the situation first and see what exactly she''s up to this time." With down-casted eyes, Roxanna nodded and said, "Okay, but we better beware of her, Ms. Feuer. This woman isn''t as friendly as she appears." Tired, Gina closed her eyes and nodded, saying in a low growl, "I got it. Say no more." After that, she turned and left the spot. She thought Nicole would never return to the base again, but she suddenly showed up today. If she was simply here for that man''s body checkup, then Gina had nothing to say. However, she would never allow it if she was here to take back the medical base! Chapter 1130 A Trip to the Science Academy Chapter 1130 A Trip to the Science Academy Led by a girl, Nicole arrived at the library of the medical base and started reading books rted to the voodoo bug. Back then, White had set up a medical base in Durobrivae and wanted her to inherit it. Unfortunately, she waster pregnant before marriage and was not in the best position to take over. Thankfully, Gina was capable enough to manage the base all these years. Page by page, she perused the books, but even at the medical base, there were very few guides about voodoo bugs, and she only managed to find a few books after searching for two hours. Voodoo bug was tough to cultivate and could only be raised through careful environmental and temperature control while using blood as the feed. In addition, to break the curse, she had to know which type of bug was used. While reading the information, she could not help but frown and lower her head, thinking, This is not an easy problem to solve, and only the science academy has the voodoo bug now. Looks like I''ll have to think of a way to make a trip to that ce. Two hourster, Colton found her, and the report was out very quickly because the equipment in the base was more sophisticated. At that stage, the bug was right beneath the heart, only inches away before intruding. As Nicole read the report, the frown on her face deepened. When he lowered his head and saw her face, he patted her head and assured her, "Alright, Nicole. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Biting her lip, she thought for a while before lifting her head at him and said, "Colton, I have to visit the science academy. I suspect that the voodoo bug this time is the brainchild of Ryan Yael. If I want to solve the problem from the root cause, I''ll first need to find out the breed of this bug." "The science academy? Ryan Yael?" It seemed that Colton had heard this name before as his sword- like brows furrowed when she mentioned him, as though he was trying to recall something. A few secondster, he said solemnly, "Nicole, I''ve heard of Ryan Yael from the science academy. Word has it that the Yaels are a bunch of talented people, but their talent lies in the making of poison." The Yaels did not have a pleasant reputation amongst the upper ss because they were notorious for poison-making. Nicole nodded. "I know that, but there''s no other way out. If I don''t search there, you can only hold on for another two weeks, at the most." The light in Colton''s eyes went out the next second, and he ced a hand on her supple cheek, smiling bitterly. "If the curse can''t be lifted from me in two weeks, will I fall in love with Evelyn?" Although reluctant, she nodded in reply. "Yes." He felt his heart turning cold because thest thing he wanted was to give up on Nicole. Since he was born, he was the heir to the Gardner Family that was high and above. Never before had he been threatened like this. "Fret not. I''ll look for many renowned doctors, and they''ll have a cure." Shaking her head, Nicole had tears in her eyes as she choked. "Colton, I''ve consulted many people, and this voodoo bug isn''t as simple as we think. But I found out that the science academy will have an enrollment expansion in three days, and I n to use this chance to slip in. Maybe I can find some clues." Squeezing his palms, Colton did not want her to go, but he had no other solution now. "It''s okay. I''m going to be safe. If you''re worried about me, wait outside for me in three days, and I''ll let you know if I''m in trouble," she assured, forcing a smile. For a few minutes, the man was quiet, but he nodded in agreement eventually. "Okay, but watch out for your safety. I don''t want you to be hurt because of me." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." She nodded and reached out to hug him around his muscr waist. Burying her head into his chest, she took a couple of deep breaths before calming down. I''ll never let Colton leave me! she vowed silently. Chapter 1131 Voodoo Outbreak Chapter 1131 Voodoo Outbreak It waste at night. The two of them were staying at the research center, where the wind outside was howling, and the rain was relentlessly pounding against the windows. Nicole and Colton slept in each other''s embrace. Everything seemed peaceful until he suddenly woke up from his deep sleep and abruptly sat up. His sudden movement startled Nicole, who reached out in the dark to turn on the light. She turned to look at Colton and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, Colton?" However, Colton didn''t look like he was fully awakened. With his eyes closed and his face contorted in pain as he hugged his head, he kept mumbling, "It hurts" Nicole worriedly took Colton''s pulse, only to notice that it was irregr as if something was frenzying through his body. "Ah!!!" He suddenly opened his eyes wide and let out a scream. Her eyes welled up with tears as she reached out and held Colton, anxiously asking, "Colton, are you alright?" At this point, Colton''s back was drenched in cold sweat as he sat at the edge of the bed, gasping for breath. His face turned terrifyingly red as if he had encountered something dreadful. Shaking his head weakly, he replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Nicole turned her head and noticed Colton''s deadly paleplexion. He looked as if he could copse at any moment. "You look terrible now. Did you dream about something?" Nicole worriedly asked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A crimson glint shed in Colton''s eyes, but still, he shook his head. He didn''t want to worry Nicole. "I''m all right," he rasped. Nicole felt hot tears well up in her eyes when she heard those words. Her voice choked with emotion as she tightly held onto Colton''s arm. "Colton, please tell me the truth. I need to know everything about you in order to help you." He was slightly moved when he looked at Nicole''s sincere expression. After a while, he slowly exined, "I dreamed about Evelyn again, about how she saved me when we were kids, and then about the time we spent together. I didn''t want to see her, so I forced myself to forget, but that gave me a terrible headache." Colton lowered his gaze. He realized that he couldn''t control his thoughts anymore. Every time he fell asleep, he would dream about Evelyn. If he forcibly tried to stop himself from thinking about Evelyn, his head would throb with intense pain. It was an excruciating pain that even he could barely endure. Nicole knew this resulted from the voodoo in Colton''s body. This voodoo was extremely potent, and it caused Colton intense pain whenever he tried to control his thoughts. Her eyes darkened as her grip on Colton''s arm gradually tightened. It seems like I will need to hurry and go to the research center. She then embraced Colton and reassured him in a soft voice. "Colton, you don''t have to control your thoughts. Its because of the voodoo bug inside you that youre longing for Evelyn. It doesn''t mean you''re betraying me." However, Colton felt a deep sense of guilt when he listened to Nicolefort him. He felt as though he had betrayed her. He reached up to touch his forehead and realized that he was covered in cold sweat. Closing his eyes, he replied in a hoarse voice, "I understand." Still, Nicole was concerned about him. She let go of the embrace and looked at Colton''s handsome face before her lips slightly parted. "Colton, I will help you get better. Please don''t push yourself too hard now. Colton''s deep and gentle gaze narrowed as he looked at the person he adored in front of him. There was a pool of tenderness in his dark eyes. "Mm, I know. I believe you, Nicky," he whispered softly. He now realized that he couldn''t control the voodoo bug within his body even with his strong self- control. Whenever he defied its will, his head throbbed so badly it felt like it would explode. Chapter 1132 Dragons Spine Chapter 1132 Dragon''s Spine Nicole busied herself in the research center the next morning. She wanted to see if she could find any clues based on the information in the books. Gina was slightly surprised when she saw Nicole earlier. "Nicole? Why are you here so early?" Nicole nced at Gina and replied casually, "I want to look for books rted to this matter. You don''t need to worry about me, Gina." With a smile, Gina approached her and kindly offered, "Feel free to ask me if you need any help. I''ll do what I can." Nicole seemed to suddenly remember something then. She stopped what she was doing and turned to Gina. "Gina, there was a box of Dragon''s Spine in the research center, right?" Gina looked somewhat ufortable upon hearing Nicole mention the Dragon''s Spine. She averted her gaze and asked in return, "Why are you asking about Dragon''s Spine?" "I''ve checked tons of books, and it''s mentioned that Dragon''s Spine has a certain suppressive effect on voodoo. I want to try it," Nicole openly shared her thoughts. Gina''s expression changed slightly at those words. After contemting for a moment, she replied, "Nicole, the Dragon''s Spine is a treasure of the research center. It''s an extremely rare and valuable medicine that appears once in a hundred years. For something whose existence holds research value, it shouldn''t be wasted like this." Gina''s words clearly indicated her reluctance to hand over Dragon''s Spine. Nicole furrowed her brows, feeling puzzled. "I remember there are two Dragon''s Spine herbs in the research center. I only need one. If it''s for research, you can use the other one." Indeed, it was incredibly hard for one to get their hands on Dragon''s Spine. Back then, Colton and Nicole had gone through countless hardships together to find the two. However, they kept it untouched at the research center since they hadn''t encountered any ailments that required the use of the medicine. Gina only looked grimmer after hearing Nicole''s words. After thinking for a moment, she tried to talk Nicole out of it again. "Nicole, you haven''t been at the research center for so long, and there may be many things you don''t understand. Although the reputation of Dragon''s Spine has been hyped up by the outside world, it doesn''t have as many benefits as people im. Why waste it?" Seeing Gina constantly trying to stop her, Nicole finally realized that something was not right. She looked straight at Gina with her clear and perceptive eyes, sending shivers down Gina''s back. "Gina, why do you keep trying to stop me from getting Dragon''s Spine?" Nicole questioned. Despite her interrogation, Gina couldn''t tell her the truth. After hesitating for a moment, she uttered, "Don''t get angry, Nicole. I''m just advising you out of kindness. If you really want the Dragon''s Spine, I''ll arrange for someone to get it for you." Upon hearing Gina''s concession, Nicole decided not to dwell on it any longer and nodded. "Then please do it quickly, Gina. I want to see if the Dragon''s Spine can effectively suppress the voodoo." A strange gleam shed in Gina''s eyes. Dragon''s Spine was indeed an extremely rare and excellent medicine. Due to its scarcity, its price was exorbitant, and it had been sold for more than 1.5 million in earlier years. Not only that, the research center was the only ce in the country that had it! Initially, the research center had two Dragon''s Spine herbs. However, when the science academy offered Gina 7 million for one of them, she couldn''t resist the temptation and secretly sold it off. Now, there was only one Dragon''s Spine left at the research center. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If that vial was taken and used by Nicole, they would have nothing left at the center. No one knew about this. It had been several years since Gina ced a fake Dragon''s Spine in that box. She hadn''t expected Nicole to suddenly need it. As she thought, Nicole came back here for a reason. However, White Nicholson was the one who brought the Dragon''s Spine herbs here back then. Since not many people in the world had seen it before, and the appearance of the fake medicine she found resembled the real Dragon''s Spine to some extent, she could deceive others with the fake one! Chapter 1133 How Dare You Chapter 1133 How Dare You Gina personally handed the fake Dragon''s Spine to Nicole. "Nicole, this is a priceless object. You have to use it well. It would be a pity if it goes to waste." Nicole nodded and lowered her head to take a nce at the Dragon''s Spine in the box. She didn''t suspect anything since it looked the same as it did a few years ago. "Alright. Thank you, Gina." She ced the Dragon''s Spine aside. Dragon''s Spine herbs were incredibly hard to find, and this one definitely had to be used wisely. But if it could suppress the voodoo in his body as described in the book, Colton could at least suffer less until she found a way to break the curse. Nicole spent almost the entire afternoon in the research center, constantly experimenting with the Dragon''s Spine in her hand. However, every attempt failed without exception. She was puzzled by this. She couldn''t understand why she kept failing even though her master had told her before about the effectiveness of the Dragon''s Spine. As Nicole carefully examined the Dragon''s Spine in her hand, she suddenly noticed something amiss. Dragon''s Spine was named so because it twisted into a spiral shape resembling an animal spine, hence the name. Outsiders believed that Dragon''s Spine was a nt, but in reality, it was formed by two worms one male and one femaleintertwined and buried underground for many years. The rarity of the Dragon''s Spine was because it was a nt that required the coupling of a male and a female worm to form. However, the Dragon''s Spine in her hand was strangely withered. It even resembled an ordinary nt. Nicole''s eyes dimmed when she thought about this. She then started to examine the Dragon''s Spine. After a series of tests, she could confirm that the object in her hand was not the Dragon''s Spine at all. It was just a nt that resembled its shape. Upon learning this, Nicole felt her temper rise. However, she clenched the object tightly and held in her anger for the time being. Gina might be unaware of this. Thinking of this, Nicole took a deep breath and went to Gina''s office with the Dragon''s Spine. Just as she was about to enter the door, she heard a conversationing from inside. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Ms. Feuer, this was sent here from the science academy. Please take a look." Gina took the exquisite gift box and opened it. Upon seeing its contents, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter, "Ryan sure knows my preferences. He specially sent me this set of Wedgwood tea set that I love." "Yes, the science academy has always been concerned about your situation. Please don''t worry, Ms. Feuer." Science academy? Ryan?! Nicole couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Her master had always been at odds with the Yaels, which was why the research center and the science academy had never had any dealings with each other. Not only she, but the entire medical industry was aware of this feud. So why would Gina, as the temporary manager of the research center, have any interactions with people from the science academy? Nicole immediately pushed open the door, her gaze falling on the tea set in Gina''s hands. Startled by Nicole''s sudden entrance, Gina looked around nervously as she put the tea set on the table. "Nicole! W-Why are you here?" Gina asked awkwardly. As Nicole quickly approached her, her clear eyes narrowed as she scrutinized Gina from head to toe. "Gina, where did this tea sete from?" Gina had no idea if Nicole had overheard their conversation earlier, so she could only respond as guilt washed over her. "It was a gift from a friend. I liked it, so I epted it." "Friend? Which friend?" Nicole pressed while getting closer. Seeing Nicole''s attitude, Gina couldn''t help but get irritated. "Nicole, what are you trying to do?" Nicole sneered and fixed her gaze on Gina. "Gina, our master had a deep-seated grudge against the Yale Family, but you, on behalf of the research center, are in contact with the science academy? How could you!" Chapter 1134 Cut Ties With the Science Academy Chapter 1134 Cut Ties With the Science Academy After hearing Nicole''s tone, Gina knew that Nicole had heard the entire conversation in the room just now. She decided to drop the act. She ced the tea set on the table and looked at Nicole with a solemn expression. "Nicole, times have changed. Mr. White has passed away, and there''s no need for us to continue the grudges of the previous generation." Nicole couldn''t help butugh at Gina''s lofty reason. She chuckled sarcastically at the irony of this situation. "Gina, you''ve spent more time with Master White than I have. You should know why he despised the Yael Family so much. It wasn''t for personal reasons; it was because of the unforgivable atrocities they committed!" Nicole''s tone grew heavier, putting pressure on Gina. Even so, Gina persisted. "Nicole, the science academy has gained a reputation in Durobrivae. There is nothing disgraceful about coborating with them. Those are outdated thoughts. A partnership between the research center and the science academy now will benefit both parties." "Benefit?" Nicoleughed, her gaze falling on the tea set on the table. She then pointed at it and asked, "Do you mean this kind of benefit?" Gina''s expression soured. With her face glum, she tightened her grip and answered, "Nicole, the research center can''t remain out of touch with the present forever. The coboration between me and the science academy is only about the production of some medications. It benefits everyone." As Nicole looked at how self-righteous Gina was, she couldn''t help butugh in exasperation. "You are Master White''s student, Gina. You should respect him. When our master established the research center, he explicitly stated that it should have no association with the science academy. You are the person in charge. How can you not remember that?" Gina looked embarrassed after being criticized by Nicole. She had worked tirelessly for the research center for years, only to end up receiving a barrage of criticism from Nicole. Nicole closed her eyes. She had witnessed firsthand how the Yael Family conducted experiments on their employees when she was with White. People who were once lively and energetic were tormented into a state of mental exhaustion. Even if they were saved, they had to live the rest of their lives with dementia. Those shocking scenes were still vivid in Nicole''s mind. She could never forget what had happened. So, over the years, she had avoided anything rted to the science academy or the Yael Family. But never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that the research center which she and their master had established would now have a connection with the science academy. Gina was several years older than Nicole, and she could be considered a senior at the research center. As someone who had grown ustomed to her high position over the years, she couldn''t tolerate Nicole''s insults. Her face immediately darkened as she roared, "Nicole, think carefully about what you want!" "It''s simple. Cut ties between the research center and the science academy," Nicole said firmly. There could be nopromise on this matter. Gina balled up her fasts. Considering the close coboration between the research center and the science academy, cutting ties with them would result in immeasurable losses. How dare an ignorant chick tell me what to do! However, the research center was currently under Nicole''s name. Gina couldn''t do anything if Nicole truly wanted to take it back. Thinking of this, Gina could only temporarilypromise. She took a deep breath, and her eyes gradually cleared as if she had finally understood something. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Nicole, I''ve thought about it for a while, and you''re right. Mr. White did say that the research center should have no dealings with the science academy. I have overstepped my line these years. I only want to research and develop more medicines to save patients." Gina''s voice lowered as she slowly said those words. An unpleasant smile then tugged at the corners of her mouth as she continued, "I''ve thought about it after your reminder. I will cut ties with the science academy, so you don''t need to worry about it." Chapter 1135 Somethings Wrong With This Herb Chapter 1135 Something''s Wrong With This Herb Gina could onlypromise for now because Nicole was the legitimate heir of the medical base. If she were to anger Nicole, Nicole just might kick her out of the base. Not only that, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it! Nicole started to calm down at Gina''spromise. The reason she kept her distance from the science academy was that she had been there when they experimented on people. She had witnessed the horrifying incident firsthand, which was why she refused to have any dealings with the academy. She was sure that a ce capable of such things must be corrupt. "I''m sorry, Gina. I was too harsh earlier," Nicole apologized when she sensed the tension easing. Gina also didn''t look as annoyed as before. She turned to look at the person beside her and waved. "Leave us alone. I need to have a chat with Nicole." Hearing this, the person nodded and quickly left. Gina then turned to Nicole and spoke in a softer tone. "It''s okay. I was the one who didn''t follow the rules our master set. It''s normal for you to scold me. I''ll definitely keep it in mind from now on." "Okay." Nicole nodded, letting go of the issue now that it had been resolved. She soon took out the Dragon''s Spine whose front portion had been shaved off from her pocket and ced it in front of Gina. Gina nced at the medicinal herb on the table before looking back at Nicole. She curiously asked, "Is something the matter?" "There''s something wrong with this Dragon''s Spine," Nicole replied. Gina''s heart jolted nervously. She had never thought Nicole would know that there was something wrong with the Dragon''s Spine. Dragon''s Spine was an extremely expensive and rare herb. Few people had seen it, and even if they had, they wouldn''t be able to distinguish any irregrities. A forced smile appeared on her face as she dryly asked, "Something''s wrong? What is the problem? I got it from the medical base. No one has touched it." With her eyebrows pulled together, Nicole took out a small knife from her pocket and lightly scraped the herb, collecting some powder-like substance. She then handed it over to Gina. "Dragon''s Spine has a bittersweet taste and carries the scent of grass. This one is different." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gina''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Nicole describing the characteristics of a Dragon''s Spine. She never expected Nicole to know about them! However, she kept her calm and only asked after a moment, "Nicole, could it be that the smell changed because it has been stored for too long?" "No, that''s not possible." Nicole gave a confident reply immediately. "This herb has been air-dried and stored in the medicinal herb repository. It won''t go bad. I remember there were two pieces of Dragon''s Spine herbs. Take me to find the other one, and let me see if it''s the same." A hint of guilt shed in Gina''s eyes. She knew that the Dragon''s Spine she gave Nicole was a fake, but she didn''t think Nicole would notice! If she took Nicole to get the real Dragon''s Spine now, not only would she be exposed, but she might also arouse suspicion. Just as Gina was about toe up with an excuse, Nicole spoke again. "If it''s inconvenient for you, I can go by myself. I remember that the Dragon''s Spine was kept at the very back of the repository." Gina looked at Nicole''s expression and could only grit her teeth. "Alright, I''ll take you there." She could only put a bold face on and take Nicole to the repository now. Not seeing anything odd about this situation, Nicole nodded and went with Gina. The medical base''s medicinal herb repository was an enormous space that upied an area the size of a football field. There were rows of reddish-brown wooden cabs containing various types of herbs, including some precious ones. Nicole quickly found the cab where the Dragon''s Spine was stored. Due to its rarity, the herb was delicately wrapped in silk and ced in a red wooden box. Chapter 1136 Why Do I Need Someone Elses Permission Chapter 1136 Why Do I Need Someone Else''s Permission Nicole gently pushed the silk aside and took a whiff of its scentit was the smell she remembered. cing the two Dragon''s Spine herbs together, she noticed that they looked almost identical. However, their scents were vastly different. Nicole presented both of them to Gina and informed seriously, "I suspect this Dragon''s Spine is fake." Gina''s eyes flickered with a hint of guilt for a second, but she quicklyposed herself and put on a small smile. "That''s impossible. This Dragon''s Spine has always been kept in the medicinal herb repository this whole time. No one could have taken it. Moreover, there were no issues when it was brought back here." However, Nicole was certain that this was definitely a fake. She said earnestly, "It could have been an inside job." Hearing her talk about it being an "inside job" left a mark on Gina''s heart. This Dragon''s Spine was extremely valuable, and with her as the person in charge of the medical base, no one dared to touch it without her permission. Because of that, things had been peaceful after the science academy bought the herb from her at a high price. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Until Nicole appeared! Why is she so annoying? Not only does she want the Dragon''s Spine, but she can also distinguish between real and fake ones. Gina took a deep breath and refuted with a frown, "It can''t be. Nicole, the people in the medical base are carefully selected, and the personnel in the repository wouldn''t do something like this either." However, it was Nicole and White who had personally ced the two Dragon''s Spine herbs in the medicinal herb repository. They were undoubtedly real. But now, one was real and the other was fake someone must have switched them! "You should look into this. Dragon''s Spine herbs are precious. If someone has tampered with it, we can''t let them stay in the medical base any longer," Nicole reminded while taking out the Dragon''s Spine. Gina''s heart skipped a beat. She wasn''t sure if Nicole was hinting at something. She looked at the Dragon''s Spine Nicole was holding and hesitantly uttered, "Nicole, if we only have one real and one fake Dragon''s Spine left, maybe we should keep them both for now. Otherwise, the medical base will be left with no Dragon''s Spine." Nicole paused for a moment, her gaze dimming slightly. "Although the Dragon''s Spine is said to have incredible uses, its main effects are tied to voodoo bugs. Therefore, its usefulness is limited. I need it to save Colton. I hope you understand, Gina." Gina walked up to Nicole with her eyes fixated on the Dragon''s Spine in her hand. "Nicole, the Dragon''s Spine represents the medical base. You can''t just use it for your personal gain. I am sure there are other ways to save your husband." When Nicole heard the underlying threat in Gina''s words, she stopped in her tracks and clenched her fists. The beautiful and aloof woman''s gaze was cold and piercing when itnded on Gina''s face. Gina''s heart seemed to stop for a second there, but she quickly regained herposure and insisted with a smile, "Nicole, as the current head of the medical base, I naturally have to consider the interests of the base. I gave you one because I thought there were two Dragon''s Spine herbs. Now that we found out there is only one left, I''m afraid it will be a problem if I let you have it." Although her words sounded polite, there was a hint of stiffness in both her words and demeanor that made Nicole ufortable. She realized that the person standing before her was no longer the senior she knew from years ago. Gina had changed. She had be someone who was driven by personal gain and disregarded human emotions. Nicole refused topromise. She tightened her grip on the Dragon''s Spine in her hand and smiled. "I don''t think there is going to be a problem at all." Gina''s expression changed slightly, and her tone unknowingly became gloomier. "Nicole, are you really going to selfishly use this Dragon''s Spine for yourself?" Nicole proceeded to scoff as she raised her hand holding the herb, mocking, "Ms. Feuer, this item was discovered not by anyone from the medical base, but by me and Master White in the wilderness. Why do I need someone else''s permission to use what belongs to me?" Chapter 1137 I Was the One Who Found It Chapter 1137 I Was the One Who Found It Gina''s face froze as she stared nkly at Nicole. Nicole only tightened her grip on the Dragon''s Spine in her hand and continued coldly, "Master White and I were the ones who found the Dragon''s Spine herbs. It is a given that I have the right to use it." After saying that to Gina, Nicole didn''t bother wasting any more time on her as she swiftly turned around and left. Gina was so infuriated by Nicole''s words that her blood boiled. She clenched her fists by the sides of her torso, her face filled with malice. Nicole Anderson! Ever since Nicole arrived, her life had been anything but peaceful! The science academy was like a treasure trove to Gina, and she would never give up on it. I''ll have to find a way to get rid of Nicole. As long as she is around, the medical base will never be mine. Even though she has never managed the medical base before, she is its sole heir when she returned. I need to think of something to make her disappear forever! With this thought in mind, Gina had a sinister gleam in her eyes. After obtaining the Dragon''s Spine, Nicole began tirelessly concocting various mixtures day and night. As time passed, the voodoo bug in Colton''s body became more and more active, forcing him to think about Evelyn. If he didn''t, he would experience severe headaches. It was only after Colton took the pills Nicole made using the Dragon''s Spine that his symptoms improved significantly. Nicole looked at Colton with concern. The bug was extremely powerful, and if it weren''t for Colton''s strong will, he would have already sumbed. "Colton, do you feel okay?" Nicole asked in a soft voice. Colton nodded, his face dripping with exhaustion. In a hoarse voice, he replied, "I''m fine. I feel much better after taking the medicine." He had clearly felt something moving in his body these past few days, and now he had finally managed to suppress it. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Fortunately, the Dragon''s Spine could suppress the effects of the voodoo bug. She handed the pill to Colton and reminded him earnestly, "This is the medicine. Take one every day, and remember to take it on time. I need to be at the science academy for the next few days. I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of you." Watching Nicole''s worried expression, Colton chuckled and reached out to pat her head affectionately. "I''m not someone who can be taken down so easily. You go ahead. Don''t worry about me." Nicole cast a worried nce at Colton then. She only felt slightly relieved when she saw that he was doing much better now. She needed to be at the science academy tomorrow as there was going to be an enrollment expansion ceremony. The science academy the next day. Today was the enrollment expansion ceremony at the science academy, but an unexpected person had arrived. Logan looked at the name "Nicole" on the list with a sinister smile ying on his lips. "I never would have expected White''s apprentice toe and participate in the science academy''s enrollment expansion." Standing beside Logan was Ryan, whose red pupils flickered with an eerie light. He whispered, "She must be here to find the voodoo bug." "Voodoo bug?" Logan turned his head slightly to look at his grandson. This grandson was his most satisfactory test specimen. Among the younger generation of the Yael Family, Ryan was the most talented one. In fact, he had been well-versed in poisons since childhood. "Yes, I cursed Nicole''s husband with voodoo. She arrived in Durobrivae a few days ago, but she has been at the medical base the whole time. Hering to the science academy is probably rted to the voodoo," Ryan exined in a low voice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole and Colton''s wedding caused a sensation worldwide. After all, the union of two business empires, the Gardner and Wrenn Families, held great significance. It was onlyter that they discovered Nicole was the heiress of the Wrenn Family. "She is White Nicholson''s only apprentice! Since White is already dead, she is the only one I can take my revenge on for my injuries!" Logan hissed in a deep voice. His hand gripping the cane continued to tighten as ace of anger appeared in his resolute eyes. Chapter 1138 Treat Her Well Chapter 1138 Treat Her Well As Ryan cocked his head and saw the gloomy look on Logan''s face, he spoke in a calmer voice. "Grandpa, what are you nning to do with Nicole?" Logan lowered his head and began to contemte. After a moment, he asked, "Do you remember Natasha?" "I do." Ryan nodded. Natasha Zack had been studying at the science academy for about five or six years. When she failed the examst year, she even got on her knees and begged Logan to let her pass, saying she was willing to do anything. Ryan still somewhat remembered the woman because the incident had caused quite a stir. "I remember. Grandpa, are you nning to" He had made a guess, but he didn''t say it out loud. "Yes." Logan nodded. "Since Natasha wants to enter the science academy so badly, I''ll have her do something for me. I''m sure she will be willing to do it." As he spoke, an evil smile appeared on his face. "Are you suggesting we use Natasha against Nicole, Grandpa?" Logan nodded and chuckled. "Nicole is associated with the Gardner and Wrenn Families. It might not end well for us if they find out that we''re the culprit. So, we''ll have to use someone else''s name." "I understand," Ryan said, nodding. Meanwhile, it was the expanded enrollment written exams day at the science academy. As soon as Natasha arrived at the venue, she was called over by the staff. When she saw that it was Ryan who had summoned her, she anxiously asked, "M-Mr. Yael, can I help you?" Her family was burdened with debts, and her only way out was to enter the science academy. But it wasn''t easy getting into the academy. She had spent seven years trying and even humiliated herself by kneeling and begging for their eptance. Ryan''s red pupils scanned Natasha for a moment before he mentioned with a smirk, "There is something I need your help with this year. Will you do it, Miss Zack?" Natasha felt as if she had received a great honor. Ryan, the heir of the science academy, was entrusting her with a task. She urged, "Do tell me what you need, Mr. Yael." Ryan took out a photo and handed it to her. "Stay close to her and treat her well," he instructed her in a barely audible voice. A trace of confusion shed across Natasha''s face as she looked up at Ryan. "That''s all?" "That''s all." He nodded slowly and continued, "If you genuinely treat her well and build a good rtionship with her, I will instruct you on what to do next. And before that, I guarantee that you will be admitted to the science academy this year." Her face immediately bloomed as soon as she heard about the science academys admission. She had wanted to enter the academy for the longest time. Her opportunity had finallye! Furthermore, the condition was as simple as having to treat someone well. She quickly bobbed her head and agreed. "Yes, sir! I will definitely do as youmand." Ryan chuckled when he saw how excited the woman before him was. "You and I are the only ones who know about this. I don''t want anyone else to find out, understand?" Natasha nodded eagerly. "You can rest assured; I''ll keep it a secret." After Natasha''s reply, Ryan didn''t say much more as he sent her off. "The written test is about to start in half an hour. You should be on your way." At that, she nodded and pushed the door open as she walked out. What an unexpected stroke of luck. I''m so lucky. I only need to be nice to one person to get a chance to enter the science academy! Joy overflowed from Natasha''s eyes as she returned to the exam venue. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The written test hadn''t started yet, but a crowd gathered outside the exam hall. Suddenly, Natasha spotted a figure in the crowd. Upon closer look, she realized that it was the person in the photo Ryan had given her! Chapter 1139 Natasha Zack Chapter 1139 Natasha Zack A smile immediately appeared on Natasha''s face as she approached Nicole and asked, "Are you here to take the entrance exam for the science academy?" Nicole heard the voice and turned her head slightly to look. She then saw a chubby woman with an average-looking face smiling widely at her. The woman was dressed in a white hoodie and jeans. Nicole put on a faint smile and teased, saying, "Why else would peoplee here today if not to take the exam?" Natashaughed and nodded. "You''re right, but let me tell you something. I''ve taken the exam for the science academy seven times now. I know most of its content by heart." Nicole only looked at the woman who was talking non-stop in front of her. Instead of stopping her, she listened quietly. Seeing that Nicole didn''t chase her away, Natasha took the opportunity to sit down next to her and started talking. "There are two sessions in total for today''s written exam. After the exam, you will be taking a mock test the next day if you get epted. However, the mock test is different each time, and it depends on your level. The final step is the interview, but it''s more of a formality. The top three scorers from the written exam and the mock testbined gets to join the science academy." After listening to her, Nicole nodded and simply thanked her. With a smile in her eyes, Natasha turned to look at her. "Also, even if you pass both the written exam and the mock test, you still have to attend the interview. After the interviewes the enrollment ceremony. You will be disqualified if you''rete." Nicole didn''t interrupt Natasha while listening to her exin every detail. Right as she stepped out, she heard a voice calling her from behind. "Nicole, wait for me!" Nicole stopped and turned around to see Natasha. Seeing that she had stopped, Natasha quickly caught up and walked beside Nicole, cheering, "You''re amazing! I think you were the first one to turn in your paper." Nicole put on an unconcerned smile. "Well, the questions were quite easy." Natasha sighed with envy. "I''m only fast because I''ve taken the exam for seven years. The questions in this written exam are mostly the same, but you''re different. You finished so quickly on your first try." Nicole only smiled at her. Lost in her own thoughts, Natasha continued, "By the way, Nicole, there''s a really nice restaurant nearby. Let me take you there. They have private rooms where we can rest after eating. After we get some rest, we can head straight to the second exam in the afternoon." Nicole didn''t refuse Natasha''s eager invitation. Instead, she nodded in agreement. "Sure." The two of them then arrived at a restaurant. It wasn''t lunchtime yet, so there weren''t many people inside. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Natasha led Nicole to a private room that wasn''t very big. It had sliding doors, and the interior had a slight Jesund influence. They could restfortably here after their meal. Chapter 1140 Ill Bring You to the Medical Base Chapter 1140 I''ll Bring You to the Medical Base The two of them ordered some dishes and began eating while chatting. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, Natasha was the one who did the talking most of the time, whereas Nicole quietly listened to her on the side. "The treatment at the science academy is very good. If you get in, you won''t have to worry about money for the rest of your life. By the way, what do you do for a living, Nicole? Why do you want to take the science academy''s entrance exam?" Natasha asked curiously. Nicole lowered her gaze and pondered for a moment before answering slowly, "I work as a fashion designer. I used to study medicine before this, so I want to see if I''m suited for this field." Natasha widened her eyes slightly and thought for a while before frowning. She then said tactfully, "The science academy has a great reputation in Durobrivae. Those who can get in are the cream of the crop. It''s rare for someone to pass the exam on their first try, but you can do it if you work hard." Nicole listened to her words, smiled faintly, and remained silent. She had learned from White, so these exams were a piece of cake to her. Even if Logan Yale personally came forward, he wouldn''t be able to beat her. Noticing Nicole''s silence, Natasha didn''t say anything more and started eating. Meanwhile, at the science academy, Evelyn only knew that Nicole hade to Durobrivae with Colton but didn''t know their exact location. As such, she was here in the science academy to look for Ryan. He wasn''t surprised to see her there. He simply raised an eyebrow before asking, "Miss Wrenn, is there something you need?" She asked worriedly, "Will something happen to Colton if I''m not with him?" "Yes," Ryan responded affirmatively. After thinking for a moment, he added, "The voodoo was cultivated using your blood. It will erupt if it stays away from you for a long time. Colton will die within a month." When she heard that Colton would die, her expression froze. She had gone to great lengths just to be with Colton. She couldn''t let him die! "Do you have any way of getting me into the medical base?" Her eyes flickered with urgency as she looked at Ryan and asked. "I do, but why should I help you, Miss Wrenn?" he asked nonchntly. Evelyn''s body stiffened. After thinking for a moment, she asked, "What do you want, then?" He proposed a deal. "Help me with something, and I''ll help you get into the medical base." She instinctively felt that it wasn''t going to be something good. However, since she wanted to see Colton, she had no choice but to agree. "Alright, I can agree to whatever you want." Seeing Evelyn''s willingness, Ryan didn''t waste any time. He pulled something out from his pocket and handed it to her. "It''s not too troublesome. Just give this to Gina." "That''s it?" Her eyes shed with a hint of doubt. Chapter 1141 It Was All About Money Chapter 1141 It Was All About Money "That''s it. Colton is in the medical base, so you can conveniently enter under the pretext of delivering the item, right?" Ryan nodded, but his inscrutable expression did give Evelyn an idea that something fishy was going on. However, she waspletely blinded by love. The mere thought of being able to see Colton made her disregard everything else. She clenched the item in her hand and nodded. "Then please arrange it as soon as possible, Mr. Yael." As Ryan observed Evelyn''s infatuated appearance, a hint of mockery shed in his eyes. This woman is truly pitifully foolish,pletely blinded by love. "This afternoon. You go to East Ring Road and someone will take you there," he instructed. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She nodded. Now, all she could think about was being able to see Colton. She was so excited and couldn''t wait to see him. Colton was afflicted with the voodoo. I can make him love me wholeheartedly as long as I stay close to him for a long time. Evelyn let out a sigh of relief at the thought. On the other side, Nicole chatted with Natasha for a while after they finished their lunch. Natasha kept talkingalmost without stoppingsince they started eating. "My family isn''t well-off. I have a younger brother who just started junior high school. My father passed away early, and my mother was ill due to years of hardbor. She can''t engage in any strenuous activities, so it falls on me to work and support the family." As Natasha spoke, her gaze dimmed slightly. She propped up her chin and continued, "I used to work in a pharmacy, and then I self-studied and obtained certification. My current life is just enough to support my family, but I feel that it''s not sufficient. Ill get better pay if I can enter the science academy. My life will be better in the future." Listening to Natasha''s words, Nicole nced at her sideways. She realized Natasha was optimistic. However, beneath her optimism hid a lonely soul. Nicole pondered for a moment, propping up her chin, and said, "You should give it a try. If you don''t pass, you can consider going to the medical base." In Durobrivae, both the science academy and the medical base were good choices in the field of medicine. Natasha''s expression instantly dimmed when Nicole mentioned the medical base. She blinked and sighed, "The number of spots at the medical base is even more limited. It also requires money to enter. I went to ask and learned that it costs at least 30 thousand. I don''t have that much money." Nicole''s expression darkened, and her face became serious. She turned her head and asked, "Money? But I remember the admission process for the medical base is simr to the science academy, with a written test and an interview." Natasha chuckled lightly and patted her on the shoulder. "You don''t know this. The medical base is different from the science academy. Although the science academy belongs to the Yael Family, they dare not act recklessly. It was because many departments supervise each other. At first, the medical base was created by White, but she passed it on to Ms. Feuer, and she messed it up in recent years. The so-called written test is just a formality. It''s all about money!" Chapter 1142 Hundreds of Thousands of Dollars for a Spot Chapter 1142 Hundreds of Thousands of Dors for a Spot After Nicole heard Natasha''s words, her face darkened terrifyingly. When White personally established the medical base, he aimed to involve capable individuals, not to create a superficial presence solely for prestige. Nicole inhaled deeply, her eyes shimmering with an umon glint. After a brief contemtion, she hoarsely asked, "Are you mistaken?" Noticing Nicole''s disbelief, Natasha swiftly pulled out her phone and began searching. After a brief moment, she found the video and presented it to Nicole. "See for yourself. Everything I said is true. It''s just that the medical base holds a prominent position in Durobrivae, and wemon folks are afraid to cause any trouble." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole lowered her head and nced at the video before reaching out to y it. In the video, she saw Gina''s assistant and an unfamiliar individual. With a smile, the stranger held a paper bag and politely presented it to the assistant, saying, "Miss Miller, please speak favorably for me in front of Ms. Feuer later. I''ll entrust this gift to you." Roxanna lowered her head to peek into the paper bag, and a smile instantly brightened her face. She patted her chest and assured him, "Don''t worry. I can see your sincerity. Go back and wait for the notification. Your enrollment in today''s expansion will surely be confirmed." The video ended there, and it was evident what the individuals in the footage were engaged in. Staring at the screen in disbelief, Nicole looked at Natasha and asked, "Is this the medical base''s expansion you were referring to?" "This is amon fact among medical students. I suppose you''re new to Durobrivae, which is why you''re unaware," Natasha replied without disying any surprise. Amon fact, huh? Nicole had not expected that Gina had managed to turn White''s meticulously- built medical base into such a chaotic state within just seven or eight years. She certainly has quite the talent. Releasing a shallow breath, Nicole blinked her eyes and mustered a bitter smile. "Betterte than never, right?" Observing the girl before her, she had a feeling that Natasha might be aware of everything. Tentatively, she inquired, "Are you familiar with the coboration between the medical base and the science academy?" Natasha''s expression instantly turned solemn at the question. She scanned around and lowered her voice, saying, "We shouldn''t openly discuss this matter." Nicole raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Oh? Why is that?" Natasha leaned closer to her and whispered, "The two sides may seem ipatible on the surface, but in reality, there are some connections." "You know about all of this, too?" Nicole looked at her with a smile. Natasha honestly exined, "I work in the pharmacy, so I have ess to some insider information. The medical base and the science academy have a connection because of Dragon''s Spine." Chapter 1143 Busted Chapter 1143 Busted The Dragon''s Spine? Nicole''s eyes widened slightly. She never imagined that Gina would use the Dragon''s Spine as leverage to establish a connection with the science academy. As she recalled the moment when she asked Gina for the Dragon''s Spine and received a fake one instead, everything became clear to herGina had stolen the Dragon''s Spine in the medical base. No wonder she gave me a fake Dragon''s Spine at the beginning. It turns out she had already given the real one to the science academy! Nicole suppressed her anger and kept herposure. What she did not expect was that Gina would engage in such actions after taking over the medical base. She''s tarnishing our master''s legacy! Noticing the anger on her face, Natasha couldn''t help but remark, "While the actions of the medical base are uneptable, it doesn''t directly affect us. There''s no need to be so furious." Nicoleposed her expression, mustering a faint smile as she nodded. "It has been a while since I wasst in Durobrivae. I didn''t anticipate the medical base turning out like this." Natasha observed her reaction and assumed she was a recent graduate who had just entered society. So, she chuckled and said, "Once you''ve been in Durobrivae for some time, you''lle to understand. We''ve grown ustomed to these situations." Nicole pursed her lips, choosing to remain silent. As she had an exam in the afternoon, she decided to confront Gina at the medical base after the exam. During their lunch break at the restaurant, she learned a lot about the situation from Natasha. She realized many seemingly concealed facts were, in fact, widely known by everyone. It was a matter that had been known for a long time but not openly discussed. "Ms. Feuer is likely in her office at this hour. Allow me to guide you there." Roxanna hastily volunteered to lead the way. Nicole nced at her and waved her hand, saying, "No need. I''ll go by myself." With that, she left without looking back. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As she departed, Roxanna''s fawning expression turned into a gloomy one as she stared at Nicole''s departing figure. She then snorted, "What audacity she has to think so highly of herself?" Having spent years with Gina, Roxanna had long be well-versed in the ways of this medical base and naturally did not hold Nicole in high regard. After Nicole had left, Roxanna took out her phone and dialed Gina''s number. "Ms. Feuer, Nicole is on her way to see you." Gina responded, "Got it." Feeling uneasy, Roxanna paused for a moment before adding, "By the way, Nicole happened to see someone giving me a gift when she arrived." At that, Gina''s irritation surged, and she scolded, "How could you be so careless?! You''ll be in trouble if she finds out about it!" Roxanna quickly apologized, "Ms. Feuer, I''m sorry! I didn''t expect that she would see it." Letting out a sigh, Gina contemted for a moment before saying, "Since she has already seen it, there''s nothing we can do. Just be cautious while she''s at the medical base from now on!" Chapter 1144 Evelyn Sneaks Inside Chapter 1144 Evelyn Sneaks Inside Roxanna nodded hurriedly. Meanwhile, Nicole happened to push open the door and walked inside after Gina hung up the phone. Gina immediately put a smile on her face as her gaze fell on Nicole. "You look like you''re in a rush, Nicole. Is something wrong?" Nicole looked at Gina pointedly, her gaze cold. "There''s something I want to talk to you about." Gina rose to her feet, and the smile on her face grew wider. "What''s the matter? You look exhausted after spending a day out there." Since Gina was still ying dumb at this point, Nicole decided to be more direct. "Do you remember the recruitment requirements for the medical base?" Gina was taken aback by the question. A momentter, she replied, "Of course. The candidates have to go through a written test and an interview." Nicole hummed in affirmation and nodded before continuing, "I want to see the previous years'' written test results." Gina stayed quiet for a moment. She didn''t expect Nicole to visit her only to make such a request. At that moment, she recalled her conversation with Roxanna earlier. Is she asking for it because she saw Roxanna? She immediately made up an excuse. "It''s not what it looks like, Nicole. There are exceptions." Nicole cast her eyes down. A wry smile formed on her lips as she demanded, "Is that so? Excuses aside, I''d like to see the past results, please." She refused to back down, and it put Gina in an awkward position. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She gave up on keeping quiet since he was awake. She strode to his bedside and watched him affectionately. "Collie." He furrowed his brows when he realized she was in his room. He asked hoarsely, "What are you doing here?" She feigned innocence as she paced toward him. "I''m worried about you. I have to make sure you''re alright with my very own eyes." As she got closer, the once-suppressed voodoo bug in his body became agitated in her presence. He grunted as a sharp pain struck his heart. The woman came to a stop at the sight of his painful expression, and she stood by the bed and watched him. The veins were bulging on his forehead, and agony was written all over his face as the pain within him tortured him over and over again. The cure Nicole came up with helped suppress the voodoo bug in his body, but it wouldn''t work when Evelyn was around. Now that Evelyn was near Colton, the voodoo bug in his body immediately reacted to her. The medicine no longer worked. Evelyn swooned over him as she mumbled, "Why don''t you just return my feelings, Collie? It''ll stop hurting you if you grow feelings for me." She took a seat on the bed as she spoke. The voodoo bug in Colton''s body was eager and restless since the woman was within range. As Evelyn slid across the bed, Colton realized that he was losing control over his body. Chapter 1145 A Ticking Bomb Chapter 1145 A Ticking Bomb As the bug began to take effect, Colton felt his vision slowly getting blurry. He couldn''t help but lean closer to Evelyn. Watching him leaning closer to herself, Evelyn couldn''t contain the urge to reach out her hand to catch him. Her hand almost touched his cheek, but a voice at the door interrupted her. "What are you doing here?!" Evelyn stopped short in the air and turned toward the source of the voice, only to see that Nicole was standing outside the room. Nicole''s eyes had turned scarlet from rage as her gaze fixed on the hand that almostnded on Colton''s face. I''ll cut her hands off! Her voice had managed to snap Colton out of his trance, and he winced in pain after his senses returned to him. Nicole approached them upon noticing his difort. Then, she pulled Evelyn off him and dragged her out of the room. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole''s interruption angered Evelyn. Once the two were in the corridor, Evelyn swatted the other woman''s hand away. She used Nicole with a frown between her brows, "What do you want, Nicole?" Nicole watched her coldly. The shadow that fell on her face darkened her expression. She started in a low voice, "Evelyn, stay away from Colton." Evelyn shot her a smile of mockery. "It''s him who can''t live without me now, Nicole. Stop being selfish. You should leave him to me for his sake." Nicole found Evelyn''s words ridiculous and almostughed at Evelyn''s attitude. This woman is selfish like always. "Evelyn, do you know that the love bug would cause the host to hallucinate and weaken the immune system? There''s a possibility that it would harm his brain," Nicole sternly berated. Nicole seeded in using the Dragon''s Spine to create a cure to control the poison in his body. However, the Dragon''s Spine was useless when Evelyn was around. Therefore, all she could do was prohibit Evelyn from entering the medical base and getting near Colton. However, she didn''t expect Evelyn to sneak into the medical base and almost made a move on Colton. It would have been disastrous if I didn''t make it in time. Nicole returned to the room after chasing Evelyn off. Colton was curling up on the bed in pain. She immediately took the medicine and helped him swallow it. Moments after Colton took the medicine, his cheeks regained their colors. The voodoo bug had been a torture to his mind and body over thest few days. He looked up at the worried woman and soothed her, "I''m fine, Nicky. Don''t worry about me." Tears welled up in her eyes. Everything was fine until it went wrong at some point. The voodoo bug in his body is a ticking bomb. I need to deal with it as soon as possible, or it will take him away from me one day. She could never imagine a life without Colton. Chapter 1146 A Bracelet Chapter 1146 A Bracelet A faint smile formed on Colton''s face at the sight of her sad face. He ruffled her hair and teased, "You can just dump me if I ever forget you in the future." Nicole wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned against his chest. The statement only saddened her even more. "I won''t." She cast her eyes to the ground. He looked down at her, and the sight of her in his arms hit a soft spot in his heart. Then, h took out a bracelet from his pocket and put it around her wrist. Nicole felt coldness enveloping her wrist. Therefore, she cast her eyes downward, only to find a red string around her wrist. She could see a round bead tied to the string. Out of curiosity, she couldn''t help asking, "What is this?" Colton''s gaze fell on the bracelet around her wrist. "Press the bead and hold for three seconds, then it''ll send your location to me." She stared at the bracelet and did as told. As expected, three secondster, his phone received a notification. A map showed up on his phone, and the blinking red dot on the map suggested her current location. He chuckled before exining, "I''m well aware that I''m not in the condition to go out, and you won''t allow it either. However, I''m worried about your safety, too. Therefore, I asked them to get me the bracelet. Nicky, press the bead on your bracelet if anything happens. I promise I''ll be there for you." She caressed the bracelet around her wrist affectionately. Colton''s gesture put a smile on her face. "I will." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gina always behaved like a harmless woman when spending time with White and Nicole. She showed no ambition at all. However, it turned out Gina wasn''t fit to manage the facility. She ruined the image and reputation of the medical base! Now, one needs only pay to gain ess to the ce. Even though Gina gave her the data, Nicole could tell that the data was fake from one nce. Though, she decided not to call Gina out for her perfunctory. Gina will put the medical base under the maniption of capitalism one day if things go on like this. I must stop her! Humming in agreement, Colton nodded before adding with a smile, "White worked hard to build the facility from zero. As his student, you''re responsible for looking after the medical base for your mentor. Don''t worry; I''ll stand by your side until the end." His promise warmed Nicole''s heart. Moved by his gesture, she nodded. She tightened her arms around his waist as she leaned against his chest. His familiar scent soothed the beating of her heart and calmed her down. I wish everything would stay like this forever, she thought. Chapter 1147 Bring Her Here Chapter 1147 Bring Her Here The following day, the written test results were swiftly announced. Nicole, who had arrived at the science academy, prepared herself for the afternoon interview. Her remarkable performance stood out, surpassing all others on the list. If all went ording to n, she would have the opportunity to join the science academy. Meanwhile, in another room Natasha looked at Logan and Ryan in front of her before respectfully reporting, "Mr. Yael, I have almost completed all the tasks." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Logan''s prating gaze focused on her as he narrowed his eyes. Then, as if something had just urred to him, he smirked and said, "Nicely done." She couldn''t contain her excitement. Her hands sped together as she gazed up at Logan. So, it was with a heart brimming with anticipation that she uttered, "Um Mr. Yael, regarding my position" A sinister smile gradually etched onto Logan''s lips as he peered at Natasha with his murky eyes. Then, he reached into his pocket and retrieved something before handing it over to her. Natasha nced down at the object now in her hand, a flicker of confusion crossing her eyes as she looked up at Logan. Logan''s voice grew profound as he instructed, "You need to bring Nicole here and spray this substance on her face. Only then will your task be consideredplete, and the academy will reserve a ce for you." Natasha was taken aback by this revtion. She thought that her role was simply to treat Nicole kindly. Her lips trembled as she hesitantly asked, "W-What is this?" "It''s a sedative," he replied slowly. "She''s a woman who values opportunity over reputation. Now that she has such a promising prospect, she won''t back down so easily. Have you assembled the people I asked you to?" Logan inquired, shifting his gaze. His animosity toward White ran deep. Once he attained power and influence, his sole intention was to dismantle White piece by piece. Unfortunately, White''s untimely demise left Logan''s pent-up fury with no outlet. Following White''s death, Nicole concealed herself for a long time. Despite his efforts to locate her, not even the slightest trace could be found. It was only a few months ago that Nicole finally revealed her identity. Logan had long plotted to eradicate everything associated with White, including Nicole and the medical base. As thoughts of the medical base consumed his mind, a glint of cunning flickered in Logan''s murky eyes. After a moment of contemtion, he inquired, "By the way, how are things progressing at the medical base?" "We''ve managed most of it. We can finally tighten the after dangling the bait for so many years," Ryan replied with a smirk. Gina, a member of the medical base, was easily enticed by greed. She was willing to stoop to any depths as long as the price was right. Now that they had deliberately sweetened the deal to lure her into their trap, it was only expected that she would jump right into the frying pan without asking further questions. Chapter 1148 Caught in a Trap Chapter 1148 Caught in a Trap As Logan heard this, a smug expression appeared on his face. This unexpected turn of events, with Nicole''s arrival at the science academy, was a stroke of luck. It was his perfect opportunity to eliminate herpletely. His smirk gradually turned sinister as he nodded approvingly and waved his hand dismissively, saying, "Okay. Deal with this matter as soon as possible. I want the medical base to be part of the Yaels as well!" "Alright." Ryan nodded in agreement. After Natasha staggered out from Logan''s ce, she couldn''t shake off her sense of confusion and disorientation. While she was certainly willing to do whatever it took to enter the science academy, being asked to harm someone made her think twice. She tightened her grip on the item in her hands, a flicker of unease shimmering in her eyes. Just as she approached the door for her interview, she was startled by a voice calling out to her from the side. When she raised her head in response, she saw Nicole standing there. Nicole took in Natasha''s disoriented appearance and casually asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Nicole had developed a liking for Natasha. It was because of her words the previous day that Nicole began to sense something amiss with the medical base. After she conducted some investigation into the matter, she confirmed that Natasha had been telling the truth. Natasha immediately snapped back to reality upon hearing Nicole''s voice and forced a stiff shake of her head. Then, she mustered a bitter smile. "Nothing." Nicole sensed that something was off about her, but since she didn''t want to open up about the thing that was bothering her, Nicole decided not to push further. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Natasha took a seat beside Nicole. After a while, something seemed to click in her mind. Then, she turned her head toward Nicole and inquired, "Nicole, I think I left something in my room. Can youe with me?" Once they were inside, Natasha fumbled around in the darkness, while Nicole stood by the doorway and could only catch vague glimpses of her figure. Suddenly, Natasha seemed to trip over something and let out a startled cry. Nicole instinctively took a few steps forward and inquired with concern, "Are you okay?" Natasha shook her head, responding, "I''m fine. It''s just incredibly dark here, and I stumbled on something. Nicole, can you lend me a hand?" Nicole nodded, aware of the hazards lurking in such darkness. So, due to her limited vision, she cautiously moved forward and stood in front of Natasha. As she crouched down and was about to help Natasha up, a strange scent suddenly wafted toward her. As she was utterly caught off guard by Natasha''s actions and coupled with the dark atmosphere, Nicole had no time to hold her breath. A wave of darkness quickly enveloped her mind. She tried using the needle to seal her veins, but it was toote. Her body went limp, and she copsed backward. Still, she summoned herst ounce of strength and pressed her hand against what Colton had given her on her wrist before sumbing to unconsciousness. Natasha knew that Nicole had passed out the instant she heard a soft thud. As she still felt overwhelmed by her emotions, especially after sabotaging Nicole, she clumsily searched for the light switch in the darkness. When her eyes fell upon Nicole who was utterly out of it, she gulped nervously. Chapter 1149 Abducted Chapter 1149 Abducted At this moment, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside. Natasha looked up and caught sight of Logan walking in with his cane. A trace of satisfaction painted across Logan''s face as his eyes swept over Nicole unconscious form on the ground. Then, he nodded in approval and remarked, "Good job." A fearful and hesitant Natasha mustered the courage to call out to him, "Mr. Yael..." After that, she shifted her gaze toward Nicole and asked with concern, "Mr. Yael, what are you nning to do with Nicole?" Before she could finish her sentence, Logan interrupted in a mocking tone, "Natasha, all is said and done. There''s no point in putting on this fake pretense anymore." Natasha''s words dissolved into silence, and her embarrassment was evident as she tightly crossed her hands. She remained silent, unsure of how to respond. When Logan saw that she was still here, he waved his hand and dismissed her impatiently, "Hurry up and leave. You''ll lose your spot if you''rete for the interview." At this, Natasha immediately felt any protests she harbored disappear down her throat. She had worked so hard for this opportunity for many years, and now it was within her grasp. She wouldn''t give it up because of someone she had just met. Someone who was barely an acquaintance at that. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With that in mind, she turned resolutely and left without saying another word. Ryan, who was standing, cast his gaze downward to where Nicoley on the ground. Then, he turned his attention to Logan and asked, "Grandpa, what''s your n?" Logan''s voice resonated with a chilling tone as he recalled his past, "White severed my tendons and left me stuck with this cane for the rest of my life. I won''t let his disciple escape without paying the price!" A malevolent smile gradually crept across his lips as he beckoned a few people from outside. Then, he issued a sinistermand in hushed tones, "Take her to the operating room on the outskirts." Although he was advised to stay indoors due to the voodoo bug in his body, Nicole''s situation made it impossible for him to remain at ease. Even though he understood that he was being rash, he had already made up his mind and promptly headed out. Meanwhile, inside the ck minivan, Nicole found herself tightly restrained by three robust men. The drug''s effects were not overpowering, and she gradually regained consciousness during the journey. As she drowsily opened her eyes, her gaze fell upon a group of muscr men. A frown creased her brow, and a throbbing headache intensified her confusion about how she ended up in this situation. She could only recall Natasha in her memory before everything went dark. It seemed like she had been drugged by Natasha. As this realization sank in, a cold determination flickered in Nicole''s eyes. She had been careless, being deceived by someone she had only known for a few days. "Urgh" Nicole groaned, her awakening apanied by a pulsating headache caused by the drug. As those burly men noticed hering to, their faces contorted into lecherous grins, while their hands fidgeted with anticipation. One of them even said with a leer, "Well, well, look who''s finally up." All the men shifted their attention toward Nicole when they heard his words. "This chick has quite a pretty face and an appealing figure. Don''t you think that it would be a waste if we take her straight to the operating room," one of them remarked. At these words, the expressions of those men instantly changed, and their lustful gaze roamed over Nicole''s figure. Chapter 1150 Heading to the Outskirts Chapter 1150 Heading to the Outskirts Nicole''s eyes darkened instantly, and she coldly warned, "Do you know who I am? If youy a finger on me, both the Gardner and Wrenn Families won''t spare you!" s, her words fell on deaf ears as the thugs became even more brazen in their mockery at her warning. "Hahaha, this chick is moments away from her demise, yet she still dares to act tough." "Exactly! Look at her, all pampered and spoiled. Who cares about the empty threats from the Gardner and Wrenn Families? By the time we''re done with her, there won''t be a trace left to find!" "Hahaha, she is quite an amusing one." After they expressed their disdainful remarks, those men began to approach her. One of them even reached out and caressed her face with a lecherous touch. Nicole recoiled as though she hade into contact with something utterly repugnant. Her gaze locked onto the burly man before her, a fiery crimson intensity burning in her clear eyes. Meanwhile, the man who had touched her face sighed in admiration as he remarked, "Tsk tsk, her skin is incredibly smooth and delicate. Clearly, she has been well cared for." As his words hung in the air, his hands inched toward her cor. Before Nicole could react, a ripping sound resonated through the air. Her cor was violently torn open, and arge expanse of her bare skin was exposed. Instantly, her eyes turned a fiery red. Although she was forced to endure countless trials over the years, she had always prided herself on her strength. However, as she was faced with this kind of situation, an unsettling sourness tingled in her nose. A churn of difort gripped her stomach, and a wave of nausea coursed through her body. With those words, the man eased up slightly. Then, he red at Nicole maliciously and growled, "I can''t wait to see what you''re gonna doter!" Nicole let out a sigh of relief, thankful that things had not taken a turn for the worse. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then, she closed her eyes as shey still in the van, preserving her energy. The exertion from earlier had left her head swirling in darkness. She took in shallow breaths as she knew that she needed to regain her strength soon if she were to stand any chance of making an escapeter. As she was also uncertain if Colton had received her message, she knew that his physical condition would hinder any immediate rescue. Nicole closed her eyes as she focused on steadying her breath and taking a quick nap. The van left the city and continued on its way to the outskirts. The burly man nced out the window before shifting his gaze toward Nicole. "You''re in for a rough time when we get there," he threatened menacingly. Nicole ignored him, not even bothering to open her eyes. When the man noticed her indifference, he wisely kept quiet. Colton sped along the road; his face clouded as he stared at the red dot on his phone. Someone is taking Nicole to the outskirts? His bad premonition grew even stronger, and his hands clenched tightly on the steering wheel. There''s no way I''m letting anything happen to Nicole! Chapter 1151 5 Million Chapter 1151 5 Million The van soon arrived at the base on the outskirts. The science academy had poured a considerable sum into building this base. There were even rumors that shady deals with the ck market had also been exchanged to build this ce. A few burly men roughly manhandled Nicole as she was weak since the drug had not worn off. A big man grabbed her, and his gaze turned lewd when he noticed the ripped shirt on her chest. He started to stare at the skin on disy. She had goosebumps when she noticed his gaze. Then, she tightened her fist as she mustered her courage and shouted, "How much did the Yaels pay you? I can pay you triple as long as you let me go!" The men couldn''t help butugh at her and looked at her in amusement. "Triple? I doubt you can even take a few hundred from your pocket by the looks of it. Stop pulling our leg." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She suppressed the fear in her heart and continued to offer, "I really have that kind of money. You just need to let me go and I''ll transfer the money right away." The men were rather swayed by Nicole''s im as the Yaels paid them a handsome sum. If Nicole could pay them triple the amount, they would be making a fortune. One of the men couldn''t hold back his anticipation and inquired impatiently, "Can you give us a million?" Nicole immediately answered, "Yes. I can give each of you a million as long as you guys let me go." Those words were such a temptation that the other man could barely restrain the greed in his eyes. Just as they were pondering the matter, a person suddenly spoke up, "You idiots! Do you think you could live to spend that money if we crossed the science academy?" This reminded them that they couldn''t go against the promise no matter the amount Nicole could give them. They knew what the science academy was involved in. If they let Nicole go, they would be next. They had assisted the academy in several shady activities over the years such asmunicating with the ck market and selling bodies and organs under the table. None of these transactions could see the light of day, especially when they earned big bucks through their work with the science academy. So, they knew which party to prioritize. The few men looked at Nicole with sad looks. "Even though your price is very tempting, sorry. If we betray the science academy, we won''t even have the chance to enjoy that money. So, sorry, girl." "That''s right. But what we can do now is let you enjoy yourself a little before you die. Don''t you think that''s great?" A roar of raucousughter burst out at that suggestion. Nicole clenched her fist as she knew Colton woulde. So, all she needed to do was to stall for time. Her bright eyes looked up andnded on the few men. Then, she shut her eyes and told them in a hoarse voice, "I can give you guys 5 million. Right now. But you can''t touch me!" Even if she died, she wanted to die with honor, without anyone soiling her. "Sure. Give us the money now and I''ll give you an easy death." The lead manughed. Nicole gestured for them to untie her. The men looked at her petite body and deemed that she wasn''t a threat. So, they let their guard down and untied her. After she was untied, she started to massage her hands as she nced at the men while searching for her phone. As expected, her phone was taken away earlier. Nicole turned to look at the lead man and said softly, "Please return my phone to me. Then, I can transfer the money to you." The man looked at her with skepticism. "Are you really going to transfer 5 million to us?" She nodded and said with a smile, "What do you have to lose? I can''t do anything else now that I have you guys watching my every move. Hand my phone to me. I''ll make the transfer right away." Chapter 1152 Stalling for Time Chapter 1152 Stalling for Time The men started to hesitate at the thought of the 5 million. After some thought, they figured that Nicole couldn''t y any tricks under their watch. So, they agreed. One of them went to take her phone and threw it to her. Then, she started to click on her phone with the men staring at her for fear that she might do something else. Nicole obediently opened the banking app and looked up at them before saying seriously, "You need to give me your bank details for me to do the transfer." They shot her dubious looks as this felt too good to be true. But they soon whipped out their phones to look for the necessary information since they had nothing to lose even if Nicole didn''t have the money. A quarter of an hour had passed after they all found their banking details. Nicole wanted to transfer 5 million at once, but a notification popped up and said that she could only transfer 100 thousand per transaction. She looked up at them with innocent eyes and said, "The banking app only allows me to transfer 100 thousand at one time. I''ll need to transfer you 50 times." The leader of the pack couldn''t help but find the entire thing tedious, so he frowned and questioned hotly, "Are you trying to y games with us?" Nicole answered straightforwardly, "I can cancel the transaction if you don''t believe me." Then, she went to put her phone down. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The other men got anxious and pipped in as they couldn''t let the money fly away when it was right within their reach. "Do it. Do the transaction. I want to see how much you can transfer out." Nicole had already known that they were a pack of greedy wolves. Now, she could at least stall for at least 10 more minutes and hoped that Colton and his men could arrive in time. So, she started to do the transfer. When the transaction went through, the men jumped happily when they saw the notification appearing on their phones. "Boss, we really got the money." The men gathered around and jumped with joy when they realized Nicole had really transferred them the money. Then, they continued to threaten her to transfer more money. s, a car screeching to a stop rang from behind them. It caught their attention, and they turned around to see a luxurious sports car had stopped before them with a few vans trailing behind it. They could see tire marks on the ground due to the sudden break from the sports car. Nicole watched as the car door opened and saw that it was none other than Colton. Before the men could react, she immediately rose to her feet and backed away from the ensuing fight. She had been saving her energy for this moment. When the bunch of burly men''s attention was taken by the sports car, she ran as fast as possible. Just as the men were about to go after her, Colton''s tall figure blocked their path. As Nicole was drugged, she started to see stars after a few minutes and stumbled forward. Luckily, Colton caught her in time before she fell to the ground. Her face was terrifyingly pale, but she suppressed her nausea and told Colton, "Colton, I think I''ve been drugged." Colton''s gazended on the ripped shirt on Nicole as his eyes turned bloodshot. He took off his jacket and covered Nicole with it. A hint of fury could be heard in his icy voice, "Did they do anything to you?" Nicole shook her head. "No." Then, the anger in his eyes dissipated a little as his hands cupped her cheeks and he urged gently, "Okay. Go wait for me in the car. I''ll be done with them soon." Yet, Nicole merely stared at him with concerned eyes. She knew he was a good fighter, but his body wasn''t as powerful as before after he was infected with the voodoo bug. Chapter 1153 Tear This Place Down Chapter 1153 Tear This ce Down Colton''s thin lips curled up into a smile at Nicole''s concerned gaze. He softened his voice, "Don''t worry. I still have what it takes to protect my woman." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The burly men finally couldn''t take it as they watched how Colton and Nicole were being sweet to each other. One of them threatened sternly, "Stop with the act. Give her to us and we''ll let you go unharmed." Colton''s eyes darkened immediately like the gloomy night sky. Nicole noticed that he was furious, so she didn''t want to say anything else and walked to the car with his jacket on her shoulders. His unique smell surrounded her and calmed her pounding heart. The jacket felt like a safety cocoon and she didn''t have to fear for her life now that Colton was here. Nicole opened the car door and got in. She was seeing stars after the run as the drug had spread through her body. So, she leaned against the seat and soon fell into a deep slumber the moment her mind registered that she was now safe from harm. Outside the car, Colton coldly regarded the few men standing before him emotionlessly. The lead man wasn''t afraid since Colton was alone. So, he straightened his back and threatened, "Do you know who is after that woman, you punk? Hand her over. Otherwise, I''ll cut you up too!" The instant his words fell, a group of men came down from the vans parked behind Colton''s sports car. They were all tall and muscr. It was apparent that they were well-trained. The leader saw that the tides had turned and immediately froze on the spot. He gulped nervously and stopped hurling insults at Colton. "Boss, what should we do with them?" A man stepped forward respectfully and inquired. The hostility that emitted from these men made the hearts of the burly men shudder. Colton turned around and nced at theboratory not far away before a bloodthirsty smile crept up his face. He pointed at it and ordered, "Tear thatboratory down." His men acknowledged his order and nodded. "Yes, Boss." Then, they dashed toward theboratory. On the other hand, Colton raised his hands to undo the top two buttons on his shirt as he stared coldly at the people before him. He questioned coldly, "Did you guys tear Nicole''s shirt?" The lead man regained his confidence when Colton''s men ran toward theboratory. He wasn''t dumb. He knew if he didn''t run now, he wouldn''t stand a chance when they returned. Just as he shot his friends a look, Colton had already knocked him down. Before they could process when Colton had closed in on them, they were already knocked onto the ground. Two of them were quick to react and were about to fight back, but Colton swung them a kick to the head, and they fell to the ground with a wail. As they sensed the hostility exuding from Colton, they knew that they had hit a brick wall this time. They immediately begged for mercy. "Please. Please. We''re sorry. We were in the wrong, but this isn''t on us. It''s the Yaels. The Yaels made us do it. Y-You don''t want to cross the Yaels, right?" They tried to use the Yael Family to pressure Colton, but it was just wishful thinking. Colton wasn''t afraid of the Yaels at all. He coldly regarded them and questioned once more, "Who tore her shirt?" Two of the men looked at someone in between them. Colton immediately caught on and strode toward that person. He loomed over that man and probed, "Did you have malicious thoughts about my woman?" His icy tone was enough to make that man break into a cold sweat. That man curled his hands into fists and babbled, "I Argh!" s, a hair-raising scream escaped his mouth before he could exin himself. Chapter 1154 Rescued Chapter 1154 Rescued Colton mercilessly stomped on that man''s lower body with his leather shoes. Since the tip of the shoe was quite sharp, it did a lot of damage to the man. There was a high chance that his future endeavors would be looking rather bleak. It was so painful that the man couldn''t even speak as he squirmed on the floor from the pain. Unfortunately, Colton''s fury was far from sated as he stepped on the despicable man once more. Now, that man was totally done for. His eyes rolled over, and he passed out from the excruciating agony. Colton swept his gaze to the other men that were cowering with his voiceced with venom, "You should know what to expect when you dare touch my woman." The three men had alreadye to the conclusion that they had truly hit a brick wall this time as they begged, "Please. We were in the wrong. But it was the science academy that made us do this. We were just doing our jobs!" The only thing the kidnappers could do now was remove themselves from the equation. If they didn''t, they would not be able to take Colton''s wrath if he ced the me on them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. s, Colton wasn''t a fool as he coldly nced at them without an ounce of pity. Suddenly, a man walked out from inside and reported to Colton respectfully, "Boss, we''re done. What else should we do?" Colton nced at them and pointed at the few men before him. "Finish them and get people to tear this whole ce down." Then, Colton strode away. The science academy was deeply rooted in Durobrivae. So, it wasn''t easy to eliminate them. Colton''s action this time was merely a warning. After Colton''s subordinate received the order, that man ordered the rest to take the kidnappers away. The leader of the kidnappers finally realized he had crossed someone he shouldn''t have and begged loudly, "I''m sorry. I know I''m in the wrong. Please let me go!" But his pleadings didn''t earn Colton''s pity as he watched them being carried away with indifferent eyes. After they were done, Colton walked to the car. Nicole, who was inside, was fast asleep with his jacket wrapped around her. Her head was tilted as she lay on the seat with a few tears wetting her eyshes that made her look pitiful. Colton''s heart ached as he gazed at her current state. Then, his finger touched her eyshes hoping to wipe away her tears. Nicole felt something in her slumber and her eyes twitched, but she fell asleep again because she was utterly exhausted. Then, Colton shut the car door and returned to the driver''s seat before he drove off. When they returned to the medical base, Nicole was still asleep. So, Colton opened the car door to carry her out. However, a person suddenly jumped out from the corner. It was Evelyn, who had been waiting at the entrance for Colton for a long time. She wrapped her arms around Colton''s waist and muttered, "Colton, I missed you so much." His body froze when he felt someone behind him. He quickly flung off her hands roughly and Evelyn fell back in a heap from the force. Still, it seemed like she guessed this would happen as she wasn''t upset at all and quickly got back on her feet to approach Colton again. "Collie, I''ve been waiting for you here for so long. Please look at me," she pleaded, but her gazended on Nicole who was sleeping in the car. Hatred shed in her eyes. She noticed that Colton was suppressing the voodoo bug in his body and took the knife out resolutely. Colton saw the knife and his gaze turned serious. He changed his stance and was about to attack when Evelyn cut open her palm. Chapter 1155 Divorce Nicole Chapter 1155 Divorce Nicole The air was saturated with the strong odor of blood. Colton struggled to suppress the voodoo bugs in his body, but they started growing restless the moment they sensed the scent. Despite his attempts to suppress it through sheer willpower, the pervasive smell of blood overwhelmed him. Then, a metallic tang invaded his mouth, followed by his eyes slowly turning red. Evelyn observed Colton''s condition and couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. She pleaded, "Collie, please stop resisting. Be with me, and you won''t suffer like this." s, he lowered his head as he gasped slightly and retorted through clenched teeth, "In your dreams!" Evelyn''s heart sank when she realized that even in such agony, Colton refused to be with her. As she got closer, the rusty smell of blood intensified, leading Colton to be on the verge of sumbing to the voodoo bug; veins began to bulge in his forehead, and his face gradually turned crimson. Though his rationality insisted that he could withstand it, the influence of the voodoo bugpelled him to involuntarily draw closer to Evelyn. Evelyn made a decisive move the minute she sensed Colton''s reluctance by raising her blood-stained hand and approaching his face. He tried to evade her when she pressed the blood against his lips. s, his body seemed immobilized like it was held by an unseen force. A wave of the blood''s aroma flowed into his mouth, instantly rxing his previously tense state. The determination in his eyes faded, leaving him in a dazed state. She suppressed her excitement as she gazed at Colton with anticipation and softly inquired, "Collie, can you hear me?" "I can," Colton replied slowly. Evelyn''s excitement peaked as she gently reached out to touch Colton''s face, who offered no resistance and simply allowed her to do as she wished. When she witnessed Colton''s newfound obedience, she could no longer contain her excitement. So, she anxiously questioned, "Collie, do you like me?" "I do." Colton nodded with a vacant expression, resembling a marite controlled by strings. Her excitement surged even higher. She had never envisioned a day when Colton would confess his affection for her. She was so overwhelmed with emotion that her hands trembled while she pleaded, "Collie, divorce Nicole and be with me, alright?" "Alright." Colton nodded again. Just as Evelyn was swept away by her delight, Nicole regained consciousness inside the car. When she overheard Evelyn''s words while still in the vehicle, she forced herself to remain conscious and rose to her feet. Then, she immediately hurried to Colton when she saw the scene unfolding before her. However, at that moment, Colton''s gaze proved that he had alreadypletely lost his awareness, causing Nicole to panic. She gently tapped his face, pleading, "Colton, wake up. Wake up." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton remainedpletely unresponsive. Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter upon witnessing Nicole''s distress. She chuckled softly, wearing a mocking expression as she looked at Nicole. "Nicole, Collie belongs to me now. If you have any sense, you''d better not show up before him ever again." Nicole retrieved a silver needle, intending to help Colton suppress the voodoo. Yet, just when she was about to administer it, Colton seized her hand. Colton''s deep, dark eyes no longer held any glimmer of light. He stared at her with a cold, nk gaze, sending a shiver down Nicole''s spine. She tried to speak, but all that came out was a choked sob; she couldn''t say anything at all. Colton released her hand and slowly rose to his feet. Evelyn approached him, leaning against him while asking tenderly, "Collie, can you divorce Nicole? Marry me after you divorce her." "Okay," Colton responded, permitting Evelyn to be in such close proximity to him. Chapter 1156 What Are You Talking About Chapter 1156 What Are You Talking About Evelyn''s was filled with unbridled joy, and her manic eyes turned slightly bloodshot at her excitement. Never before had Colton been this close to her. Previously, shemented the slow progress. Though she had the ability to influence Colton''s thoughts when in close proximity, Nicole''s prevention left her helpless. If she had followed Ryan''s method to the letter in the month she had gotten the bug, it was likely that the voodoo in Colton''s body would have been eliminated long ago. However, she had no other options. That was why she hurried back to inquire Ryan if there were alternative approaches, which was to directly feed Colton with her own blood. When she considered that those voodoo bugs were sustained by her blood, their agitation upon catching its scent was unsurprising. Yet, this method posed a great risk. If the afflicted person''s health faltered or their consciousness weakened, they could be mentally impaired. Nheless, Evelyn no longer cared about such perils. Her sole desire was to possess Colton, regardless of how mentally impaired he might be. She desired him, and that was all that mattered. True to form, Colton immediately became extremely submissive once he ingested her blood. Nicole observed the intimacy between the two before her. Although she understood that Colton''s current condition was a result of the voodoo, her heart still throbbed with anguish, akin to being pricked by a needle. She gazed at Colton as her lips bore the crimson trace of her own biting. "Colton,e here." Colton stood motionless; his gaze vacant as if he hadn''t heard a single word. A relieved Evelyn let out a breath. It appeared that everything Ryan said was indeed true as consuming blood would make a person affected by the voodoo bug extremelypliant to their owner''s wishes. "Collie, can you divorce Nicole? Right now, please?" Evelyn grew bolder in front of Nicole. Colton nodded in agreement. Nicole watched Colton''s current state, and the tears that welled up in her eyes immediately streamed down. Her voice choked as she bit her lip and inquired, "Collie, have you truly forgotten our love?" Unfortunately, the present Colton seemed devoid of consciousness, as if he could only hear Evelyn''s voice. Evelyn was ecstatic. She could hardly believe that Colton was nowpletely submissive to her commands. So, she shot Nicole a triumphant look and smiled triumphantly. "Nicole, since Collie only listens to me now, you should give up." Colton stood silently on the side, not uttering a single word. Nicole took in a deep breath, fixing her gaze upon Colton. When she took note of the vacant expression on Colton''s face, she understood that he had lost all connection to the outside world besides Evelyn and she could no longer restrain him regardless of the methods she employed prior to this. "Collie, call the Gould Family immediately and inform them that you want to divorce Nicole." Evelyn pressed her luck. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Colton hesitated for a moment, seemingly regaining a moment of rity, but soon, the voodoo bugs within him overwhelmed his rationality. He extended his hand to retrieve his phone and dialed the number directly, who seemed to be Siobhan. Evelyn leaned closer and activated the speakerphone. Siobhan''s voice sounded bewildered, "Colton, what''s wrong? Weren''t you on vacation with Nicole?" "Madam Gould, I wish to divorce Nicole," Colton said in an icy voice that was devoid of any emotion. Siobhan was caught off guard, likely finding it too abrupt. She furrowed her brow and inquired, "Colton, did something happen between you and Nicole?" Colton pursed his lips, remaining silent, so Evelyn slightly poked him and discreetly whispered in his ear, "Collie, you love me." Then, Colton promptly spoke into the phone as if obeying amand, "Because I''ve fallen in love with Evelyn." Siobhan grew frustrated and somewhat disbelieving. She yelled through the phone, "Colton Gardner! What are you doing? You and Nicole just got married not long ago, and now you''re saying such ridiculous things." Nicole''s eyes welled up with more tears when she heard Siobhan defending her. She knew that the current Colton was under control, but his words genuinely wounded her. Chapter 1157 Colton Left Chapter 1157 Colton Left Colton hung up the call without saying anything else. Evelyn grabbed his arm and smirked at Nicole provocatively. "Nicole, Colton has already forgotten about you, so stop pestering him and pick a time to get the divorce over and done with." Nicole tightened her palms that were hanging at her sides, telling herself to remain clear-headed. Then, she gazed at Colton with a hurt look in her eyes, only to see his dark, empty eyes. She knew that Colton was alreadypletely under control and kept chanting at herself to remain calm. "Evelyn, do you know that you''ll leave him with a sequ by doing this?" she hissed through gritted teeth. However, Evelyn could no longer listen to any other advice, and all she could think about was making Colton hers. "Collie, let''s go. Let''s leave this ce and stay with me," she said, looking into his eyes. Colton nodded. Now, Evelyn''s words were the only instructions he would listen to, and as for Nicole, she didn''t go after him because she was aware that Colton was possessed by the voodoo bug. If she went after him, it would lead to the bugs in his body shing against his mind and he would be the one suffering. Nicole stood rooted on the spot as she watched on helplessly while Evelyn climbed into the car with him intimately. After the car drove away, her knees buckled, and she copsed to the ground. Her head hung low as her lips curled into a self-deprecating smirk. Never did it ur to her that she and Colton would be in such a situation. Suddenly, she felt sick in her stomach and started retching uncontrobly, propping one hand on the ground to support herself. Nothing came out of her mouth, not even bile. So, she reckoned it was because she hadn''t eaten anything today. She didn''t know how long this went on before she finally came to a stop, but it didn''t bother her. Instead, she assumed she only had such a violent reaction because she couldn''t ept the situation that came so unexpectedly. Shortly after, she scrambled to her feet. Right now, she had to get her hands on the voodoo bug and research a way to nullify the poison. Otherwise, Colton would be forced to live the rest of his life in a lie. Even White had very little contact with something like the voodoo bug when he was alive. Besides this issue came so suddenly that she was unprepared to counter its effects. Thus, the only way now was to get into the science academy where she would have more resources to research ways to eliminate it once and for all. When she recalled what Natasha had done, a vicious light shed in her eyes. She was no pushover. Instead, she would give an eye for an eye and wouldn''t take this lying down. I''m out of time. I have to take care of this quickly, or else, Colton will be in increasing danger as the day passes, she thought, taking out her phone and calling a number. After she finished with the call, she got back on her feet again. There was no time to rest. She had to return to the science academy as soon as possible and get a sample of the voodoo bug to research the way to nullify it. She wiped the tears off her face and her eyes gleamed with determination. Then, she swiftly hopped into the car, recollected herself, and stepped on the gas pedal. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When she arrived at the academy, the conference happened to be going on. "Did you guys forget something?" As she stepped in, her voice was loud and clear, and everyone simultaneously turned their heads to the source. Natasha instantly turned pale and tightened her fists the instant she caught sight of Nicole. Why is she back? How is she back?! I thought that it would be a one-way trip for her! Nicole had found Natasha amongst the crowd as well, and her eyes were cold and indifferent. Natasha hastily looked away the moment their eyes met as she was filled with nervousness and worry that Nicole would get back at her. On the stage, Logan''s eyes fell on Nicole. Then, he frowned as he said sternly, "I don''t think I''ve left out anything." Nicole smirked as she said in her crisp voice, "As the participant with the highest score in the written exam, shouldn''t I be epted into the academy?" Chapter 1158 Recommendation Letter Chapter 1158 Rmendation Letter Logan eyed Nicole up and down, a little surprised to see her standing in front of him, unscathed. She actually managed to escape. Still, he wasn''t all that worried that she''d stir up any trouble for him. That was because even if she were to expose those affairs, not many people would believe her. Logan pretended to speak seriously, "Nicole Anderson, right? Your written test scores are definitely good. However, the science academy has a rule that if you don''t present yourself for the interview, all your scores, no matter how outstanding they are, will be null and void. Do you have any objections?" Nicole looked up at Logan, amused. "Don''t you know the reason why I can''te for the interview?" She asked, eyes full of mockery. The man wasn''t intimidated at all and sneered right back. "How would I know? Since you weren''t present for the interview, it means that you''ve already decided not to attend the science academy." Nicole''s lips curled into a smile, and she said softly, "I''m afraid I''m going to have to disappoint you again, but I will be joining the science academy." Nicole whisked out an envelope from her pocket as her eyes gleamed with triumph. Logan looked at the envelope in her hand, and the sullen expression on his face grew gloomier. Nicole, however, approached him calmly, cing the envelope in front of him with a smile. Then, she said, "This is my letter of rmendation." Logan cut the letter open with a letter knife and realized that it was from Nathan Zeller. Nathan was in charge of the research department of the science academy. He had the final call on student enrollment, so there was no way for him to refuse her entry. Logan''s face somehow became even more upset as he thought about that. His hands tightened on the letter, causing it to crinkle in his grasp as he red sharply at Nicole. Before he could say a word, his phone rang. He pulled it out to look at the caller ID and realized it was from the testb. Nicole was actually sent there earlier. Now that he had received a phone call from them, it was a no- brainer to assume that something terrible had befallen the base. Logan answered the call and held it close to his ear. An anxious voice came from the other end of the line, "Mr. Yael, bad news. Theb was destroyed!" Logan almost exploded in anger. Nheless, he knew that he was currently in public and couldn''t lose his temper as he replied calmly, "What did you say?" His hand gripped his phone tightly. "A group of people destroyed theb, and someone ttened it over with an excavator. The whole ce ispletely leveled," the man on the other line muttered, grief thick in his voice. Logan''s eyes darkened, and he almost fainted right then and there. Fortunately, he managed to support himself on the podium. His eyesnded on Nicole, and he shot a ferocious re straight at her. Nicole! This had Nicole written all over! Nicole seemed to know what the call was for and tauntingly quirked an eyebrow at him. To make matters worse, the nd smile she had never left her lips. He inhaled deeply, trying with all his might to contain his fury. Then, he eyed her spectively while inquiring, "Do you know who was behind this?" The man on the other end replied anxiously, "They said they were from an organization, but we couldn''t pinpoint which one they''re from." Logan continued to press for answers, "The things there" Even though theb was mainly used for illegal activities, many precious things were still inside. Most of his life possessions were there. "It''s gone. It''s all gone. They burnt them to ashes." Logan instantly felt a rush of blood going to his head, and this time, he could see ck spots dancing in his vision. He held his breath and looked at the rest of the group in the room. He was still in the enrollment ceremony, so he couldn''t risk losing hisposure right now. Logan nodded with a forced smile on his face. "I see. Then we''ll talkter. I have to go." After he muttered a goodbye, he instantly hung up the call. When Nicole saw Logan had ended the call, she looked up with a sweet smile and said softly, "Mr. Yael, please announce the result of my evaluation now." Logan lowered his head, ncing at the rmendation letter. It was definitely written by Nathan Zeller. He narrowed his eyes at the familiar handwriting. Frankly, he didn''t expect Nicole to have such influence to get someone as prestigious as Nathan to write a rmendation letter for her! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1159 Dont Be Ignorant Chapter 1159 Don''t Be Ignorant However, since Nathan had personally written the rmendation letter, he could only swallow his anger and announce that Nicole was now sessfully a part of the science academy. Besides, the academy was his territory. Therefore, he could easily crush her like a gnat if he so wished. Nicole stood next to Natasha as she absentmindedly listened to the speech on stage. Natasha was weak in the knees. She had used any means necessary to get into the science academy. Besides, she only framed Nicole with the thought that Logan would take care of her, permanently. But she had never expected that Nicole would escape and return to the science academy so boldly. Natasha tried to inch away discreetly, wanting to hide away from Nicole. s, just as she made a move, Nicole instantly grabbed her. Nicole still had a smile on her face, but her eyes were anything but happy as she drawled, "What''s wrong? You treated me so well just a few days ago, iming that we were like best friends. Now, after a few hours, you''re ignoring me?" Nicole''s voice was light and friendly, like the calm before the storm. Natasha looked at her, feeling her knees turning into the same consistency as jelly. Regardless, she forced herself to stay calm as she tried to straighten her spine. But the fearful twitch of her lips and clenched fists betrayed her guilty conscience as she stuttered, "N-Nicole, I-I" Unfortunately for Natasha, Nicole was fresh out of sympathy after the kidnapping incident earlier. "Oh, don''t you worry, dear. I''m listening." There was panic in Natasha''s eyes. Judging from how Nicole could still get into the academy despite herck of attendance during the interview stage, Natasha knew that she couldn''t afford to offend the woman. And if she did, she wouldn''t have a good time even if she did enroll in the science academy. She quickly admitted her wrongdoings and pleaded, "Nicole, I''m sorry. I-I was wrong, I shouldn''t have framed you. I-I let my emotions get the best of me, and I acted rashly." When Natasha noticed Nicole''s calm face, she felt even more anxious. "It''s all my fault. You can hit me, beat me, I won''t even fight back." Nicole looked at her with a derisive smile ying on her lips and replied calmly, "Since you know what you did was wrong, why did you do it? We''re all adults here. You should be aware of the simple logic that there will always be consequences for our actions." Natasha felt her nails bite into her palms as she gazed at Nicole pitifully. She inquired tentatively, "Nicole, are you unwilling to forgive me?" Nicole pursed her lips but said nothing. After her narrow escape earlier, she didn''t intend to waste her time on the likes of Natasha. But at the same time, she couldn''t find it in herself to forgive the woman so easily. When Nicole didn''t reply, Natasha felt even more nervous. She reached out to grab Nicole''s arm and begged anxiously, "Nicole! I''ve already apologized to you. What else do you want?!" Nicole looked at Natasha''s distraught face and found this entire farce ridiculous. Nicole continued to look at Natasha indifferently; her eyes had no trace of any emotions at all. Then, she snapped, "Is this how you act when you apologize?" Natasha tightened her grip on Nicole''s arm in the face of Nicole''s nonchnt demeanor. At this point, Nicolepletely lost any interest in discussing this manner, especially when Natasha felt no remorse over her actions. So, she ced her hand on Natasha''s wrist and pressed down hard. Natasha could only feel an unbearable pain on her wrist, and she couldn''t help but shriek, immediately releasing Nicole''s arm. The initially quiet environment, with only the person on stage speaking, was instantly interrupted by Natasha''s screams of pain. She looked around at the crowd, her face full of anguish. s, as no one had noticed their little spat, she could only bite her lip awkwardly and swallow her grievances. Just as Nicole was about to leave after the speech, Natasha blocked her path again. "Nicole, what exactly do you want from me?!" she demanded angrily. Nicole simply found the whole situation amusing as her lips twisted into a mirthless smile. So, she decided to humor Natasha. "Well, what do you think I''m doing?" Nevertheless, Natasha couldn''t help but shudder when she couldn''t read anything from Nicole''s cid face. For some reason, she couldn''t help but feel as though Nicole exuded a sense of hostility that made people tremble after her ordeal. Although she wasn''t aware of the details behind Nicole''s change in attitude, she swallowed her saliva nervously but still tried to threaten Nicole, hissing, "Nicole, I''m warning you, I have the entire science academy as my backer! So, don''t you think for a second that I''m some nobody that you could bully." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1160 It Was a Misunderstanding Chapter 1160 It Was a Misunderstanding Nicole merely looked at Natasha with mirth dancing in her eyes and chuckled softly. The science academy? She wasn''t the least bit afraid even if Logan had decided to personally deal with her. So, it was nothing but short of foolish of Natasha to even threaten her. Regardless, Nicole didn''t see a need in informing Natasha about that little tidbit. Instead, she shook Natasha''s hand off her person and left without another word. The other woman red at Nicole resentfully and clenched her fists tightly. Still, she knew that she wouldn''t leave with her tail tucked behind her legs now that she had finally gotten into the science academy. She couldn''t just leave because of Nicole. But Nicole was an anomaly that she couldn''t control, and she had no intentions of allowing Nicole to remain in the science academy as long as she was around. She needed to get rid of such an unpredictable element so that Nicole wouldn''t be an obstacle to her road to sess! As she thought of this, her face darkened. She had toe up with a good n and drive Nicole out of the science academy once and for all! When Nicole left, she walked without looking back. Suddenly, Logan called out to her, "Nicole, stop right there." Logan leaned on his cane while Ryan followed behind him. Nicole stopped in her tracks. When she looked toward the source of the voice, there wasn''t a hint of emotion in her tranquil eyes. It was as calm as a pool of stagnant water. "Yes?" she asked coldly. Logan narrowed his eyes at her, sizing her up and down. Then, he demanded, "Did you destroy the testb?" Nicole pursed her lips and then said with a nd smile, "That ce was practically a ck market. I would hazard a guess that the executives there were lining their pockets doing all sorts of shady businesses and be right about it. Plus, aren''t they selling organs? They''ve done so many other vicious and shameful things, like say, human experimentation. Are you saying that there''s a purpose for allowing such an existence to continue?" Nicole moved closer to the men as she spoke. Then, she whispered, "The science academy is nothing but a pretty coat that you hide under. And as for the true you underneath all that bells and whistles Well, I''d say that it''s nothing short of repulsive." Logan was infuriated by Nicole''s words. So, he clenched his fists as he bellowed, "How dare you?! Who are you to question me?!" Nicole shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "Then, I''d suggest leaving me alone since you''re not interested in my opinions." After she said her piece, she had no intention of lingering. s, she had just taken a few steps, when she was manhandled by Logan. His voice was filled with malevolence as he snarled, "Nicole, I''ve put half my life into that testb. How dare you?!" Nicole simply smiled at Logan as she drawled, "Then, you should guard the other half of your life, or I''ll destroy it too." She left her words hanging heavily in the air and turned to leave. Logan red at Nicole''s retreating figure and tightened his hand around his cane. Nicole! "Grandpa," Ryan called out to Logan. When he caught sight of Logan''s gloomy expression, he inquired tentatively, "How do you n to deal with this?" Logan inhaled deeply and sighed. He had already harbored a grudge against Nicole because of White prior to the destruction of hisb, but now that she had done such a thing, it was now personal. His eyes were calctive as he gritted his teeth and growled, "Since I can''t deal with her publicly, then I''ll do it secretly. I want Nicole''s reputation to be utterly ruined and expelled from the science academy." Ryan replied with a hum and lowered his eyes. After Nicole left, she went straight to theb. When she arrived, she not only asked Nathan for a rmendation letter but also for the right to enter theb whenever she wished. She was running out of time. She was worried that Colton would try something when he and Evelyn were alone together. Although she knew that it was all because of Evelyn''s machinations, she still couldn''t ept that Colton would have any physical contact with other women. If something had truly happened between Colton and Evelyn, Nicole was certain that she would go crazy. Although they had endured several ups and downs as a couple, she wasn''t sure that she could get over something like this. As soon as she entered theboratory, she received a call from Siobhan. Nicole could already guess what Siobhan would say as she answered the call. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Nicole, did something happen between you and Colton?" Siobhan asked cautiously. Siobhan was in utter shock when she received the call. Yet, when she finally came to, Colton wouldn''t answer her calls. She was a little worried, so she could only call Nicole for updates. Nicole didn''t know how to exin the entire thing, so she was silent for a while before replying, "It was a misunderstanding. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything when Colton and I return from our trip." Chapter 1161 A Set Up Chapter 1161 A Set Up Nicole didn''t breathe a word about this situation to anyone. She was faced with a lot of trouble after Colton waspletely under Evelyn''s control via the voodoo bug. Right now, all she could do was quickly figure out the source of the poison and cure him. Meanwhile, Logan requested Natasha''s presence in his office in the science academy. She looked nervously at Logan and inquired sharply, "Mr. Yael, didn''t you say that Nicole would definitely not be able to return? How is she still here?!" Logan frowned at her tone, clutching his cane tightly in displeasure. Then, he replied solemnly, "Nicole came back on her own ord." Natasha was full of panic and anxiety. Not only did Nicole make it back, but she returned to the science academy in public. As she had a hand in Nicole''s disappearance, she was certain that Nicole would never let her off the hook! Natasha looked at Logan and said slowly, "Logan, Nicole has ulterior motives in returning to the science academy. I drugged her; she''s probably scheming revenge against me!" Logan finally deigned to look at Natasha''s panicked face, and a disgusted look shed through his eyes. Frankly, if he hadn''t thought it beneath him, he would have rolled his eyes at her short- sightedness. Regardless, there was still a use for this woman, so he restrained his temper and said gravely, "I know, but I have my ns to counter her schemes. Besides, I still need you to cooperate with me." He deliberately made it so that it seemed as though she was more than just a pawn in his chessboard. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Natasha''s heart skipped a beat as she looked up at him in confusion. Then, she heard the old man say, "There''s an event at the science academy the day after tomorrow. There''ll be a lot of media reporters in attendance. If you take this medicine, it''ll give an illusion of miscarriage, and we can frame Nicole for it. I''ll cooperate with you when the time is right. That way, we can get her expelled from the academy." Logan tilted his head and silently implied for Ryan to hand over the medicine to Natasha. Natasha stared at the medicine in her hand; her eyes were full of worry. Her fingers curled around the cool ss bottle as she raised her head to look at Logan and inquired hesitantly, "Mr. Yael, is this medicine" He knew immediately what she wanted to ask. He instantly waved his hands and said, "It''s nothing serious. It''s just an illusion. I''ll send someone to fabricate the pregnancy for you in the hospital. You just have to wait for the day after tomorrow''s celebration and insist that Nicole did it." There was reluctance on Natasha''s face. Logan chuckled and continued, "Natasha, do you think you have a choice in this matter? If you don''t want to frame Nicole, you might as well wait for the Sword of Damocles to fall upon your neck." Natasha stiffened upon hearing her words. She had gone above and beyond just to enroll in the science academy. She could not afford to allow Nicole to ruin her path to sess. Her grip on the bottle turned firm as the reluctance on her face was reced by a sullen determination that she would do anything in her power to see Nicole removed from her life. After a while, she slowly let out a breath and said resolutely, "I understand. The day after tomorrow I''ll definitely drive her out of the science academy." Logan nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved her away in dismissal and said, "Then, I suppose that you have some work to do." Natasha didn''t say anything else as she turned on her heel and left. Nicole was searching through theboratory to no avail as she couldn''t find just where the voodoo bug was created. To make matters worse, she was running out of time. She had to research the bug quickly before she could think about creating a cure. In the end, she had no choice but to call Nathan for more information. "I don''t really have any useful information about this, but I do know about the academy''s involvement in culturing the love bug. Unfortunately, I am also unaware where this particr activity has taken ce." Nathan pondered. After a moment, he added, "Not to worry, my wife seems to be more knowledgeable about this than I am. How about this, Nicole? Come to my house tonight, and we''ll have dinner together." Nathan was the director of the Durobrivae Town Central Hospital, and his wife was also in charge of the science academy. Nicole thought over his offer for a moment and finally agreed. She was truly desperate to know more about this. "Okay, I''lle over tonight. I''m so sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Zeller," Nicole said with lowered eyes. Nathanughed and waved her off. "It''s nothing. If it weren''t for you and White, our family would''ve been gone a long time ago. I could never repay your kindness in this lifetime." Chapter 1162 Got In His Car Chapter 1162 Got In His Car Nicole came out of the science academy around the afternoon, and when she was about to drive to Nathan''s house, she saw an old man in ck and brown standing by the door. It was none other than Nathan. When he saw her leaving the building, he immediately stepped forward with a smile and called out to her, "I was passing by, and saw that it was almost time. I figured that I might as well pick you up." She smiled and nodded, "I see. Thank you, Mr. Zeller." Nathan asked curiously as they walked, "Miss Nicole, I''m curious. Why are you interested in love bugs?" Nicole pursed her lips, and a gloomy look shed in her eyes. She pondered for a while before saying, "My husband has been poisoned by those bugs. I suspect that someone from the academy is the mastermind behind this. That''s why I want to investigate this matter personally." When Nathan heard that, he stopped in his tracks. A look of worry shed through his eyes as he looked up at her and said, "I''m sure that you''re more than aware of the fraught rtionship the Yael Family''s academy had with White. Your actions of enrolling into the science academy are akin to a sheep entering a tiger''s den." Of course, Nicole knew the risks, but she had no choice but to risk everything. She had no idea what she would do if she couldn''t find a cure for the love bug. So, she nodded. "I know, but there''s nothing else I could do. I can''t back down now even if I know that the science academy does not have my best interests at heart." When Nathan heard this, he sighed andforted her, "Don''t worry, my wife and I still have some connections with some staff in the science academy. We''ll try our best to shield you." After that, the two got into a car. s, what they didn''t know was a gloomy face was looming behind them as they got in the car. It was Natasha! No wonder! No wonder Nicole could enter the science academy without the interview. It turned out that Nathan was her backer all along! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As Nathan was the dean of the Durobrivae Town Central Hospital, he naturally held a lot of power and influence. When she thought about the rtionship between the two, it seemed like there was something fishy going on. Natasha''s eyes lit up as she instantly thought of something. Could it be that Nicole was having an affair with Nathan?! The thought excited Natasha. She realized that if it was true, they didn''t even have to wait until the event was over to get Nicole expelled from the science academy. So, she quickly hailed a cab, pointing at the car that Nicole and Nathan were in, and said urgently, "Mister, please follow them." Natasha followed the car all the way to the house and she caught them entering Nathan''s house unchaperoned! She hastily whisked out her phone and took photos of them getting into the house together. Then, she looked at the photos on her phone and felt a surge of excitement. She never expected Nicole to be involved in something so scandalous! Now, if Natasha were to upload those photos on the web, it would definitely attract a lot of attention. She didn''t even have to lift a finger as the rumors alone would cause irreparable damage to Nicole''s reputation. Nathan''s wife was also a prominent figure in the medical field. They also had a son and a daughter together. Their family was one that was admired and praised throughout the medicalmunity. And if Nicole were ousted as a third party in a supposedly happy marriage, her reputation would be utterly ruined! On top of that, Nathan was old. He was old enough to be Nicole''s father, yet he was shamelessly pursuing her! "Hehe," Natasha chuckled with malicious glee. She had never expected Nicole to resort to using her body for personal gain. She swiped through the photos on her phone, full of satisfaction. Then, she told the cab driver, "Mister, bring me to a nearby newspany." These pictures had to be released as soon as possible. That way there would be enough time for her to insinuate that Nicole was a shameless harlot. Then, Nicole would be forced to leave the science academy way before the celebration as her reputation would be in tatters. Natasha heaved a sigh of relief at that thought as a twisted smirk appeared on her face. Nicole! You''re done this time! Meanwhile, Nicole entered the house with a smile and Jennifer immediately greeted her happily. "I heard from Nathan that you''ll being over. I''ve even made some of these dishes myself. I hope that they''ll be to your liking. Come and join us for dinner, Nicole." Chapter 1163 In The Basement Chapter 1163 In The Basement Years ago, the Zeller Family went on a trip, but no one knew where they went. When they returned, they were mysteriously poisoned, and even Nathan couldn''t find a cure. Just as they thought that their lives were forfeit, White and Nicole showed up like avenging angels. Nicole was young at the time, in her early teens, but her medical skills were already exceptional. Although she looked as though she was merely White''s apprentice, it was clear that she seemed to know almost everything. After a week of diagnosis and treatment, the Zeller Family was finally cured. Ever since then, the Zeller Family had been extremely grateful to Nicole and White. "Hello, Mrs. Zeller," Nicole greeted politely. Jennifer pulled her to a seat and smiled warmly. "Well, I initially wanted both of the children to join us, but they''re busy abroad so they couldn''t make it. I apologize in their stead." Nicole waved her off and said, "Mrs. Zeller, please don''t worry about it. Besides, I have to thank Mr. Zeller for his help with entering the academy." Both Nathan and Jennifer were medical professionals, and their children were naturally influenced by their outstanding parents ever since they were young. As a result, both were pursuing their careers in the same field abroad. When she mentioned the academy, the smile on Jennifer''s face faded somewhat. She furrowed her brows, sighing. "The people there are bad people, Nicole. Why do you insist on endangering yourself by going to such a ce?" The entire medicalmunity knew of the conflict between the Yael Family from the science academy and White. Although Nicole''s identity was still a secret to the public, the Yael Family was well aware of her connection with the now-deceased White. So, Jennifer was rightly confused about why Nicole wanted to enter the academy. When Nathan heard his wife''s bringing up this particr topic, he reached out and whispered an exnation in her ear. The moment she understood the situation, a displeased frown immediately appeared on her face. She struggled to hold back her anger and eventually gave into her emotions as she mmed the table, grumbling, "Those people from Yael are doing shady things again! I knew it! I''m certain those love bugs are still somewhere in the academy. They''re definitely still doing this in secret!" Nicole perked up upon hearing Jennifer''s mention of love bugs and she immediately pressed for answers, asking, "Mrs. Zeller, you know about them?" Jennifer breathed in several times, trying to calm her temper before nodding slowly and began exining, "I''ve been working at the academy for a while, so I have some inkling about them. The love bugs were frankly terrible and should never see the light of day. So, when I discovered them, I had the Yael Family take care of it. I haven''t seen them in years. I always assumed they destroyed it at my behest, but it seems that I have underestimated their shamelessness. I never thought that they would go behind my back and keep cultivating such repulsive creatures in secret!" Nicole pursed her lips as she looked at Jennifer, who was brimming with righteous fury, and asked, "Mrs. Zeller, do you know where the Yael Family cultivates the love bugs?" Jennifer swiftlyposed herself and furrowed her brows. She pondered over the question for a while before saying gently, "Nicole, these love bugs are dangerous. Whether it''s their cultivation or research, there are a lot of risks pertaining to this particr bug." Nicole shook her head and said firmly, "I''m not afraid of danger. I will save Colton by any means necessary." Jennifer no longer tried to persuade her from changing her course upon seeing her determined she was to go down this path. So, she nodded and said candidly, "They were studying the bugs in thebs before I caught them red-handed and demanded that they stop their research immediately. I doubt that they continued their research in thebs after I kicked up such a huge fuss over it. It wouldn''t look great for them if I caught them a second time, you know?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, she tilted her head to the side as she considered the building''syout. Then, she looked at Nicole and suggested, "I do have an idea where those bugs might be stored at the moment. The academy has a basement that isn''t open to the public. It''s very likely the love bugs are hidden there. I know for a fact that those things thrive in damp and cold environments. That ce fits the criteria." Nicole nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mrs. Zeller. Do you know how to get in?" Since the Yael Family might be conducting their research in the basement, Nicole was certain that getting ess to the area wouldn''t be easy. Jennifer wasn''t the least bit surprised to hear Nicole asking about that as she swiftly rose to her feet and puttered about the room. After a short while, she returned with a key in hand. Then, she ced it on the table and slid it over as she exined, "This is the key to the basement. The academy has arge basement full of medicinal supplies, so each official has a key." Chapter 1164 Rumors Chapter 1164 Rumors Nicole lowered her head and stared at the key in her hand as she thought, It looks like I will have to return to the science academy again tonight and sneak into the basement to check if there are any voodoo bugs conveniently avable over there. Meanwhile, Nathan seemed to have noticed Nicole''s slightly absent-minded state throughout the meal. Therefore, he didn''t ask Nicole to stick around any longer than she had to. As a result, Nicole left as soon as dinner was over. Nicole returned to the science academy after she left Nathan''s house. Since it was already ratherte, there were very few people milling about in the science academy. Fortunately for her, it was precisely because of this factor that she managed to sneak into the building and arrive at the basement door sessfully without being thwarted once. The situation in the basement was even more deste than the lobby which was only to be expected after she learned about its existence. So, Nicole didn''t waste her time as she poked through the keyhole with the key and discovered that it was a perfect match. Then, she opened the door and walked in as silently as she could. It was rtively dark as it was, after all, a basement, but as she was unfamiliar with her surroundings, she wasn''t sure if the basement was unupied despite its dim interior. Thus, she dared not risk switching on the light. As a result, she had no choice but to brave the unknown as darkness crowded her steps. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole walked further into the basement cautiously with light steps. Even though there were plenty of rooms in the science academy''s basement, all the rooms were clearlybeled. Hence, she could roughly guess the function of each room based on thebels. Since the doors of these rooms weren''t closed, she could enter each area effortlessly with a slight push. However, as she continued to walk further into the basement, she found that the innermost rooms were locked. Nicole pushed the door hard a few times but soon realized that she couldn''t open it when the door didn''t budge under her fingers. At that point, she had a hunch that the thing she was looking for was right in this room. So, Nicole quickly unlocked her phone, tapped on the shlight function, and began to study the lock. After a few minutes, she discovered that this room was heavily looked upon closer inspection, for not only was its door made of iron, but it was also secured with abination lock and a key. Judging by the double protection for this very door, she was nowpletely certain that inside this room was where those dastardly voodoo bugs were cultivated. Although she had sessfully located the ces she was searching high and low for, her progress was forced to a halt due to the heavy security. Therefore, she had no choice but to turn back as she couldn''t find a way to open the door on short notice. I probably have to obtain the password for thebination lock and the key if I want to get into the room and find the voodoo bugs, Nicole thought as she stared at the iron door. After a while, she turned around and left. The next day, the news of Nicole being a sugar baby swiftly became a trending headline. Intimate photos between Nicole and Nathan were everywhere on the trending search. Not only were they spotted leaving the science academy together, but they were also seen returning to Nathan''s home together. The entire medicalmunity was shocked as soon as this news came out. After all, Nathan and his wife had supported each other for years and were known to be a great example of a perfect marriage couple amongst the doctors in the medicalmunity. Hence, the wholemunity was in disbelief that Nathan would cheat on his wife, let alone have an affair with a woman about the same age as his daughter. However, coupled with Nicole''s sudden entry to the science academy the day before, everyone couldn''t help but start making spections. ''No way! A May-December rtionship!? How can he make advances to such a young woman?'' ''Didn''t Nicole get dismissed by the science academy the day before yesterday? Yet, she still managed to get in. Who else has such great authority in the science academy other than Nathan? Tsk, tsk, tsk To think that Nathan would lose all sense of proprietary for the sake of his mistress'' ''Oh, that''s right! Yesterday, I heard someone say that Nicole managed to get into the science academy with the help of a letter of rmendation. It looks like there certainly is something fishy going on.'' ''Well, the two were spotted entering a room together, weren''t they? No one will believe a word you said if you tell them nothing suspicious is going on between these two.'' ''How disgusting! What is Nicole thinking?! Why does she think it''s actually okay to be someone else''s mistress at such a young age?!'' Everyone made harsh remarks toward Nicole after the news broke out. As for Nicole, she only learned about this news through Nathan''s phone call. "Nicole, have you seen the news on the Inte?" Nathan asked, sounding panicked. "News? What news?" Nicole returned the question with one of her own, looking puzzled. Nathan stretched out his hand and pinched his nose upon hearing her bewilderment. Then, he borated in a low voice, "You will know what news I''m talking about by searching the Inte. Currently, there are rumors saying that I-I" Nathan couldn''t bring himself to finish his sentence at all as he felt ashamed of the words he was about to say. Nicole immediately whisked out her phone, searched the Inte, and only then did she see the scandalous rumors about her rtionship with Nathan. As she skimmed throughizens''ments on the Inte, she finally understood why Nathan''s voice sounded a little gloomy just now. So, this is why! "Don''t get upset, Mr. Zeller, I will rify this matter as soon as possible," Nicoleforted him. Chapter 1165 Why I Turned Into a Mistress? Chapter 1165 Why I Turned Into a Mistress? Nathan''s face flushed with anger whenever his mind strayed to those those ridiculous posts. He fell silent for some time on the other end of the phone and then replied in a hoarse voice, "I have never encountered such an absurd rumor in my years of bing a doctor. It''s simply outrageous! I can''t believe they would cook up such" As Nathan was, frankly, getting on in years, he was pretty traditional. So, a scandal such as this in his time was akin to a death sentence. Thus, he naturally found it challenging to discuss such matters with Nicole and could only gnash his teeth furiously. Nicole was well aware that Nathan was fuming mad, so she hurriedlyforted, "Mr. Zeller, please don''t take this rumor to heart. I will take good care of this matter and solve it by today." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nathan eventually sighed and calmed down. After a long silence, he said softly, "Nicole, I shall leave this matter to your capable hands, then. I''m sorry for troubling you." "No problem. After all, this is what I should do in the first ce," Nicole said softly. After she hung up the phone, she promptly began her investigation. Just as she had expected, Natasha was the mastermind behind all the made-up rumors on the Inte. Well, Natasha''s motive is simple. She is trying to force me to leave the science academy. Nicole sneered scornfully. To be frank, I didn''t expect Natasha would put her brain to good use this time and actually plotted to crush me using public opinion, though. But unfortunately for her, I am going to let her know how wrong she was for wishfully thinking that she could scheme against me and win. Since Nicole was all about efficiency and didn''t care for unnecessary trouble, she immediately called several of Durobrivae''s media reporters without dy, informing them that she would hold a press conference in the afternoon. As soon as this news broke out, it garnered ridicule fromizens. ''How hrious! Nicole is rather quick in response. A press conference, huh? Well, isn''t she hasty in clearing up her name?'' ''Yeah! With such tangible proof, is she nning on holding this press conference just to add more hard evidence to the affair herself?'' ''Now, now. Remember, Nicole is in a rtionship with Nathan. With Nathan as her backer, she may be able to clear up her name through this press conference.'' Everyone viewed the news of Nicole holding a press conference in the afternoon with nothing but skepticism. Nicole arrived at the press conference venue early in the afternoon. Natasha was also around, mainly because she badly wanted to see Nicole make a fool out of herself. Nicole didn''t see the need to avoid Natasha, whom she viewed as nothing but a small fry. Instead, she approached Natasha with a smile on her face after she caught sight of her. On the contrary, Natasha was slightly guilt-ridden and didn''t dare to look straight into Nicole''s eyes. She could only step back a little and couldn''t even bring herself to initiate a conversation. When Nicole saw Natasha''s reaction, she smiled. Then, she slowly parted her lips and said, "I have to say, you did a good job this time. Congrattions on sessfully drawing all the public opinion to me." Natasha''s gaze was flickering upon hearing such wordsing from Nicole. Still, she was smart enough to avoid implicating herself. So, she yed dumb and said, "I have no idea what you''re talking about." When Nicole saw that Natasha wasn''t about to admit to her wrongdoings, she didn''t say anything else. She merely walked up to Natasha, reached out, patted her on the shoulder, smiled, and said, "The press conference is about to start. You''d better stick around and watch it with your own two eyes." Natasha couldn''t help feeling flustered as she looked at Nicole''s calm and collected demeanor. Even so, she pursed her lips, reached out to shove Nicole''s hand away, and hissed through her teeth, "I think you should mind your own business instead of worrying about me. Besides, I don''t need you meddling in my affairs!" Regardless, Nicole didn''t continue their conversation as she turned around and left. Several people were attending Nicole''s press conference. After all, Nathan''s reputation in the entire medicalmunity had always been remarkable. Now that he was suddenly exposed for having a mistress, everyone couldn''t suppress their curiosity and wanted to personally be there for the ''hot goss'' as it were. The moment it was time for the press conference, Nicole strode onto the stage with a confident gait. The reason she acted so decisive in this matter was that she was well aware that all her focus was on Colton. She couldn''t even be bothered to rify this matter if it didn''t involve Nathan. As a result, she was only dressed in ck, loose-fitting casual wear instead of dressing up to the nines as most people usually would. Then, she cut straight to the chase as soon as she came on stage, announcing, "Mr. Zeller and I have no romantic connections. I will be investigating this matter in order to get to the bottom of those rumors. For those who have been cooking up these rumors and refuse to stop spreading them despite my repeated warnings, I shall be seeing you in court." Everyone present was instantly in an uproar the moment Nicole made her statement. Nheless, Nicole was also aware that these words alone wouldn''t be enough, so she pursed her lips and continued, "Mr. Zeller and my master are close friends. I did visit Mr. Zeller''s housest night, but Mrs. Zeller was also present. She even served me dinner. Therefore, can you enlighten me as to how I turned into a mistress?" Chapter 1166 Clarify Chapter 1166 rify Nicole''s decisive announcement and unassable aura slightly intimidated many reporters present. Nevertheless, there were still a few courageous ones who raised doubts, eximing, "Miss Anderson, why would Doctor Zeller rmend you to the science academy when the two of you aren''t connected?" "That''s right. There''s no need for Doctor Zeller to do so if it''s purely because of his good rtionship with your master. After all, ording to hearsay, he is a business-like and extremely virtuous man." With that, Nicole silently shifted her gaze to the reporter who asked that question. The corner of her mouth into a sneer as she responded tly, "Are you implying that Mr. Zeller should check in with you every time he makes a new friend? Is that it?" Her question reduced the reporter to silence. Soon, another reporter inquired, "Miss Anderson, may I ask who your master is then?" If truth be told, almost everyone present was curious about the identity of Nicole''s master. Either way, considering he could befriend someone of Nathan''s status, they spected her master was someone from a prestigious background as well. "White Nicholson," Nicole announced without the slightest hesitation. Instantly, everyone in the press conference became quiet. It was so quiet that everyone could even hear the sound of a needle falling to the ground. An awkward atmosphere permeated the audience and lasted for a long while until someone spoke with a tone tinged with admiration, "White Nicholson!? The Great Doctor, White Nicholson?! Now it makes sense why Mr. Zeller would rmend you to the science academy." "Doctor White and his apprentice, the medically gifted youngdy, were the ones who suppressed the epidemic spread in Durobrivae back then!" "Yeah, that''s right! I''ve heard before that Doctor White and his apprentice once saved Mr. Zeller and his family!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Doctor White seems to have only epted one apprentice, which was the medically gifted youngdy who shocked the entire medicalmunity years ago!" Everyone immediately looked at Nicole in unison with their eyes full of shock. If Nicole is indeed White Nicholson''s apprentice, then she is the medically gifted youngdy who saved Durobrivae years ago! And if it turns out to be true Then, how dare we spread rumors about her! As soon as this thought crossed the reporters'' minds, they wanted to give themselves a hard p in the face for offending someone like her. Someone among them was the first to regain their senses. They quickly stepped forward and started pressing for answers, "You said your master is White Nicholson. So, are you that medically gifted youngdy all those years ago?" "You are too kind, but Master White and I were indeed the ones who developed the vine for the epidemic in Durobrivae years ago." Nicole pursed her lips and said coldly. Everyone present instantly was in an uproar. Back then, all the credits for the vine development went to White. As for the medically gifted youngdy, she was extremely low profile. In fact, she didn''t even leave her name. The only thing that Durobrivae''s citizens knew was that she was White''s apprentice. Now that they found out Nicole got into the science academy upon Nathan''s rmendation, they were certain that Nicole couldn''t possibly be lying about her identity as White''s apprentice. In the meantime, Natasha, who was in the audience, instantly had a ghastly expression as she listened to Nicole introducing herself as White''s apprentice. She began to clench her fists that were hanging by her side. Never have I ever thought that Nicole would be White Nicholson''s apprentice. Now that she has revealed her identity to the public, everything I have done before seems like a joke. Then, Natasha looked up at the stage and happened to make eye contact with Nicole, who was on stage. Nicole''s gaze was nothing short of cial as she boldly met Natasha''s gaze. This caused Natasha to feel slightly guilty and she hastily looked away. Then, she gulped, feeling panicked, for never once did it cross her mind that the person she offended was White''s apprentice, the medically gifted youngdy who was famous in Druvale back then. It seems that my life in the science academy will be full of trouble and misfortune in the future. When Natasha thought of this, she felt as though she could already envision her bleak and dark future. She slowly tightened her fists, and the pain suddenly made her remember the words Logan spoke to her. There is still hope for me! I have Old Mr. Yael as my backer, so I can''t give up now. As she thought of this, the tense line of her shoulder eased and she tried to get her breathing back to normal, forcing herself to stay cool-headed. After that, she turned around and walked out of the venue. Nicole stared at Natasha''s back silhouette and watched as she left. Then, she retracted her gaze. Although I know Natasha is behind everything, I am in no mood to seek vengeance with someone like her right now. There are bigger fish to fry and she''s a nkton at most. Moreover, I need to return to the science academy basement, find a way to enter those sted doors, and find the voodoo bug! Chapter 1167 Love Bug Chapter 1167 Love Bug As night fell, Nicole stole away into the science academy yet again. The key to unlocking the secret room should be somewhere in Old Mr. Yael''s office. So, Nicole seized the chance when the night guard was sleepy and slinked to that b*stard''s office with that thought in mind. She climbed into Logan''s office through the window. Since it was pitch ck inside, she used her phone as a shlight and lit up her path, allowing her to see better. Then, she began to search for the key. She fumbled around the entire office and found a stack of documents in the small drawer on the right. Initially, Nicole didn''t care about these documents. Yet, she froze when she caught sight of the name ''Gina Feuer'' written on one of them. Gina Feuer? I did learn from Natasha that Gina has connections with the science academy. Although I didn''t find anything too suspicious while I was investigating her, I had an inkling she had tried something. Still, I didn''t expect to find Gina''s letter in Old Mr. Yael''s office this time. Nicole took the letter, carefully opened it, and read it. She swiftly browsed through the content and discovered that they were all transactions involving Gina and the science academy. When Nicole arrived at the end of the letter, she couldn''t help but feel amused. Hah, the nerve of this greedy woman. This rat dares to view the medical base as her personal property! She even proposed to register the medical base under the science academy''s name. Nicole couldn''t restrain fromughing out loud as she read the letter. Gina certainly did a splendid job. As Master White''s student, Gina naturally knows well that Master White and Old Mr. Yael are sworn enemies. Yet, not only does she not keep a distance from Old Mr. Yael to avoid arousing suspicion, but she also had the gall to offer the medical base as an exchange. Nicole''s blood pressure continued to rise as she read the letter. After that, she closed her eyes, calmed herself down, and quickly stuffed the letter back into its envelope. I came here tonight to find the key to that secret room in the basement, not for this letter. Thus, Nicole swiftly restored the envelope to itsContent held by N?velDrama.Org. original state before she continued fumbling around for the key. After quite a while, she finally found a key under a drawer. Judging by how this key is firmly attached underneath the drawer, this all the more indicates it definitely holds great importance. She stared at the key, the key that held all her hopes, wondering if this was the key to the securely locked room in the basement. Nevertheless, she didn''t exactly find multitudes of keys in this stupid office. So, she could only try her best to quell her expectations as she pocketed the key and went out through the same window she climbed in. After she made her way to the basement and opened the entrance, she immediately arrived at the securely locked door. Then, it was with bated breath that she inserted the key, which she found in Logan''s office, into the keyhole. The instant she heard the sound of a click, she was thrilled. Oh my God! It''s unlocked! So, this really is the key to this door! Nicole cautiously opened the door and poked her head inside, observing the situation. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything as it was pitch ck inside and she had no night vision goggles. Moreover, she could feel that the temperature of this room was chilly as soon as she stepped in. She instinctively stroked her arms in order to warm herself and continued her journey into the unknown. There were lights, which gave off a dark green glow, in the room. As the lights weren''t particrly bright, her range of vision was rather limited. Still, it was enough that she could still take in the view of the whole room. After that, Nicole mustered her courage and ventured further into the dimly lit room. The further she walked in, the more she felt overwhelmed by the coldness and dampness in the air. Since she was only wearing a thin shirt, she could feel a gush of chill as soon as she entered. It didn''t matter that it was long-sleeved as it could barely stave off the cold away from her person. However, she came here with a mission, so she tried her best to ignore her body''s protests and carefully scanned the room. Sure enough, she saw that the entire room was full of numerous bugs being cultivated in ss jars. Some bugs were even directly soaked in liquid, creating a scene that was straight out of a horror sci-fi movie. There werebels clearly stating the origins and uses of various voodoo bugs on all the ss jars. Nicole could barely believe her eyes, for never once did it cross her mind that voodoo bugs could reproduce through such methods. She forced herself to toss the shock to the back of her mind as she suddenly recalled something. It''s no wonder Ryan was described as a once-in-a-century genius. I have to admit that he is indeed a genius in cultivating voodoo bugs. And as far as I know, these voodoo bugs were only recorded in ancient books. Yet, Ryan could cultivate them and ensure their survival through those ancient texts. This alone is enough to prove his ability in this particr field, no matter how horrifying his skills are. She shook her head of those thoughts as she began taking a look at each of the ss jars, wanting to find out the voodoo that likely infected Colton. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t find a match even after looking around. Just when frustration was about to rear its ugly head, she suddenly spotted a small ss jar in a corner with abel written ''Love Bug'' on it. Chapter 1168 A Marionette Chapter 1168 A Marite Nicole could roughly confirm this was the voodoo bug that had infected Colton when she remembered the symptoms that she observed when treating Colton previously. Hence, she picked up the jar and studied the voodoo bug inside. The ck voodoo bug in the jar was tiny. The size of its whole body was only a quarter of the size of a human eyeball. The voodoo bug flew around wildly in the jar the minute she held it in her hand, as though it sensed something was wrong. However, she ignored it and ced the jar in her hand. Although she still wasn''t sure if this was the voodoo bug that infected Colton, she figured it was better to take it back and study it. Therefore, she grabbed some tools and stuffed the voodoo bug into a small apparatus. Now that she found out there was something dubious between Gina and the science academy, Nicole naturally couldn''t take the voodoo bug back to the medical base for research for the time being. Therefore, she would have to find a safe ce to conduct her research alone. Later, Nicole returned to Logan''s office with the voodoo bug. She ced the key back in its original spot. Now as long as the Yaels don''t go to the basement, they probably won''t realize this voodoo bug is missing. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After she sessfully obtained the voodoo bug, she quickly thought of the best ce to study it Nathan''sboratory. I can no longer trust the medical base to be safe for now, so I can only seek help from Mr. Zeller, Nicole thought while tightening her grip on the jar. Thus, she dialed Nathan''s number without further ado, "Mr. Zeller, are you avable now?" Nicole asked with a slightly anxious tone. Nathan furrowed his brows, seemingly sensing that something had happened through her anxious tone, and inquired with concern, "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" Nicole gulped as she bit the bullet by exining, "Well, I found the voodoo bug in the science academy''s basement. And since I can''t exactly bring it to the medical base either I''m wondering if I can borrow yourboratory. Is that okay with you?" "Of course, Nicole. Juste over," Nathan instantly agreed to her request. It was as Nicole expected. Nathan would never reject her, regardless of what her request was. Of course, she didn''t doubt that he would say no if she nned to do anything harmful to society. After she gave Nathan her response, she drove to hisboratory without dy. As Durobrivae Town Central Hospital''s hospital director, Nathan was a man of high authority. Therefore, he undoubtedly had a personalboratory for his own projects. And even though theboratory personnel were all his apprentices and students, Nathan still emptied the wholeb for Nicole''s sake. As a result, Nicole was greeted with an emptyboratory when she arrived. "Thank you, Mr. Zeller," Nicole said, expressing her gratitude sincerely. As she didn''t want to dy even a moment right now, she promptly entered theboratory with the voodoo bug. Although Nathan had never seen a voodoo bug before, he did hear multiple horrific tales about it. So, he couldn''t help but worry as he asked, "Nicole, it''s hard to control a voodoo bug. Do you need my help?" Nicole put on a faint smile and shook her head upon hearing his suggestion. I am already very grateful that Mr. Zeller has given me leave to use hisboratory temporarily until I clean house at my end. He absolutely doesn''t need to stay here and risk his life in order to study the voodoo bug with me. Besides, as he said, the voodoo bug is an unstable creature. I don''t know what will happen during my research. I don''t know whether this will backfire in my face. What if the voodoo bug suddenly escapes and flies around before I could catch it in time? Someone may get harmed by it when that happens and there will be irreparable consequences then. As for him, he didn''t insist on forcing his aid after receiving her answer. Instead, he remained silent and said nothing more on the matter. Meanwhile, on Colton''s side, he came to a hotel after being brought over by Evelyn. What Evelyn wanted to do right now was ensure that Colton would be hers permanently. She couldn''t contain her excitement as she stared at Colton''s handsome face up close. Evelyn tried her best to suppress her expression. Yet, her eyes remained filled with fanatical obsession as she said, "Collie." Unfortunately, there wasn''t an ounce of emotion on Colton''s face. As of this moment, he was sitting still on the bed like a marite. Regardless, Evelyn wasn''t worried in the slightest. She leaned over to Colton and moved her lips closer to his person. Just as Evelyn''s lips were about to touch his, he abruptly looked away and dodged her kiss. As a result, she gritted her teeth in anger when she saw that Colton still found her touch repugnant. I can''t believe Colton still subconsciously dislikes me even after I have controlled him with a voodoo bug! Evelyn was a little furious when she was faced with such a discovery. So, she reached out to caress Colton''s face as she demanded, "Why are you avoiding me, Collie? Have I not treated you well?" He simply sat still on the bed instead of answering her. Even though she was the cause of his puppet- like behavior, she couldn''t help feeling upset and dissatisfied. Hence, she ordered angrily through her teeth, "Colton, now that you are obligated to obey everything I say, I am ordering you to have sex with me!" Chapter 1169 Almost Strangled to Death Chapter 1169 Almost Strangled to Death Finally, there was a spark in Colton''s soulless eyes, and he turned to Evelyn, pressing his lips together. Evelyn reached out and wanted to touch him, but he shoved her hand aside when she came close. As she wasn''t expecting Colton would turn her away so roughly, she was utterly caught off guard and fell on her bum. She yelped in response while a look of disbelief appeared on her face as she hissed in resentment, "Collie, why are you still turning me away? Is it because of Nicole?" He rose to his feet as the veins on his forehead popped. He appeared as though he was trying hard to control himself, and his eyes were spitting fire when he red at Evelyn, snarling, "Get lost!" His hoarse voice was so fierce that it sent a shiver down her spine. She jumped in fright as she scurried to her feet. Just when she was about to approach him yet again, his tall and big frame moved towards her, and she saw his bloodshot eyes. Then, he grabbed her by the throat and slowly tightened his grip mercilessly, as if he was going to squeeze the life out of her. It never urred to Evelyn that things would turn out this way, and she parted her lips to call out his name, but no voice escaped her throat because he was strangling her. Tears were forced out from the corners of her eyes, and she wed at his hands, trying to yank them off. Unfortunately, it was as though Colton was immune to any pain as he continued exerting more force. Slowly but surely, she felt her limbs turn heavy and she could barely shove him away. Her fair face flushed crimson due tock of oxygen and her eyes shimmered with tears. Then, she choked out with great difficulty, "C-Collie, let me go. Y-You can''t live if I die" s, her words fell on deaf ears, and Colton continued choking her, his eyes cold and murderous. She could feel the energy being sapped out of her body as the seconds ticked by and he showed no signs of stopping, she genuinely thought she was about to die in his hands. Just when she had lost all hope and given up struggling, Colton''s huge frame suddenly shook. As her mind felt muddled due to suffocation, she couldn''t even react when he suddenly crumpled to the floor in a fetal position. She could only watch dazedly as he cradled his head with a pained look on his face as he let out a monstrous growl from the depths of his throat. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The moment he released his grip on her nape, she felt alive again. She slumped on the floor as she gasped greedily through her lips as she wanted nothing more for oxygen to return to her lungs right that instant, thinking fearfully, Earlier Just a little more and I would have Collie almost strangled me to death. Although the man was clearly suffering unimaginable pain at the moment, she didn''t dare to try her luck and approach him. Instead, she retreated several steps. Meanwhile, Colton curled into a ball in agony and soon, the light in his eyes went out and he passed outpletely. Evelyn sat on the floor for a long while before slowly regaining her senses. She slowly curled her fingers around her throat in disbelief and took a nce at Colton, who was unconscious on the floor. He was murderous and violent mere minutes ago, just like a devil that had crawled straight out of hell. She had to admit that she was terrified. Although she liked him, she did not like him to the extent that she was ready to sacrifice her life on the line for the man. After he fainted, she didn''t dare to test her fortunes. Instead, she scrambled out of the room like a bat out of hell while she gave Ryan a call. As she was strangled, she sounded croaky when she spoke. Her brows knitted tightly together when she heard her voice. Still, she forced herself to forge out, growling, "Didn''t you say that Colton will listen to everything I say after he drank my blood? Why did he almost kill me earlier?" Ryan naturally sensed the me in her voice. Nheless, he didn''t take it to heart as he chuckled and teased, "Miss Wrenn, everything has to be done progressively. Even though the voodoo bug can help you control someone, there will be resistance if you immediately ask him to do something against his wishes and his rationale will return momentarily when that happens." She couldn''t help but shudder in fear when her mind reyed how Colton went berserk earlier. However, she breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Ryan''s reassurances and nodded. "I understand." Chapter 1170 One Night of Research Chapter 1170 One Night of Research Evelyn hung up and returned to the room, where Colton was still unconscious. Perhaps he was exhausted from his outburst earlier as his face looked rather weary. Although she wanted to make him hers, she didn''t want him to die just like that. It looks like I can only do this the long way, just as Ryan told me to. Then, she picked him up from the ground, dragging his deadweight body toward the bed and cing him on the bed with great effort. I can''t be impatient now. I''ve already waited so many years, anyway. What difference does a few days make? As she stared at the gorgeous face on the bed, her face softened, and her heart fluttered. She reached out and wanted to feel his face but retracted right after she touched him. If he loses his mind as he did earlier, I may actually die this time, she thought and kept her hands to herself. Well, if that''s the case now, I''ll wait a little longer and spend some time alone with him first to get close to him before we move on to the next step. On the other side, Natasha became frantic when she found out that Nicole was White''s apprentice. Not even in her wildest dreams did she imagine that Nicole was connected to Nathan because she was that genius girl from years ago. So, she returned to the science academy in a daze before she was abruptly stopped by Ryan. "Natasha." Ryan''s voice was clear but t, and she couldn''t help but tremble in response. She turned her head to him and happened to meet his bewitching face. Regrettably, she was well aware that underneath that enthralling exterior was a monstrous man with a heart as ck as coal. So, she pursed her lips and took a step back in fear, but a thought popped into her mind, and she greeted him timidly, "H-Hi, Mr. Yael." Ryan merely narrowed his eerie bloodshot eyes at her while he sized her up and questioned with a slight smile on his face, "Are you the one behind the scandal today?" Natasha bit her lip and nodded. "Yes." A low chuckle escaped his lips and he spun around, saying dispassionately, "Nicole is White''s student and a talent that''s hard toe by. I suppose I don''t have to tell you about the feud between my family and White, do I?" "I know about it," she answered simply, staring at the floor. "You were sent to set Nicole up because there''s a grudge between her and the Yaels. The celebration is tomorrow, so don''t do anything dumb and justplete the task I gave you," Ryan intoned coldly. His icy tone coupled with his creepy face made her heart tremble with terror, and she hurriedly answered, "I-I got it." Then, he shot her a nce and added, "Since you''re already involved in setting Nicole up earlier, she won''t let you off even if you don''t help me out." Natasha clenched her fists and nodded. "I know. Don''t worry, Mr. Yael. I won''t fail you." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t say anything else as he sauntered off, ending the conversation right there and then. As she watched his silhouette walking further and further away, her strung-up emotions finally rxed. She had never thought that she would be dragged into this mess, but she had no room for retreat now. Tomorrow, she could definitely take Nicole down with the Yaels'' support! At the same time, Nicole preupied herself with research regarding the voodoo bug and burned the midnight oil studying the specimen. When Nathan checked in on her, she was groggy and weak. Exhaustion was written all over her pretty face and the dark circles beneath her eyes were so obvious that they resembled the markings of a panda. Nathan was utterly shocked to find her looking like this and he hastily questioned, "Nicole, you didn''t sleep a wink through the night, did you?" She closed her eyes wearily and rubbed them before chuckling weakly. "Yeah, I''ve spent my time studying this creature and I''ve finally made some headway." Chapter 1171 Bone-Tired Chapter 1171 Bone-Tired Nathan sighed as he noticed the state Nicole was in. He reached out to pat her shoulder and said, "I know you''re anxious for results, but you can''t do this to your body. If you keep this up, you''ll fall sick before you save him." Nicole shut her sore eyes as she hadn''t slept wellst night. She nodded and said with a feeble smile, "I know. Don''t worry, Nathan." Right after she finished talking, she felt her stomach turn. Her hand went to her mouth trying to squash the urge to vomit down, but she couldn''t hold it back and retched beside the trash can. She hadn''t eaten all day and all she could throw up was bile. Nathan couldn''t bear to see how terribly she was pushing herself. So, he supported her frail body before warning sternly, "Jennifer made food for you. You''re going to eat them and get some rest. If you don''t do those things, you can forget about using thisb for your research." Even though Nathan sounded harsh, she knew he meant well. So, despite her worries about Colton, she also knew that her health would only deteriorate if she pushed her body too hard. She massaged her temple as she wondered what happened to her stamina. Recently, she felt that her energy levels had dropped drastically as if she could faint any second. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. I''ll take a break. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Zeller." She released a sigh before dragging her fatigued body to the Zeller Residence with Nathan apanying her along the way. Nicole was about to go home after she had a simple meal. But Nathan noticed her utterly knackered state and forced her to rest at his home. Nicole didn''t have the energy to decline and went into the guest room. She immediately fell into a deep slumber as soon as her head hit the pillow as she was bone tired. She slept until 1.00PM and woke up in a daze. Her eyes were half open as she remained on the bed for a while as her mind slowly rebooted itself to life. She muttered something under her breath before slowly sitting up. To make matters worse, her head felt heavy after her nap. Then, she reached for her phone to find that it was already past 1.00PM. Last night in theboratory, she made considerable progress regarding her research about this particr voodoo bug and recalled that the library in the medical base had some books on them. s, as she remembered the letter she saw in Logan''s study, she knew she had to make a trip to the science academy. When Gina was at the medical base, she would always exchange things in the base for money from the science academy. So, Nicole was certain that the precious books were long gone. Nicole endured the headache and got up to pour herself a ss of water before finally feeling better. Even though she had a nap, her temple was still throbbing. Regardless, she was a woman on a mission. So, she forced herself to calm down before getting ready to leave. When she went downstairs, Nathan wasn''t around and only Jennifer was there. Jennifer immediately caught sight of her and gestured for her to sit down. "Have some soup. You''ve totally messed up your circadian rhythm. You know that''s not good for your body," Jennifer told her gently. Nicole didn''t refuse her kindness and picked up the spoon to eat. The corn soup was a little sweet and suited her taste buds. Soon, she finished the whole bowl and rubbed her eyes before turning around to look at Jennifer, "Mrs. Zeller, I want to go to the science academy." Jennifer furrowed her brows at her statement andmented after some thought, "There''s a celebration at the academy today. It''ll be crowded. You''re not in the best of health" Nicole noticed Jennifer''s hesitation and knew that the older woman was genuinely worried about her. So, she uttered in a low voice, "I want to look for something there. It''ll be easier to do it with the crowd." Chapter 1172 Before the Celebration Chapter 1172 Before the Celebration Jennifer couldn''t say anything else at Nicole''s resolute stance and nodded in resignation. "You don''t look too hot right now. I can''t let you go alone. So, I''ll apany you since it''s my day off anyway." Nicole wanted to reject her offer but heard Jennifer say before she could even voice her thoughts, "Nicole, the Zeller Family owes you a great debt. I''ll be sad if you say no." So, Nicole could only swallow the words that were about to escape her lips. "Then, thank you, Mrs. Zeller." It didn''t sit well with Jennifer to let Nicole go to the science academy in her frail state. So, she drove Nicole there herself. There was a celebration today, and several reporters were in attendance. So, there was a crowd long before they even entered the establishment. After Jennifer parked the car, she walked in with Nicole beside her. Since many people were visiting the ce due to the celebration, the guards didn''t stop them. Anyone could enter if they wished. So, the usually silent ce was bustling with people. Jennifer worked in the science academy, so someone called out to her as soon as they passed through the gates. She didn''t want to answer, but she hadn''t even managed to nod politely before the people surrounded her and started to chatter, "It''s been some time since you visited us, Mrs. Jennifer. What brings you here today?" "It''s probably because of the celebration. That''s what brought Mrs. Jennifer here." Jennifer was rendered speechless at the incessant nattering. Just as she was about to say something, she realized that Nicole had slipped away. She was worried about Nicole''s health and didn''t want to stay there any longer. So, she said, "I''m sorry, I''ve got some business to attend to. If you have questions, you may ask the other teachers for help." Then, she walked away in hurried steps. At that moment, Nicole was rushing toward the science academy''s library. After a night''s research, she knew that she needed golden needles to force the voodoo bug out of the body. Nheless, the exact method to do that was all recorded in the medical books that were supposed to be in the medical base. Yet, those books were all sold off to the science academy by Gina due to her greed. Suddenly, a person blocked Nicole''s path toward the library. It was none other than Natasha. Nicole narrowed her eyes at the unwee presence and coldly questioned, "How may I help you?" Natasha looked at Nicole as hatred shed in her eyes. However, she recalled Logan''s orders and forced herself to remain calm as she clenched her fist before saying, "I have something to tell you, Nicole. Follow me." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole raised a brow and smiled. "Just say whatever it is you want to say right here. I''m listening." However, Natasha retorted stiffly, "No. This isn''t a good ce. You have to follow me." Nicole sneered with disdain, "And I should follow you because you tell me to? Just say what you want here, Natasha." Natasha shook her head and swept her gaze around the area. This pathway was the entrance to the library, but no one was nearby due to the ongoing celebration. So, she gradually rxed her stiffened shoulders and relented, "Fine. This ce works too." She stared at Nicole and continued, "I was in the wrong, Nicole. I shouldn''t have helped the Yaels to harm you. I havee to realize my mistake. Can you forgive me?" Nicole listened to her insincere words and chuckled lightly. Then, the smile ying on her lips turned into a frown of disgust as she questionedzily, "Is that so? Help the Yaels? What about the thing with the post? Did the Yaels order you to do that as well?" Natasha was at a loss for words. If she said yes, what would happen if Nicole asked the Yaels about it? The disdain on Nicole''s face deepened at Natasha''s silence as she raised her voice, "Oh, Natasha. One shouldn''t be so greedy in life. You can''t be a bad person for a second and a nice person the next in order to get all the benefits." Chapter 1173 Setting up the Trap Chapter 1173 Setting up the Trap Natasha nched, her hand slowly clenching into a fist by her side as her expression twisted furiously. She raised her gaze to look at Nicole, biting her lips until they turned white. If Nicole decided to be so cruel, she couldn''t me her for what she was about to do! At that thought, she took a pill from her pocket and immediately swallowed it. Then, she stared at Nicole and said through gritted teeth, "Nicole, everything that is about to happen today is what you deserve." After hearing that, Nicole furrowed her brows and looked at her dubiously. What exactly is this woman nning? Just as Nicole was surrounded in doubt, Natasha''s ghastly pale face turned sickly, and she covered her mouth as she roared in a hoarse voice, "Nicole, you''re too cruel! How could you try to harm my child?" With those words, her legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground in a frail heap. Nicole looked at her strangely. She lowered her head to look at the person writhing in pain on the floor and couldn''t help butugh. "Natasha, I really am impressed. I can''t believe you''d drug yourself in order to frame me." Clutching her stomach, Natasha inhaled sharply in distress. Ryan hadn''t informed her that the medicine would have such a strong effect, and although barely any time had passed since she took the pill, her stomach ached painfully as if someone were digging a knife through her intestines. Just as Natasha had lost the ability to speak from the agony she was in, a person appeared next to her. She couldn''t help but be taken aback by the scene before her, but she quickly returned to her senses and bent down to ask, "W-What''s wrong with you?" Natasha''s pain was not an act, and her entire face had turned distorted. From a nce, anyone would assume that she had been severely hurt. She gaped before pointing at Nicole. "It''s her She''s the one who drugged me." As soon as she finished speaking, Natasha felt a warm current in her lower body. When she looked down, she noticed that she had begun bleeding. The woman was clearly shocked by the blood as well, and she hurriedly said, "I''ll inform Doctor Yael immediately." Meanwhile, Nicole frowned at the bright red blood that was gushing out of Natasha and kneeled down to take her pulse. However, her rxed expression turned heavy as soon as she checked her heartbeat. Looking at the woman who was heaving in pain, Nicole asked, "What did you take?" However, Natasha was determined to drag Nicole down with her and growled through gritted teeth, "That''s what I should be asking you! Nicole, what exactly did you feed me?" Seeing that Natasha still remembered to use her even in her current condition, Nicole felt like she was about to burst intoughter from anger. She looked at her solemnly and said, "Natasha, I don''t know where you got this medicine from, but it''s abor-inducing agent. You''re bleeding because you took this pill." Natasha''s expression darkened at her words, but she continued to pin the me on Nicole. "It''s you, Nicole! You''re the one who wanted to harm my child!" Upon seeing how stubborn she was, Nicole let out a smallugh and saidnguidly, "Natasha, did you know that you will be infertile for the rest of your life due to this medicine?" The impact of her words finally triggered a change in Natasha''s expression. Her lips trembled slightly, but she still gritted her teeth and forced herself to hold on. "Nicole, all of this is your fault!" Nicole''s sympathy dissipated at the sight of Natasha''s determination to frame her, and she stared at her coldly from above, falling silent. Initially, the intense agony was already too much for Natasha to handle, but she hadn''t expected the subsequent waves of pain that followed and nearly lost consciousness. Her stomach felt as if it had been ripped open with a knife, and even breathing became strenuous. However, she couldn''t afford to worry about anything else now. She had already taken the pill, so she must take Nicole down with her! Cold sweat seeped from her forehead as her vision shed in and out of darkness, and just as Natasha was about to lose the battle with her consciousness, she heard the sound of footsteps. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1174 The Baby Is Gone Chapter 1174 The Baby Is Gone Logan arrived with Ryan''s help, apanied by the person who had reported the incident to him. Clearly, this group of people had prepared for this asion from the way they swarmed forward and even had a few reporters in tow. It seemed that this usation was not a simple one and involved the Yael Family''s power. The pill was most likely provided by them as well, and it exined why Natasha''s symptoms heavily resembled a miscarriage when Nicole took her pulse earlier. As soon as Logan came forward, his face sank as he asked, "What''s going on here?" Natasha had barely any strength left in her body, but she pointed a trembling hand at Nicole and gritted out, "M-Mr. Yael You have to help me. S-She forcefully made me take a pill and killed the baby in my stomach." At her words, Logan''s sharp and dark eyes flickered toward Nicole immediately as he said in a grave voice, "Nicole, I know that Natasha offended you, but how could you do such a thing?" Even when confronted by Logan, Nicole only chuckled and askednguidly, "Oh? What did I do?" Upon seeing that Nicole was still in denial, Logan dered firmly, "Drugging her, of course! Nicole, it wasn''t Natasha''s fault that you couldn''t enter the science academy at first, but because you didn''t show up for the interview in time. Although Natasha took your ce, you can''t do something this cruel to her either!" Nicole couldn''t help but let out a smallugh. Her eyes were icy as she stared at Logan, asking in an amused voice, "Mr. Yael, you haven''t even asked me anything yet, but you''ve already made a decision just like that. Don''t you think you''re being too hasty?" Keeping her eyes fixed on Logan, she continued with a smile, "Or perhaps you''ve already nned this matter with Natasha, and that''s why you''re immediately using me without question right after you arrived?" Logan''s face flushed crimson with fury at Nicole''s articte response. He had never expected her to be so eloquent. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Nicole, what exactly are you trying to say?" "I just want to say that when something like this happens, the first thing you should do is look for evidence to determine the truth instead of using me right away. With the way you''re acting, I''m starting to suspect that this only happened because you''re trying to frame me." In an instant, Logan''s face darkened. He mmed his cane on the ground viciously and roared, "Nicole, take a close look at Natasha. How can she be trying to frame you when she''s in this state?" Natasha''s ears had begun to ring from the pain, but she mustered her remaining strength and stuttered, "It''s her, it''s Nicole. She hates me for taking her ce, s-so she did this to me. M-Mr. Yael, you have to help me. My My stomach really hurts." Logan lowered his head to look at Natasha and said with a frown, "Hurry up and call an ambnce to take her to the hospital." At the sound of his voice, Natasha struggled to lift herself off the ground and pleaded, "Mr. Yael, you have to help me. I''ve lost my baby." Logan nodded and waved a hand to call his men over. "Those over there,e over and check if she''s in any danger before the ambnce arrives." Upon receiving his instructions, a few people kneeled over Natasha. As they were all from the science academy, they were naturally trained in medicine. Once they had taken her pulse, their expressions turned grave. After taking turns to take a look at Natasha, each of them hade to the same conclusion. "Doctor Yael, her miscarriage is a result of taking an abortion pill." Logan nodded and lifted his gaze toward Nicole, demanding, "Nicole, what else do you have to say about this?" Nicole let out a smallugh, and there was not a single trace of panic to be found on her face. "This isn''t a miscarriage. It''s just abor-inducing agent. How can you call yourself doctors if you can''t even differentiate between the two?" Her words immediately brought forward a wave of dissent. "You clearly drugged her to get rid of the baby. Nicole, even if you''re Doctor White''s apprentice, you can''t just make baseless ims like that." "Exactly. If you insist, we can wait for the examination results after the ambnce arrives. It''s definitely a miscarriage!" Chapter 1175 Youre So Ruthless Chapter 1175 You''re So Ruthless As Nicole listened to them, she couldn''t help but scoff coldly. "As expected of a bunch of quacks." The doctors immediately turned red at her words and red at her viciously. It would be clear whether it was a miscarriage once she was taken to the hospital, but since Logan had the nerve to send Natasha to the hospital, it only meant that he had already bribed the doctors there. Nicole''s eyes darkened as soon as she came to the realization that Logan was determined to frame her. If Natasha was taken to the hospital, she would not be able to clear her name once the examination reports came out, no matter how much she tried. Before she could speak, the reporters were unable to hold themselves back and surged forward. "Miss Nicole, why would you harm thisdy and even give her such a strong medicine?" "That''s right, Miss Nicole. As Doctor White''s protege, you saved many people by creating the vine back then, so it proves that you''re a kind person. However, why have you be so aggressive today?" "Did you feed her the medicine while knowing that she''s pregnant? Don''t you feel guilty for killing an innocent being like this?" Nicole only felt her head ache at the barrage of questions. She had spent the entire night sleepless and only had a small nap in the morning, and her temples now throbbed incessantly at the number of people surrounding her. Hiding her emotions from her face, she swept her gaze across the crowd and said in a hoarse voice, "I already said that I didn''t do it. How am I supposed to admit to something I didn''t do?" However, all of her exnations seemed feeble. Logan held a strong presence in the business industry, and with him taking Natasha''s side, the reporters were bound to follow as well. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nicole narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Since all of you are dead set that I''m the culprit, please show me the evidence. A drug always has its source, so tell me what kind of drug it is, where it came from, if there were anyone who witnessed me in the act or if it was captured by any cameras, as well as whether you''re actually pregnant or not." Nicole''s determined speech caused Logan, who had the upper hand, to frown. He expected her to lose herposure now that things hade to this, but he never thought that she would be able to keep her cool so well. Thus, he couldn''t help but see her in a different light. In the midst of the heated argument, Nathan''s wife, Jennifer Lock, rushed over and shoved her way through the crowd. After sweeping a nce at the scene, she lowered her voice and asked, "What''s going on? What happened?" At the sight of Jennifer''s arrival, Nicole pointed toward Natasha and said, "Mrs. Zeller, this woman says that I fed her a pill that caused her to have a miscarriage. Please take a look if she''s actually pregnant." Meanwhile, Natasha''s face turned deathly pale when she saw Jennifer. She even attempted to back away despite the pain in her stomach. Jennifer was the most well-known gynecologist in Durobrivae for many years, and she was well-versed in this field of work. Hearing that, Jennifer immediately kneeled down and began her examination. After taking Natasha''s pulse, she said with a frown, "She isn''t pregnant at all. The reason why she''s showing symptoms of a miscarriage is that she took abor-inducing agent, so it looks like she had a miscarriage." At Jennifer''s deration, the crowd frowned. They had just sworn confidently that Natasha had definitely had a miscarriage, and now those words had returned to bite them in the back. Meanwhile, Logan didn''t expect the sudden turn of events. As Jennifer had a number of outstanding achievements in the field of gynecology, her words practically held no doubt to them. Seeing that the truth was about to be exposed, Logan pondered for a moment before saying, "It isn''t easy to determine a case like this. We should still wait for the ambnce to arrive and make a decision after she receives a proper examination at the hospital." However, Jennifer refused to spare his dignity and said coldly, "This condition isn''t hard to diagnose at all. Anyone who knows what it is will be able to tell immediately." As soon as Jennifer finished speaking, the ambnce arrived. Chapter 1176 I Thought You Were Planning to Frame Me Chapter 1176 I Thought You Were nning to Frame Me A few people rushed out of the ambnce and dashed over. Natasha was soon lifted onto a stretcher, but just as they were about to leave, Jennifer spoke up. "I''ll come along." As soon as her words fell, even the paramedics who had arrived in the ambnce were stunned. Jennifer had spent years practicing medicine, and although she had now retired from the frontlines to y a supportive role due to old age, there was no room for doubt when it came to her medical expertise. In the past, many sought after her and even spent a fortune to see her, but all of them failed. Hence, it was surprising that she was now willing to intervene for an insignificant person in the science academy. Seeing that Jennifer was about to tag along, Natasha instantly nched. She cleared her throat and stammered, "I don''t think I should bother you with this matter" Before she could finish, she saw Jennifer gazing at her meaningfully with a smirk. "I don''t think anyone would question my knowledge of gynecology. With your current condition, there is a huge possibility that you will be unable to get pregnant for the rest of your life, and you''ll face arger risk without my help." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Natasha immediately mmed her mouth shut and turned to Logan pleadingly. However, he was not in a position to help her with all the eyes on him, so he could only turn around silently. None of them had expected Jennifer''s arrival, and if they proceeded to the hospital like this, the truth would definitely be revealed in no time. Logan nced at Natasha deeply before saying in a grave voice, "Natasha, you said that Nicole drugged you and caused you to have a miscarriage. If what you said is true, Mrs. Jennifer will definitely do you justice. However, if you were intending to frame Nicole, the science academy will not tolerate you." Natasha froze on the stretcher, and a sh of astonishment darted past her eyes. When she turned to look at Logan, her gaze was filled with disbelief. She had never expected him to say those words to her it was clear that he was cutting all of their ties, and she had no choice but to face the repercussions. Although Logan''s words seemed like he was being fair, it was clear that he was warning her that she would have to bear the consequences on her own if the truth was revealed. Natasha had lost all of her strength from the pain, but tears streamed down the corner of her eyes, and she had no idea if it was due to the agony or the heartache. At the thought of what she might have to face next, she felt goosebumps rising on her skin. Pursing her lips, she could only insist in a hoarse voice, "Nicole did this to me" Her words trailed off feebly as she felt the taut nerves in her brain loosen, and she flopped down on the stretcher weakly. Seeing her obedient submission, Logan no longer had any worries. He turned toward Jennifer and said politely, "In that case, I''ll leave her in your hands, Mrs. Jennifer. Please inform me as soon as possible regardless of the oue." "I will." After uttering these words coldly, Jennifer left with the ambnce. At first, the reporters were nning to get a scoop out of the incident, but Jennifer''s earlier words had mostly cleared Nicole''s name. Besides, Nicole had just held a press conference yesterday to rify the incident with Nathan, and everyone who had spread rumors would be facingwsuits and severe financial losses. This incident served as a warning to everyone else, and it caused the reporters to behave much more obediently. If they provoked Nicole by writing anything that deviated from the truth, they might be forced topensate as well, so they were naturally afraid to do so. Without Natasha around, the room immediately turned silent. Nicole tilted her head to look at Logan, a faint smile lifting the corner of her lips as she said quietly, "Mr. Yael, thank you for speaking up for me anding all the way here. It must''ve been troublesome." "Not at all. This involves the science academy, so it''s only natural that I have to get to the bottom of things," Logan replied, forced to feign graciousness in front of the crowd. Hearing that, Nicole scoffed. She lifted her clear gaze and stared at him intently as she continued, "For a second there, I thought you were sending them to frame me because I''m Doctor White''s apprentice!" Chapter 1177 Personal Grudge Chapter 1177 Personal Grudge As soon as Nicole''s words fell, the crowd fell silent. Everyone was well aware of the grudge between Logan and White, even if nobody mentioned it out loud. Now that Nicole had touched on this issue, their eyes immediately swept toward Logan. Meanwhile, Logan''s face flushed red. His n was originally topletely trample over Nicole''s reputation, but he hadn''t expected Jennifer to show up all of a sudden. With her following Natasha to the hospital, she would definitely be able to tell that Natasha was not pregnant at all and only showed those symptoms by taking medicine. Although Natasha would bear the consequences alone, it would not stop rumors from spreading. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The corner of Logan''s lips twitched as he replied mildly, "Of course not." A trace of a smile emerged in Nicole''s eyes as she stared at him and nodded, saying slowly, "Well, that makes sense. As the person in charge of the science academy, surely you won''t do something so shameful, Mr. Yael." Upon saying that, Nicole lowered her head in thought. Then, as if recalling something all of a sudden, she changed the topic and said with a smile, "However, with the way you straight up used me without doing any sort of investigation earlier, I nearly thought that you had nned everything and were just waiting for me to fall into your trap." Logan''s hand slowly clenched into a fist by his side. Nicole had a sharp tongue and had a way with her wordsalthough she imed to believe him on the surface, her words clearly pointed out his wrongdoings. He breathed in deeply and forcefully mustered a lopsided smile on his lips. It was a long time before he replied hoarsely, "When I saw the state Natasha was in, I didn''t think that she would give up her body just to frame someone. If you misunderstood, I can apologize to you." Nicole rolled her eyes and swept a nce at the reporters behind her before she smiled at him courteously. "No, not at all. I wouldn''t dare to misunderstand. You''re an influential figure, Mr. Yael, and I believe that something like this would never happen in the science academy. This incident only happened due to Natasha''s personal grudges." Nicole slowly moved her gaze back to Logan and continued, "However, since you had a grudge against my master in the past, Mr. Yael, as Doctor White''s protege, I''m afraid that people would misunderstand if something happens to me in the science academy. They might think that you won''t let me in because of your personal grudges, don''t you think?" As there were arge number of people present, her words had practically told everyone that if something happened to her in the science academy, it would surely be the Yael Family''s doing without any doubt. Naturally, Logan understood what she was implying. His hands turned white as he clenched his walking cane and his face twisted with anger, but he was unable to refute her ims, and that in itself was practically torture. However, he could not afford to lose his temper and shoot himself in the foot with so many reporters at the scene. Hence, he could only force a smile on his face and grit out, "I''m a little tired. The ceremony is about to begin, so I''ll take my leave for now." At that, he left with Ryan''s help. As Nicole watched their retreating backs, her expression still remained taut. Although Ryan had remained silent throughout the entire incident, he never took his eyes off her, and his eerie red eyes gleamed with an uncanny light as if he were contemting something. While she could still handle Logan, Ryan was a wild card. If it was purely about the field of medicine, she had to hand it to him. Although his age was not far from hers, he managed to discover a way to raise voodoo bugs and even sustained many of his own. Hence, it was an undeniable fact that he was extremely skilled in this area. After staring at them for a moment, she turned around and headed to the library. If it hadn''t been for Natasha''s interference, she would''ve entered the library much earlier. Fortunately, nothing bad came out of the incident. Chapter 1178 Found a Solution Chapter 1178 Found a Solution After entering the library, Nicole began to search for books rted to voodoo bugs, and it was not long before she found a book that was written by White many years ago which should''ve been stored in the medical base, but it had been sent to the science academy for Gina''s personal gain. When she opened the book and saw White''s name written on the first page, Nicole couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with emotions. She decided that she would head back to the medical base once everything was over and set things in order. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Without dwelling on this matter any further, Nicole began to bury her nose in the book and immersed herself in research. White had written this many years ago, and because she only had some basic knowledge when it came to voodoo bugs, she began to pore over the book. White had conducted intensive research on voodoo bugs back in the day, and he had recorded the way to break free from their effects in the bookby inserting golden needles into the body to lure the voodoo bugs out with blood, exchanging one life for another. At this, Nicole''s hands began to tremble uncontrobly. Exchanging one life for another She tightened her grip around the book, wondering what would happen to Hayden if she died. Thinking that, she lowered her eyes, which were filled with despair. As she continued to read, she suddenly recalled that White had mentioned a long time ago if she was able to lure the voodoo bugs to herself, she could seal her acupuncture points with needles and undergo surgery to remove them before they entered her body. Nicole''s eyes brightened at that thought. If she sealed the acupuncture points in her arm beforehand, the voodoo bugs wouldn''t be able to enter her body, and she could have someone else remove them for herter on. Although this n sounded dangerous, it was feasible. Nicole''s eyes brightened at that thought. If she sealed the acupuncture points in her arm beforehand, the voodoo bugs wouldn''t be able to enter her body, and she could have someone else remove them for herter on. Although this n sounded dangerous, it was feasible. Thinking that, Nicole was finally able to let out a breath of relief. It seemed that she had to make her move now and find where Colton was so that she could bring him back immediately. Although she still had her qualms about Julian, she decided to give him a call after a moment of thought. If she called Roger instead, it would attract too much attention, but she could make use of Julian''s influence. Julian was a little taken aback by Nicole''s sudden call as well. He knew that Nicole heavily disliked him because of the issue between him and Dream, so he didn''t expect her to call him just like that. However, as Nicole was Colton''s wife, he replied politely, "Is there anything you need, Nicole?" "I want you to find where Colton is right now," she replied sternly, unable to let go of her grudges. No matter what, she would never forgive him for driving Dream insane. A dubious look shed past Julian''s eyes, but he quickly agreed without asking any questions, "Okay, I understand. I''ll probably be able to locate him in half an hour." "Right. Give me a call when you do," Nicole said with a pursed lip. Now, all she wanted was to hurry back to Colton''s side as soon as possible. Nicole hung up as soon as she finished speaking, but the moment she ced her phone down, it began to ring again with a call from Siobhan. She felt her heart skip a beat, unable to shake off the feeling that something was about to happen. As soon as she picked up, she heard Siobhan asking her urgently, "Nicole, did you know that Colton is asking for a divorce?" Nicole froze for a moment. Although she knew that it wasn''t Colton''s actual intent, her heart still ached with pain. She pursed her lips before asking hoarsely, "Who brought it up?" "Colton did. Nicole, you were just out on a trip not long ago. What exactly happened? Why is he asking for a divorce all of a sudden?" Siobhan asked in a perplexed tone. A bitter smile emerged on the corner of Nicole''s lips. It was a long andplicated story, and she wasn''t sure if she was willing to take the risk and tell Siobhan the truth. After thinking for a moment, she decided not to tell her. Instead, she asked, "Is there anything else besides the divorce?" A sh of worry emerged in Siobhan''s eyes at the feignedposure in Nicole''s voice, but she eventually told her after a moment of thought. "He wants to marry Evelyn." Chapter 1179 Divorce Chapter 1179 Divorce Nicole smiled bitterly. As she expected, this was something that Evelyn would do. She nodded and said, "All right, I understand. Tell Evelyn and Colton to return to the Gould Residence. I''m on my way." Siobhan was unable to wrap her head around Nicole''s calm tone. The two of them had been glued to the hip in the past, so how did things end up like this all of a sudden? Not only did Colton wish to get a divorce from Nicole, but he was even nning to marry Evelyn. Although Evelyn was not Siobhan''s biological daughter, she had raised her since she was a child, and thus she still held affection for her. However, Evelyn''s behavior that constantly stepped out of line disappointed her. "Nicole, tell me the truth. What exactly happened between you and Colton?" she asked somberly. However, Nicole wasn''t quite sure how she was supposed to exin things. After giving it a moment of thought, she only replied, "It''s nothing, we just had a small fight. It''ll be fine after we talk things out face- to-face." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that Nicole refused to answer, Siobhan let out a sigh, deciding not to press her any further. "All right. In that case, you cane back here, and I''ll tell Evelyn to bring Colton over so that the two of you can clear the air in person." Nicole murmured in assent before hanging up the call. What a good time for them to show up. Now I can just go back without having to look for them. After regainingposure, Nicole began to pack her things so that she could leave immediately. She then phoned Nathan to let him know of the situation, and although he was taken aback, he did not ask any questions and only reminded her to be careful. After regainingposure, Nicole began to pack her things so that she could leave immediately. She then phoned Nathan to let him know of the situation, and although he was taken aback, he did not ask any questions and only reminded her to be careful. As the Gould Family dabbled in transportation, it made things much easier for Nicole. Siobhan had prepared a ne for her, so all she needed to do was make her way to the airport and board the ne. On the other hand, Evelyn headed back to Gould Residence with Colton. Her face was piled with a large smile, and upon seeing Siobhan, she called out to her sweetly, "Mom." As Siobhan looked at the two in front of her, a trace of doubt shed past her eyes. Colton was holding onto Evelyn''s hand, and the two were huddled together affectionately. When she heard that Colton was asking for a divorce with Nicole so he could marry Evelyn instead, she had assumed that it was only a joke, but from the looks of things now, it seemed that they were telling the truth. Siobhan''s eyes darkened and burned with anger as she looked at Colton, asking in a severe tone, "Colton, are you aware of what you''re doing right now?" However, Colton waspletely incapable of responding. His gaze was vacant as he looked at Siobhan,pletely devoid of light. Sensing that something was amiss, Siobhan furrowed her brow. Just as she was about to step forward to have a closer look, she was stopped by Evelyn. Evelyn stepped in front of Siobhan and said with a smile, "Mom, everyone is free to date whomever they want now. Colton only realized that he doesn''t like Nicole after marrying her. You can''t just force him, right?" Siobhan flushed red with fury at Evelyn''s words. Clenching her hands into fists, she said bitingly, "Evelyn, do you know what you''re saying?" Evelyn nodded and replied, "I know. Mom, I''m your daughter too. Weren''t you overjoyed when Nicole and Colton got married? Why are you so against it now that Colton is getting together with me? Is it because I''m not your biological daughter?" Siobhan trembled with anger in the face of Evelyn''s interrogation, and she gritted out furiously, "Evelyn! Don''t you know how I feel about you? If you hadn''t done something so outrageous, do you think I''d say these things to you?" However, Evelyn only took Siobhan''s words as an excuse. Losing all sense and reason, she reached out and clung onto Colton, saying, "Mom, Colton wants to be with me now. If you''re really doing this for my own good, you should just acknowledge it. When Nicolees over, tell her to get that divorce and allow Colton and me to get married!" Chapter 1180 Remarriage Chapter 1180 Remarriage As she listened to Evelyn''s nonsensical words, Siobhan could not hold herself back anymore. She lifted her hand and sent a p across her face. Taken aback by the sudden p, Evelyn lifted her head to look at Siobhan with ssy eyes, but those teardrops refused to fall. However, she had already made up her mind. Even if no one were on her side, she would still marry Colton! "Mom No, I should call you Madam Gould instead. After all, I''m not your biological daughter, so you''re always caring for someone else instead! You''ve never paid attention to my feelings at all, and Nicole is the only one in your heart now. You only think of Nicole as your daughter!" Evelyn roared hoarsely, her eyes brimming with tears and her voice choking with emotion. Siobhan felt an ache in her temples as she looked at the woman before her. She had always treated Evelyn like a princess throughout the years, and yet it was as if Evelyn had wrapped a blindfold around her eyes. Siobhanposed herself and steadied her voice as best as she could, persuading her in a calm tone, "Evelyn, I''m not against you being with someone else. However, Colton and Nicole had just held their wedding. If he gets a divorce and marries you now, people will definitely speak lowly of you." However, Evelyn was like a stubborn mule, and she said forcefully, "I don''t care! I want to be with Colton!" At these words, a sh of red painted her eyes as she gritted out, "I don''t care if you agree to it or not! I''m going to be with him! When Nicolees back, make them get a divorce!" As Siobhan looked at Evelyn, she felt as if she were under a spell, and none of her words would go through her head. She tilted her head toward Colton, only to see that his pitch-ck eyes were nk and devoid of light, as if he were being manipted. As Siobhan looked at Evelyn, she felt as if she were under a spell, and none of her words would go through her head. She tilted her head toward Colton, only to see that his pitch-ck eyes were nk and devoid of light, as if he were being manipted. Staring at him, she asked, "Colton, do you really want to get a divorce from Nicole and marry Evelyn?" Although Colton heard her question, he remained motionless. Evelyn reached out and yanked him closer, clinging onto him with her petite figure as she whispered something in his ear. A momentter, Colton slowly opened his lips and said, "Yes." Siobhan observed the scene before her and couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. Right now, Colton seemed just like a puppet. Yes, a puppet that only listened to Evelyn''s every word and didn''t possess any emotions of his own. Although she had not spent much time with him, they had met each other enough for her to know that this waspletely out of character for Colton. Feeling dubious, Siobhan was just about to approach him to carefully inspect him, but her path was blocked by Evelyn before she could get any closer. She stood between Siobhan and Colton, raising her voice as she said, "Mom, if you still think of me as your daughter, tell Nicole to get a divorce with Colton, and hold our wedding afterward." Frustration began to build within Siobhan at Evelyn''s persistence, and she furrowed her brow whileMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. saying in a grave tone, "It hasn''t been long since Colton and Nicole''s marriage. Even if they go through with the divorce, aren''t you afraid of being aughingstock by rushing to marry him so soon?" Evelyn immediately replied, "No, I''m not!" She was not afraid of anything as long as she had Colton. After all, if she genuinely cared about how other people thought of her, she wouldn''t have gone through all this effort to get her hands on him. Evelyn paused in her tracks for a moment before she stared at Siobhan and said, "Mom, Colton was the one who brought this up. He might just think that Nicole isn''t a good match for him. You have to respect his wishes." Siobhan''s eyes filled with distress. She just couldn''t understand why Colton would change his mind out of nowhere, and things seemed more perplexing the more she thought about it. When she merely pursed her lips and said nothing, Evelyn, not wanting to waste any more time here, continued, "You just want to see Nicole happy, but what about me? Don''t you want to see me being happy? Nicole is your daughter, but you''ve raised me for so many years. Is that still nothing in the face of your fickle blood ties?" Chapter 1181 Await Nicoles Return Chapter 1181 Await Nicole''s Return Siobhan felt her head ache as she listened to Evelyn''s nonsensical and unreasonable words. She realized that this girl she single-handedly raised was no longer the daughter she used to know, as if she had turned strange. Seeing that Siobhan turned silent, Evelyn continued, "I don''t care if you agree to it or not. I''m definitely going to marry Colton." All of a sudden, Siobhan realized that she had failed to raise Evelyn correctly. She couldn''t believe that Evelyn would turn out to be like this after years of education. Although there was no concrete proof, she knew that Evelyn was certainly the mastermind of the previous incident, but she was just unwilling to pierce through the thin veil hiding the truth and chose not to confront her. A pregnant silence followed Evelyn''s resolute deration, with neither of them opening their mouths to speak. Just then, a hoarse yetmanding voice sounded from behind. "What are you doing, Evelyn?" Evelyn turned around just to see Rita heading downstairs with the help of her walking cane, her brow furrowed and her eyes glinting sharply. For some inexplicable reason, Evelyn felt a wave of guilt at the sight of Rita. However, she stood firm and replied, "Old Mrs. Gould, Colton is nning to get a divorce with Nicole and marry me." "Nonsense!" Rita mmed her walking cane on the ground viciously and narrowed her eyes, sending a sharp look at Colton. "Colton? Is this what you want?" "Nonsense!" Rita mmed her walking cane on the ground viciously and narrowed her eyes, sending a sharp look at Colton. "Colton? Is this what you want?" And yet, there came no reply from Colton. Now, he only responded to Evelyn''s voice, and he would not reply to anyone else. Evelyn reached out and held onto him, raising her head toward him as she asked, "Colton, you want to get a divorce with Nicole and be with me, don''t you?" At the sound of Evelyn''s voice, Colton slowly replied, "Yes." Upon hearing his reply, Rita stumbled backward and nearly copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Siobhan reached out in time to support her. Taking a few breaths to calm herself, she pointed at Colton with a trembling hand and growled in a voice filled with fury, "You You What exactly are you trying to do? I-Is marriage just a game to you?" However, as Colton continued to ignore her, Rita''s anger continued to grow. Behind her, Siobhan tried to soothe her. "Mom, don''t be angry." Rita barked furiously, "Don''t be angry? How can I not be angry? It hasn''t been long since Colton and Nicole got married, and he''s getting up to this nonsense now? He''s practically toying with the Gould Family and Nicole!" As Siobhan looked at Rita''s enraged expression, she was naturally just as irked, but there was nothing she could do about it. However, from the way Colton was behaving, there was definitely a hidden factor to the situation that she wasn''t aware of. After pondering for a moment, she assured her, "It''s all right, Mom, you don''t have to be angry. Nicole is coming back soon, so we can talk things through once she''s back." Rita closed her eyes and eventually decided not to dwell on the topic. With a wave of her hand, she said solemnly, "In that case, let''s wait for Nicole''s return." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even when faced with the knowledge that Nicole was about to return, Evelyn was not frantic at all. In fact, she couldn''t wait for Nicole toe back and witness her intimate and affectionate behavior with Colton. At that thought, Evelyn felt refreshed. She couldn''t see eye-to-eye with Nicole at all, and she only wanted to see her in pain. Evelyn nodded and dered, "Good idea. Once Nicolees back, Colton can get a divorce with her." Hearing that, Rita couldn''t help but furrow her brow, and it took her a lot of effort to hold herself back from throwing another fit. Chapter 1182 Back to Gould Residence Chapter 1182 Back to Gould Residence Nicole headed straight to Gould Residence after getting off the ne. When she returned, a still silence was hovering over the living room. Several people sat together, but none of them spoke. Nicole ran inside as soon as she got out of the car. When she arrived, her breathing wasn''t steady. She panted heavily, her eyes reddening the instant she saw the man she yearned for day and night. Seeing how hurt she looked, Rita stepped forward in an attempt tofort her, asking, "Nicole, are you alright?" Nicole shook her head and sniffled. In a voice choked with emotion, she replied, "I''m okay, Grandma. Don''t worry about me." Rita took her hand and asked under her breath, "Nicole, what exactly is going on between Colton and Evelyn?" "Grandma, this is a long story, but it''s not what Colton intended. I''ll take care of this," replied Nicole in a low, soothing voice. Hearing her say that, Rita was a little relieved. She nodded without asking any further questions. "Okay, this is your business, so I won''t poke my nose into it. That being said, if you have any trouble and need my help, just tell me." Nicole was moved to see that Rita was determined to side with her. She nodded without saying another word; then,posing her features, she regained her usualposure. Her bright, clear eyes staring at Colton, she slowly called out, "Colton." Hearing her voice, Colton showed some response; his good-looking eyes flickered and darted toward her. Hearing her voice, Colton showed some response; his good-looking eyes flickered and darted toward her. Seeing the man react to her voice, Nicole got somewhat emotional. In a quavering voice, she continued, "Colton, look at me." Seeing Nicole like this, Evelyn immediately stood up and stepped between the pair. She looked up at the woman with a frown, saying in a stern voice, "Nicole, now that Colton doesn''t love you anymore, what''s the use of calling out to him? Just hurry up and divorce him if you know what''s good for you!" Nicole''s eyes grew frosty the instant she listened to Evelyn''s words. This woman infected Colton with a voodoo bug and even fed him blood in order to control him. Luckily, Colton is in good health, or he might end up being tormented to death right away by the symptoms. That''s how selfish Evelyn is; when she loves someone, she holds them against their will whether they love her or not. "Evelyn Wrenn, how could you infect Colton with a voodoo bug? Did it ever cross your mind how much harm this would do to him?!" she questioned coldly in a voice as icy as a freezing ice-cold pool in the dead of winter. "You keep saying that you love Colton, but your love is really cheap! All you know is to deprive others of their rights and control them. How despicable!" Evelyn nearly changed color at Nicole''s criticism, and her hands gradually clenched into fists by her sides. Letting out a sneer, she retorted, "Fine, your love isn''t cheap, and you''re generous. In that case, just divorce Colton!" Nicole shot a frosty look at her without saying another word. Then, she brushed past her,ing straight to Colton''s side. At the sight of this, Evelyn tried to step forward to stop Nicole. However, no sooner had she gotten close than she heard thetter say, "Stay away from me if you want to stay alive." Her chilly voice was so piercing, it was scary just to listen to it. It was as though Nicole would really kill her should she take one more step closer. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But how could Evelyn give up this immediate opportunity? Feigningposure, she replied, "Nicole, what exactly do you want? Surely you know Colton will go insane if you force him to stay by your side at this time." Nicole''s eyes darkened at Evelyn''s words. However, what Evelyn said was right. Someone infected with a voodoo bug couldn''t be away for too long from the person who infected them with it. This was the disgusting thing about voodoo bugs. These bugs had been studied in the early years, but the study was scrapped afterward because it was too much against people''s will. Chapter 1183 How Dare You Chapter 1183 How Dare You Ignoring Evelyn, she took out a silver needle and jabbed it into Colton''s neck right away. Soon after that, Colton passed out. Evelyn''s face fell when she saw what Nicole was doing. Just when she wanted to step forward and say something, she saw Nicole turn toward Rita and say, "Grandma, can I ask a favor of you? Please help keep an eye on Evelyn and don''t let her leave the Gould Residence." In an instant, Evelyn''s face darkened. ring fixedly at Nicole, she swore through clenched teeth, "How dare you, Nicole!" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Before her voice could fade, Rita called a pair of big, burly men over. Pointing at Evelyn, she ordered, "Take her back to her room and keep watch on her. Also, get a maid to stay close to her and take care of her around the clock." Evelyn''s expression froze instantly. Not expecting that Rita would really hold her captive, she red resentfully at Nicole and growled, "Nicole, what are you doing?! I''m the one Colton loves now, and he can''t be parted from me anymore. You''ll only harm him by doing this!" All her rants were to no avail, though. Before she could say another word, she was dragged away by the burly men. Rita knew that Nicole had studied under White and was thus highly skilled in medicine. After darting a nce at the unconscious Colton with a frown, she turned to look at Nicole, asking, "What are you going to do?" Nicole pursed her lips for a moment. She replied tly, "I''ll operate on him myself." Having listened to most of Nicole''s conversation with Evelyn just now, Rita knew Colton had only ended up like this because of the voodoo bug. Having lived for a long time, she was rich in experience and had more or less heard of almost everything, so it went without saying that she knew about the dangers of these bugs. "I''ve heard of this voodoo bug before, and they say it''s very harmful to the human body. Nicole, you" she said, hesitating to finish her sentence. Having listened to most of Nicole''s conversation with Evelyn just now, Rita knew Colton had only ended up like this because of the voodoo bug. Having lived for a long time, she was rich in experience and had more or less heard of almost everything, so it went without saying that she knew about the dangers of these bugs. "I''ve heard of this voodoo bug before, and they say it''s very harmful to the human body. Nicole, you" she said, hesitating to finish her sentence. A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face. She replied with studied casualness, "Don''t worry, Grandma. I''ve studied under Master White, so I know how to take care of this, of course. It''s child''s y for me." Rita couldn''t help feeling that there was more to it than it seemed. If this bug can really be dealt with easily, then why must shee all the way back to Gould Residence? However, seeing how determined Nicole looked, she didn''t say another word, knowing that her advice wouldn''t have much of an effect on her. "Okay. I know a few doctors who have studied this, so I''ll phone them toe over. Don''t say no to this." After all, she was worried about Nicole and felt ufortable leaving her alone. Noticing Rita''s concern for her, Nicole didn''t reject her good intentions, so she nodded and agreed. Rita then had Colton carried away. Naturally, as a family that was rich and powerful for generations, the Goulds had their own medical base. It wasn''trge, but it had everything that was needed, which was enough for Nicole. Rita contacted several doctors who specialized in this area and had theme over, but it would take a few hours for them to arrive. A pained look flickered across Nicole''s eyes as she watched Colton lie unconscious in bed. The man looked much paler than when theyst met just a few days ago; his eyes were sunken, and there were dark circles under them. It was obvious that he hadn''t groomed himself over thest few days. His chin was covered in stubble, making him look much more dispirited than usual. She recalled how he had looked like during their previous meeting, and it made her heart ache to see how he now looked like an empty shell without a soul. Heaving a soft sigh, she pulled out the silver needle in his neck. She had to lure the voodoo bug out of Colton''s body as soon as possible. Otherwise, the bug would get into his heart over time, upon which he might be beyond cure. Letting out a faint breath, she looked at the man whose eyes were closed. Her hand reached closer and closer until it touched his face. After caressing it tenderly for a moment, she finally pulled herself together. She couldn''t wait anymore; she had no choice but to act quickly. Chapter 1184 Luring Out the Voodoo Bug Chapter 1184 Luring Out the Voodoo Bug After getting all the things she needed, Nicole put on protective clothing and started to operate on him. She knew Rita was concerned about her and wanted to have other doctors assist her, but voodoo bugs were bizarre creatures. Even if other doctors were present, they probably wouldn''t be of much help either. She tied Colton''s hands and feet for fear of him struggling. After getting everything started, she began to perform acupuncture on him ording to her memory. To insert the golden needle into his acupoint, she had to first use silver needles to seal his circtory system so that the voodoo bug could be forced out as soon as she inserted the golden needle. In his early years, White had started out as an alternative medicine practitioner, so Nicole was most proficient in acupuncture skills during her apprenticeship with him. Therefore, she already knew the positions of all the acupoints on the human body by heart. It took her about half an hour to seal all the acupoints on Colton''s body. As she looked at the still- unconscious man, a hint of yearning flickered across her eyes. It was recorded in medical books that if the voodoo bug were to be transferred to a different host, the new host might die instantly as a result. She had alreadye up with a way of dealing with this, but she dared not be 100 percent sure that she would be alright. And besides, Colton had been infected with the bug for such a long time; no one knew what would happen to him after the bug left his body. Due to Evelyn''s selfish act of feeding Colton blood to lure the voodoo bug, the bug had grown faster than normal in his body, causing him to enter into such a state earlier than he was supposed to. The medical books didn''t contain any detailed records of such a case, nor did they mention if he would be left with anyplications after regaining consciousness. Nicole was somewhat afraid to think about it, but her hands moved with great dexterity. Taking out a scalpel, she made a small cut on Colton''s wrist before proceeding to make a cut on her hand. Her eyes darkened for a moment as she watched the man lie in bed. Then, she pressed the emergency button beside his bed. Once she pressed this, someone would enter in ten minutes. Whatever the oue will be, somebody''s going to clean this up. I don''t want to die. I want to be with Colton and Hayden. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She slowly let out a breath and took a 12-inch long golden needle out of her purse. Then, focusing her eyes on the acupoint, she thrust the needle into it with all her might. This, coupled with the fragrance of the heated herbs in the air around them, soon caused the voodoo bug in Colton''s arm to start squirming. It was forced out of his system, but since there was no blood to lure it out, it merely squirmed around, unwilling to leave its host. Nicole wasted no time either. Taking a needle, she sealed all her acupoints before moving her wound closer to Colton''s. Just as she expected, the voodoo bug instantly came alive at the scent of blood. Moving at great speed, it quickly emerged from under Colton''s skin. Then, before she knew it, the bug entered her body. Nicole only felt a prick in her wound, right after which she saw a small lump moving up her arm. She knitted her brows. Luckily, she had sealed the acupoints on her arm with the silver needle. The voodoo bug was blocked as soon as it tried to rush into her system, so it had no choice but to get stuck midway. It wanted to turn back, only to find there was no way for it to return. Just when Nicole was about to heave a sigh of relief, she suddenly felt a wave of nausea in her stomach. She staggered for a moment and nearly fell; luckily, she swiftly clung to the edge of the bed for support. This voodoo bug is already giving me such symptoms by just entering my body. If it really gets into my insides, I''m sure I''ll die on the spot. Looking down at the still-unconscious Colton, she could no longer fend off the darkness enveloping her. Her legs gave out, and she copsed onto the floor. Not long after that, a sudden flurry of movement could be heard outside the room. Soon, the door was opened, and Rita was helped in by Siobhan. As soon as they came in, they saw Nicole lying unconscious on the floor. Letting out a gasp nervously, Rita immediately said to those around her, "G-Go check on her, you guys! See what''s going on with Nicole!" Chapter 1185 Pregnant Chapter 1185 Pregnant The nurses and doctors hurriedly went over and together helped Nicole up from the floor. Just then, an elderly doctor came over. At the sight of needles in Nicole''s arm, he immediately reprimanded them, "Don''t move her around! Get her onto the couch now." Hearing his instructions, the nurses immediately carried Nicole to the couch. The elderly doctor first took a look at Colton. After taking his pulse for a while, he found that the man was fine. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and instructed, "You guys treat his wound first. Also, the needles on him can be removed already." Colton was no longer in a serious condition after having the voodoo bug lured out of his body, but it remained to be seen how he would react after regaining consciousness. The elderly doctor was well-respected due to his rich medical experience. Even so, a hint of surprise flickered across his eyes when he saw the needles on Colton. He never expected to see such a sophisticated and precise acupuncture technique disyed by a youngdy in her 20s. Normally, to reach such a stage, one had to have practiced medicine for at least a dozen years or longer. She''s simply genius! Suppressing his surprise, he turned back to Nicole''s side. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Right now, Nicole was in a terrible condition. The acupoints on her arm were all sealed, and the resultingck of blood flow caused her entire arm to turn purple at this very moment. Furthermore, the voodoo bug was still in her arm. The small lump was very conspicuous. An extremely worried Rita hurriedly asked, "Doctor, how''s my granddaughter doing?" The elderly doctor stepped forward and took Nicole''s pulse, upon which his brow furrowed deeper and deeper. After pursing his lips, he turned toward Rita and exined, "Old Mrs. Gould, your granddaughter is not only infected with a voodoo bug. She''s also pregnant, which is why she''s so weak at the moment." "What?!" Rita was astounded. Had she known that Nicole was pregnant, she wouldn''t have let her act so recklessly! The elderly doctor continued, "Luckily, Miss Anderson has sealed her acupoints with a silver needle to keep the voodoo bug from entering her system. I need to operate on her now to remove the bug, or she may lose the use of this arm if this goes on." At hearing this, Rita let out a breath of relief. Since she was old, she felt somewhat overwhelmed by this. That being said, she had been through many ups and downs in life, so she soon regained her composure. "Alright then, I''ll leave it to you. If you need anything, just send someone to tell me, and I''ll get it ready for you guys," she replied in a grave voice. Then, she left right away without saying another word. The doctor and others wheeled Nicole into the operating room. Now that she had sealed her acupoints with a needle, they had to remove the voodoo bug as soon as possible. Meanwhile, at Gould Residence, Evelyn boiled with rage while looking at the maid in her room. Lifting the tablemp from her desk, she hurled it at the maid with all her might. "Get out! Get out of here!" she yelled in a hoarse voice with bloodshot eyes, looking as if she were going to devour the maid. She had thought that her scheme was wless, but she never thought Nicole would dare to snatch Colton from her at once. Being White''s true apprentice, that woman might actually cure Colton of the bug. This is myst chance; I mustn''t let Nicole spoil it! she thought. But now, not only was someone standing guard at her door, but she was also being watched inside her room. There was no way she could leave the room at all. The tablemp shattered to pieces at the maid''s feet. Frightened, the maid looked at Evelyn timidly. Mustering her courage, she said, "M-Miss Wrenn, I''m here to look after you on Old Mrs. Gould''s orders." Evelyn''s face twisted into a sneer. She raised her voice, looking extremely domineering as she yelled, "Look after, my foot! It''s clear that you''re watching me! I''m warning you, get out of here now! Otherwise, don''t me me if you end up dying here!" Chapter 1186 Making a Scene Chapter 1186 Making a Scene Evelyn wanted to drive the maid away, but the maid followed only Rita''s orders. Even though she was afraid, she nheless stayed. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing her like this, Evelyn got even more furious. She picked up everything within her reach and threw all of them at the maid. The poor girl managed to dodge several times. However, there was one piece of ornament that she failed to dodge in time, and it hit her hard on the forehead. This ornament was made of iron, and as a result, her forehead started bleeding as soon as it got hit. The girl crouched down in pain while pping her hand over her forehead. With teary eyes, she looked as though she had suffered a great injustice. Indeed, she had suffered an injustice. The ornament was extremely solid, and it made her forehead bleed; it went without saying that it hurt. Despite working as a maid for a rich family, she hadn''t been mistreated by the Goulds, who had always been amiable. This time, though, she did look aggrieved at being mistreated by the spoiled and unreasonable Evelyn. Hearing the loud smash inside, Mrs. Collins pushed the door open and came in with a frown. As soon as she came in and saw the mess, she knitted her brows and asked in displeasure in a grim voice, "What are you doing?" Although she was a servant, she had a high standing in the Gould Family. This was because she had grown up with Rita and singlehandedly brought up several of the Gould Family''s children. For this reason, everyone in the Gould Family addressed her with respect by calling her Mrs. Collins. The haughty look on Evelyn''s face disappeared the instant she saw Mrs. Collinse in. After clenching her teeth, she instead used the girl, pointing at her and saying, "She''s the one who messed with me in the first ce!" Feeling particrly wronged, the girl bit her lip, but she made no retort. Being a member of the Gould Family, Mrs. Collins understood at a nce what was happening. She went up and checked on the girl''s injury before instructing in a soft voice, "Go get it treated at the hospital. I''ll get your expenses paid." Stunned, the girl looked up with eyes full of gratitude. She quickly nodded and replied, "Okay. Thank you so much, Mrs. Collins." After that, she hurriedly fled the scene. Seeing the mess all over the ce, Mrs. Collins called somebody to clean it up. After it was done, she sat in the chair and said slowly, "Miss Wrenn, since you think that girl was bad at looking after you, I''ll do it instead. Just tell me if you''re dissatisfied with anything." Evelyn looked at her with an ugly expression. Had it been any other servant, it wouldn''t be a big deal for her to abuse them as she pleased. However, Mrs. Collins was different. Even though she was a servant of the Gould Family, she had raised Siobhan. If she threw tantrums in front of her, she probably wouldn''t be able to get much out of it. She raised her eyes and nced at Mrs. Collins. After pondering for a moment, she gave in, saying, "Mrs. Collins, I want to go out. I''m bored to death staying in here all the time." Mrs. Collins didn''t even bat an eye. She calmly replied, "Miss Wrenn, this is a time of emergency, so please understand." Evelyn stood up and yelled in a hoarse voice, "What time of emergency is this? It''s just that I want to be with Colton! Old Mrs. Gould is just being unfair. She''s been siding with Nicole and making things difficult for me at every turn just because Nicole is her own granddaughter!" In an instant, Mrs. Collins'' eyes darkened. She reprimanded in a stern voice, "Were it not for Old Mrs. Gould, you would''ve been in jail by now!" Rita''s bark had always been worse than her bite. It would take only a bit of investigation to find out what Evelyn had done, but she bailed Evelyn out nheless; after all, Evelyn was a granddaughter of the Gould Family. She didn''t tell anyone other than Mrs. Collins about this, but Evelyn was simply heartless and ungrateful and totally oblivious to how much Rita cared about her. "Ha!" Evelyn''s lips curled into a sneer; just as expected, she didn''t believe it at all. "How ridiculous! She''d side with me? That''s impossible!" Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Not bothering to exin any further, Mrs. Collins sat in the chair without saying a word, leaving Evelyn with no choice but to worry helplessly at the moment. Evelyn was at the end of her rope. There was no way she could run away under Mrs. Collins'' very nose. She was really afraid that Nicole would cure Colton. Should thate to pass, everything she had previously done would be in vain. Meanwhile, in the operating room Luckily, Nicole had sealed all her acupoints with a silver needle beforehand to prevent the voodoo bug from entering her circtory system. Otherwise, no one would''ve been able to save her. The elderly doctor sealed the voodoo bug''s location with a silver needle before operating on it to take out the bug. The bug was tiny; after living in the human body for such a long time, it only managed to grow to the size of about one-third of a fingernail. Therefore, it could be removed directly without having to make a big incision. After taking out the bug, he finally pulled out the silver needle on Nicole. When the elderly doctor came out, Rita asked him nervously, "Doctor, h-how is my granddaughter doing now?" The elderly doctor replied in a grave voice, "Miss Anderson is fine already, but she didn''t pass out because of the voodoo bug alone. In part, it was also because she was exhausted from her pregnancy, so she needs a good rest." Hearing that she was fine, Rita finally heaved a sigh of relief. She nodded and thanked in a grave voice, "Thank you so much, doctor." The Goulds were never short of money, and Nicole''s surgery was merely a minimally invasive one, so she didn''t suffer from a major wound. After the surgery, she was immediately escorted back to Gould Residence, though she was now pregnant and had to be well taken care of. Rita also brought Colton back to Gould Residence. Knowing that the man had only be like this because he had been infected with the voodoo bug by Evelyn, Rita softened her attitude toward him. Colton came around sooner than Nicole did. He woke up with a severe headache; his head hurt so much as though it were splitting. He couldn''t help but let out a moan of pain while burying his head in his hands with a deep frown. Seeing him regain consciousness, the doctor looking after him immediately asked, "Mr. Gardner, is something ailing you?" Colton kept holding his head. He replied in a husky voice, "My head hurts. It hurts a lot, like there''s something inside." The doctor hurriedly examined him, but he didn''t find any symptoms. On the other hand, Colton''s head stopped hurting after a while, and his frown cleared slightly. He looked around curiously, asking, "Where am I?" "This is the Gould Residence," replied the doctor. Seeing that the man was no longer in pain, he pressed the bell to call Siobhan over. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Siobhan looked at the man on his sickbed. He looked rather gaunt, wearing a white hospital gown that the maids had dressed him in. His good-looking face looked haggard and as white as a sheet. At a nce, he simply looked more than ten years older. Hearing the sound she made, Colton turned his head slightly toward it, and his gaze happened to fall on her. Raising an eyebrow, he called out softly, "Madam Gould, w-why am I here?" He couldn''t remember anything about how he hade to Gould Residence. He was missing a key piece of memory, as though his head had been plugged up with something. Seeing the confusion written all over his face, Siobhan exined, "You got infected with a voodoo bug, but Nicole has helped you get rid of it now. You''re still rather weak, so you should take a good rest. I''ve informed the Gardners, so they''ll probably be here by tonight." After all, this was about Colton, so it was better to let the Gardners know about this. Colton could understand every word Siobhan said, but the name she mentioned made him frown. A hint of puzzlement flickered across his eyes. He turned to look at her, asking, "Madam Gould, who is Nicole?" Siobhan froze at his question. A hint of astonishment shed across her eyes. Looking at the man, she moved her lips for a moment to suppress her shock. "Don''t you know Nicole?" Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Colton could tell from the look on Siobhan''s face that this Nicoledy was probably very important to him, but he had no memory of her whatsoever. Shaking his head confusedly, he replied, "I I don''t know." Siobhan knitted her brows and immediately called for the doctor. "Doctor, please check out what''s going on here. Why would he forget about Nicole alone?!" How could he forget all about the more than two years he''s spent with Nicole overnight? And besides, he called out my name just now, which means he didn''t forget everything. The doctor did a quick checkup on Colton, but he still didn''t find anything abnormal. He had very poor knowledge of voodoo bugs and didn''t understand the man''s condition at all. Thus, he had no choice but to brace himself and exin, "Mr. Gardner got infected with a voodoo bug that made him do whatever he was told. Maybe someone ordered him to forget about Miss Anderson, so he ended up like this after coming around." Siobhan''s eyes flickered for a moment. Evelyn made Colton forget about Nicole? Yeah, if it were Evelyn, she would indeed do that. I know that because I''ve brought her up myself. After pondering for a moment, she replied, "Okay, I got it. Is there any way to get his memory back, then?" The doctor shook his head. Had the man been amnesiac for other reasons, there would be some therapies to help him with it. However, this was his first timeing across a case of voodoo-induced amnesia, so he was also at a loss for how to deal with this. After racking his brains for a while, he suggested, "But you may put him in touch with the person he forgot about as much as he can. Perhaps he will remember her." Siobhan felt somewhat helpless, but there was no other way at the moment either. She had no choice but to reply with a nod, "Okay, I got it. Thank you so much, doctor." Listening to their conversation, Colton had a vague guess of what had happened. Looking up at Siobhan, he asked with a frown, "Madam Gould, is Nicole very important to me? Do I need to remember her?" He found Nicole''s name inexplicably familiar, but he couldn''t recall anything about her in his mind. Seeing him like this, Siobhan replied truthfully, "Yeah, she''s very important to you. She''s your wife, and she''s still unconscious right now in order to save you." Colton frowned. Wife? This word seemed strangely alien to him; he couldn''t remember at all when he got married. Seeing the man like this, Siobhan didn''t press him either. She said with a wave of her hand, "Well, you rest up until you get better before you go to see her. It''s okay as long as you''re alright. You''ll slowly get your memory back." Perhaps because he had just regained consciousness, Colton was rather frail at this moment, and he felt distinctly unwell, too. His head was heavy, and he sank into a state of lethargy, which made him feel extremely ufortable. Without giving it much thought, hey in bed and closed his eyes. Siobhan, on the other hand, looked at him with mixed feelings. Nicole is now pregnant and has nearly lost the use of her arm in order to save him, yet he''s forgotten about her despite the price she paid. Well, whatever happens next, it''s better to let them settle it between themselves. Nicole has studied under Doctor White and is very skilled in medicine. Perhaps she can help him recover his memory, so I don''t have to worry about them. At night, Anna brought Hayden over with Benjamin by her side. Holding Hayden in her arms, she and Benjamin entered Colton''s room and were startled to see their son lying in bed looking pale. Hurriedly, she stepped forward and began eyeing him up and down. Then, seeing that he wasn''t wounded, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Colton wasn''t in a deep sleep, so he slowly woke up at hearing the door being opened. Squinting his narrow eyes, he rested his gaze on Anna and slowly asked, "Mom, why are you here?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Anna''s eyes moistened the instant she saw the way Colton looked; even her nose twinged. She sniffled and replied with a sob in her voice, "I''m here to see you, of course. I can''t believe I had no idea that something so serious happened to you! Look at you, Colton, you''ve lost so much weight." Having a gentle nature, she couldn''t help but tear up at seeing him like this. In just a moment, her eyes reddened with tears. Seeing the way she looked, Colton couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He raised his voice, saying, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m okay." Anna slightlyposed herself, while Hayden came over and called out in a soft voice, "Daddy" Hearing the boy''s tender voice, Colton instinctively lowered his eyes to him. The little face before him looked very much like himself, but he couldn''t seem to remember this boy. He tried to search in his memory, but his head immediately hurt as if it were going to split. Suppressing it with a frown, he asked with a hint of puzzlement in a deep voice, "Is this my son?" Anna''s pupils dted at once. Listening to his puzzled voice, she asked in a trembling voice, "Y-You don''t remember Hayden anymore?" Colton nodded. A hurt look instantly shed across Hayden''s eyes when he saw the distant look on Colton''s face. Looking anxious, he gingerly asked, "Daddy, did you forget about me?" Anna''s heart ached when she saw how pitiful her grandson looked. She said, "No, Hayden, Daddy''s just joking with you. Now go to Mommy first." Hayden was no fool, though. He knew Anna was saying that tofort him, but he didn''t expose it. Instead, he nodded and turned around to go to Nicole. After he had left, Anna asked, "What in the world happened? How did you forget about Hayden?" Colton pped his hand over his head and replied in a husky voice, "I''m not particrly sure either, but from what I heard, I seem to be suffering from amnesia after being infected with a voodoo bug." "So, now you" Anna hesitated to finish her question. Colton simply admitted it. He confessed with a nod, "Yeah, I forgot about Nicole and that boy. These memories are very alien to me, and I can''t recall any of them." A look of worry flickered across Anna''s eyes. She opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Seeing how worried she looked, Colton knew what she was thinking. Summoning up a smile, he slowly replied, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll get better as soon as I can." Anna looked at the man. This son of hers had never made her worry; whatever happened, he had always taken it upon himself. However, this also caused him to have an aloof personality, and there was nothing she could do about it. She slowly let out a breath and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "It''s okay, just take your time. You''ll eventually remember them one day." Meanwhile, Nicole was still lying unconscious in her room. She had overtaxed herself to lure out the voodoo bug for Colton, and this, coupled with her pregnancy and the sudden impact brought on by the bug, caused her to remain unconscious until now. Siobhan was also present when Hayden arrived. At seeing the boy, she picked him up and said with a smile, "So you''re here, Hayden." Hayden nodded with a flicker of worry in his ink-ck pupils. Then, his gaze fell immediately on Nicole, who was lying in bed. "How''s Mommy doing?" "She''s fine. She''ll be okay with some rest," replied Siobhan in a gentle voice. Hayden was still worried, though. His face screwed up, and his ink-ck eyes blinked. He asked, "How did Mommy get like this?" Chapter 1190 Nicole Wakes Up Chapter 1190 Nicole Wakes Up He had been depressed since hearing this news at Gardner Residence. There''s no way Mommy would get poisoned with her superb medical skills. Siobhan also had no idea where to start exining this. All she knew was that Evelyn had infected Colton with a voodoo bug, and Nicole had slipped unconscious in order to save him. Seeing that she didn''t reply, Hayden more or less figured out what had happened. Looking up with a grim expression, he asked menacingly, "Was Evelyn the culprit?" Siobhan looked at the boy''s expression. Despite his tender age, he now had an extraordinary air about him that was kind of unnerving, which was expected of the son of Nicole and Colton. "Why don''t you ask your mommy about this after she wakes up?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hayden''s little face was sullen. He looked somewhat gloomy, but in the end, he didn''t say another word. Instead, he hung his head and began to sulk. After lying unconscious for hours, Nicole finally opened her eyes. At this moment, she felt extremely lethargic, as though she were being pinned under a weight of several tons. Seeing her wake up, Siobhan hurriedly helped her up and asked with concern, "Nicole, are you feeling okay?" Seeing the concern written all over Siobhan''s face, Nicole shook her head. At this very moment, however, she looked rather weak and didn''t say anything else. She merely replied, "I''m fine, but my throat feels dry" Before Siobhan could fetch it, Hayden came over with a ss of water in hand. Seeing the small hand holding a ss of water, Nicole raised her eyes to see her son. A smile spread across her face. Taking the ss from him, she took a drink from it before reaching out to stroke the boy. "Hayden, why are you here?" Hayden seemed quite depressed, but he nheless managed a strained smile in front of Nicole. "I came with Grandma. We heard from Grandma Siobhan that both you and Daddy got hurt, so we came over," he exined in a muffled voice while pulling a long face. After looking up at Nicole, he continued, "Mommy, how did you end up like this?" Nicole didn''t know how to exin it to her son either. So, she patted him on the head and replied calmly, "I''m okay. I was just exhausted, but I''m perfectly fine now." Listening to her reply, Hayden screwed up his face slightly, but he didn''t question her any further. A troubled look flitted across Siobhan''s face as she looked at the smile on Nicole''s face. Right now, she didn''t even know how to tell her daughter about what had happened to Colton. After she finished speaking to Hayden, Nicole finally turned to look at Siobhan, asking, "How is Colton doing now?" Siobhan clenched her fists and was suddenly at a loss for words. After a while, she slowly began, "Colton woke up earlier than you did, and he''s almost fully recovered. That being said" Seeing her hesitation, Nicole knitted her brows for a moment. With bright, clear eyes staring fixedly at Siobhan, she replied in a steady voice, "Just tell me. I can take it." Siobhan knew that Nicole would have to know this sooner orter. She said, "Nicole, Colton has amnesia aftering around." "Amnesia, you say?" Nicole''s voice raised several pitches in surprise, and a hint of puzzlement flickered across her eyes. Now that the voodoo bug has been removed sessfully, why would Colton be suffering from amnesia? Looking at Siobhan, she asked in a quavering voice, "H-How did this happen?" Siobhan let out a soft sigh. "Nicole, I already had a doctor check on Colton, but things don''t look very good for him. The doctor said that someone ordered him to forget about you while he was under the voodoo bug''s influence, so he got like this after waking up," she exined. Nicole let out a wryugh while pping her hand over her head. Seems like I''ve got no choice but to take one step at a time. Chapter 1191 Youre Pregnant Chapter 1191 You''re Pregnant Nicole nodded. "I know. I''ll help with his recovery." Her stomach started churning. She tried to hold it in, but the urge welled up so suddenly, she couldn''t stop it. Shey on the bed and started to retch. There was nothing but bile since she hadn''t eaten before she fainted. Nicole wondered why she had gotten so weak over thest few days. She''d ck out and throw up at odd times. A momentter, she got her answer. Siobhan said, "You''re pregnant, Nicole." Nicole froze, disbelief flitting in her eyes. Her lips trembled, and she touched her belly. Herst miscarriage significantly damaged her body, the doctor said it was almost impossible for her to get pregnant again, yet now she actually got knocked up. She wondered if this was a blessing or a curse. Then, she checked her pulse and heaved a sigh of relief. The child''s fine. She turned to Hayden, a worried look filling her eyes. "Hayden, I" The ever-understanding child answered, "I like having a sibling, Mommy. Just give birth to it." The child''s empathy made her tear up, and she nodded. "Okay." At the same time, Evelyn was released after a great deal of pestering and haranguing. The moment she did, she hurried over to where Colton was. The bodyguards might have been ordered to stop Evelyn, but they couldn''t really go too hard on her. Now that they knew she was the young miss of this family, they went easy on her, and she managed to break free after that. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Evelyn looked at Colton. He was pale and wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, his hair sticking to his head. He was staring outside, probably deep in his thoughts. No longer was the look in his eyes vacant. Instead, there was light within them, and his lips were pursed. Evelyn''s heart sank. She couldn''t believe Nicole managed to heal Colton. She clenched her fists, nails digging into her flesh, a hint of pain searing up her arm. Colton naturally noticed the almost searing gaze from the doorway as he turned around and looked at Evelyn. Just when Evelyn thought he would chastise her, he asked with confusion, "Evelyn?" He doesn''t seem angry at me, and there''s no hint of his usual anger. Evelyn blinked curiously, and she gave Colton a weird look. Then, she went ahead and called out softly, "Colton" Colton nodded. His room was brightly lit by the sun, the golden rays shone upon him, lighting up his hard, icy face. "What brings you here?" Colton asked calmly. He doesn''t seem to be angry at me. Evelyn thought it was odd, but she couldn''t stop herself from getting closer to him. "This is my home. Of course, I''m here. Are you unwell, Colton?" she asked carefully. For some reason, Colton was acting weird. Colton nodded and held his forehead. A whileter, he said slowly, "Yeah. They say I lost a part of my memories." He wasn''t even hiding anything. He had lost a big chunk of his memories, forgetting everything about Nicole, so he had also forgotten what Evelyn had done. Chapter 1192 Forgotten Chapter 1192 Forgotten He only retained the memories up until the part where Evelyn saved him, so he felt no hatred toward her. The fact that Colton lost his memory delighted Evelyn. She trembled in excitement and went ahead. So, she held Colton''s hand with a shaky hand. "Colton." Colton looked at his hand. A frown furrowed his brows, but he didn''t snatch his hand away. Evelyn was like a sister to him, after all, so he wasn''t averse to her touch. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," said Colton huskily. Evelyn sniffled; her eyes tearful. She blinked and said through sobs, "I was worried sick. I thought you''d die." Since he''d forgotten everything, might as well keep it a secret for now. Reminded of something, Evelyn looked at him and carefully asked, "Do you still remember Nicole, Colton?" Confusion welled in Colton''s eyes, and he shook his head. Pain red, and he held his head. For some reason, his head would hurt like hell whenever that name was mentioned, even when he didn''t even remember her. "I don''t, but everyone tells me she''s incredibly important to me," answered Colton in a raspy voice. Evelyn''s heart sank, and she quickly said, "If you can''t remember her, then you don''t have to. She''s probably someone unimportant, or you wouldn''t have forgotten about her." Colton frowned, but he said nothing. A slender silhouette stood at the doorway. The scene of Evelyn and Colton huddled together stung. She couldn''t believe Evelyn would be with Colton. Colton turned around and saw Nicole the instant he realized someone was outside the room. Their eyes met, and both froze. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He stared at Nicole. He had never seen this woman before, but the moment their eyes met, a familiar feeling welled in his heart, and that sensation washed over his mind. Nicole calmed down and slowly entered the room. She stood before the bed and slowly said, "They told me you lost your memory." Judging from this woman''s behavior, Colton knew that this was the same person everyone had been talking about: Nicole. "You''re Nicole?" Colton inquired, curious. One look at his bemused expression and Nicole knew he had forgotten about her. She held back her sadness and looked at him, a little upset, but she still replied, "Yes." A frown furrowed Colton''s brow. He answered, "I''m sorry. They say you''re very important to me, but I can''t remember a thing about you." A bitter smile twisted Nicole''s lips, and she nodded. "It''s alright. You''ll regain your memories eventually." She looked at Evelyn''s hands. She would never ept Colton being with anyone else, so she went ahead and tugged their hands away. For some reason, he didn''t even feel mad when she did that. Instead, he thought that was normal. Evelyn, however, did not share the same sentiment. She red at Nicole and viciously hissed, "What are you doing, Nicole?" Nicole stood in front of Colton and looked at Evelyn coolly. "He just got out of the woods. If you really want him to get back on his feet as soon as possible, you''ll leave right now." Chapter 1193 Feel for Her Chapter 1193 Feel for Her Evelyn pulled her hand back, but she stood her ground, refusing to leave. Now that Colton had forgotten about her crimes and his past with Nicole, it was the perfect chance for her to exploit this opening. She didn''t want to give up just like that. Evelyn turned her gaze to Colton and deliberately pulled the puppy eyes look. "I want to stay here with you, Colton." The look did not elicit an ounce of sympathy from Colton, but she did save him once, so he relented a little. "I''m almost healed now. I don''t need you taking care of me, but you can stay if you want." The announcement made Nicole tense. Confusion shed in her eyes, and she turned around, giving Colton a hurt look. Siobhan entered just then. When she saw Evelyn in the room, it made her frown, and she went over to grab Evelyn by the wrist. "Get back, Evelyn." Evelyn would not give her chance up that easily, not when she went through hell just to get it, and she shook her head. "No, I want to take care of him. And he said I could stay." Siobhan knew Colton had lost his memory, but she was surprised he was being so lenient with Evelyn. She looked at Nicole and realized she looked stiff. Siobhan took on a stern countenance and tersely said, "I need to talk to you. Come with me." The fact that Siobhan took Nicole''s side angered Evelyn, and she choked, her eyes glistening with tears. "He''s forgotten about her, so why are you taking her side?" Gods, how stubborn can this girl be? Siobhan felt a headacheing on. Colton wondered why they were fighting, but he defended Evelyn, "Madam Gould, she can stay if she wants to." Siobhan''s frown deepened right there and then. Nicole stepped in when she saw that things were getting even more awkward. "Let her stay, Madam Gould." Nicole''s intervention made Siobhan stop. She had a conflicted look in her eyes, but eventually, she said nothing. Once she was gone, Nicole approached Colton and stared at him. Colton raised his head to meet her eyes as well. They were as clear as ake, her soulid bare to see. Just a look into her eyes filled him with affection. "I am Nicole Anderson, a doctor. I''ll check on you now. Tell me if you feel unwell," said Nicole. Her voice was crisp and clear. When she spoke, it was like a warm breeze brushing against his face. It felt nice. "Sure." Colton nodded. Nicole dismissed Evelyn and quickly checked on Colton. He had a sturdy constitution. Thanks to that, he healed fast right after the bug was extracted. Aside from his amnesia, there was nothing else wrong with him. Still, she had no idea why he lost his memories. She chalked it up to the brainwashing Evelyn did when he was under the spell. After a round of check-ups, Nicole pulled her hand back and stood up, but everything around her turned ck, and her stomach churned. She sped a hand over her mouth as she almost puked. Colton hastily held her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Nicole was but a stranger to him, and yet seeing her looking so pale made his heart hurt. It seemed that some part of him was worried for her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1194 Out Chapter 1194 Out Evelyn became angered by the sight as she stepped ahead and looked at Colton. "This woman''s a witch, Colton. You should stay away from her." Her nder warranted nothing but a frown from Colton. Anna then came in, and when she saw Evelyn, her face fell. "Why are you here?" Anna''s presence forced Evelyn to calm down a little. She hung her head low and whispered, "Colton just woke up, so I came to see him." Anna sneered. Then, she acted unlike her usual, gentle self as she snapped, "Out. You''re not wee here." Evelyn teared up and sniffled. That would not work for Anna. She had been managing the family for years, and she''d seen her fair share of snakes. Evelyn''s victim act earned nothing but scorn from her, and she waved her away. "Don''t even try to pull any tricks with me. I know exactly what kind of woman you are." Evelyn wouldn''t argue with Anna, given that she was Colton''s mother. She gazed at Colton for a moment and left as she was told. Only after Evelyn was gone did Anna ease up a little, then she looked at her bemused son. Then, she said sternly, "Stay away from that woman. Nicole''s your wife, not her." Colton had just woken up, and he lost two years'' worth of memories, forgetting both Nicole and Hayden. He remembered that Evelyn had saved his life, and he''d treated her like his sister, so he was nice to her. Our families are friends too, so why''s Mom so harsh to her? He frowned, confusion shing in his eyes. There''s no way he can remember anything now. Nicole turned to Anna. So, Nicole gently said, "Mrs. Gardner, he''s lost his memories. We can''t force him to regain his memories, or it might cause apse in memory." Anna gave her son a weird look, but in the end, she said nothing. Thus, sheposed and looked at Nicole. "You two talk things out. I''ll leave." Then, she left without another word. Only Nicole and Colton were left. Nicole stood before the bed, staring at him, unsure of what to say. In the end, Colton spoke first, "They say you''re my wife, so that child is my son, isn''t he?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole smiled bitterly, and she nodded. "Yes." Colton frowned again, musing over something. A long whileter, he slowly raised his head. Hoarsely, he said, "Sorry, but I don''t remember anything about you or the child." He couldn''t remember a thing about Nicole or Hayden. Nicole slowly balled her fists, but she forced a smile on her face. "It''s alright. Someday you''ll regain your memories." Colton stared down, still immersed in his thoughts. A long whileter, he said, "Did something happen between me and Evelyn?" Judging from his mother''s reaction, Evelyn had definitely something reprehensible enough to warrant that attitude. "Yes, she did something bad, but that''s not important for now. Get some rest. I''ll help you regain your memories once you''re all healed up," Nicole said nothing more. Colton had just woken up, and his memories were still a mess. She worried that forcing a total recall might be bad for him. Chapter 1195 Haydens Warning Chapter 1195 Hayden''s Warning Colton looked at Nicole. She was in a white dress, looking clean and innocent. It stirred some affection within him. Despite how unfamiliar Nicole was, he liked the feeling she gave off. He then kept quiet and leaned back on the bed, closing his eyes. A momentter, Nicole asked, "I''m going to Durobrivae. Youing?" Colton slowly opened his eyes before asking curiously, "Why are you going to Durobrivae? Do you have something to do there?" Nicole pursed her lips. "Yeah. They have better equipment there, and I want to help you regain your memories." Colton thought it over and nodded. "Okay, I''m going." He might''ve lost his memories, but he didn''t want to live without gaining them back. It would be great if he could get back his memories. Nicole nodded. "Good. We''ll set off in three days to Durobrivae''s medical base. I''ll make sure you gain your memories back." Nicole was going to leave, but right after she stepped out of the room, Colton asked, "Can you tell the child toe in?" Nicole froze and turned around. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Colton smiled. "I might have forgotten about the child, but as his father, I have the duty of caring for him." Nicole smiled. Even though Colton had lost his memory, he still was a good father. She nodded. "Of course. I''ll tell him." "Thank you." Colton fell silent after that. Once Nicole was gone, hey on his bed, wondering how he turned out this way. He looked at himself and noticed a scar on his wrist. The wound had closed up, but the redness gleaming through his skin still looked a little eerie. His mother told him that the scar was the remnant of the poison within him. Nicole extracted the poison from him, but he was left with this scar. He closed his eyes and tried to search through his memories, but all he came up with was Nothing. He remembered nothing. Nicole told Hayden to get into the room. The boy came to the bed, looking tense. He looked at Colton, but he said nothing. One look at the boy and Colton knew Hayden had to be his son. They looked too alike. Still, he could see that Hayden wasn''t very fond of him. So, he smiled. "You don''t like me, do you?" Hayden stared him down. Then, he said with a terse voice, "You broke Mommy''s heart. You''re not a good man or a good husband." Precocious, isn''t he? Mirth filled Colton''s eyes, and he pointed at his head. Then, he replied with a tone filled with resignation, "I''d love to regain my memories, but they were lost the moment I woke up. You and Nicole do not exist in my life so far." Hayden tensed up even further, staring into Colton''s eyes. Finally, he said stiffly, "If you betray her, I won''t forgive you." He''s so cute. Amused by the child''s warning, Colton wanted tough, but he held it back and patted Hayden''s head. He did his best to swallow hisughter before saying calmly, "Don''t worry. I might''ve lost my memories, but Nicole and I are still a couple, so I will never cheat on her." Hayden felt as though a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders after hearing Colton''s promise. So, he climbed up to the bed and dangled his legs over the edge. Colton could see that Nicole was a lot more important than he was to the boy. A momentter, he asked, "You don''t like me, do you?" Chapter 1196 Starting Again Chapter 1196 Starting Again Hayden looked at Colton with flickering eyes. "That''s not it." He liked Colton, of course. This man was his father, but should he and Nicole be enemies, he would choose his mother without hesitation. Nicole raised him and survived their hardest days. He would never abandon her. Colton looked at the resolute boy and chuckled, then he patted Hayden''s face. He said hoarsely, "Don''t worry. I''ll try to regain my memories ASAP." Hayden eased up a little after hearing his father''s words. He looked up and nodded. "Do it ASAP. Mommy''s pregnant now, so don''t make her mad." Pregnant? A hint of surprise red in Colton''s eyes. She didn''t tell me she''s pregnant. It was a weird feeling knowing he would be a father again soon, but he didn''t say anything else. He nodded and grunted. They rested up at the Gould Residence. Aside from Colton losing two years of memories, everything else went on normally. Benjamin came to see him for a bit, but they only spoke a little behind closed doors. Once he was done talking to Colton, Benjamin came to see Nicole. Benjamin was already in his fifties, and yet he didn''t even have that many wrinkles. He was in a ck suit, the air around him solemn and reserved. He looked just like his son but with a more experienced look in his eyes. He had an air of calmness around him. He looked at Nicole and asked, "Have youe up with a n?" Nicole hadn''t really talked with Benjamin. Even after her marriage with Colton, she''d only seen Benjamin a few times. She remembered him as a man of few words, yet even in his silence, she could feel the regality flowing from him. It was like he was born with it. Like he was born to be a ruler. "Yeah. I''m taking him to Durobrivae. Their equipment is better suited for his recovery," said Nicole softly. Benjamin leaned on the wall, tapping his finger on it. He mused for a moment and said, "What if he can never remember you?" Nicole froze for a moment, sorrow quickly shing in her eyes, but she perked herself upter, smiling. "If he can''t remember me, we can always start our rtionship over." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Benjamin gave the brave Nicole a look of approval. She was no weakling. Every time she ran into a problem, she would tackle it head-on instead of just moping around. He liked this part of her. He''d looked into Colton''s case. If it weren''t for Nicole pulling the bug out, he''d be nothing but a living corpse for the rest of his life. He couldn''t attack Evelyn just yet, given that she was a part of the Wrenns, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t do something to trip her up. "Tell me if you need anything. We''ll give you our full support." Nicole was touched. Benjamin didn''t say anything else after that, but their family''s support was the best thing she could ask for. Nicole and Colton stayed in the Gould Residence for the next few days. Rita came to see Colton. The moment she found out he was an amnesiac, she quickly sought Siobhan out. "Siobhan, I need you to send Evelyn away. Back to the Wrenn Residence or anywhere, I don''t care. Do not let her hang around Colton and Nicole," she said solemnly. Siobhan knew what she was worried about. The instant Evelyn learned Colton had lost his memories, she''d been showing up around him more frequently, trying to worm her way into his side. Chapter 1197 Useless Chapter 1197 Useless A moment of musingter, Siobhan nodded. "I understand." Rita looked at her and sighed. "You''ve been so busy, you neglected Evelyn. She''s raised under the care of the Wrenns, and yet she turned out to be You know part of it is your responsibility, don''t you?" Rita reproached. Siobhan hung her head low, not arguing. Rita was right. She had ced a great deal of focus on her career and neglected her child. Evelyn had unbridled freedom, and because of that, she turned out to be a reckless woman who did everything without thinking about the consequences. She only did what she felt like, and now she was nothing but a willful and overgrown child. Rita looked at her silent daughter, and she sighed. She couldn''t go down on her too hard. "Nicole and Colton''s going to Durobrivae in a few days. You should take Evelyn back to the Wrenn Residence. You and not anyone else. No one can keep an eye on her." She has to stay away from them, or the couple will never know peace. Worried about Rita, Siobhan asked, "What about you" Rita raised her hand. "I know, and so what? You are not God. You cannot heal me." Siobhan had mixed feelings about that, but she agreed to the arrangement. Noon came. It was a sunny day, the afternoon sunshine shining warmly upon thend. Nicole and Colton were basking under the sun. Thanks to the rest, they were getting better. Still, Colton''s memories didn''t show any sign of returning. Just when they were in the middle of the chat, Evelyn came up to them, huffing and puffing, and she waved at Colton. "Oh, you''re here too, Colton. It''s a nice day today, so why don''t we walk together?" Evelyn broke out into a sweet smile, speaking softly. And she huddled closer to Colton. Colton looked at her, but he didn''t refuse her. "I''m almost fully recovered. It''s time to leave." The fact that he was leaving made Evelyn''s face fall, and she pouted at him. "Where are you going? Take me with you? It''s not like I have anything to do at home. It''s boring." "I can''t," Colton refused. He was going with Nicole to regain his memories. Not to mention his mother and Madam Gould told her to stay away from Evelyn. He couldn''t remember what Evelyn did, but if everyone was telling him to stay away, she had to have done something pretty big. He was only polite to her because she saved his life. Or ording to what remained of his memories, she saved his life. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Evelyn thought he would say yes, so the refusal made her frown a little, and she puckered her lips. "Colton" Before she could finish, Colton frowned. "Enough. I am not taking you along." Shocked by the solemnity, she looked up in fear. Did he remember everything? The thought alone almost made her jump. She scrutinized Colton carefully with pursed lips. She wanted to ask him something, but she held her tongue. The moment he realized that he might''ve sounded too harsh, he softened his tone and calmly said, "I''m going for treatment. It''s not like you can help even if you were toe." Chapter 1198 Cannot Betray Her Chapter 1198 Cannot Betray Her Treatment? But his only condition now is his amnesia. Panic swelled within Evelyn''s heart. If he remembers everything, he''s going to push me away again. So, she hastily stepped ahead and tried to hold Colton''s arm, but he dodged away from her. She stared at him, wide-eyed and sullen. "Do you hate me that much, Colton?" she said through sobs. For some reason, Colton didn''t even feel worried seeing her pout. Instead, he felt a hint of annoyance ring within him. Siobhan came. When she noticed the tension in the air, she pulled Evelyn over. "You guys can go if you need to. She''s returning to the Wrenn Residence with me." Evelyn''s brows furrowed when she heard that, and she quickly refused, "I''m not going back!" That gained her an icy look from Siobhan. She hissed, "If you''re noting back with me, I shall disown you. The public will find out about that, and you will no longer be a part of the Wrenn Family. You''d best think things through." She''s warning me? Evelyn gritted her teeth, tears glistening in her eyes. She couldn''t believe Siobhan would go this far. So, she hissed through clenched teeth, "I. Am. Not. Going. Back." How stubborn can she be? Siobhan''s frown deepened. She knew Evelyn was obstinate, but she couldn''t believe Evelyn would give up her spot in the Wrenn Family just to leave with Colton. She''s beyond the point of no return. Unfortunately, this was no negotiation. Even if Evelyn refused to go, Siobhan would take her away byMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. force. "Pack your things. I''m picking you upter," said Siobhan stiffly. If she let Evelyn do whatever she wanted, God knew what she would do. She was doing this for Nicole''s and Evelyn''s good. Evelyn had tears in her eyes, and she stared at Siobhan in disbelief. She couldn''t believe Siobhan would use force, and she broke down. So, she shouted, "You can''t do this!" "I''m doing this for your own good. You staying with Colton will bring him no good," said Siobhan coldly, then she left with a huff. With that, Evelyn knew that Siobhan had decided she would take her back to the Wrenn Residence regardless of her protests. She clenched her fists, nails digging into her palm, she was on the verge of tears, yet she couldn''t say a word. Night came. Despite Evelyn''s reluctance, she failed to escape Siobhan''s grasp. Siobhan forcefully took her away, and Evelyn struggled, roaring, "No! I don''t want this! I''m not even your daughter, Siobhan! You can''t do this to me!" Evelyn cursed and spat the foulest insults she could hurl at Siobhan. Siobhan felt her blood grow cold. She couldn''t believe the girl she raised would talk to her that way. Once Evelyn was taken away, silence fell upon the household. Nicole and Colton were getting ready for their trip to Durobrivae. Since they were going for serious business, Hayden did not tag along, and Anna took him away. Anna looked at Nicole and Colton, then she held her son''s hand. She said coolly, "Never betray Nicole, get it?" He''s lost his memories and doesn''t remember her. Anna was worried he might hurt her with his ignorance. Colton looked at his worried mother, then he nodded, chuckling. "I know. I''m still her husband, so I won''t do anything stupid." That promise was reassuring, and Anna felt better. The couple came to Durobrivae in the afternoon. The whole reason Nicole took Colton here was because of their facilities. Maybe they could help him regain his memories. She took him to the medical base. Gina was surprised to see Nicole return. She left in a hurryst time and seemed to disappear. Gina thought something bad happened. Through the science academy, she soon discovered that Nicole''s husband was infected by a bug, so she couldn''t leave him. Yet, here she was along with her husband. Colton stood around, his attire casual. Even so, he looked regal. A moment of shockter, Gina put on a fake smile, looking at Nicole. "What brings you here, Nicole?" Nicole chuckled and looked at Gina. Nheless, she cut to the chase with an equally stic smile, "Why can''t I be here?" She had returned this time to confront Gina, no longer willing to y the long game. In just a few years, the medical base had be a cesspool all thanks to this woman''s leadership. This base was White''s life''s work, and she would not allow Gina to ruin it. She came back to Durobrivae for two reasons: one, to treat Colton, and two, to take back the base. "Oh, I''m not saying you can''t. It''s just that you left in a hurryst time, and I thought something happened to you. I''m happy to see you still in one piece," said Gina slowly, her fake smile still painted across her lips. Chapter 1199 Enough Chapter 1199 Enough Nicole didn''t have the patience to mess around. So, she said with a tinge of impatience, "I came back this time to take over this base. By tomorrow, I want you to hand over all the files and documents in this ce." The promation came as a shock. Gina clenched her fists, her eyes going wide with disbelief. A long whileter, she finally realized Nicole wasn''t kidding. Her eyes darted around, and she stammered, "T- That''s a bit sudden, don''t you think? This base isn''t as simple as it looks. I can''t gather up all the files by tomorrow." Nicole didn''t look at her. She simply smiled and said, "It''s alright. I have the highest clearance around anyway. I can check the files with or without your help." Nicole went inside. A panicked Gina quickly caught up to Nicole. "You seem to distrust me a lot. I''ve been toiling away for the base all these years, and you seem to be using me of doing something bad," said Gina, her face red with indignation. She was attempting to make herself out to be the victim here. Nicole stopped and whirled; her eyes filled with nothing but cool darkness. Cool, inky darkness. She looked almost disquietingly reserved. "Whether it''s an usation or truth, we''ll know once I search the files." Nicole smiled mirthlessly, the look in her eyes stone cold. "You have nothing to fear if you haven''t done anything wrong," she continued. Gina couldn''t argue with that. Still, the truth was that she did use this base as a cover for her real operations. If Nicole were to look into it, she would definitely find out about it. Gina clenched her fists and shrilly eximed, "You and White might''ve built this ce from the ground up, but you haven''t even managed it since White left. I was the one who put in all the work, not you. You didn''t even put in an ounce of effort." Nicole didn''t hove the potience to mess oround. So, she soid with o tinge of impotience, "Ie bock this time to toke over this bose. By tomorrow, I wont you to hond over oll the files ond documents in this ploce." The proclomotione os o shock. Gino clenched her fists, her eyes going wide with disbelief. A long while loter, she finolly reolized Nicole wosn''t kidding. Her eyes dorted oround, ond she stommered, "T- Thot''s o bit sudden, don''t you think? This bose isn''t os simple os it looks. I con''t gother up oll the files by tomorrow." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole didn''t look ot her. She simply smiled ond soid, "It''s olright. I hove the highest cleoronce oround onywoy. I con check the files with or without your help." Nicole went inside. A ponicked Gino quickly cought up to Nicole. "You seem to distrust me o lot. I''ve been toiling owoy for the bose oll these yeors, ond you seem to be using me of doing something bod," soid Gino, her foce red with indignotion. She wos ottempting to moke herself out to be the victim here. Nicole stopped ond whirled; her eyes filled with nothing but cool dorkness. Cool, inky dorkness. She looked olmost disquietingly reserved. "Whether it''s on usotion or truth, we''ll know once I seorch the files." Nicole smiled mirthlessly, the look in her eyes stone cold. "You hove nothing to feor if you hoven''t done onything wrong," she continued. Gino couldn''t orgue with thot. Still, the truth wos thot she did use this bose os o cover for her reol operotions. If Nicole were to look into it, she would definitely find out obout it. Gino clenched her fists ond shrilly excloimed, "You ond White might''ve built this ploce from the ground up, but you hoven''t even monoged it since White left. I wos the one who put in oll the work, not you. You didn''t even put in on ounce of effort." Gine''s usetory tone lit something within Nicole, end her fece turned derk. She nerrowed her eyes end sneered. "I didn''t put in eny effort? As I recell, I heven''t owed you eny peyment for your services, heve I?" Thet wes true, end Gine couldn''t ergue with thet. She wes et e disedventege end couldn''t ergue. Nheless, she hed to stend her ground. Therefore, she seid in e stiff tone, "But I''ve contributed e lot of effort to the bese. Money elone isn''t enough to put e velue on it." Gods, she''s giving e justificetion? Nicole thought thet wes utterly ridiculous. A smirk curled her lips, end she lenguidly seid, "Contribution? You know the mester holds e deep grudge egeinst the Yeels, end yet you still chose to work with their science ecedemy, giving them the mester''s books end the Dregon''s Spine." The usetion wes sterting to pile on the pressure, end Gine got nervous, but she wes elso curious. How''d she find out? The deel wes done in secrecy, so how''d she find out? Did the Yeels tell her? But I left no evidence of thet trede, so I''ll deny it. "Even if you went to teke beck the bese, you cen''t use me of something I didn''t do. You heve no proof." She glered et Nicole fiercely, her fece red. Nicole chuckled. She wesn''t surprised the wench would ergue, end she mede her wey to Gine''s office. She knew where it wes. Gine swiftly followed her into the office es well. Nicole pulled the cheir beck end plopped down, her fingers flying on the keyboerd. Before Gine could do enything, ell the ounts end ledgers were elreedy presented before Nicole. Gine went e shede whiter, but she heeved e sigh of relief. Nothing wes incriming in these ledgers. The deel she mede with the science ecedemy wes done in secret, end the ounts were kept somewhere sefe. This bret cen''t find it, I''m sure of it. Gina''s usatory tone lit something within Nicole, and her face turned dark. She narrowed her eyes and sneered. "I didn''t put in any effort? As I recall, I haven''t owed you any payment for your services, have I?" That was true, and Gina couldn''t argue with that. She was at a disadvantage and couldn''t argue. Nheless, she had to stand her ground. Therefore, she said in a stiff tone, "But I''ve contributed a lot of effort to the base. Money alone isn''t enough to put a value on it." Gods, she''s giving a justification? Nicole thought that was utterly ridiculous. A smirk curled her lips, and shenguidly said, "Contribution? You know the master holds a deep grudge against the Yaels, and yet you still chose to work with their science academy, giving them the master''s books and the Dragon''s Spine." The usation was starting to pile on the pressure, and Gina got nervous, but she was also curious. How''d she find out? The deal was done in secrecy, so how''d she find out? Did the Yaels tell her? But I left no evidence of that trade, so I''ll deny it. "Even if you want to take back the base, you can''t use me of something I didn''t do. You have no proof." She red at Nicole fiercely, her face red. Nicole chuckled. She wasn''t surprised the wench would argue, and she made her way to Gina''s office. She knew where it was. Gina swiftly followed her into the office as well. Nicole pulled the chair back and plopped down, her fingers flying on the keyboard. Before Gina could do anything, all the ounts and ledgers were already presented before Nicole. Gina went a shade whiter, but she heaved a sigh of relief. Nothing was incriminating in these ledgers. The deal she made with the science academy was done in secret, and the ounts were kept somewhere safe. This brat can''t find it, I''m sure of it. Colton followed Nicole all the way, watching her deal with Gina, and he had a look of approval in her eyes. She''s swift, efficient, and doesn''t drag things out. He knew all that just from the conversation alone. Colton then looked at Nicole, who was working away on theputer, and he smiled. Nicole was scanning through the data. As expected, the medical base''s ledgers were alright. Nothing incriminating. The instant Gina noticed Nicole''s failure of finding any evidence, she stepped forward threateningly. "There''s nothing wrong with the base''s ounts. If you''re still worried, I can leave." Nicole gave her a nce and smiled, but she said nothing. She kept typing away at the keyboard, and then she pulled up yet another transaction history. The appearance of this record shocked Gina, and she turned ck as thunder. That''s my private ount. How''d she find it? She tried to stop Nicole from going any further, but someone got in her way before she could do anything. Colton demanded loudly, "She''s investigating. I thought you said you did nothing wrong, so why are you panicking?" Colton loomed over Gina like a mountain, the air around him filled with danger. Gina''s eyes turned bloodshot. Finally, she hissed through gritted teeth, "What do you want, Nicole?" Nicole didn''t bother looking at her. She clicked away on the mouse and printed the data, then she grinned at Gina, her pearly whites in disy. "This should be enough evidence to keep you behind bars." Chapter 1200 Thats Slander Chapter 1200 That''s nder Gina stared at the papers, and her legs buckled. She almost fell to the ground. Her countenance was as white as marble, and she was in a state of disbelief. She couldn''t believe Nicole found her secret ount that easily, and she stared at her in horror. "H-How did you find out?" she hissed. She thought she''d done a good job keeping it a secret. Even though the base did have some dealings with the science academy, it wasn''t serious enough to be kept a secret. Or, at least the ones they showed to the public were trivial enough to be out in the open. The secret ount, however, was different. If that was found, she would definitely have to go to prison. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That ount recorded all her personal dealings with the science academy. She sold the base''s items to the science academy and pocketed all the profit for herself. Nicole didn''t answer. She merely stared at the screen and typed away; the air filled with the cking of the keyboard. A whileter, she stopped, the look on her face rxed, and she chuckled. "We pay you a hundred and fifty grand per year, director. Yet you have a few dozen million in your ount. Two years ago, you bought so many houses across the nation, they were valued at a hundred and fifty million in total. You won''t tell me anything stupid like you made that money yourself, will you?" Gino stored ot the popers, ond her legs buckled. She olmost fell to the ground. Her countenonce wos os white os morble, ond she wos in o stote of disbelief. She couldn''t believe Nicole found her secret ount thot eosily, ond she stored ot her in horror. "H-How did you find out?" she hissed. She thought she''d done o good job keeping it o secret. Even though the bose did hove some deolings with the science ocodemy, it wosn''t serious enough to be kept o secret. Or, ot leost the ones they showed to the public were triviol enough to be out in the open. The secret ount, however, wos different. If thot wos found, she would definitely hove to go to prison. Thot ount recorded oll her personol deolings with the science ocodemy. She sold the bose''s items to the science ocodemy ond pocketed oll the profit for herself. Nicole didn''t onswer. She merely stored ot the screen ond typed owoy; the oir filled with the clocking of the keyboord. A while loter, she stopped, the look on her foce reloxed, ond she chuckled. "We poy you o hundred ond fifty grond per yeor, director. Yet you hove o few dozen million in your ount. Two yeors ogo, you bought so mony houses ocross the notion, they were volued ot o hundred ond fifty million in totol. You won''t tell me onything stupid like you mode thot money yourself, will you?" Gine took e deep breeth end celmed down. She stered et Nicole end gritted her teeth. "I did some reseerch over the yeers end mede money through my petents end work. "Then, how do you explein these?" Nicole hurled e steck of pepers et her, end they fluttered to the ground. These were records of Gine''s deelings with the science ecedemy, end Gine hed no wey to escepe this situetion. She peled, clenching her fists, still in disbelief et how fest Nicole did things. Before she could even sey enything, someone knocked on the door, end in ceme e few dozen people, filling up the office. Roxenne wes in the leed. She looked et the eshen Gine end turned to Nicole. "Miss Anderson, I know you''re the heir of the bese, but ell these yeers, Ms. Feuer hes devoted herself to the bese, meking sure it runs well. Every time the cesh flow gets in trouble, she''s the one who solved the metter for us." Nicole nerrowed her eyes. Oh, so she''s trying to sey thet Gine didn''t teke the money for herself end insteed used it in the bese? Gina took a deep breath and calmed down. She stared at Nicole and gritted her teeth. "I did some research over the years and made money through my patents and work. "Then, how do you exin these?" Nicole hurled a stack of papers at her, and they fluttered to the ground. These were records of Gina''s dealings with the science academy, and Gina had no way to escape this situation. She paled, clenching her fists, still in disbelief at how fast Nicole did things. Before she could even say anything, someone knocked on the door, and in came a few dozen people, filling up the office. Roxanna was in the lead. She looked at the ashen Gina and turned to Nicole. "Miss Anderson, I know you''re the heir of the base, but all these years, Ms. Feuer has devoted herself to the base, making sure it runs well. Every time the cash flow gets in trouble, she''s the one who solved the matter for us." Nicole narrowed her eyes. Oh, so she''s trying to say that Gina didn''t take the money for herself and instead used it in the base? Gina looked a lot more relieved, and she turned to Nicole. She said hoarsely, "I know you think I betrayed the base, Miss Anderson, but it''s been a hard time for us. The base would''ve closed down if not for what I did." My gods, she thinks that justification is valid. Nicoleughed. How brazen. They can juste up with any excuse they want. She chuckled. "Then, tell me what you did with the money. Any records? Witnesses? Evidence?" Gina had no idea how to answer the barrage of questions. Roxanna stood in front of her, arguing, "Miss Anderson, if you don''t trust Ms. Feuer, then you shouldn''t be asking her any questions at all. We''ve witnessed the work she put in. If you want to take over the base, just say it. You don''t have to use Ms. Feuer of something she didn''t do just for that." Howughable. Nicole almost burst outughing. The evidence is clear. Gina sold the base''s items to line her pockets, but now they''re using me of nder because I want to take back the base? Chapter 1201 Have Mercy Chapter 1201 Have Mercy Nicole looked at Roxanna. She''s a lot calmer than Gina. Even when faced with overwhelming evidence, she can still stay calm. A chuckle escaped Nicole''s lips, and she bent over to search through the papers, then she picked up one of them and handed it to Roxanna. "These are records of your transaction. You''re her assistant, so I guess you probably lined your own pockets as well?" Shocked that Nicole even found her out, Roxanna''s face fell. She looked at the paper and confirmed that it was evidence of her corruption, but she forced herself to stay calm. Then, she said slowly, "You can''t make things up just so you can fire Ms. Feuer." My, so stubborn. Nicole chuckled. Guess she''s more resilient than I thought. "So what if I''m kicking her out? What can you do?" The straightforward attitude surprised Roxanna, but she snapped out of it and said, "If you''re kicking her out, then we''re leaving too." Nicole looked at the people in the office and smirked. "I''m guessing you lot are leaving with her?" Given her tenure here, she definitely has her own league of supporters. Only half of my and White''s supporters are left. Reshuffled things around after she took over, I see. Nicole looked ot Roxonno. She''s o lot colmer thon Gino. Even when foced with overwhelming evidence, she con still stoy colm. A chuckle escoped Nicole''s lips, ond she bent over to seorch through the popers, then she picked up one of them ond honded it to Roxonno. "These ore records of your tronsoction. You''re her ossistont, so I guess you probobly lined your own pockets os well?" Shocked thot Nicole even found her out, Roxonno''s foce fell. She looked ot the poper ond confirmed thot it wos evidence of her corruption, but she forced herself to stoy colm. Then, she soid slowly, "You con''t moke things up just so you con fire Ms. Feuer." My, so stubborn. Nicole chuckled. Guess she''s more resilient thon I thought. "So whot if I''m kicking her out? Whot con you do?" The stroightforword ottitude surprised Roxonno, but she snopped out of it ond soid, "If you''re kicking her out, then we''re leoving too." Nicole looked ot the people in the office ond smirked. "I''m guessing you lot ore leoving with her?" Given her tenure here, she definitely hos her own leogue of supporters. Only holf of my ond White''s supporters ore left. Reshuffled things oround ofter she took over, I see. Nicole cocked her eyebrow end quickly esked, "Alright, sey I''m kicking Gine out. How meny of you ere leeving?" Roxenne epproeched her end hended her e list of nemes. Nicole took it end scenned through the list. About e hundred. There ere only five hundred people in this bese. One-fifth of them ere leeving if I were to kick Gine out? Heh. Nicole geve everyone en icy look. "Are you sure you''re going to leeve if she''s kicked out?" She spoke coldly, the eir eround her elmost freezing, end the people in the room felt chills running down their spines. They ceme with Roxenne to stege e coup, but efter heering whet Nicole hed to sey, they felt feer welling within them. They hed e feeling Nicole wes e tough customer, but they hed no choice. They were pushed into e corner, so they seid yes. Nicole nodded, smiling. "I see. Then I shell terme ell the people on this list, but I think you''d be interested to know thet I celled the cops. Before you ere ellowed to leeve, the cops will go through ell your trensections. Should they find enything suspicious, I shell teke you to court." Nicole cocked her eyebrow and quickly asked, "Alright, say I''m kicking Gina out. How many of you are leaving?" Roxanna approached her and handed her a list of names. Nicole took it and scanned through the list. About a hundred. There are only five hundred people in this base. One-fifth of them are leaving if I were to kick Gina out? Heh. Nicole gave everyone an icy look. "Are you sure you''re going to leave if she''s kicked out?" She spoke coldly, the air around her almost freezing, and the people in the room felt chills running down their spines. They came with Roxanna to stage a coup, but after hearing what Nicole had to say, they felt fear welling within them. They had a feeling Nicole was a tough customer, but they had no choice. They were pushed into a corner, so they said yes. Nicole nodded, smiling. "I see. Then I shall terminate all the people on this list, but I think you''d be interested to know that I called the cops. Before you are allowed to leave, the cops will go through all your transactions. Should they find anything suspicious, I shall take you to court." That came as a big surprise. They only agreed to leave with Gina because they made a bit of money from some side dealings thanks to her. Should the cops look into their past, they would be busted. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "No objections? Then, leave. Ms. Feuer and Roxanna, stay," said Nicole coldly. Even though Nicole spoke softly, the people quickly left without saying anything. And then there were four, silence being theirpany. Colton had been silent all this while, and yet he still looked powerful and respectable. Nicole looked at thedies and cut to the chase, "I know what you did behind my back, and no, there will be no forgiveness. The cops will be here any minute now, so I suggest youe up with a good exnation." Gina''s face fell, and she stared at Nicole, venom dripping from her gaze. She hissed, "Everyone makes mistakes, Nicole. I''ve given my all to the base. I''ve contributed everything to this ce. You can''t do this to me!" Chapter 1202 Betrayal Chapter 1202 Betrayal Nicole chuckled and looked at Roxanna, then she turned her gaze away. "I can''t do this? Gina, you''re Master''s student as well. You should know the grudge between him and the Yaels. I wouldn''t stop you if you wanted to take their side and join the science academy, but you shouldn''t have made any deals with them while you''re still the base''s director." Nicole stared into Gina''s eyes, recounting her sins, "You made so many deals with the Yaels and sold almost everything the base has, lining your pockets with the profit you made from the sale. The recruitment for the base used to be a stringent process, and the candidates had to go through multiple levels of selection, but you turned it into a game of the rich. A mockery of the old trial so the scions can make their portfolio shine better. You destroyed the master''s life''s work in mere years, and you''re calling me cruel?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Gina was about to say something, but Nicole stopped her and turned to Roxanna, then she smiled. "Bet you don''t know who Roxanna really is. She''s a member of the science academy, but she snuck in to keep an eye on you, you fool. Know why? Because they''re worried you might stop dealing with them." Roxanna froze. She didn''t expect Nicole to find out who she was. She didn''t think Nicole would know she was a part of the science academy, and she paled. Shock shed in Gina''s eyes, but then she figured out the gist of the matter. In the beginning, she did follow White''s orders and never dealt with the science academy, but things changed once Roxanna came. Roxanna kept egging her on, pushing her into starting a deal with the science academy. She was in deep, but now the truth was finally revealed to her, and she woke from her dream. This whole affair was the science academy''s conspiracy, and she fell right into it. Gina felt a chill spreading across her body, and she looked at Roxanna. She gritted her teeth as she used, "You''re from the science academy?" Finally, Roxanna was genuinely panicking. The expose came too suddenly, and she tried to exin herself, but she swallowed her words, her confidence gone. She was working for the science academy. Old Mr. Yael sent her to keep an eye on Gina so she wouldn''t ruin their n. She thought she kept the secret well hidden, but Nicole learned about it, nheless. The reason she was fearless was because she knew that she could return to the science academy even after she left this ce. That was why she faced Nicole without fear. Nicole chuckled and looked at Gina, mocking, "You have no idea you''ve been used, Gina. Once you leave this ce, no one is going to hire you. The whole industry knows of the grudge between the base and the Yaels, and yet you ignored it just to brown-nose the Yaels. Do you really think anyone''s going to hire a traitor like you?" Gina went two shades whiter. She clenched her fists, still in disbelief that she was plunged into this mess. Nicole had no interest in keeping up the conversation, so she waved them away. "Deal with your feud yourself. Leave." Gina''s blood went cold. She was fired, the cops were going to interrogate her, and she just found out about Roxanna''s betrayal within an hour. The impact of these revtions took all the strength from her. She wobbled and almost fell to the ground. Still, her mind pieced things together quickly as she turned to Roxanna, clenching her jaws. "You joined the base and approached me just to gain my trust and turn me into the science academy''s pawn, didn''t you?" The venom and vitriol in Gina''s gaze made Roxanna shiver. She did not have the courage to answer, or Gina might actually attempt to kill her. Thedy took a few steps back before scurrying away. Chapter 1203 Efficient Chapter 1203 Efficient Nicole wasted no time in picking out the criminals. She summoned the cops and showed them the evidence and records. Gina was promptly taken away. Given the amount of bribery she took, she might spend the rest of her life in prison. Before she was taken away, Gina red at Nicole with venom in her eyes. She roared, "You won''t get away with this, Nicole!" Nicole stood up straight, her eyes bereft of any emotion, and she watched as Gina was taken away in cuffs. With that, she had cut off the canker that had gued the base for so long. The smaller fish were let go, but Roxanna would not be let off the hook just like that. The whole thing might have happened because Gina gave in to her desires, but Roxanna did fan the mes. Nicole was no saint, nor was she that forgiving. So, she looked at Roxanna and said, "You''re next." Panic red in Roxanna''s eyes. She thought Nicole''s threats to Gina were simply intimidation tactics, but she never thought Nicole would go through with it. The sight of Gina getting taken away by the authorities filled her with fear. She was young, and she didn''t want to live her life in prison. Thanks to Gina, she made a ton of money over the years, and she was a part of the science academy. Nicole shouldn''t be that influential. The science academy will back me up. No matter how powerful she is, she wouldn''t antagonize the academy. A smile remained curled on Roxanna''s lips. "Really? But I did nothing. Gina told me to do it. Even if I were to be interrogated, at most I''d just get away with a fine. Besides, I have the science academy backing me up. Do you even have the guts to fight them?" The academy, eh? Nicole sneered. Just as well. They sent someone to assault me and infected Colton with a bug, robbing him of his memories. Time for payback. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I?" asked Nicole, staring at Roxanna. She chuckled. "You''re just the beginning. I''m going to take the academy down eventually. Oh, not them. The Yaels. I''ll make sure I cut off that canker. Just you wait." There was an eerie feeling filling the air, and a surge of chill charged up Roxanna''s spine. She couldn''t believe Nicole was trying to take the Yaels down. It was then she realized that this woman was not to be trifled with. She inhaled sharply at that epiphany. For some reason, she had a feeling she was done for. I can''t just sit around and wait. I have the Yaels backing me up. There''s no way she can go around them and punish me. Nicole left after that. She cleaned out the parasites that had been infecting the base. Some were Gina''s spies andckeys; some were epted because they bribed Gina. Nicole chased them out without hesitation, her drastic measures garnering someints. "Hey, we passed the trial! They say we''ll never be terminated! You can''t do this to us!" "Yeah, you can''t do this to us!" Comints rose, and Nicole looked at the crowd coolly, a smirk curling her lips. "Very well. You passed the trial, you say? Then, I shalle up with another test in three days. If you manage to pass that, then you are allowed to stay. How about that?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1204 Youre Tired Chapter 1204 You''re Tired Silence fell upon the room. These people didn''t even pass the trial. The trial was just a formality. They bought their way in, and if they were to take a true trial, they''d all fail. One of the bolder ones questioned, "They took our money! How will you deal with that? You can''t just kick us out after taking our money." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole looked at the man sharply. Then, she drawlednguidly, "Take yourint to them, not me." "I gave them my money because they said they would take me in. You''re going to deny responsibility because you''re the new administration? That''s fraud!" "Yeah, this is a scam." "Ms. Feuer said she would use the money to better the base, and now you''re kicking us out after you took our money?" Nicole let themin for a while longer, after which she sneered. "She lined her pockets with the money you gave her. If you have any grievances, take them to court. I''ll tell the cops to show you the ounts and how she actually spent the money." Everyone shut up right then. "The test will be held in three days. Pass, and you may stay in the base. Everyone else will have to leave." She left without another word. Thanks to what she did, one-third of the staff members were cleaned out, and Nicole told the other members to start the recruitment process. She came up with the announcement herself, but considering the bribery and rampant corruption that happened before this, she added, ''No insider tip, no bribery, no corruption. Cold, hard skills and meritocracy is the name of the game.'' Everyone scoffed at the recruitment poster, but when the news of Gina getting arrested made the rounds, they changed their minds a little. When they were told that the base''s admin was Nicole herself, everyone was whipped into a frenzy. Nicole stirred up a storm in this city once, and everyone knew her. If she was the one who took over, then perhaps the base did have a chance to change. Theizens'' mood soared, and those who were interested in joining the base saw a sliver of hope for a better future. Under Gina''s leadership, the base''s reputation turned into one of infamy. Everyone and their mother knew that money was the name of the game when Gina was at the helm. Anyone could buy their way through and purchase a position for themselves. Nheless, things might actually change under Nicole''s regime, and the people who had that idea wished to try their luck once more. The registration list was filled up in no time, and the system crashed. It waste at night when everything was settled. An exhausted Nicole leaned on the back of her bed. She was too tired to even huff as she massaged her sore eyes. Once I deal with the base''s business, I can start treating Colton''s amnesia. She closed her eyes and was about to sleep, but someone opened the door. Her eyes snapped open, and she looked at the doorway cautiously. A tall, slender figure stood outside. It was Colton. The cautious look melted away. She rubbed her eyes and slowly got out of bed as she asked hoarsely, "What''s wrong?" Colton looked at her and her listlessness made his heart ache. He stared into her eyes and slowly said, "You''re exhausted." Nicole smiled dryly. She came to the base to deal with his case, so she didn''t waste any time cutting through the more trivial matters. Besides, she sat before theputer for the whole day, scrolling through the files. Everything around her was spinning right now. "Yeah, a bit," she rasped. Chapter 1205 Uncontrollable Chapter 1205 Uncontroble Colton felt for the listless Nicole. So, he slowly approached her, and he ced his hand against her temples. She could feel his fingers. It was cool, but it felt nice. Colton gently massaged her, and Nicole closed her eyes. For a moment, it felt like they had gone back to how they were before Colton''s amnesia. Colton moved gently, and it felt nice getting massaged. A whileter, Nicole felt a lot better. Then, she slowly opened her eyes, and she rasped, "You didn''t have to do that." Colton looked at her as seeing her working so hard filled him with an inexplicable feeling. It was like something was pushing down on his chest, suffocating him. He pursed his lips. "I feel upset just seeing you exhausting yourself." Delight red in Nicole''s eyes. She blinked and looked at him, her lips trembling, and tears glistening in her eyes. She was touched. A whileter, she sniffled and rasped, "Yeah. We can start your treatment once I clean this ce up." "You''re doing this for me?" Colton looked at her. Nicole shook her head. "Not all of it. This base is the one thing my Master left behind, and I can''t let the Yaels turn it into their pawn, so I cut off the canker. But, I''ll have to really clean this ce up before I can start with your treatment." Colton smiled and kept massaging her temples, then he moved his gaze down to her beautiful face. She was a natural-born beauty. He could see that she was gorgeous even without makeup entuating her features. Colton kept massaging her temples even though he could clearly feel her easing up. Colton smiled and kept massaging her temples, then he moved his gaze down to her beautiful face. She was a natural-born beauty. He could see that she was gorgeous even without makeup entuating her features. Colton kept massaging her temples even though he could clearly feel her easing up. Eventually, Nicole felt toofortable, and she fell asleep, her head tilting. Colton looked at herying on the bed serenely. Even though he had no memories of her, he still felt angry when he saw everyone going against her. When he noticed her exhaustion, he would massage her without even thinking. He had a feeling he changed a lot. Even though he had no memory of it, these habits of his would never change. He picked her up andid her down. Just when he was about to pick up the nket, Nicole suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck, muttering, "Colton" Something stirred within him when he heard her calling out his name. It took Colton a while just to calm down. He pursed his lips and turned his attention to her face. The sight of it stirred his heart even further, and without thinking, he pressed his hand against her cheek. Her skin was so smooth and soft, he couldn''t stop touching it. Something in Colton''s eyes darkened, and he kept rubbing her cheek like a pervert. Nicole frowned in her sleep when she felt something touching her face, and she muttered, "Stop that" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She sounded like a cat purring, and Colton was seized by the urge to huddle closer to her, but he quickly pulled his hand back and frowned. All of a sudden, he realized he was acting like a pervert. It was weird. The realization struck him like a hammer, and he stood before the bed, frustrated. His life was simple and free of affairs, save for that one-night stand years ago, and they said it was with Nicole. Chapter 1206 Princess Carry Chapter 1206 Princess Carry He might be the leader of a bigpany, but his private life was remarkably innocent. Aside from that one-night stand, he had no experience in rtionships. Back in the Gould Residence, Siobhan showed him the picture of his wedding with Nicole, and he was smiling with bliss. There was no lie about that. Nicole not only just gave birth to one child, but she also had another one on the way. No matter what happened, he had to be by her side now. Colton heaved a sigh of relief and pulled the nket over Nicole and left. The next day, Nicole woke up groggily and rubbed her eyes. A yawn escaped her lips as she slowly got up. She remembered Coltoning to her room and giving her a massage, but she fell asleep halfway through. It was just too rxing. She then noticed that her jacket was taken off, and she blushed. He probably took it off after I fell asleep. She looked at herself. Good thing he just took off one jacket, or Even though they were a married couple who did everything a couple would do, ever since Colton lost his memory, she got a lot more reserved and sheepish around him. It almost felt like getting intimate with him was an affair. She coughed. It''s only been a few days. What on earth am I thinking? She smacked her head in frustration and heaved a sigh, then someone knocked on the door. So, Nicole hastilyposed herself and got out of bed to take the door. She coughed. It''s only been a few days. What on earth am I thinking? She smacked her head in frustration and heaved a sigh, then someone knocked on the door. So, Nicole hastilyposed herself and got out of bed to take the door. Colton was leaning against the doorway. That day, he was wearing a ck suit. It fit him perfectly and radiated an air of elegance, making an already regal man even more exquisite. He looked at her and immediately noticed that she came out without wearing slippers. He couldn''t help but frown at the sight. Nicole asked, "What brings you here?" Colton simply picked her up in response. Although she felt secure in his warm, inviting hold, she was shocked. Nheless, she wrapped her arms around his chest out of habit, and he held her in a princess carry. She looked up and saw his taut jawline, staring at it for a moment. However, she snapped out of it and demanded, "What are you doing?" "How could you just go around not wearing any slippers?" Colton admonished. Nicole looked at her feet. They were red from the chill. Oh, yeah, I forgot to wear my slippers before I opened the door. They''re probably freezing cold. "I" For some reason, she felt sheepish, like she was caught red-handed doing something naughty. She pouted and defended herself, "I''m not usually like this. I woke up feeling groggy, so I was a little slow." Colton took her to the bed. She was so light; he could barely feel her weight. It felt like he was holding a feather. He weighed her a little and said, "You should put on a bit of meat. It feels like I''m holding aExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. feather instead of a human." He ced her on the bed, and she looked up, meeting his captivating eyes. They were dark, inky, quiet, and reserved. He bent over to pick the slippers up, then he ced them beside the bed. Two pink rabbits stood on her slippers, and there were springs installed too. She would sway around as she walked. White got these slippers for her when she was little, so she''d been keeping them in the base. Now that she was back, she started wearing them. Chapter 1207 Hypnosis Chapter 1207 Hypnosis Colton looked at the spaced-out Nicole, asking, "Any ns for the day?" Nicole blinked and turned her attention to him. He was inches away from her, and she quickly said, "Yeah. First, a full body check-up. If you''re alright, we''ll start with your treatment." Colton kept staring at her and asked, "Do you know any way to recover my memories?" Nicole pursed her lips, her eyshes fluttering. She had no idea how to recover lost memories. The common treatments were hypnosis, medications, or mming something heavy on the patient''s head. But he lost his memory because of the bug. I''m not even sure hypnosis will be of use. She blinked again. "Um, we''ll start with hypnosis and see if it works." Start with the regr ones. I can''t m something heavy on his head in the name of cognitive recalibration. What if he gets a concussion? Colton nodded. After Nicole fell asleep the night before, he took his jacket off, but that was it. All Nicole had to do was drape her jacket over herself, and they could leave. Nicole picked up the jacket. Just when she was about to wear it, Colton blurted, "I have a question." Nicole looked at him and nodded. "Sure. Ask away." She thought he would ask her about his amnesia, but he asked, "If we''re a couple, why aren''t we sharing a bed?" Um Ever since he lost his memories, Nicole hadn''t been sharing a room with him. Even though they might get flirty sometimes, they never did sleep in the same room anymore. How am I supposed to exin this to him? She coughed. A moment of awkward silenceter, she said, "I mean, you can share a bed with me if you want." Colton looked at her for a moment, then he smiled. He said in a teasing manner, "We''ll be doing that tonight." Even though she knew that sharing a bed wasmon between couples, for some reason, she started blushing crimson after Colton said that. It almost felt like she was embarrassed. She coughed once more, and her ears turned red, but she nodded. "Sure." Colton''s lips curled into a smile. Now he really wanted to recover his memories. He wanted to remember what he and Nicole used to do. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole led Colton to a room. The design was simple. The color was sky-blue, and a couch and recliner sat within. Nicole sat on the couch and yed some soothing music. She looked at Colton and slowly said, "Close your eyes and imagine yourself standing in a big, refreshing prairie." Colton closed his eyes as he was told. Nicole said nothing after that. It would take some time for the hypnosis to set in, and now she needed him to rx. Nicole was filled with a sense of peace as she gazed at his rxed form on the recliner. Thank the gods he''s fine. She could never shake the memory of Colton being infected by a bug. It felt like a nightmare, and she was trapped in it. As the music yed on, Colton was slowly immersing himself in his own world, and Nicole started the treatment. "Do you know anyone by the name of Nicole Anderson?" Colton was getting groggy, but he was awake enough to answer, "No." "I see. Now I want you to imagine Nicole''s face, her voice, and the sensation of her skin. Slowly imagine it." Chapter 1208 Evelyns Pregnant Chapter 1208 Evelyn''s Pregnant Following Nicole''s tender voice, Colton''s mind formed a mental image of a figure, and he focused on it intently. All he could make out was her delicate, beautiful face and sweet, soothing voice. However, the mental image that popped into his head was the woman as she had appeared to him when he opened his eyes that morning. The soothing voice continued to speak while he ruminated on his thoughts. "Try to recall your memories from your time with Nicole," she said monotonously while staring at the man reclining on a chaise. His tall frame was slouched on the chaise while he kept his eyes tightly closed. At this moment, the creases between his brows were slightly furrowed as if he recalled something unpleasant. After a while, his eyes popped open, sweat beaded his face, and he couldn''t help but heave and gasp as he awoke. When she observed Colton''s response, Nicole hurried over to check on him. She noticed his pulse was regr and nothing was wrong with him. Then, she offered him a ss of water, and he drank it in severalrge gulps before letting out a sigh of relief. She eyed him worriedly and asked, "What did you remember?" Then, he raised his hand to rub the area between his eyebrows. Everything seemed normal initially, and his mind conjured up images of Nicole and Hayden. However, as he tried to delve deeper into his thoughts, everything went dark, and he appeared trapped inside a solid cage. He tried to break free from the cage before realizing he was tied down and could not leave regardless of his actions. The more he struggled, the more he felt like he was being dragged and unable to advance. He was determined to recall the memories, but the more he did so, the worse his headache became. Towards the end, the severe pain in his head felt like someone was trying to pry open his skull with a knife. When Colton woke up from the difort, he noticed he had broken out in a cold sweat. After finishing the ss of water, he answered with a slightly hoarse voice, "My head hurts a lot, almost to the point of being intolerable, whenever I try to think of you and Hayden." On the other hand, Nicole knew how resilient he was regarding pain tolerance and sheer willpower, so it would take time to recover his memory if he couldn''t endure the difort. "Alright. If it''s so painful, don''t think about it. You should get some rest." While saying this, she dabbed the sweat from his forehead. He lowered his eyes after hearing this. He tried to recall the memories he had forgotten, but it was as if someone had jammed the narrow passageway leading to them. Nevertheless, the more he pushed himself to remember them, the worse the pain in his head became. After observing Colton''s reaction, Nicole had no choice but to abandon her n to use hypnosis for the time being. Colton has been under the influence of the voodoo bug for too long, and things have only worsened since Evelyn has kept him captive. Perhaps, she brainwashed him into forgetting about me while he was with her, which is why he has turned out this way. At this thought, she sighed softly and said nothing else. At this moment, her phone beeped, and she nced down to see a message from Evelyn. ''Nicole, do you think nothing happened between Colton and me when we were together for so long? Well, let me tell you this now. I''m pregnant with his child!'' Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After reading the message, Nicole''s eyes darkened, her grip on her phone tightened, and her lips pursed. It had almost slipped her mind that Evelyn and Colton had spent some time together, and the thought of something happening between them made her sick. Nevertheless, she tried to keep a lid on her fury as she turned off her phone and closed her eyes. Meanwhile, Colton noticed a change in her expression as he approached and asked quietly, "Are you okay?" Chapter 1209 Give Him to Me Chapter 1209 Give Him to Me Nicole realized that her expression had changed unpleasantly and btedly reacted by trying to school her expression back to normalcy and nodding. Then, she said, "I-I''m fine." However, the words sounded imusible even to her, and her expression remained quite perturbed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After hearing this, Colton frowned and said quietly, "Since you say we''re married, we shouldn''t be keeping anything from each other. You can tell me whatever is on your mind." The sincerity in his eyes made her throat tighten. She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes as she asked, "Do you still remember what you did when you still had the voodoo bug in you?" Then, he looked into her clear eyes and shook his head candidly. "I don''t remember." When he woke up, he had no recollection of being under the influence of the voodoo bug. He only retained the memories of things that happened up to two years prior. Nicole''s eyes shed briefly with disappointment upon hearing this. However, Colton saw her reaction and deduced something. "Did something happen while I had the voodoo bug in me?" he asked calmly. She didn''t know what to say in response to that question. Obviously, I can''t question whether he slept with Evelyn during that time, can I? Though I have faith in him, I am aware that while under the influence of the voodoo bug, he did not haveplete control over himself. Moreover, she had total control over him, even if he slept with her Her heart twisted in agony at the thought of this. Then, she smiled bitterly as she shook her head and answered, "It''s all in the past. Let''s just forget about it." After reading Evelyn''s message, my heart started to ache for no apparent reason. Suddenly, I don''t think I can bring myself to let Colton recover his memory. If he recalls being with Evelyn The thought of this made Nicole feel even more ufortable. After a while, she exhaled and shed a wry smile. "Since you can''t remember anything, let''s forget about it. I''ll try to think of something else. You can stay here in the medical base for now." On the other hand, he could tell from her reaction that she was keeping something from him. Nheless, he would not pressure her into telling him what it was if she did not wish to do so. Hence, he simply hummed in agreement. After that, she gave him onest look before walking away, but as soon as she stepped outside the room, she received a phone call from Evelyn. "Nicole, did you see the message I sent you?" Evelyn questioned with a smug smile. As soon as Nicole heard that, she clenched her fists and asked sternly, "What do you want?" "It''s simple. Just give Collie back to me. He''s forgotten all about you anyway," Evelyn stated loudly. However, Nicole frowned and snorted in response. "Oh? So, what if he has forgotten about me? He''s still willing to be with me, not you." Those words were enough to make Evelyn re up from humiliation. She clenched her jaw and snapped, "Evelyn, don''t forget I''m carrying his baby!" "Uh-huh! If you want to keep the baby, I''ll let him provide child support every month. If you don''t want to keep the baby, I''ll pay for your abortion. You can make the choice yourself." While saying this, Nicole was behaving in an unnervingly calm manner, as evidenced by her voice, which was crisp and indifferent. On the contrary, Evelyn was on the verge of exploding. "You can''t do this, Evelyn!" she shrieked. "This is Collie''s personal affair. You have no right to butt into this!" After hearing this, Nicole sneered and responded evenly, "I have no right, huh? I''m hiswfully wedded wife. Thew recognizes our union. What makes you think I don''t have the right to get involved? You used your tricks to get your hands on Colton, Evelyn, but I''m not mad because you don''t have a ce in his heart. He only did what he did because he was being controlled by the voodoo bug." Chapter 1210 When Were We Ever Together? Chapter 1210 When Were We Ever Together? Evelyn gasped when she heard Nicole''s reply. She had previously looked into Nicole and knew full well that Nicole would never be able to ept the idea of something happening between Colton and her. Therefore, she was shocked that Nicole would make such a statement. Not only did Nicole show no sign of anger, but she could deal with the situation wlessly. Evelyn''s eyes conveyed her displeasure after recalling being dragged back to the Wrenn Residence against her will by Siobhan. Unlike Gould Residence, Wrenn Residence was guarded by trained professionals. Evelyn couldn''t possibly escape from under their nose, not even if she had wings. She attempted to escape many times but was always caught before she could even get out. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Moreover, Jackson had warned her that he would publicly disown her if she continued to act up. Even though Siobhan had made simr ims before, she had never given them much credence. Evelyn knew her mother was soft-hearted and merely made empty threats without intending to act upon them. However, the same could not be said for her father because she grew up in the family and knew he would always follow through on what he said. She knew she would be reduced to nothing if she lost her title as the youngdy of the Wrenn Family. Even though she wasn''t biologically rted to the Wrenns, she was still regarded as their daughter, making her life much easier. Since she was the youngdy of the Wrenn Family, everyone treated her with the utmost deference wherever she went. Evelyn balled her fists in anger as she recalled her ordeal, but all she could do to relieve her rage was call and text Nicole to aggravate her. Hence, she lied and imed to have been with Colton because she knew Nicole would be concerned if he had a history with other women. She even told Nicole she was pregnant to gross her out, but she failed to ount for Nicole''sck of interest. In the meantime, she couldn''t believe Nicole was uninterested in the topic, so she gritted her teeth and pressed, "I doubt you truly don''t care at all, Nicole!" Then, Nicole smirked and chuckled. "That''s up to you. If you''re pregnant, you''re probably less than a month into the pregnancy. In that case, you should spend the next few months at Wrenn Residence taking good care of the baby. Colton and I willpensate you for it." Evelyn was infuriated by her calmness and huffed, "I don''t believe you don''t care at all, Nicole!" "Your prerogative," Nicole remarked before hanging up. On the other hand, Evelyn raged at the fact that she hung up on her. Nicole! It''s all because of her! Her eyes glistened coldly, and she suddenly had a sh of insight. Colton has lost his memory and can only recall events from thest two years. He has no idea what has happened since then, so he doesn''t remember everything I did. Good news, indeed. Since he has forgotten everything, he won''t ignore me or turn me away if I approach him. At that realization, she immediately called him. In the meantime, Colton noticed an iing call with the caller ID "Evelyn." ording to his recollection, she nevermitted any wrongdoing, but Anna and Siobhan imed Evelyn had done unforgivable things. After a brief moment of hesitation, he decided to ept the call. She was thrilled that he answered her call. "I miss you so much, Collie," she blurted out and began with a heartfelt deration of affection. However, Colton''s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn''t hang up. "Why are you calling?" he asked coolly. Then, Evelyn sniffed and said aggrievedly, "I''m carrying your baby, Collie." The impact of her words seemed to shake every part of his body as if a bomb had gone off inside his chest. Then, he frowned but couldn''t recall ever having rtions with her. After a while, he asked, "When were we ever together?" Chapter 1211 I Saved You Before Chapter 1211 I Saved You Before In response to Colton''s inquiry, Evelyn said, "We were together for quite a while, Collie. I only just realized that I''m pregnant today. I''m pregnant with your child." At those words, a sudden gloom settled over his eyes. Despite losing his memories from the past two years, he was still confident that he was not a cheater. Nicole is my wife, and I''m still self-aware enough to know that the only reason anyone would do that is out of love. Hence, I can''t possibly have gotten involved with other women once I''vemitted to my wife. At this thought, his expression turned grim as he dered emphatically, "That''s impossible." After hearing this, she made herself sound even more pitiful, so she sniffled and said weakly, "Collie, I know you don''t want me because you have Nicole now. I can deal with the baby myself. I will give birth to it and take care of it by myself. I just thought that as the father, you have the right to know about the baby too." When Colton heard Evelyn''s pitiful tone, he could not help but frown. "There''s no way the baby''s mine," he said harshly. Instead of insisting that the baby was his, she kept up her pity act and said, "Okay. Since you don''t admit it, Collie, I won''t force you. I just called to tell you this." Nheless, he felt a great deal of unease after hearing this. He didn''t think he would do something like that, but after hearing what she had said, he couldn''t be so sure. Did I be a cheater after losing my memories? At this thought, he pursed his lips and said nothing. Meanwhile, she noticed the silence on the other end of the line and had a sh of insight as she continued to say, "Collie, I never thought about wanting anything. I know Nicole''s your wife, so I never thought about trying to take her ce. I just wanted to tell you about this. It''s fine if you don''t want to ept the baby. I won''t tell anyone else about this." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evelyn made herself appear considerate and empathetic, as everything she said or did made her appear pitiful and like the kindest person in the world. s, her true colors were far more vicious and terrifying. On the other hand, Colton was at a loss for words after hearing this. The most terrifying aspect for a person who had lost their memories was that they could not recall what they had done before and had to rely on the word of others. While he was still struggling to believe her words, she started making herself out to be the innocent victim again. However, he pursed his lips and sneered, "You wouldn''t have called me if that''s what you genuinely thought." She stiffened when she heard his cold voice, and her eyes widened briefly in shock and confusion. Did he regain his memories already? Why else would he be this cold toward me?! Her entire body shivered at the thought, and her limbs went numb. Then, her voice trembled, but she did not dare to inquire out of fear that he would perceive something through her words. If he finds out I''ve been lying, it''s game over for me. Hence, Evelyn sniffled to mask her trembling voice and repeated her pitiful act. "I-I didn''t think about that, Collie. I just felt a little lost after finding out about this. I''m worried and scared. I wanted to talk to someone, so I called and told you about this." She sniffled again and choked. "If you don''t like it, I''ll never say it again. Please don''t hate me." In the meantime, Colton was left feeling aggravated and repulsed due to her words. Still, he said nothing. After realizing she wasn''t getting any response, she yed her ace in the hole and added pitifully, "Collie, I know you treat me so well because I saved you before when we were young." Chapter 1212 Chloe Yelton Chapter 1212 Chloe Yelton As soon as Evelyn mentioned being his savior, Colton''s demeanor softened slightly. He knew he would have died long ago if she hadn''t rescued him on that cold winter day. "I''ve heard what you have to say. Just take care of yourself. Once I regain my memories, if things did happen as you im, I''ll make it up to you," he said grimly. In response, she gripped her phone even more tightly, though she wasn''t sure if it was out of anticipation or apprehension. He is willing to ept the situation if he regains his memory. This statement filled her with dread. If he recovers his memories, he will recall what I did and be even less inclined to approach me. At this realization, she became anxious and distractedly hung up the phone. In contrast, the man creased his brow as he stared at his phone. Despite his inability to recall any of this, his gut instinct told him that she was lying. Nevertheless, he lowered his eyes and didn''t dwell on that feeling. Meanwhile, Nicole kept herself busy to keep her mind off of things. She was terrified for no apparent reason, but it was most likely due to Colton regaining his memories and telling him that he had slept with Evelyn. She grinned bitterly as she thought about it. Then, she ran a hand over her belly, which was still t and unnoticeable because she was in the early stages of pregnancy. Nheless, the signs were already present, as she frequently experienced nausea and difort. After that, Nicole sighed and knew that if the Goulds found out, things would get messy again. She was aware of Siobhan''s conflicted emotions, as she was torn between the daughter she raised and her biological daughter. Due to this matter, Siobhan was under significant stress. Despite this, Nicole had no intention of doing anything because she didn''t want to make Siobhan''s life moreplicated than it already was. In addition, she and Evelyn''s identities had been switched due to Madeline. Although Siobhan was an unwitting victim, she neverined about anything. "D-Dr. Anderson." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While Nicole was deep in thought, a timid voice called out to her. Then, she looked up and saw a young woman standing before her. The young woman appeared to be in her early twenties. She was dressed only in a in white T-shirt, and her eyes were as pure and innocent as a deer''s. She seemed to be about five feet three and approximately 130 pounds. Also, her round cheeks made her look even more adorable. Nicole racked her brain quickly but couldn''t ce the woman, so she eyed the woman curiously and asked, "You''re" However, the young woman turned scarlet and said, "N-Nice to meet you, Dr. Anderson. I''m Chloe Yelton. I''m in charge of the medicinal supplies here at the medical base." After saying this, Chloe lowered her head in embarrassment and pondered what to say next. After observing her reaction, Nicole felt a little helpless, and after pausing in thought for a moment, she queried, "Is there a reason why you came to see me?" When Chloe heard this, she quickly exined, "Yes A long time ago, when Ms. Feu Gina was still around; she took many things from the medicinal supplies, but none were used in the medical base. Here are the records. Please take a look." While saying this, she passed a piece of paper over. As Nicole read the paper, she noticed a list of everything Gina had taken from the medical base. Then, she looked up curiously and asked, "If she took the items to sell them off privately, it only stands to reason that she would''ve ensured her actions were untraceable. How did you find out about this?" When Chloe heard the question, she looked down nervously. She flushed again and stammered out a clear response. "I joined the science academy before Gina. I was here during Mr. White''s time, so Gina couldn''t get rid of me. Whenever she wanted to take any kind of medicinal supplies, she had to go through me." Chapter 1213 Youre Exhausted Chapter 1213 You''re Exhausted After exining the situation, Chloe looked up at Nicole, took a deep breath, and continued, "I didn''t want to let her take the supplies, but she was in charge of the medical base, so I didn''t have a choice." Nicole felt she had made a valid point upon hearing this. She didn''t know who Chloe was at all, which meant that Chloe wasn''t among those who bought their way in. Then, she nodded and said, "I see. I''ll pass this information to the police." She didn''t feel sorry for Gina because she knew everyone would jump at the chance to kick a man when he was down. Nevertheless, Gina should have foreseen this oue for her past actions. Soon after, Chloe left after handing the records over. After that, Nicole looked up Chloe''s employee records. As Chloe had said, the records showed that she started working at the medical base during White''s time. However, strangely enough, Chloe did not fill in any family members or a next-of-kin, as that section was left nk. Nevertheless, Nicole didn''t dwell on that trivial matter. The medical base had be a mess under Gina''s management. There were leaks and problems at every turn. If things had continued in that vein, Gina would have destroyed the medical base sooner or later. That being said, it was also challenging for Nicole to take over the management of the base. I have to spend a couple of months here to get the medical base back on track before leaving with peace of mind. During her time at the medical base, she didn''t n on letting the science academy or the Yaels off! Since the Yaels were the ones who secretly pulled the strings that led to the medical base''s present situation. Otherwise, none of these things would''ve happened. s, the Yaels were an extremely well-established family in Durobrivae. If she wanted to eliminate them, she would have to n wisely and take things one step at a time. Nheless, dealing with Colton and the medical base had recently left Nicole''s body worn out. So, she rubbed her temples and let out a long breath before returning to work. Just as she began concentrating on her work again, she heard a knock on her door. She looked up and called out, "Who is it?" Then, Colton opened the door and walked in. Since the voodoo bug was removed, his health improved significantly. He looked a lot more energetic now. When she saw him, she quickly hid all traces of tiredness and smiled faintly. "Why did youe here?" she asked. The man strode over, his dark gazending on hers. Despite Nicole''s efforts to cover up her exhaustion, she had recently been burdened by many responsibilities that were impossible to hide. One look was all it took to see through her act. "You''re exhausted," Colton said. It was a statement, not a question. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She smiled wryly and rubbed her eyes as she admitted, "Yes, I''m tired, but that''s fine. Everything will be okay after a few days." Then, he looked at her exhausted face and walked toward her desk. His eyes fell on her again as he said, "Go home and rest." Nicole was startled at first, but she quickly responded with a smile, "I still have work to do. I''ll get some restter." However, as soon as she finished talking, she felt herself being lifted out of the chair, and Colton was carrying her. She blushed as she nestled in his arms and caught a whiff of his scent. "W-What are you doing?" He looked down at her and spoke with a firm, unyielding tone, saying, "You''re too tired. You need to rest." "I-I''m fine!" Nicole tried to deny it, but Colton refused to listen to her as he began carrying her toward the door. At this moment, her cheeks were ming. We''re still in the medical base! People will see us! Chapter 1214 Why Are You Telling Me This? Chapter 1214 Why Are You Telling Me This? Although they were married, Nicole wasn''t prepared to let Colton carry her out like that! If he did, everyone in the medical base would likely find out by the end of the day! "Put me down!" She bit her lip and hissed into his ear. On the other hand, he seemed perfectly at ease. Even though he was carrying over a woman who weighed over ny pounds in his arms, he showed no sign of strain. It was as if it took no effort from him at all. Then, he opened the door and slowly walked out. As soon as they stepped out, everyone turned to look at them. Nicole knew that if there had been a hole in the ground, she would have jumped into it right away. At this instant, she was so mortified that she wanted to cry. She couldn''t believe Colton was still as domineering as ever despite losing his memories. She also struggled a few times, but to no avail, so she gave up and stayed quietly in his arms. However, she was too embarrassed by the looks of shock and envy she was receiving, so she buried her face against the man''s chest. On the other hand, he didn''t seem to care about the looks of others and kept walking as usual. While breathing in the pheromones of the man whose arms she was in, her cheeks began to burn. Later, Colton carried her back to the room and ced her on the bed. Nicole propped herself up slightly, still looking embarrassed. She raised her head and looked at him. "W-What were you doing just now?" Then, he reached out and touched her face as he said slowly, "Do you know how rming you look right now?" She had her hands fulltely dealing with the medical base''s issues and didn''t bother to check on herself. After hearing those words, she stroked her cheek and muttered, "Does my face look so rming?" Colton nodded earnestly and confirmed, "Extremely rming." Nicole chuckled weakly and remarked, "I''ve been too busytely. I haven''t paid any attention to the way I look." His attention returned to her face after she said those words. She''s been working so hard that she''s starting to look a little wan. Her bags under her eyes are heavy and unsettling; she appears ready to copse at any moment. "Alright. Get some rest, or your body won''t be able to take it anymore," he said. Looking out the window, she noticed the sun still shining brightly, so she argued, "It''s only afternoon. I''m not going to rest now." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nope. You''re going to rest right now. If you don''t, then sooner orter, your body will crash from over- exhaustion," Coltonmanded and pressed her down. After hearing this, Nicole refrained from arguing and obedientlyy on the bed. Soon afterward, there wasplete silence as neither broke the hush. Suddenly, the man spoke up. "Nicole, I have something to tell you." She looked at the handsome face beside her and asked curiously, "What is it?" He''s already lost his memory. He doesn''t remember anything about me, so what does he want to tell me? When Colton heard this, he looked at her innocent face and said unequivocally, "I might have a child." Nicole was thrown by the suddenness of his statement because she had not expected him to bring it up. Her throat was a little dry as she chuckled bitterly and said, "What happened?" Then, he told her everything Evelyn had said to him. Nevertheless, she didn''t think he would be this honest with her. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. After a brief pause, she turned to him and asked, "Why are you telling me this?" Chapter 1215 Finding Out Everything Chapter 1215 Finding Out Everything Colton bowed his head and answered honestly, "I feel that since we''re a couple, we shouldn''t keep secrets from each other." After hearing that, Nicole suddenly felt her heart filled with warmth. She never thought he would trust her to be vulnerable enough toe clean. Since he chose to reveal the truth, she did not have to keep anything from him. She replied, "Evelyn called and told me about it." Looking at her, he did not seem surprised but asked, "How are you nning to deal with that?" "I don''t believe you''d do such a thing, so I didn''t tell you about this." She sounded somewhat determined. Chuckling softly, he cupped her tender cheeks and asked, "Why do you trust me so much?" She looked up and just happened to meet his eyes, hooking her lips slightly and smiling. "That''s because you''re my husband." At the same time, he also believed that was against his morals, but the Goulds told him how he was previously under the influence of the love bug and hadpletely lost his will. Since he had no recollection of anything, he could not remember that incident. He was touched to see that Nicole could still unconditionally believe him when he himself was unsure about this matter. "But I''ve forgotten everything. I don''t even know whether I''ve done it." While speaking, he looked at her face and continued, "What would you do if Evelyn and I did sleep together and got her pregnant?" That question carried an invisible weight, and Nicole twisted her hands together, not knowing how to answer it. She wondered what she might do because she was never a benevolent person. If the man she loved got involved with another woman and got her pregnant While thinking of that, she felt overwhelmed and closed her eyes. She shook her head uneasily and choked. "I I don''t know either" Looking at her upset, Colton said nothing more and ced his hands on her head. He then tidied her hair while cooing her, "Sleep. Take a rest and leave this to me. Regardless of whether it''s real, I''ll deal with it." Nicole looked at him and said nothing. Then, she turned on her side and got in bed before closing her eyes. With mixed thoughts going through his mind, the man looked at the sleeping woman before rising to his feet. Then, he did not stay in the room any longer but instead exited the room. Once outside, he called Beryl. His voice was deep and inevitably cold. "Beryl, look into something for me." At Colton''s voice, Beryl could vaguely guess what it might be and ask, "Is it about Evelyn?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Colton was not curious about how he knew about this matter and nodded. "I''ve lost my memory after being cured of the love bug. Compile a brief timeline of what happened these two years, especially those rted to Nicole. They must be prioritized. Also, Evelyn said she''s pregnant with my child, so look into that too." Since Beryl had also attended Colton and Nicole''s wedding, he was shocked to hear what Colton said and questioned, "Boss, don''t tell me You''ve You''re not even past the third year of marriage, and you''ve already cheated on your wife?" Colton was displeased to hear that and chastised Beryl, "Stop spouting nonsense and get investigating. Send them to my email once you''re done." Listening to his boss'' stern voice, Beryl sensibly stopped provoking him and nodded. "On it." Chapter 1216 Dealing With the Yaels Chapter 1216 Dealing With the Yaels As Colton''s life was rtively simple, Beryl quickly organized the information and sent them to Colton''s email. However, Evelyn''s matters needed further checking. After all, he was unsure about what she did after nting the love bug in Colton. That afternoon, the sun was bright and shone at an angle into the room. When its raysnded on Colton, it warmed him as he leaned against his chair, quietly reading the information sent by Beryl. It was so precise and thorough that it contained almost everything Colton did these two years. He perused the materials slowly. Since he had no memory of these, he felt like he was reading someone else''s story. From how he and Nicole met and knew each other until they got married, everything seemed full of challenges, and they had gone through many difficulties before finally being together. By the time he got to the end, it had already been two hours. Colton closed his eyes. Although he now knew how he and Nicole started, his mind was still nk because he could not remember anything. After reading the information, he felt more certain that everything Evelyn said was lies! These years, she had done and said so many things to Nicole and him because she wanted to sow discord in his rtionship with Nicole. However, there was a missing chunk of recollection between him and Evelynwhen he was under the influence of the love bug. Since he had no control of his will during then, there was no telling what she might have instructed him to do. At the thought of that, Colton felt a headacheing. He had to regain his memories! But wait, there were still Yaels from the science academy! The reason Evelyn could control him with the love bug had to have something to do with the Yaels! Since the Yael Family did not have a strong foundation in Durobrivae, they were not hard to deal with. Doing so would merely take some time. However, seeing that they dared to provoke him, they had to be ready to face the consequences! As Colton thought of that, he suddenly turned gloomy. Then, he took out his phone and called Julian. "Look into everything about the Yael Family!" His voice sounded a touch eerie. Julian was taken aback momentarily and quickly asked, "Is it the Yaels from the science academy?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Yes," Colton replied. After pondering for a while, Julian reasoned, "Boss, I''ve done some digging into the Yael Family before. If we do something to them, we might get criticized by the public." Colton suppressed his sneer and slightly bent his fingers, instructing, "Since I''ve decided to do so, I won''t be afraid of public criticism. I''ll leave it to you to do some digging into this matter. I want the Yaels to disappear within a week." It was then that Julian realized Colton was being serious. Their forces were focused underground, so they rarely dealt with ordinary people, but if they decided to do so, the Yaels would not be able to escape from their grasp. Julian replied, "Okay, I''ll get to it and report it to you tomorrow." After getting Julian''s reply, Colton hung up. When he did, he heard rustling sounds from the bedroom, so he suppressed his lethargy and put on a casual expression. Nicole was awake when he entered the room, still drowsy from her long nap. It was true that sleeping during the day would make someone feel even more tired. She slowly sat up in bed and yawned, then saw a tall and lean figure by the door. "Were you outside the whole time?" she asked. He nodded and approached her. "Yes, I was. I heard noises and came in." Chapter 1217 Still Not Over Him? Chapter 1217 Still Not Over Him? While looking at the familiar, handsome face, Nicole felt slightly touched. She responded with a hum and leaned against the headboard, bowing her head while in deep thought. Then, she said, "I feel much better. While settling the matters with the medical base, I''ll think of a way to help you with your amnesia. Maybe I can find an expert in this field and ask them for help." Since hypnosis did not work, they could only resort to other means. However, she dared not let Colton risk his safety to get a blow to his head. What if something happened to him? She was afraid to think any further. When Evelyn brought him away, she was anxious every day he was gone. She would prefer him not getting his memories back than risking his safety. "How will you deal with the Yaels?" Colton stood beside the head of the bed and asked grimly. Nicole seemed stunned and then turned to look at him, seemingly not expecting him to mention the Yaels. Seeing the shock on her face, he exined, "Although I lost my memories, I had someone investigate everything that had happened while you were asleep, so I have a rough idea of what happened and how I lost my memories." Her curly eyshes and lips trembled as she held back her emotions when she replied, "I I want to get rid of them entirely!" While looking at the familiar, handsome face, Nicole felt slightly touched. She responded with a hum and leaned against the headboard, bowing her head while in deep thought. Then, she said, "I feel much better. While settling the matters with the medical base, I''ll think of a way to help you with your amnesia. Maybe I can find an expert in this field and ask them for help." He nodded. "My thoughts exactly. You don''t have to worry about my memories. I''ve read the information, so I know everything that has happened. Let''s deal with the Yael Family first!" Although he knew everything, he could not remember them, so those memories acted like someone else''s stories to him. Though he did not feel any emotional attachment to them, that was secondary because he did not want to see Nicole worried and anxious about him. She lowered her eyelids. Although Colton knew everything, he still had no recollection of anything, which made it seem strange. She took a deep breath, thinking they could only resort to others since their previous solution did not work. "Yes, I''ll deal with the Yael Family. When I previously entered the science academy, I discovered they were culturing voodoo bugs there. Once that is exposed, they will get chastised by the public," Nicole exined slowly. Voodoo sounded scary and was something the general public thought would only exist in fiction. Moreover, there was a previous outbreak of voodoo bugs harming the masses in Durobrivae, so once the Yael Family''s deeds were disclosed, things would start bing more interesting. "Since the Yaels are daring enough to do so, they won''t go down so easily." Colton ced one hand in his pocket as an eerie expression appeared on his handsome face. He despised being tricked and controlled by others, and the Yaels had continuously overstepped his boundaries, so he would not let them off so effortlessly. Although he could not remember their two years together, he still had the same micro-expressions, and Nicole knew he was furious just by looking at his face. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . No matter what, the Yaels must be wiped out, so this is perfect timing Meanwhile At the dining table in the Wrenn Residence, Jackson sat upright by the table. Since he had a military background, his every move was uptight. Evelyn, however, sat unhappily in her seat. It had been three days since she was home, and the Wrenn Residence had been an inescapable cage for her. She had to leave and get to Colton before he regained his memories. Otherwise, she would have no more chances! Looking at her worried face, Jackson reprimanded, "Behave as you should, and don''t think about anything else." Hearing her father''s scolding, she stiffened her back and ate her food. Once he finished his meal, he questioned, "Are you still not over Colton?" Chapter 1218 The Young Lady of the Wrenn Family Chapter 1218 The Young Lady of the Wrenn Family Gripping tightly on her spoon, Evelyn thought about it, and her expression gradually became strange as she demanded, "I like Collie. It has been so since I was young! I can''t stand seeing him with someone else!" Jackson looked at his stubborn daughter and frowned slightly. He sighed and reasoned, "Evelyn, Colton has married Nicole. He''s someone''s husband now. Why are you still so stubborn?" It was rare for him to exin something so patiently, but Evelyn was so obsessed that she did not care what he said. She bit her lips and argued, "So what if he''s married? It''s not like he can''t get a divorce! I fell for Collie first, so how could he be with Nicole? I can''t ept that!" Looking at the daughter he raised, Jackson did not know when she had gotten so insolent! He mmed his hand on the table and questioned, "Evelyn Wrenn, I''m asking you one more time! Are you insistent on being with Colton?" She was slightly frightened when she saw fierceness on her father''s face, but the thought of being together with Colton made her gaze gradually more determined as she demanded, "I want to be with Colton, no matter what!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Her insistence baffled him as he scoffed and nodded. "Fine If that''s how you want it, I will hold a press conference tomorrow afternoon. I''ll tell everyone your identity, and you will no longer be a member of the Wrenn Family!" Gripping tightly on her spoon, Evelyn thought about it, and her expression gradually became strange as she demanded, "I like Collie. It has been so since I was young! I can''t stand seeing him with someone else!" Her eyes reddened as she shot to her feet, looking straight at Jackson. "Fine. Go. I''ll leave the family, so you won''t have to be bothered about me again!" While she spoke, she ran out with tear-filled eyes. When Siobhan saw that, she wanted to chase after Evelyn but was stopped by Jackson. "Sit down." Frowning, she looked at him and reprimanded, "You know what Evelyn''s like. She''ll look for Colton now that she''s free. Wouldn''t that be causing trouble for Nicole?" He sighed. Of course, he knew that, but keeping her cooped up at home was also fruitless. He scrunched his eyebrows and retorted, "Does keeping her home make any difference? Getting caught three to four times a day still doesn''t stop her from trying to escape." Siobhan bowed her head because she knew he was right. There was no use in keeping Evelyn cooped up at home; she was obsessed with Colton and would go to him sooner orter. The Wrenns might be able to keep her away for a while, but they could not restrain her forever She looked at him, asking, "What are you nning to do?" Jackson replied, "Since things havee this far, we can only do as I said. We''ve doted on Evelyn too much, which is why she thinks she can have whatever she wants. Only when she suffers some hardships will she know that she''s wrong." Knowing that her husband was a man of his word, Siobhan sighed and did not object. She closed her eyes and nodded. "Okay. We''ll do as you say." In the meantime, Evelyn went straight to the airport after leaving the Wrenn Residence, eager to get on a ne to Durobrivae to meet Colton. However, she was told that her credit card ount had been frozen when she tried to pay. She was stunned, not anticipating the Wrenns to act so quickly. While clutching the card in her hand, she looked slightly pale but quicklyposed herself and changed to another card. Unfortunately, all the credit cards under her name had been declined. She knew Jackson meant what he said. If she refused to return to the Wrenn Residence, she would lose her title as the Young Lady. However, she was unwilling to give up; she had to find Colton! After thinking about it, she immediately called someone. She had to use all the resources she could before Jackson cut her off from the family! Chapter 1219 Severing Ties With Evelyn Chapter 1219 Severing Ties With Evelyn Evelyn immediately called a few of her friends and told them she was having trouble with money transactions, asking them to transfer some into a bank ount that was not blocked. Knowing that she was the youngdy of the powerful Wrenn Family and that the Gould Family was also wealthy, everyone did not overthink it and transferred huge sums of money to her bank ount. Once she received the money, she took out some cash to buy a ne ticket to Durobrivae and finally felt reassured uponpleting that. Since she had limited cash, she dared not splurge as much as before and only bought a ticket for the economy flight. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Buying an economical flight ticket meant waiting in the lobby with everyone else. While ying with her phone with her head down, she suddenly heard an announcement on the airport''srge screen. "This afternoon, Commander Jackson Wrenn personally announced that he is severing ties with his daughter, Evelyn Wrenn. From his statement, it has been revealed that Evelyn Wrenn is not their biological but an adopted child. Due to her recent actions, he had been severely disappointed and decided to sever ties with her. From now on, everything with Evelyn has nothing to do with the Wrenn and Gould Families." Evelyn stared dazedly at the big screen, her eyes contracting in disbelief as her lips trembled. She never expected her father would go through with it. A moment ago, he had blocked all her credit cards. Then, he directly announced her real identity to the media and said he wanted to sever ties with her. Evelyn immediately called a few of her friends and told them she was having trouble with money transactions, asking them to transfer some into a bank ount that was not blocked. Knowing that she was the youngdy of the powerful Wrenn Family and that the Gould Family was also wealthy, everyone did not overthink it and transferred huge sums of money to her bank ount. She clenched her fist so hard that it cracked. Her face was flushed, and she was heaving due to anger. A sh of red shed across her eyes but soon disappeared. Everything! All of this! All of this is because of Nicole Anderson. Her existence made me an outsider in the Wrenn and even the Gould Families! Now, they''re even severing ties with me! She was so furious that she trembled. Her lips turned pale, and she took quite some time before calming down. Since the Wrenns had severed ties with her, they could no longer stop her from doing what she wanted! While lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard the people beside her whispering, "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Didn''t Evelyn Wrenn used to be very arrogant? I''d like to see how cocky she can be after getting kicked out of her family!" "Pfft! I heard she used to cause harm to others all the time, but her victims chose to endure it because she was the youngdy of the Wrenn Family. Who would''ve guessed she''s not a legitimate youngdy but an adopted child?" "You''re right. If I were her, I would live my life carefully and not cause any dispute with the Wrenns. That way, I can continue to live as a nobledy. I wonder what''s going on in her mind. Now that she has fallen out with the Wrenns, she''ll no longer have them to back her up. She''s now just an ordinary person." Faced with those merciless mockeries, Evelyn clenched her fists. Her expression looked grim, but she knew the bystanders were right. Now was not the time to cause any dispute because if she foolishly went up to argue with them, no one would back her up! Keeping her head low, she did not want to cause anymotion. All she wanted was to go and look for Colton! After all, he had lost his memories, so she only had to stand her ground. However, there was an even more important matter to doher womb was still empty. As Nicole was White''s apprentice, it would be easy for her to tell she was not pregnant. Therefore, she had to get pregnant somehow! Even if Colton refused to ept her, she would not let him and Nicole have things easy! A vicious, scheming glint shed inside Evelyn''s eyes. She had nothing left, nothing to hold her back; she was capable of anything! Following the announcement calling for passengers to Durobrivae, she grabbed her luggage and departed. Chapter 1220 Not Giving Up Until Proven Wrong Chapter 1220 Not Giving Up Until Proven Wrong Meanwhile, at the Wrenn Residence. The Wrenns thought that Evelyn would understand their efforts after what they did, but they did not expect her to disregard everything. She even used her identity as the Wrenns'' youngdy to borrow money from everyone around her before they exposed her real identity. When Siobhan discovered she was on the flight to Durobrivae, her eyes instantly turned cold as she tightened her fists. She looked at her husband and remarked, "Evelyn is now on a ne to Durobrivae, and I just received some calls saying that she borrowed money from many of her past friends, maybe about three hundred thousand. Now, she''s blocked everyone''s number." Jackson had his hands on his back. He was not expecting Evelyn to be so persistent. She seemed dead on defying him, so he closed his eyes and forced himself to say, "Let her be." A trace of worry appeared in Siobhan''s eyes because that was the child she raised, so she was somewhat reluctant to do so. "If we let her be, those people might sue her. By then, Evelyn will have no way out." Slowly turning around, he looked at her with cold eyes and exined, "Now, we must force her into having no way out. Siobhan, I know you raised the child and are unwilling to see her this way, but you know how she is. She doesn''t give up until proven wrong; she won''t give up that easily." Disappointment shed across her eyes, but she could not refute him. Even if she had someone guarding her daughter, she would still be unwilling to give up. If this matter persisted, Evelyn might do something even crazier. "Then, let her be." Jackson nodded and then thought of something. "You should give Nicole a heads up. Tell her what''s going on lest she gets taken by surprise." Regarding Nicole, he felt sorry for her but was slightly more assured to know that she was living a good life. Unfortunately, Evelyn was stubborn and kept going against Nicole, making him even more apologetic for her. "Okay." Siobhan nodded. In the meantime, Nicole saw the news about the Wrenns and Evelyn. Just as she was curious about what happened, she received Siobhan''s call. "Nicole, Evelyn has left the Wrenn Residence and will probably arrive in Durobrivae tonight. She might be heading there for you and Colton, so watch out," she exhorted Nicole. After responding, Nicole asked, "Madam Gould, about the Wrenn Family severing ties with Evelyn" Although Evelyn had done a lot of wrongs in the past, the Wrenns never did things so resolutely, so this matter came as a shock for Nicole. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A bitter smile appeared on Siobhan''s lips as she exined, "Nicole, I know Evelyn has done many foolish things, and I still have a soft spot for her. But this time, the Wrenn Family has severed ties with her for real and will no longer have anything to do with her, so don''t worry." Suppressing her curiosity, Nicole asked no more. She responded with a hum and stopped talking to look down at the floor. At that stage, Colton had yet to regain his memory, the Yaels were yet to deal with it, the medical base had just started settling down, and there were still lots to be resolved. Now that Evelyn was on her way, it was putting more things on her te. At the thought of her iming she had Colton''s child, Nicole felt a pang in her heart. It was so painful that she could barely breathe. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath, and a long timeter, she finally calmed down and replied bitterly, "Alright, I understand. Thank you, Madam Gould." Chapter 1221 You Need to Help Me Chapter 1221 You Need to Help Me Siobhan did notment on how Nicole addressed her and hung up. Then, Colton looked at Nicole''s upset face and asked, "Nicky, what''s the matter? Did something happen?" Fisting her hands, she hesitated before answering in a raspy voice, "Evelyn ising to Durobrivae." Surprise shed across his eyes, but he quickly calmed down and looked at her. "It''s fine. We''ll adopt measures ording to the situation. We can take this opportunity to see if she''s telling the truth." Nicole nodded, but for some reason, she could not help but feel inexplicably nervous when she heard that. Perhaps it was because Colton had amnesia. Though they lived like a married couple, they had not done anything intimate. In the meantime, Evelyn did not head straight to look for Colton when she arrived in Durobrivae. Instead, she went to the science academy to look for Ryan. At first, he did not want to meet her because she was now a discarded pawn, no longer practical to him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, she waited for him where he always parked and quickly got into the car with him. He did not turn on the car and looked at her mockingly. "Miss Wrenn? What do you think you''re doing?" Looking up at him, she fisted her hands and replied nervously, "I have a favor to ask of you!" He chuckled softly and raised his voice, mocking her. "Miss Wrenn, on what basis should I help you? From what I know, you''re no longer the youngdy of the Wrenn Family." When Evelyn heard that, she felt her heart skip a beat, but she reacted quickly and negotiated, "I know about the rtionship between the Yaels and Nicole, and I know why you were willing to help me back then. You aimed to use me against Nicole, so we at least have the same goal. If you help me, it will be helping yourself!" Listening to her words, Ryan kept his emotions hidden and calmly added, "Oh? Judging by your words, I need to work with you." "Yes, you do. Also, you won''t lose anything from it." She nodded. He let out a soft chuckle as his bloodshot eyes filled with smiles. Heughed softly before speaking up, "What if I refuse?" "If you refuse, I''ll tell the media about our previous partnership. I remember you''ve cultured voodoo bugs before, but someone ruined it for you. If they discovered you''ve started cultivating them again, they will surely object to it. That, to you, won''t be something good, right?" she threatened. Right then, Ryan thought he had underestimated Evelyn. He kept thinking she was all beauty and no brain, but he did not expect her to be so savvy and even know to threaten him. Although Evelyn was still nervous, she had put down everything and forced herself to say, "I''m not afraid of anything. The Wrenn Family has severed ties with me, but they raised me for more than twenty years, so if I suddenly die, they will insist on finding out the truth. I''m sure I don''t need to borate on what kind of family the Wrenns are. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have found me to help you scheme against Nicole." He hooked his lips into a smile. It seemed like the woman before him was not foolish but knew everything. He thought she was a dimwit fooled by love, but now, she seemed sensible. Chapter 1222 Faking Pregnancy With Acupuncture Chapter 1222 Faking Pregnancy With Acupuncture Ryan felt that things were bing more interesting. His voice raised a little when he asked, "Go on. What do you need me to do?" "Fake a pregnancy on me. Make it seem like I''ve been pregnant for half a month or so," Evelyn voiced her request. She could not think of anyone capable of doing so besides him. With a raised eyebrow, he helped her put on her seat belt and mmed on the elerator to leave. She instantly felt nervous and gripped the seat belt with both hands, asking curiously, "Where Where are you taking me?" "A hotel." His response was short and simple. Her eyes instantly widened as she turned to look at the man in the driver''s seat. In reality, Ryan was by no means ugly, but his white hair and bloodshot eyes made him look terrifying, causing everyone around him to stay away. Nervous, Evelyn asked, "Why are we going to the hotel?" "You''ll know once we get there." He then sped up, and they soon arrived at the hotel, where he pulled her upstairs and into a room. The realization that she was alone with another man inside a hotel room made her anxious. She gulped while her heart trembled in fear, asking for confirmation, "What What are you going to do?" Even her voice was shaking when she asked that. Meanwhile, Ryan slowly approached her while looking at her face. Though she was a lovestruck fool, he could not deny that she was pretty. At the very least, she was in the upper-middle range among all the women he had seen. "Since you wish to get pregnant, let''s use the simplest way possible." He ced his hands on his button, and his defined fingers began slowly unbuttoning his shirt. Then, he took off his shirt, revealing his sickly-pale skin. Since he was skinny, his figure seemed slim and pale, just like a patient. Once Evelyn heard what he said, she retreated a step in shock. She dared not sleep with Ryan because he was terrifyingly strange to her. Adding to how he looked, she was even more horrified of him. "I-I can''t. D-Do you have a-any other way?" Perhaps she was too afraid, but she could not stop stuttering. With a gentle smile, he exined softly, "No, I don''t. If you sleep with another man, there is no telling if he might expose this matter. But if I give you acupuncture while you''re pregnant, I can make you look like you''ve been pregnant for two weeks. I can''t possibly wait until you copte with another man before giving you acupuncture, right?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His words were filled with mockery as he stared at Evelyn with his bloodshot eyes, seemingly able to look through her soul. She felt her heart racing as she held tightly onto her cors, her eyes reddening. At first, she thought that her virginity would go to Colton, but she did not expect to lose it in this situation. Looking at her hesitant look, Ryan was not in a hurry and half-leaned against the bed, borating, "I''m not in a rush, so you can give it a thought. But I don''t have much time. There''s a meeting waiting for me at 8.00PM, so you still have two hours. Take this time to make a decision, and don''t bother me again in the future." As he spoke, Evelyn felt her heart trembling uncontrobly. What am I to do? What am I going to do? Those were questions that kept repeating in her mind as she wondered if she should sleep with Ryan. If she refused, she would get exposed if she turned up before Colton with an empty stomach. No way! Now that Colton has amnesia, I have my chance. If I can snatch Colton, Nicole will no longer have any chance! While thinking of that, she had a determined look in her eye. She looked toward Ryan and withdrew her hesitant expression. Then, she answered while gritting her teeth. "Sure, I can agree to this, but you must ensure I''ll get pregnant!" Chapter 1223 Immense Pain Chapter 1223 Immense Pain Listening to Evelyn''s words, Ryan smiled even brighter. Before, he had no interest in having a child and thought women were just ythings. Now, he suddenly realized that having a child was not bad and that he could train them to be his sessor. Maybe that child could inherit his talent. Meanwhile, Evelyn did a long mental preparation before finally making a decision. She mustered all her courage to approach him but was trembling the whole time while unbuttoning her shirt. It was the first time she wore so little before another man. Finally, after ten minutes of internally battling herself, she undid all the buttons on her shirt, revealing her milky-white and delicate skin. She was previously the Wrenn Family''s youngdy, so her figure and skin were well-maintained. Her skin was as soft and creamy as milk while also springy. Feeling aggrieved, she looked at Ryan and gritted her teeth. "Don''t leave any marks." "I''ll try my best." He smiled and answeredzily. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Before she could say anything else, he pulled her under him. She was so shocked that she yelped, and without her realizing it, she felt chilly and noticed herst speck of clothing had been removed. She did not have time to register what was happening and felt a huge pain. Her eyes contracted from the sensation, and she felt like her throat was pierced by a de, rendering her unable to speak. All she could do was stare at the ceiling with her mouth wide open, unable to utter a single word. Pain Intense Pain It felt like the pain started from the back of her spine and took her by surprise. Meanwhile, Ryan seemed to have noticed her pain and looked down, followed by frowning. "Is this your first time?" At first, he thought she was far from a virgin, but he did not expect she was. This time, Evelyn could no longer hold back her tears as they began to fall. Never would she have thought she would stoop so low as to part her legs for another man. Perhaps he still had a trace of kindness in him; he wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and whispered in his raspy voice, "Don''t cry. I''ll help you realize everything you wish to do." Following that, Evelyn felt like she was being tortured and was in a dazed headspace for quite some time. Then, she felt a needle pricking her abdomen, but the immense pain from before had made her immune to these, so she dazedly watched as Ryan applied acupuncture to her. After who knew how long, he removed the needles and looked at the limp woman on the bed. "It''s done." Hearing that, she finally reacted. She felt sore, like she had gotten hit by a truck, and exerted a lot of effort to get up. Then, she pulled the covers over her body while concealing thest of her dignity. Due to the previous events, her throat felt sore, and her body was in extreme pain. Her moist eyes made her seem somewhat disheveled as she looked at Ryan, asking, "Is that it? If I take a pregnancy test, will the results show I''m two weeks pregnant?" He put away his needles and looked at Evelyn on the bed. At that moment, she looked like she had just been pampered. Her delicate body looked beautiful, with her ck, long hair draping down, making her seem even more captivating. He answered, "Early pregnancy is almost undetectable. I adjusted your condition with acupuncture so that you will feel like you''re two weeks pregnant, but I''m also certain that after what happened earlier, you''re pregnant with my child." When Evelyn heard that, she felt her body tremble fiercely but quickly calmed down. Since things escted to this, she could not continue pretending she was pure. She spoke with her raspy voice, "I understand. You may leave." She was exhausted and wanted to take a good rest. Chapter 1224 Filled With Humiliation Chapter 1224 Filled With Humiliation As Ryan watched the woman on the bed slowly close her eyes, he finally kindly left her some ointment. "This is to be applied to the wound. I''ve booked this room in the hotel, and here''s the key card. You can stay for as long as you like, but if you want to find Nicole, I suggest you wait three days. Your condition should stabilize by then," Ryan uttered while standing by the bed. He appeared neat and meticulous, showing no signs of the recent activities he had been involved in. Evelyn, with a buzzing sound ringing in her ears, responded drowsily. Ryan didn''t say anything more. He thought that the taste of Evelyn just now was indeed satisfying. After ncing at the woman curled up on the bed, he turned and left. It wasn''t until the sound of the door closing reached her ears that Evelyn gradually opened her eyes. Though she was exhausted, sleep eluded her. She was haunted by the vivid images of what had just transpired every time she closed her eyes. She felt utterly ashamed of herself. Never had she imagined that she would end up in a stranger''s bed. Evelyn turned her head and looked at the ointment on the bed. Despite the urge to throw it away immediately, the dull ache in her lower body reminded her that she needed it. Suppressing the humiliation welling up in her chest, she took her time reaching out for the ointment. She tightly clenched it in her hand as a cold determination filled her eyes. Nicole Anderson, I won''t let you get away with this! All the humiliation I suffered today is because of you! Meanwhile, on the other side, Nicole no longer had time to worry about Evelyn''s situation. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She had started expanding the research center and conducted internal exams. Only less than 10 percent of the people on the list managed to pass a few of the exams. Nicole did not say much and immediately expelled those who couldn''t pass. As expected, those people stormed into her office. They were the ones who had paid to get in and were now demanding a refund after being dismissed. Nicole, who had anticipated this scenario, promptly presented the records of Gina collecting their money. "Gina Feuer was the one who received your payments, not the research center. If you have any issues, take it up with her." Watching themotion, she continued in a calm voice as her lips slowly curled into a smile, "Although the research center is privately owned, its essence is to serve the country. If news of your bribery were to be exposed, it wouldn''t bode well for your future." Faced with Nicole''s threat, the few individuals immediately quietened down and behaved themselves. "I have already filed awsuit against Gina. If any of you have any financial disputes with her, you should go ahead and make an appeal," Nicole dered before turning around and leaving. With the revtion of the bribery incident, the others dared not cause any further trouble. After all, Nicole had presented concrete evidence, proving that the research center had not epted their bribes, but rather, it was Gina who had pocketed the money. This whole situation would only bring them harm if it escted any further. After dismissing those individuals, Nicole swiftly began expanding her team. With the removal of the shady dealings, the number of applicants skyrocketed, reaching nearly 5000 in no time. These past few days, Nicole was like a spinning top. She couldn''t even find a moment to catch her breath. Fortunately, White had left a few reliable people. With their assistance, Nicole finally managed to take a breather. However, after days of relentless work, Nicole had visibly lost weight as her once-plump face was now much slimmer. Concerned for her health, Colton insisted that she take a break. Once the busy period passed and the written exams and interviews were concluded, Nicole finally felt a sense of relief when the selection process for various positions came to an end. After resolving the matter at the research center, it was now time to deal with the Yaels. Chapter 1225 Channels Chapter 1225 Channels The Yael Family held control over the science academy in Durobrivae, and they had taken root in the city for many years. Over these years, their influence had spread and intertwined, and it was soplex it couldn''t be easily eradicated. We can only proceed step by step. Nicole thought that the best way to eradicate them was to start from within the Yaels. Colton thought the same as Nicole. They couldn''t possibly let this end just like that after the Yaels had used Evelyn to put voodoo on him. He had entrusted Beryl to thoroughly investigate the Yael Family, and within a few days, almost everything had been uncovered. Colton handed the gathered information to Nicole. When she saw the documents, her expression grew grave. Previously, she had been set up by the Yael Family and was sent to the outskirts, where she was almost dissected. Fortunately, Colton arrived in time to save her, and they had also destroyed that research center. She had thought that the Yaels only had that one research center. Much to their surprise, they discovered something even more dreadful after Beryl''s investigation. It turned out that there was a total of six research centers owned by the Yaels scattered throughout the country! Excluding the one Colton had destroyed, there were still five remaining. All five of them were involved in the despicable business of human trafficking, a gruesome reality that nowy before Nicole. It sent a shiver down her spine and made her scalp tingle. She never expected that the Yael Family would also engage in such inhumane experiments in addition to controlling the science academy. "What are these research centers for?" Nicole''s throat felt dry as she asked hesitantly. "ording to Beryl''s investigation, they use live subjects for voodoo experiments. After they are done with the torture, they also engage in organ harvesting and sell them on the ck market." Colton pursed his lips. Despite having seen his fair share of things that might seem impossible, he couldn''t help but feel distressed upon hearing this news. After a moment of silence, he continued, "The Yael Family has been in this business for almost 10 years. Over the years, they have developed their channels well. They almost immediately have buyers after dissecting the organs, which they earn a considerable amount of money from." So that''s why Although the science academy has been involved in medical research, they haven''t made as much profit as this. It turns out the Yael Family''s grandeur is built upon these unspeakable acts. Nicole didn''t know why, but after contemting those horrific events, she felt a pang ofpassion. When she opened her eyes again, determination filled her gaze. "I want to simultaneously send people to these five locations, gather evidence, and crush the Yael Family. What do you think, Colton?" Nicole''s tone was remarkably calm when she spoke these words, but that calmness was like the calm before the storm. She was tooposed. Colton nodded and reached out to caress Nicole''s head, his voice hoarse as he replied, "I will do everything in my power to help you." A bitter smile appeared on her face. She had never imagined that one day she would confront the Yael Family head-on. When White was alive, he had told her that while the Yael Family had done many terrible things, those deeds had helped numerous influential people, allowing the Yaels to establish a firm foothold in a city asplex as Durobrivae. All those shady business deals intertwined with various factions. Without a certain level of strength, there would be no way to disrupt such a delicate bnce, even if one knew the truth about everything. It seemed that now was the time topletely eradicate the Yael Family. Whether it was for herself or the victims. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After Nicole let go, she took a deep breath and uttered in a calm voice, "Tomorrow, I will take Mr. Zeller to the science academy and expose the truth about Ryan''s experiments with developing voodoo. I''ll need your help with the research center." As Colton looked at Nicole''s determined expression, he nodded and reached out to touch her head. His voice was soft when he reassured her. "Don''t worry, and just leave the rest to me. You go to the science academy. Stay safe, and if anything happens, let me know immediately." Chapter 1226 What Exactly Are You Trying to Do Chapter 1226 What Exactly Are You Trying to Do Nicole nodded, and her voice was hoarse when she replied, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll go with Mr. Zeller. At least they won''t dare to confront me openly in front of Old Mr. Yael." She was White''s disciple, and almost everyone knew about the enmity between the Yael Family and White. If something were to happen to her in public, people would immediately suspect the Yaels. Logan wasn''t foolish enough to make a move against her at the science academy. The next day, Nicole found Nathan and exined the situation to him, leaving him shocked. It wasn''t until she presented all the evidence that he angrily stood up, reproaching, "I thought the Yael Family was only involved in developing voodoo. I never expected them to be involved in such despicable acts!" Emma was nearby when she overheard their conversation. When she saw Nicole''s evidence, she was equally taken aback. It was unimaginable that there were still people engaged in organ trafficking to such an extent while hidden from the public eye in today''s society. After exining everything, Nicole added, "Mr. Zeller, Mrs. Zuniga, I hope you can keep this matter confidential. There are too many vested interests involved, and it won''t do you any good if you get involved. This time, I only want you to apany me to the science academy to expose Ryan''s voodoo cultivation. As for the rest, I''ll handle it myself." There was a hint of worry in Nathan''s eyes when he heard Nicole''s words. Though they had some connections with the science academy, they had no idea that such trades were taking ce within its walls. Those were real lives being traded, and those at the academy were shamelessly disregarding ethical boundaries by engaging in organ trafficking. "Nicole, the Yael Family is not to be trifled with. I''m worried they will do something dangerous to you If you truly go against them." Nathan had a certain level of influence within the science academy, so he had always been somewhat familiar with the Yael Family. He knew they would stop at nothing to get what they wanted. Furthermore, the medicalmunity was already aware of the Yaels'' ugly deeds, so it was no longer surprising to think they could stoop to such actions. "I know. My master warned me about it when he was alive. But the Yael Family has already harmed my family. I have no choice but to fight back. They made my husband lose his memory with voodoo this time, but what about next time? If I don''t take action now, I''m afraid their target will be my child. I can''t stand back and watch that happen." Nicole spoke with unwavering determination. Gazing at Nicole''s determined face, Nathan knew that saying anything more would be useless. In the end, he nodded and stated, "Alright, then. I''ll help you this time. But if you encounter any difficulties, I hope you''ll inform me right away. I''ll always stand by your side." If it weren''t for Nicole and White, he would have lost his whole family long ago. No matter what he did, he could never repay this debt of gratitude. Nicole nodded, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips. She choked out, "Thank you, Mr. Zeller." Meanwhile, at the research center After parting ways with the Yael Family, Ryan and Evelyn returned to the research center. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ryan absentmindedly conducted research on the drugs in the basement. Nathan called for all the students, and together in a group of at least a hundred people, they marched into the science academy. Logan was the first who received the news, and he immediately led a group of people out. His gaze was focused intently on Nicole and Nathan, who were leading the way. He furrowed his brows and asked, "What are you trying to do by bringing so many people to the science academy? Are you nning a rebellion?" With his hands sped behind his back, Nathan nced at Logan and retorted coldly, "I remember being the hospital director of the science academy, no? What''s the matter? Since when do I have to report to you about bringing my students here?" Confronted with Nathan''s question, Logan sported a sour expression. He red at the younger man and hissed, "What exactly are you trying to do?" Chapter 1227 Visit Chapter 1227 Visit Nathan''s gaze was distant as he coolly replied, "I have no specific intentions. I just brought my students to visit the science academy. Are you reluctant to receive my students here, Old Mr. Yael?" Logan''s fists, which were behind his back, gradually clenched as his gaze darkened. He suddenly found it difficult to understand what Nathan intended to do. If it weren''t for Nicole, he wouldn''t have come out. However, Nathan had practically barged in here with Nicole this time. Logan only stepped forward to stop them as they appeared menacing. Despite feeling somewhat uneasy, Logan still stood in front of the group and announced, "The science academy is currently upied with nursing duties. It''s not convenient to have so many people here. Doctor Zeller, wouldn''t it be better to choose another time?" "No need to trouble yourself, Old Mr. Yael. My disciples graduated from Durobrivae Hospital. They know how to behave. You can rest assured." Nathan was determined to enter. Logan''s gaze darkened instantly as his fists gradually tightened. Some time must have passed before hemented in a calm tone, "Nathan, you''re just dying to oppose me, aren''t you?" "Old Mr. Yael, you''re overthinking things. I only wanted to bring my students to visit the science academy. Besides, my wife and I hold positions here in the office. I''m not overstepping any lines by bringing a few people here, right?" Nathan added calmly. Both of them were sly old foxes who had lived for several decades. They engaged in a verbal exchange, neither willing to yield to the other. Logan was about to speak up to stop them, but Nathan, who was already tired of going back and forth with him, stated bluntly, "Everyonee with me. I''ll show you around the science academy today." Upon hearing that, the students rushed in without paying any attention to Logan. Logan''s face only further fell as he watched the group head in. However, it was clear that his attempts to stop them were futile, as more than half of the hundreds of people had already gone in. Logan''s expression turned thunderous, but Nathan seemed unfazed. Thetter only smilingly looked at him as he said, "Sorry for the trouble, Old Mr. Yael. My students were moring to visit the science academy. I believe you''re not a narrow-minded person. After all, it''s just a visit. You''re not going to tell them no, right?" Logan looked extremely grim now. He held the cane in his hand tight and opened his mouth to say something, but his throat was so tight he couldn''t utter a word. After Nathan finished speaking, he simply turned around and left. Once Nathan had left, Nicole approached Logan with her eyebrows arched while a smile hung on her lips. She then drawled, "Old Mr. Yael, the real show is about to begin." Logan''s sharp gaze fixed firmly on Nicole as he gritted his teeth and questioned, "Nicole Anderson, what exactly are you nning to do?!" Nicole chuckled lightly and raised her clear eyes. "Old Mr. Yael, Logan destroyed your research center on the outskirts of Durobrivaest time. Simr incidents have urred five more times, haven''t they?" Logan stared fixedly at Nicole. Refusing to believe that she had such capability, he coldly snorted and spat, "Nicole, my research center has deep roots and is involved with powerful figures, not just the Yael Family. Can you afford to offend them all?" Upon hearing that, Nicole smiled nonchntly and replied icily with her chin raised, "Old Mr. Yael, it seems you have forgotten one thing. Your grandson used voodoo on Colton. This act is equivalent to dering war against the Gardner Family. The Gardners will make sure your family falls apart using solid evidence and legitimate reasons. So what if the people behind you know? Do they dare to oppose the Gardners?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 1228 Something Shameless? Chapter 1228 Something Shameless? Logan was fuming with anger, but he knew that Nicole was right. The Gardner Family was a renowned global financial conglomerate, and with Nicole being the precious daughter of the Wrenn Family, which held military power, they practically had a stranglehold on everything. Even the Goulds were wealthy in their own right. Not only that, the maternal side of the Gardner Family, the Jenkins Family, was a prestigious household too. With all these forces aligned, even those supporting Logan dared not act rashly. "You want to destroy my influence, but you must have solid evidence to im that my grandson is responsible for the voodoo!" Logan was still desperately struggling at this point. Nicole merely sneered, not bothering to argue further with Logan. What she wanted was to keep him on edge and anxious. After all, that was much more amusing. She smirked, turned her back, and nonchntly waved. "Take your time and think about what evidence I have." With that, she walked away briskly. Logan stared at Nicole''s retreating figure, his intense gaze almost piercing a hole in her back. It was only when the person behind him reminded him that he snapped out of his trance. "Old Mr. Yael, that woman is dangerous. It seems like she really has something to hold over you." Logan tightened his grip on his cane. After pondering for a moment, his eyes suddenly widened. HeThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . now realized why Nicole had instructed Nathan to take so many students to the science academy. It was because the basement of the academy held arge collection of voodoo bugs. If these bugs were discovered, it would be difficult to dissociate the Gould Family from the incident involving the curse on Colton. "Sh*t!" Logan cursed before promptly turning to the person beside him. In a solemn tone, he instructed, "Call Ryan right now and tell him toe back immediately." Logan hurriedly walked ahead as he spoke. Meanwhile, Nicole and Nathan arrived at the entrance to the basement. After she took out a key and opened the door, she immediately felt a chill emanating from inside. While the students rubbed their arms, some curiously asked, "Doctor Zeller, what''s in here? It feels eerie." Nathan smiled and replied, "These are some precious collections from the science academy. Let''s go in and take a look, but remember not to touch anything with your hands, understand?" Nathan was the hospital director of the Town Central Hospital, and most of his students were prodigies in the medical field. Some of them were still in school. These over a hundred people who were curious about the academy''s collections craned their necks and squeezed inside. Nathan brought so many people here just to deny the Yael Family any chance. Meanwhile, Nicole quickly arrived at the entrance with her group. Just as she was about to open the door, a hurried voice rang out from behind, "Nicole, what do you think you''re doing?!" Hearing that, Nicole turned to look and saw Logan, who was supported by Ryan, rushing toward them. It was evident that Logan was in a great hurry as he was panting heavily, his face flushed. Nicole chuckled and drawled, "Oh, nothing much. I just wanted to show everyone the treasures of the science academy. Old Mr. Yael, you surely won''t be so stingy as to deny us a visit, right?" Logan slowly approached her, his aged face filled with restraint. "Nicole, this is the science academy, not a medical facility. The things kept here are ssified secrets of the academy. How can they be seen by so many people?" Nicole looked at his serious expression and teased, "Hahaha! Old Mr. Yael, you''re so nervous. I''m starting to suspect that there are some secrets you''re hiding from the public here." Logan''s face turned grave, and his hand gripping the cane kept tightening. After a while, he turned his head with a serious expression and looked at Nathan. "Doctor Zeller, aren''t we well-respected individuals? Are you really going to y along with a young broad?" Nathan, however, replied calmly, "We''re just taking a look inside, so why are you getting all anxious? Could it be that there really are things here that should remain unseen?" Chapter 1229 Barging Into the Science Academy Chapter 1229 Barging Into the Science Academy "How dare you?" Logan''s eyes widened as he shakily raised his cane and pointed at the two people in front of him. However, he couldn''t utter a word. Ryan furrowed his brows upon hearing that. "If we put this to rest here, the Yael Family will be forever grateful to both of you. We hope our rtionship won''t be strained by a mere science academy." It was an undeniable fact that Ryan had a way with words. The atmosphere had already reached a deadlock, yet he still managed toe up with such words to ease the tension between the two families. Despite that, Nathan remained firm and dismissed Ryan''s words. They hade today to expose the Yael Family''s secrets, so they would not be easily swayed by Ryan''s attempts to persuade them. Nathan then turned to Nicole and signaled her to take action. Seeing that, Nicole nodded slightly and nced at the glum-faced Logan before turning and heading toward an inconspicuous spot with a key in her hand. The students had long noticed themotion here, and when they saw Nicole making a move, their gazes naturally followed her, only to notice a hidden door in the room. "I advise you to let it go. Continuing like this will only hurt the both of us!" Logan knew that those two were likely aware of the matter he was referring to. Since that was the case, he didn''t need to pretend anymore. Nathan snorted coldly, showing no intention of backing down. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ryan pursed his lips as he stared at Nicole''s figure. He might not be able to stop her in time with so many students around. In front of everyone, Nicole opened the hidden door, and the scene inside made her gasp. Despite being mentally prepared, she couldn''t maintain absolute calmness upon seeing such a scene. The students, noticing that something was amiss with Nicole, leaned forward to take a look. Their eyes suddenly widened to no end. Although they had witnessed many extraordinary things, the sight before them now was something that would remain unforgettable for a lifetime. Logan''s cane fell to the ground, and he stared at the opened door with an ashen face. The Yael Family was finished. "These are voodoo bugs, right?" One of the students was the first to speak with a voice that trembled. Countless voodoo bugs wriggled within various hosts, causing a nauseating feeling that even those who had experienced countless battles couldn''t endure. "These are indeed voodoo bugs. The Yael Family previously researched them, but they were condemned by the medicalmunity. We thought they would stop, but they have remained unrepentant. They have raised so many voodoo bugs! Don''t forget that this is just one science academy. Who knows how many more there are in other ces!" One student, filled with righteous indignation, stepped forward. After all, raising voodoo bugs was considered a disgrace in the medical field. Logan closed his eyes in despair. Nathan and Nicole hade prepared today. They obviously knew about the ce where the voodoo bugs were kept and deliberately brought the students along to expose this matter to the world. However, he had a feeling that their intentions might not be limited to just this. Logan''s heart grew cold at the thought of what else the Yael Family had done. He had to find an opportunity to move those things to another ce. The secret about the voodoo bugs could no longer be hidden. However, the experiments on human subjects couldn''t be exposed to the public. On the other hand, Nathan felt a sense of relief. Today, he finally got the results he wanted. He allowed the students to take photographs, as they served as evidence. It was a necessary measure to prevent the Yael Family from resorting to any means necessary to regain their power. Preserving some evidence was a normal course of action. "Destroy everything here." Nicole turned around upon hearing themand. When she saw Colton rushing over with a group of people, her lips curled up slightly into a reassuring smile. Colton also felt at ease when he saw the situation. Without hesitation, he stood beside Nicole and coldly red at Logan and Ryan as hatred welled up inside him. If it weren''t for the Yael Family''s unspeakable acts, he wouldn''t have been subjected to voodoo and had his life hanging by a thread. Bang! A loud noise that subsequently rang out made Logan quickly look around. Many people held specific tools in their hands as they smashed at the fruit of his many years ofbor. Even if Logan''s bug cultivation was discovered, no one could touch his science academy without the official documents from above. He shouted angrily, "Stop it! What gives you the right to destroy this ce?!" Chapter 1230 Its All Over Chapter 1230 It''s All Over "Old Mr. Yael, your rearing of voodoo bugs is a serious matter. I have the right to ruin this ce. Not only here, but I will also send people to destroy the remaining ces. As for the rest, please wait for the news," Colton uttered coldly, afraid that the Yael Family''s recklessly breaking the containers would injure others. He furrowed his eyebrows as he stood in front of Nicole. Upon hearing those words, Logan struggled to maintain his bnce. His body leaned backward, but fortunately, Ryan was there to support him. Otherwise, he would have lost both his reputation and dignity today. Logan kept hearing the noises from themotion around him. It broke his heart that he had to watch his years of hard work getting destroyed right in front of him without being able to stop what was going on. "Other research centers" Nicole''s gaze held a hint of concern. Today had gone so smoothly that it made her feel uneasy. Colton gently wrapped an arm around her shoulder and applied a slight pressure in his palm. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle that. You take these people and leave. It''s not easy to deal with this when there is such arge crowd." Nicole nodded, feeling somewhat reassured by his words. "Nicole." Nathan approached her and softly sighed. The creases on his forehead and eyes had also eased. "This is the end of the matter, I guess." "Mr. Zeller, let''s leave with the students. It''s not convenient to have so many people here," Nicole said. Even though a faint smile had appeared on her lips, worry still filled her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Colton watched as Nicole led the group away, his gaze bing more resolute. Hemanded in a cold voice, "Destroy everything thoroughly, especially those voodoo bugs." The team he brought with him were all professionals who were equipped with unique and effective methods to eliminate voodoo bugs. "Colton, even though your family is influential, I''m sure they wouldn''t be able to handle all the people backing me up!" Logan still refused to back down. "Even with the Wrenn Family supporting you, things won''t go as you wish!" Colton, however, remained unaffected by the words. As he rubbed the ring on his ring finger, he drawled, "Instead of wasting time threatening me, why don''t you think about the future of your family?" With that, he didn''t give Logan any chance to speak. Colton turned and left because the ce had already been destroyed enough. Meanwhile, Logan looked at the once glorious science academy that nowy in ruins, and his painstakingly cultivated voodoo bugs had been thoroughly eradicated. "My" Logan could no longer hold himself up and slowly kneeled on the ground, his eyes turning red. Ryan''s heart ached. After all, the foundation of the Yael Family''s dealings existed here, but they were all exposed and destroyed now. This was a heavy blow to the Yaels. "Grandpa, please get up" Ryan sniffed and held Logan''s arm, but he couldn''t exert any strength. Logan only shook his head in despair. Deep wrinkles adorned his aged face, which now bore the added weight of profound grief. Beep! Beep! The sound of a ringing phone interrupted them. Ryan nced at the caller ID,posed himself, and answered the call. "The other research centers have also been destroyed. Also, the Gardner Family has obtained evidence of our human experimentation" The underling who called continued speaking, but Ryan didn''t bother to pay attention to the words until he heard the busy toneing from his phone. "What''s wrong?" Logan seemed to have already epted the reality as he stubbornly stood back up from the ground. Ryan appeared somewhat at a loss when he slowly turned to look at Logan before he choked out with a noticeable tremor in his voice, "Grandpa, all five research centers have been destroyed, and the Gardner Family has obtained evidence of the human experiments." He still held onto a glimmer of hope at first, thinking that the Yael Family would be able to salvage the situation if it was only about the voodoo bugs. However, now that the matter of human experimentation had been implicated, the Yael Family likely had no way out. "What did you say?!" Logan couldn''t believe what he was hearing. As his eyes suddenly widened, he repeated continuously, "It''s over. It''s all over! No one can save us" Chapter 1231 The Pressure Behind Chapter 1231 The Pressure Behind Ryan supported his grandfather, who wasn''t in good spirits, as they gloomily returned to the Yael Residence. The situation had turned overwhelming for the Yaels since no one expected Colton to be so ruthless. Ring. Ring. Ring. Impatiently, he took out his phone. Upon seeing the caller ID, he immediately answered the call with a sense of trepidation. It was their backer; he couldn''t afford to offend them. "I heard your bases were destroyed?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A cacophony of electronic noises reached Ryan''s ears, a sound he had be ustomed to. The backer never revealed their true voice when making phone calls. "Yes, rest assured, we won''t dy your goods," Ryan replied obsequiously, behaving humbly. Meanwhile, Logan perked up his ears and listened carefully. After all, it could either be good or bad news to receive a call from their backer at this time. "Huh, why should I continue to work with you guys when it hase to this? I''m only calling to tell you that if you leak even a hint of the buyer''s information, I''ll make things worse for you." The backer''s attitude was absolute, promptly hanging up the call, giving Ryan no chance to respond. As Ryan listened to the busy tone on his phone, his heart turned to ashes. This time, the Yael Family is doomed for good Logan, relying on his cane, trembled his way to the couch. Before he could catch his breath, he slumped into the seat. "Grandpa!" Ryan shouted, rushing to Logan upon hearing the unusual sound. Colton''s resentment alleviated somewhat as he watched the science academy demolish before him. "Colton" He turned his head at the sound and saw Evelyn walking toward him, looking pitiful. A trace of disgust shed in his eyes. Evelyn''s eyes lit up with a hint of a smile. At least Colton was still willing to look at her. Of course, she didn''t forget her purpose. She bit her lip, forced out a few tears, and said, "Colton, I''m pregnant." The man clenched his fists tightly to release them after a long time. "It has nothing to do with me," he said, bypassing Evelyn and preparing to get in the car. Panic arose within Evelyn at once, and she chased after him with furrowed brows and her belly held. But because of the fetus, she held back a little, causing her to fall behind. In the end, she shouted, "Colton, I got pregnant when you were cursed!" Disbelief overcame Colton as he came to a stop. He turned around and bore into Evelyn, wanting to extract the truth from her that way. "I''m not lying, Colton. When you were cursed, we Who''d have thought I''d end up getting pregnant?! I hadn''t wanted to bother you with it, but now, I''m afraid I can''t raise the child alone. I wouldn''t have come to you if I could have it any other way." In an angle obscure to Colton, Evelyn pinched her arm brutally, forcing herself to shed some tears, allowing the helplessness and pitifulness in her eyes to appear even more sincere. Colton pressed his lips together tightly. He couldn''t remember anything about being cursed. There wasn''t even a single clue. He didn''t know if Evelyn''s words were sincere, but with her putting it that way, he couldn''t simply ignore it "Get in the car," demanded Colton before entering the driver''s seat. Nothing but impassiveness enveloped his face. Even so, Evelyn was in seventh heaven, somewhat triumphant even. She dared not linger for too long and got into the car in two shakes. She turned her head and looked affectionately at Colton. He was the man she had always loved so deeply. "Sit in the back." Colton''s brows were knitted tightly. The fact that Evelyn chose to sit in the front passenger seat so readily upset him. The seat was reserved for Nicole and Nicole only. Evelyn was startled and turned even grimmer after taking a moment toe around. Still, she muttered, "Sorry." With that, she swiftly changed seats. However, her countenance never brightened up after that. Chapter 1232 Pregnant Chapter 1232 Pregnant "How did it go, Colton? Was it smooth?" Nicole set aside her work and rushed to the door after learning that Colton had arrived at the research center. Roxanna followed behind, shaking her head helplessly as she looked at the somewhat joyful figure. Who knew how Nicole would react if she knew Colton had brought a woman with him? Upon seeing Colton''s grim countenance, Nicole parted her lips to ask only to turn grim before speaking, for she found Evelyn standing behind Colton. "I don''t know how she found me, Nicole, but she told me she''s pregnant, and it happened when I was cursed," Colton said,cking confidence. Even though he knew Nicole wouldn''t be angry, his heart ached for her, and he didn''t know how to resolve the situation properly either. Nicole''s face turned pale. She knew that Colton had no control over being cursed, but for some reason, her heart ached so much she couldn''t breathe. The air felt thin, as if it were taking her life away. "Nicole..." Colton looked at Nicole with worry, standing helplessly in ce. "Come here, I''ll check your pulse," said Nicole icily to Evelyn after taking a deep breath. The matter couldn''t be dyed any longer. First, they needed to know if the child was actually Colton''s. There was still a glimmer of hope. Evelyn nodded gently, appearing aggrieved like a misbehaved child being lectured by an adult as she followed silently behind Nicole. On the other hand, Nicole never looked straight at Evelyn the entire time. The woman would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. She had even colluded with the Yaels to curse Colton, disregarding his well-being entirely. Thus, now, she didn''t need to face Evelyn with any kindness. Colton watched everything unfold, hoping that Nicole could determine the true timing of Evelyn''s pregnancy and confirm it wasn''t when he was cursed. Nicole ced her hand on Evelyn''s wrist and couldn''t help but feel nervous. She hoped Evelyn was lying to them. However, an ominous feeling quickly overcame her when she caught Evelyn''s somewhat victorious smug. Wait, Evelyn wouldn''t let us examine her without putting in even the slightest bit of a fight if she was lying. That can only mean Nicole turned grim at that. Despite having figured out the result, she still examined Evelyn''s pulse properly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Time ticked away, and Colton waited by the side anxiously. He dared not rush or disturb the examination, for rushing and making noise were thest things one should do during a pulse examination. Nicole, now beyond grim, slowly removed her hand. The result devastated her, making it difficult for her to ept. "So, Nicole, is it true?" Colton asked, approaching Nicole urgently, gripping her shoulder. "She''s telling the truth," she replied with a hoarse voice, as she didn''t want to believe it and even feared it. Colton was stupefied, and he gradually released Nicole. He didn''t know how to face her anymore. Even if Nicole didn''t mind it, he did. He couldn''t get over it. "I''ve been telling you the truth this whole time, Colton. You believe me now, don''t you?" Evelyn pleaded, grabbing Colton''s arm, her eyes red-rimmed. Even so, the smile at the corner of her eyes was still visible. "I" Colton parted his lips, uttering only a single word before trailing off. He was too ashamed to stay here any longer. "Roxanna, let''s keep Miss Wrenn at the research center. She''s pregnant, so take good care of her and make sure nothing goes wrong." Nicole took a deep breath, trying her best to calm her emotions, and spoke in aposed tone. Roxanna hesitated. She didn''t want to oblige, but upon seeing Nicole''s gaze, she immediately swallowed her pride and begrudgingly responded, "Understood. Pleasee with me, Miss Wrenn." Evelyn gazed at Colton, reluctant to leave him, but seeing that he had nothing to say to her, she left with Roxanna with her head lowered. Chapter 1233 Commotion Chapter 1233 Commotion Despite being in a daze, Nicole still managed to take care of Evelyn''s daily arrangements. It was a given that she was forcing herself to do so. Meanwhile, Colton felt as if a colony of ants was gnawing at his heart, leaving him breathless while seeing how distracted Nicole looked. The quieter Nicole became, the more ufortable he felt. "I''m tired. I''ll rest for a bit. Keep an eye on the Yaels," Nicole said, both physically and mentally exhausted. She didn''t know how to face Colton either. Although she knew it wasn''t Colton''s fault, she couldn''t approach him with a calm mind. "Nicole, I know you''re upset about this, and it''s my fault too." Colton pursed his lips, unsure of what to say next. He thought everything he said would be wrong, especially since he had gotten another woman pregnant. At that, Nicole''s eyes turned red-rimmed with oing tears. Still, she fought them back and adjusted her mindset before slowly turning around. "I don''t me you, Colton. The most important thing now is the Yael Family. I''ll help you with Evelyn and the child. Since it''s yours, you should take responsibility. Alright, that''s it. I''m off now. These couple of days have been really exhausting." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With that, Nicole walked away, giving Colton no chance to speak. At the end of the day, he could only watch her stubborn departure with furrowed brows. "Mr. Gardner, why don''t you attend to other matters? We''ve got this covered," Roxanna said, exhaling and brieflyforting Colton before turning to leave. Having finally learned the full picture, she believed Nicole must be down in the dumps. "I want to see Colton. Are you all nning to leave me alone here for ten months?" "You mustn''t raise your voice here, Miss Wrenn. Please return to your room. You''re not allowed to wander around freely." Noises of Evelyn arguing with a staff member came not far away, and Evelyn was being mulish. "Miss Miller, Miss Wrenn insists oning out and seeing Mr. Gardner. We exined the rules to her, but she wouldn''t listen. She''s causing amotion, demanding to see Mr. Gardner." A staff member rushed over, their voice tinged with a sob. Knowing that Evelyn tended to give the people here a hard time, Roxanna said calmly, "I''ll handle it." The employee''s face lit up at once, and they silently followed Roxanna. "Miss Wrenn," Roxanna uttered expressionlessly but politely. "This is a research center where many things need to be kept confidential. So please nurture your unborn child quietly. Professionals will ensure your well-being." There was no need for her to be kind and amodating to such an unreasonable person. Basic courtesy would suffice. "Who do you think you are? You''re still unworthy of talking to me!" Evelyn retorted icily while rudely sizing Roxanna up. "Go and fetch Colton or take me to him." She had gone to great lengths to use her pregnancy to bring her closer to Colton, but in the end, she found herself trapped in this somewhat decent cage. She only managed to catch a glimpse of Colton, and she wasn''t going to take that. "Miss Wrenn, Mr. Gardner has his matters to attend to. We can''t reach him. I''m afraid we''ll have to resort to forceful measures if you continue to be uncooperative," Roxanna warned, ignoring Evelyn''s hostile gaze, and looked at thetter with nothing but abhorrence in her squinted eyes and furrowed brows. "You!" Evelyn pointed a finger at Roxanna but had no way to confront thetter. "Take care of Miss Wrenn. If she continues to cause a disturbance, use the same methods we use for difficult patients in the clinic." Roxanna turned around arrogantly, and as if suddenly remembering something, she added, "Just don''t harm the child." Evelyn bore into Roxanna as thetter walked away. By the time she snapped back to reality, the door in front of her had been closed and locked. Chapter 1234 Physically and Mentally Exhausted Chapter 1234 Physically and Mentally Exhausted Standing inside the room, Evelyn gazed at the unfamiliar environment, thinking she couldn''t just sit and wait. This is Nicole''s territory; the woman might''ve locked me up behind Colton''s back. Yes, that must be it. At that, Evelyn decided to try going out again. As she approached the door, she heard the distinct sound of it being locked. Frowning, she shouted, "This is uwful detention! Why have you locked me up in a ce like this? I might as well have stayed in a hotel!" "I can arrange for you to be taken to a hotel if you find this ce unsatisfactory, Miss Wrenn. But that will mean that the child is no longer our responsibility. So, if you wish to continue staying here, I suggest you quietly abide by the rules. Otherwise, don''t me me for treating you like a mentally ill patient." It''s that woman from earlier! Yes, I''m certain of it! Evelyn distinctly remembered that the woman''s voice matched the one who had impeded her from leaving. It seemed that the woman''s previous departure was all a deception, just a way to catch her off guard and lock her up. "Is this really okay, Miss Miller?" a staff member asked with concern. After all, Evelyn was an important guest of Nicole''s. "Shouldn''t we inform Miss Anderson?" Roxanna didn''t reproach the staff member. After all, Nicole''s rtionship with Evelyn''s child wasn''t ideal, and it wasn''t a situation she could elucidate clearly. The best thing to do was just to make sure the woman inside gave birth and left quickly. "Don''t worry about it." Roxanna shook her head. "Just focus on protecting the child in her belly by any means necessary. The child is the priority. As for Nicole, you don''t need to worry about her. Let''s not inform her for now. She isn''t in the mood to handle these matterstely." "Yes, ma''am," the employee said thoughtfully, watching Roxanna leave. Although puzzled, she did as she was told. Within the pitch-ck room sat Nicole on the floor, her lifeless eyes gazing ahead. No light could reach the room, and the bathroom was inplete disarray. Only moments ago did shee to know that she was one month pregnant. No wonder. Nicole smirked self-deprecatingly as a bitter chuckle escaped her. She should''ve anticipated that this day woulde. After all, a cursed Colton would do anything Evelyn said. Knowing Evelyn''s character, there was no way she wouldn''t have made him have sex with her. "Nicole," Roxanna cautiously called from outside the door. It could just be her imagination, but she couldn''t shake off the feeling that Nicole wasn''t herself. She knew Nicole well, and she knew that Nicole wouldn''t be so lost even having been thrown into such a situation, let alone lock herself in a room and not see anyone. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Roxanna pressed her ear against the door but heard no movement inside the room. She grew concerned and decided to call out again. "Nicole, it''s me, Roxanna. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you." Nicole''s eyshes trembled. She must have just finished crying, as her upper and lowershes stuck together slightly, causing a blurred vision before her. "Hmm" Roxanna locked her brows into a tight furrow. Something''s definitely wrong. Nicole''s a light sleeper. She couldn''t have missed it! Fearing the possibility, she kicked the door open without hesitation. The door opened with a bam, and the ominous feeling surged greater within Roxanna when she found the room in darkness. "Nicole" Roxanna found the switch easily and turned on the lights. What she saw frightened her. Nicole sat on the floor like a doll, leaning against the white wall, her eyes lifeless, staring straight ahead. "I''m okay," Nicole said,ing around. She blinked slightly upon seeing Roxanna, not recalling when thetter had entered. Roxanna knitted her brows into a deep furrow, for to her, Nicole''s words were nothing but a facade. No way was the woman okay when she was already in such a state. "Come on, get up first. The floor is cold." Roxanna helped Nicole sit on the bed. Her heart twinged as she looked at the tear marks on Nicole''s face. Nicole subconsciously touched her cheek. She felt a tightness there and realized that her face was wet. She didn''t know when tears had reached her face. Chapter 1235 Unable to Rest Assured Chapter 1235 Unable to Rest Assured "Ah!" Roxanna intended to wet a towel for Nicole in the bathroom but was shocked to see vomit on the floor. Despite her astonishment, she hurried back and anxiously checked Nicole''s body. "What happened, Nicole? Why did you vomit so much?" "I''m pregnant, so it''s normal. Don''t panic," said Nicole, her eyes brightening a little. She knew Roxanna was deeply concerned about her. She had to be even stronger now so as not to worry those who cared about her. "Could you please clean up the bathroom for me? I just remembered that I have something to attend to." Nicole nced at her phone, furrowing her brows slightly as she felt a sense of urgency. There was still no news from Colton. Worry overwhelmed her, and she couldn''t put her mind at ease until she checked on him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nicole''s voice was hoarse, and Roxanna stared at her with concern, unable to let go of her worries. Seeing Nicole getting dressed as if she was going out, she asked anxiously, "Do you really have to go out at a time like this? You''re pregnant now. I''ll have someone prepare some tonics or something. It''s not good for both you and the baby if you''re so reckless, Nicole." Nicole stopped in her tracks. That''s right, I''m carrying a baby now. I can''t disregard everything. "You''re right." Nicole nodded in agreement. "Please have someone prepare it, but make it fast. I still have something to attend to." She had to take care of herself and her baby with Colton. Baby? Evelyn Wrenn Nicole instinctively held her chest, feeling a sharp pang as if someone had suddenly stabbed it when the name came to Nicole again. As much as she didn''t want to admit it, Evelyn did get pregnant when Colton was cursed. The timing matched. Hence, it was highly possible that the child in Evelyn''s belly was Colton''s. As for everything else, it could only be verified after the child was born. She had been unwilling to believe this deep down in her heart, still giving Colton and herself a chance. Nicole shook her head helplessly as she watched Roxanna tidy up the bathroom. "Thank you," she said gratefully. "You can go back to your work now. I''ll drink the tonic before leaving. Don''t worry." However, Roxanna was still somewhat worried, but she knew that as long as Nicole returned to a stable state, she wouldn''t do anything foolish. The worst thought had already crossed her mind when she was waiting behind the door. She was afraid that Nicole might not be able to bear it and do something regretful. "Okay, I''ll deal with Evelyn. You can rest assured." Roxanna turned to leave, only to turn around when a thought hit her. She had to reassure Nicole. Nicole curled her lips and gave aforting smile. Not long after Roxanna left, a staff member brought the tonic over joyously. How could they not be happy when their boss was pregnant, especially with the child of her beloved man? Nicole obediently drank the tonic as she had promised Roxanna. After the staff member left, she stood up, put on her clothes, and prepared to leave. While waiting for the tonic to arrive, she attempted to reach Colton, but her calls remained unanswered. Worried that something bad had happened and to put her mind at ease, she decided to head to Gardner Corporation for confirmation. Meanwhile, in a VIP ward, Ryan sat by the bedside, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at Logan lying on the bed. In just a few hours, he had be much more haggard. "What should I do, Grandpa? How can I save our family" Ryan held Logan''s hand tightly and ced it against his forehead, feeling somewhat helpless. He didn''t know what to do anymore. ording to the usual speed the Gardners did things, they must''ve already destroyed all five research centers and obtained evidence of the Yael Family''s crimes. Their family was doomed through and through this time. "Ryan" Finally, Logan made a sound as he coughed. His voice was weak and feeble as if he had just been pulled back from the brink of death. Chapter 1236 Abduction Chapter 1236 Abduction "I''m here, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I will take care of everything." Ryan''s eyes were already filled with tears, but he reminded himself that he shouldn''t cry, especially at a time like this. Logan''s health had seen better days, and Ryan was the only one in the family who could make decisions. He couldn''t falter or allow outsiders to take advantage of the situation. Logan''s gaze at Ryan dimmed slightly, but he still said softly, "Go back to the Yael Residence and bring something for me. It''s very important to our family. You must keep it with you at all times." Ryan was taken aback. He had never heard of anything that was so important to the Yael Family, but if his grandfather said so, it must exist. "Alright, Grandpa. Rest assured, and take care of yourself here. I''ll go get it." Ryan nodded, casting onest worried nce at Logan before turning around and leaving. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that this might be theirst meeting, but Logan''s expressions assured him that they had a long future ahead. Once Ryan was far away, Logan forced himself to sit up. The Yael Family is already damned at this point. I have to drag someone down with us. I will not let my family reduce to nothing alone! After Nicole packed everything up, she walked on the pedestrian road, watching the bustling streets at an increasing pace. Suddenly, a gray van parked not far from Nicole on the road. However, Nicole didn''t notice this strange urrence as her mind was filled with worry for Colton. Two men in ck got out of the van, their faces obscured by ck sunsses. In an instant, two strong arms grabbed Nicole and dragged her toward the van. Startled, Nicole looked at the two people on both sides and shouted, "Who are you? Fire! There''s a fire!" She knew that no one would pay attention if she called for help. If she wanted someone to notice her, she had to shout about a fire. However, Nicole underestimated the passersby. From the moment she was taken away until she was forcefully dragged into the vehicle, not a single person cared, and it seemed as though the perpetrators had timed everything perfectly. Before Nicole could continue to resist, a ck cloth was ced over her eyes, and something was used to gag her mouth, disabling her from speaking. Her world plunged into darkness once again, and Nicole looked around helplessly. It was the first time she felt fear, for she didn''t want to lose her baby with Colton. Nicole attempted to spit out the object in her mouth, but just as she was about to do so, the man in ck next to her seemed to notice and stuffed the object back into her mouth. "Miss Anderson, I''d advise you to stay still. Our master doesn''t wish to harm you, but it''s also on the basis that you stop shouting and cooperate with our work." The man in ck''s words sounded steady and powerful. Their impassive voice made Nicole believe the authenticity of the situation. No, I can''t let myself be at their mercy. I have to stay absolutely calm and figure a way out of this. However, she still didn''t know the purpose behind her abduction, and it was after she confirmed their intentions that she could take action. The vehicle continued to drive smoothly, and true to her decision, Nicole no longer shouted or made a fuss. She sat quietly in the car, not uttering a word. The two men in ck exchanged doubtful nces at Nicole, then locked eyes with each other, taking no further action. Their task was simpleas long as Miss Anderson cooperated with them, Logan would give them a large sum of money and let them leave. It was an opportunity they couldn''t resist. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The car entered an abandoned warehouse and came to a steady stop by the roadside. "Miss Anderson." Nicole was forcefully dragged out of the car, but she only focused on protecting her belly. Until she confirmed who they were, she had to safeguard her belly. Chapter 1237 Its Logan Yael Chapter 1237 It''s Logan Yael "What a surprise, Miss Anderson. To think I''d see you here." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. A familiar yet strange voice entered Nicole''s ears. She furrowed her brows slightly. It was still pitch ck in front of her, and it was obvious that the person didn''t want her to know their identity. She tried her best to stay alert, but it was bing difficult to endure in this state, especially considering she was pregnant. Logan waved his hand, and immediately someone brought a chair over. He cleared his throat after sitting down and said, "I''ve invited you here today because I need your help, Miss Anderson." Nicole frowned and thought the voice belonged to Logan. At that, she smirked. "I don''t know who you are, but this is certainly an interesting way to invite someone. I''ll have to try it out next time." If he really was Logan, then everything would be easier. They had been at odds for so long that she had grown to know his character well. "You!" Logan picked up the insinuation in Nicole''s words. In fact, anyone with a sane mind could tell that the young woman was mocking him. Having lived for so many years and established his position in medicine, no one had ever spoken to him like this. Nicole was the first in many years. Bah, I''ll have her and Colton suffer the karma they deserve today and apany my family to their demise! "Someone, remove her blindfold and let her see who I am!" Logan snorted wickedly with a sneer. Nicole took a shallow breath, knowing she would be able to see her surroundings and n her escape after the blindfold was removed. Colton would certainlye looking if he couldn''t reach her. With her phone tracked, he wouldn''t have a hard time finding her. Now, she just needed to buy some time. At Logan''smand, someone quickly approached her and removed the blindfold. She felt a sharp re and slowly tried to open her eyes. The initially blurry scene gradually became clear, revealing the familiar, aged face in front of her. After adjusting to the bright light, Nicole looked at the person before her. Logan was looking at her with a sinister smile, confirming her suspicions that he was the one who kidnapped her. "Well, Miss Anderson, are you surprised to see me?" Logan grinned, showing his white teeth. The reflection of light made him appear even more sinister. However, Nicole didn''t respond to Logan but looked around instead. It was an old warehouse, but considering the city''s construction capabilities, a ce like this wouldn''t exist. Based on the duration of the car ride, they must have left the city. "You won''t be able to escape no matter how long you look around, Miss Anderson. My men have surrounded the ce. Give up on any hope of escaping and ept your fate," Logan said, not upset at Nicole''s attempts to survey her surroundings. In fact, he was rather pleased to introduce her to the situation, hoping to crush her desire to escape as soon as possible. At that, Nicole turned her head back inly and locked eyes with Logan. "Capturing me serves you no purpose, Old Mr. Yael. The Gardners would''ve already taken appropriate measures by now. They''ve probably handed over any evidence by now. It''s all toote." Stalling time was also a skill, but considering the current situation, Logan was likely to kill her. He had spent so many years in the business world, after all. How could he not know that it was already too late?! "There''s no need to waste time here with me, Miss Anderson. My family''s ruined, and it''s all thanks to you and Colton. Today, I will see that you twoe to hell with us. You don''t have to worry about whether Colton wille either. I''ve already spread the message and given him the location. He''ll probably be here soon." Logan sneered, dismissing Nicole with a wave of his hand. In his eyes, nothing was more important than the Yael Family. Chapter 1238 Nicole Is Missing Chapter 1238 Nicole Is Missing "Old Mr. Yael, you have to understand that if you don''t seed this time, you''ll be staying in jail for a longer time." Instead of getting furious, Nicole smiled. Naturally, she had seen through Logan''s mind. The older man just wanted to bring others down with him when he was in a quagmire. "You''d better keep your mouth shut, Nicole, for I''m well-prepared. Don''t even think about leaving this ce with Colton alive." Not only was Logan ugly, but his face was also full of wrinkles. Upon hearing that, Nicole stopped speaking. If she continued to irritate Logan, he would likely kill her before Colton even arrived, and that would be bad. In the past, she wouldn''t mind losing her life. However, since she was pregnant with Colton''s child now, she had to stay alive at all costs, for she had to protect their child. When Colton saw the message on his phone, his pupils dted. How did he even kidnap Nicole?! He was no longer in any mood to deal withpany matters, for he had to head to the medical base to see if Nicole was around. After all, Logan might''ve fooled him in an attempt to capture him. He went through his contact list and realized he didn''t have anyone''s contact number from the medical base. As such, he quickly grabbed his car keys and dialed a number. "Get ready to call the police and prepare all the necessary things. I''ve sent you a message regarding the situation." He had to be prepared to deal with the possibility of Nicole getting kidnapped. If she wasn''t in the medical base, she was likely captured by Logan. Not only did he have to ensure Nicole''s safety, but he had to arrest Logan as well. "Mr. Gardner" When Roxanna saw Colton returning in a hurry without Nicole, she had a premonition. "Where''s Nicole?" "Isn''t she in the base?" Colton asked with a frown. Roxanna''s question had given him the answer he needed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "No" Before Roxanna could finish her words, she was interrupted by Evelyn, who arrived in a rush. She turned around to look, frowning. Evelyn ignored Roxanna and wrapped her arms around the man. "You''re finally here to see me, Colton. I''m pregnant with your child. Even if you''re not willing to see me, you should pay some attention to me for the child''s sake." Upon hearing that, the staff members looked at Colton in shock. All of them knew that the man was Nicole''s husband, so why did he have a child with another woman? Initially, they didn''t understand why someone who had nothing to do with the medical base would be confined here, but now, they had some ideas in mind. Without any concern for the woman, Colton pushed her away and demanded, "Stay away from me. It''s not confirmed that the child belongs to me, so stop saying such things that would make others misunderstand." "How did shee out? Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on her?" Roxanna furrowed her brows. If Evelyn caused a scene, everyone in the base would see Nicole in a different light. A staff member, who was responsible for looking after Evelyn, walked over and replied hesitantly, "I''m sorry, Miss Miller. When she heard Mr. Gardner''s voice, she insisted oning out. When I refused, she threatened to crash her belly into the table and kill the child. I didn''t dare keep her grounded." Upon hearing that, Roxanna stared at Evelyn with a conflicted gaze. The woman understood their weakness, which was to protect the child. That was why she had the guts to act recklessly. "I got it. You guys can go back now. I''ll deal with the rest." Roxanna nodded and glowered at the onlookers. When the staff members saw Roxanna''s gaze, they hung their heads low and left in a hurry. It was their first time seeing the woman ring at them with such a terrifying gaze. Chapter 1239 Saving Nicole Chapter 1239 Saving Nicole "I just received a message from the Yaels. ording to them, Nicole is in their hands, and they''re asking me to go over. If I refuse to go, they will" Colton didn''t finish his words, and he sported a solemn expression. He had to calm down ande up with a way to save Nicole. "No way! Nicole said she was worried about you while you dealt with the Yaels, so she was going to look for you when she was done with her work. It''s been quite a while since shest contacted us. I suppose she must''ve been kidnapped by the Yaels." Roxanna was worried about Nicole and her child. When she saw how anxious Colton was, she parted her lips. However, she decided not to tell him about Nicole''s pregnancy. I''d better let Nicole tell him about it herself. It''s an important matter, after all. "Do you have a solution now?" she asked. Colton sported a dark expression. He didn''t know how many people Logan had brought with him, and there were many uncertainties. As such, he had to consider everything before taking action. "Just wait here. I''ll save her myself. Also, I''ve called the police," Colton said grimly. He decided not to trouble the people closest to Nicole. If anything happened to them, the woman would be distraught. Roxanna was startled for a moment before dipping her head. She understood that she wasn''t able to save Nicole. "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll look after the medical base and this woman." Roxanna shot Evelyn a nce. Evelyn had been listening to their conversation attentively. When she learned that Nicole had been captured by the Yaels, she was ted. Nothing else could make her happier. However, when she heard that Colton was going to save Nicole, she immediately grabbed the man''s arms and begged him, saying, "Don''t go, Colton! Please don''t leave me! If anything happens to you, how will I and the child survive? You mustn''t go!" She believed that she could make Colton stay by putting the child at risk, just like how she sessfully made the others in the medical base give in to her by threatening the child''s safety. Unbeknownst to her, the person who wanted her child to be safe was Nicole, not Colton. Colton would rather not have the child, for its existence had affected his rtionship with Nicole. "Get lost! This matter has nothing to do with you, and I don''t care about the child in your belly!" Colton was already anxious, to begin with, and he became even more frustrated because of the woman. "What did you just say?" Evelyn stared at the man in disbelief. Isn''t he concerned about the child? Otherwise, why would he bring me here and ask everyone to protect the child? Doesn''t it show that he cares about his child? Colton turned around to leave without sparing the woman another nce. He had to save Nicole as soon as he could, and everything else could be dealt withter. As Evelyn watched the man leave, she plunged into a state of despair and fell to her bottom, unwilling to ept the truth. Roxanna looked at the woman with disdain and said icily, "There''s something I need to make clear to you, Miss Wrenn. The person who wants your child to be safe is Nicole. Why do you think the people here would even look after you? You have to know that the staff members will only obey Nicole''s orders." Roxanna''s words crushed everyst bit of hope Evelyn had. As the light went out from her eyes, she became rooted to the spot. Not wanting to see this shameless woman anymore, Roxanna whirled around and left, knowing that someone else would take Evelyn back to where she belonged. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "No! That''s definitely not true! Colton loves the child! All of you are lying!" Evelyn no longer had the energy to shout as others lugged her to her room. She fell into a dazed state and sat on the bed while muttering the same words, looking like someone with a mental disorder. Meanwhile, Colton confirmed their rescue n with the police and headed to the warehouse in the suburbs as per Logan''s instructions. Chapter 1240 Coltons Arrival Chapter 1240 Colton''s Arrival "You know what, Miss Anderson? Colton is getting closer to us. Soon, both of you will leave for the other world along with me and the Yaels. I won''t let you suffer during the process, though." Logan grinned eerily, and his hideous teeth made him look like a demon. Nicole pretended not to hear him and looked down at the floor in silence. While waiting for Colton''s arrival, Logan had revealed his trump cards as he was too smug. In actuality, the people outside the warehouse wouldn''t sacrifice their lives for Logan. If Colton brought several people with him and hurt them, they would leave. As such, they wouldn''t pose any threat. The most lethal things were the bomb around Logan''s waist and the ones hidden in the warehouse. At the thought of this, Nicole appeared determined as she stared at the pouch around the older man''s waist. That was where the bomb was kept. As for where the other bombs were, Logan refused to reveal anything regardless of how hard she tried to probe. "Stop looking at the bomb around my waist, Nicole. You can''t dismantle it. Colton won''t be able to do that either." Logan had intentionally told Nicole about the bombs. After all, it was torturous for anyone to know how soon they would die and the way they would get killed. He loved seeing Nicole not being able to do anything while knowing she was about to lose her life soon. Nicole didn''t respond to Logan, for the older man looked more like a lunatic who was determined to bring everyone to hell with him. "Where are you, Nicole?!" It was Colton''s voice. Nicole lifted her head and looked in a particr direction, soon catching sight of the man''s figure. "Well, Mr. Gardner has finally arrived after such a long time." Logan got to his feet and approached Colton with a smile. There was nothing amiable about his smile, though, for he looked like a demon from hell. Nicole tried struggling out of the ropes, for she knew she could do it. The men in ck clothes hadn''t tied her up tightly earlier, and she could get rid of the ropes in two minutes. However, since Logan had been watching her the entire time, she had to do it stealthily. Now, it was the best chance to set herself free. "Old Mr. Yael, you no longer have good judgment since you''re old. What''s the point of tying up a frail woman? I was the one who destroyed your research center." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Colton entered the warehouse and saw Nicole tied up, he was furious. He had wanted to beat Logan up, but much to his surprise, the woman started struggling with the ropes while theymunicated with each other through their gazes. They could understand one another through eye contact. "Do you think I have no idea you destroyed my research center? I made youe here to settle the score with you!" Logan tottered forward with the cane. Without Ryan supporting his weight, he found it difficult to walk. As such, he stopped in his tracks and lifted the cane to point it at Colton. Very quickly, his eyes reddened with resentment. When Colton saw the older man stopping, he frowned. He had deliberately provoked Logan so that the older man would get closer to him. Nevertheless, he forgot that Logan was too frail to walk since Ryan wasn''t around. Where''s Ryan, though? When Colton recalled such a person, he looked around, but the man was nowhere in sight. "Where''s Ryan?" he asked icily. Logan''s face fell when he heard that, and anxiety was written all over his face. "I told my grandson to run away. I want both of you and the Yaels to disappear from this world with me, but Ryan mustn''t be dragged into this!" Colton felt his eyelids twitching. Logan wouldn''t lie about Ryan, and his expression showed that he was serious. After giving it some thought, Colton reckoned that the police must''ve arrested the people outside the warehouse. As such, he had to take action as well. Just then, Nicole struggled out of the ropes and stood behind Logan. Colton curled his lips and announced, "You won''t seed." She''s the woman I love, after all. Chapter 1241 Almost Succeeded Chapter 1241 Almost Seeded "There''s a bomb around his waist, Colton!" The moment Nicole finished speaking, she charged forward and grabbed Logan''s hands. Even though Logan was old and frail, it was still difficult for the woman to subdue him. While trying to protect her belly, she exerted herself to restrain the older man so that he wouldn''t be able to detonate the bomb. Without hesitation, Colton dashed forward to help her out. Logan struggled hard to press the button, but before he could seed, Colton stopped him in time and dismantled the bomb. "Don''t move!" The police arrived and pointed their pistols at Logan, who fell into a dazed state, not knowing what to do. He wasn''t afraid of death. However, since he knew he couldn''t kill himself at this point, he had no choice but to submit to fate. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Nicole." After the police took over the older man, Colton supported Nicole''s weight and asked worriedly, "Are you alright? Does it hurt anywhere?" Nicole shook her head and subconsciously covered her belly. Fortunately, Colton had given her a helping hand in time, which made it impossible for Logan to harm the child. As she recalled everything, she was still reeling from the shock. She shook her head again and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." At that, Colton pulled her into his embrace and he was d that the woman was fine. "Don''t worry, Mr. Gardner. We''ll keep an eye on the culprit. Will you and Miss Anderson please head to the police station to give an ount of what happened?" A police officer approached them with an inte. The person on the other end of the line seemed to be saying something. Colton nodded while embracing Nicole. "My wife must be in shock. Can we go over to the police station at ater time?" After hearing that, the police officer seemed to be in a dilemma. The other police officers were busy, so he couldn''t give him an answer at that point. "I''m fine, Colton. It won''t take us much time to give an ount," Nicole said gently while grabbing the man''s arms. She was d that the child and Colton were safe. Moreover, she wasn''t traumatized or anything. As such, they had to cooperate with the police. Colton was still worried as he subconsciously hugged the woman tighter as though trying to be one with her. The notion of possibly losing the woman forever still terrified him. "Alright, pleasee with me, Mr. Gardner and Miss Anderson." The police officer nodded in surprise and shed a smile at Nicole before turning around to leave. There was no doubt Nicole had saved him a lot of trouble. Not only would they avoid being reprimanded by their higher-ups, but they also didn''t need to slow down the investigation. It was the perfect oue for the police. Colton supported Nicole''s weight as they entered the police car. Suddenly thinking of something, he said, "Tell Roxanna you''re safe. When Old Mr. Yael sent me a message, I wasn''t sure if the kidnapping was true, so I went to the medical base for confirmation. As such, Roxanna is aware that you were kidnapped." Nicole looked at the man in shock. When she realized the problem, she nodded. "Sure. My phone was destroyed by Old Mr. Yael. Please lend me your phone. I remember her contact number." While waiting for Colton''s arrival earlier, Logan had been talking to Nicole. All of a sudden, he snatched her phone away and hurled it to the ground, causing it to break apart. At the thought of this, Nicole let out a helpless sigh. It seemed that she had to purchase a new phone, but she wasn''t sure if she could retrieve the backups from her old phone. As Colton looked at Logan in the distance, he was still worried. The next moment, he approached the older man. Since Logan''s hands were cuffed, he could only straighten up and bellow, "Colton, don''t ever think that the Gardners will be unrivaled just because the Yaels are no longer around!" Colton wasn''t bothered by the older man''s words. He stared fixedly at Logan and questioned, "I don''t care what you do to me, but why did you kidnap Nicole? What benefits would it bring you?" He didn''t dare imagine the state Nicole would''ve ended up in if Logan had seeded. Chapter 1242 Dont Do Anything Silly Chapter 1242 Don''t Do Anything Silly Logan spat and glowered at Colton with resentment. "What''s in it for me? I just wanted to take you and Nicole to hell with me!" Colton was startled upon hearing that, realizing that the older man was hopeless. Seeing that Colton was beside himself, Logan looked around and realized the police officers were dismantling the bombs. All of a sudden, he red up and charged toward Colton. By the time Colton came to his senses, Logan had crashed into his chest, causing him to fall backward. When Nicole saw the man''s head hitting the rock behind him, she eximed, "Colton!" The police officer, who was responsible for keeping an eye on Logan, quickly subdued him. No one had expected a frail man could re up without warning. Nicole stopped replying to Roxanna''s text and ran forward. Then, she held the man''s head and asked, "How are you, Colton? Does it hurt anywhere?" Colton''s eyes were out of focus. Regardless of how hard Nicole called out to him, he was unable to respond. Suddenly, Nicole felt some warm liquid on her hands, only to retract her hand and realize it was covered in blood. "Call the ambnce right now! Colton!" Nicole shouted. She and the child couldn''t afford to lose the man. "I''m no longer mad at you, Colton. In fact, I''ve never been angry with you. I know it''s not your fault, and you''ve never betrayed me." Nicole didn''t even know what she was talking about. She hugged the man tightly as tears slid down her cheeks. It terrified her to think that she might lose the man. The next moment, she copsed onto the man and cked out. The officer''s yelling and ring ambnce siren did reach her ear, but only for a few seconds before she lost consciousness. Colton furrowed his brows as if having a nightmare. Meanwhile, it had taken Ryan a long time to return home. He had to get the thing as instructed by his grandfather and go back to the hospital as soon as possible. "The cab" Ryan entered his grandfather''s room and found a secretpartment in the cab. He looked at it in shock, not expecting Logan to have such a trump card. Then, he opened the secretpartment, but all he could see were a letter and a debit card. "What are these?" Ryan frowned and opened the letter. When he saw the content, his pupils dted as it was his grandfather''s handwriting. Since the letter was short, it only took him five minutes to read it. "Grandpa! Grandpa! Don''t do anything silly!" Ryan looked around. Suddenly thinking of something, he ran out of the vi. The sky had been dyed red by the sinking sun. A helpless Ryan got into his sports car and stepped on the gas pedal before heading to the hospital at full speed. Logan''s letter was brief. He had already expected such an oue, so he had prepared some money for Ryan so that thetter could run away. Certainly, Ryan couldn''t bring himself to let his grandfather face the consequences alone. "Don''t do anything silly, Grandpa" "No!" Colton suddenly opened his eyes and saw the white ceiling. He also caught a whiff of the pungent disinfectant. "Where''s this?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He looked around with a frown and realized it was the hospital. Feeling the pain on the back of his head, he gasped and tried to touch it. Just then, a nurse stepped into the ward and was surprised to see Colton awake. To ease his mind, she said, "Don''t move, Mr. Gardner. I''m d that you''re finally awake. Don''t worry, you''ve only suffered a minor concussion. You''ll only have to stay back for a few days before we let you go home." Colton wasn''t paying attention to what the nurse was saying. When he saw that Nicole wasn''t by his side, he asked, "Where''s my wife?" When the nurse saw how anxious he was, she replied with a smile, "Look at how worried you are. Don''t worry, your wife is fine. She''s pregnant, but she hasn''t been getting enough nutrition recently. She passed out because she was too agitated. Now, she''s sound asleep in the adjacent room." Chapter 1243 A Relentless Evelyn Chapter 1243 A Relentless Evelyn "What?! Did you just say she''s pregnant?" Colton sat up in shock, which irritated the wound on the back of his head and caused him to gasp. The nurse chuckled and said, "Yes, Mr. Gardner. She''s been pregnant for over a month. You should take good care of yourself first. Only when you''re fine could you look after your wife and your child. As for now, leave Miss Anderson to me." Colton nodded with a wide grin. Finally, he and Nicole had a child together. He was still weak, and the news of his wife''s pregnancy made him excited. Soon, he dozed off again. When Ryan returned to the hospital and entered the ward where Logan had stayed, he realized that his grandfather was nowhere to be found. "Where are you, Grandpa? Don''t leave me alone!" He walked toward the bed and touched it, realizing that it was no longer warm, which indicated that Logan had left a long time ago. Perhaps Logan left the hospital not long after Ryan did. "Grandpa" Ryan sat on the floor and leaned against the bed. His eyes turned bloodshot, but he pretended to be tough and refused to let the tears slide down his face. "Colton Colton" The next morning, Colton heard a woman calling out to him while he was in his sleep. Her voice was familiar, but it wasn''t Nicole. Who is it? He opened his eyes only to see a sorrowful Evelyn. "Colton, promise me that you''ll divorce Nicole and get together with me. Since I''m pregnant with your child, we''ll live the rest of our lives happily together," Evelyn said while crying. Colton furrowed his brows, for thest person he wanted to see was Evelyn, especially when he had just awakened. He recalled that when he was struck with the voodoo bug, he didn''t bed the woman. As such, it was unlikely that the child was his. "Let go of me." Colton exerted himself to push Evelyn away. The woman before his eyes was revolting. He wanted to stay as far away from her as possible. Evelyn plunged into a dazed state and fell to her bottom. She could see that Colton''s icy gaze was tinged with contempt, which was so different from the past that it scared her out of her wits. She had always known that Colton hated her, but she had never once felt horrified, but now, his gaze was so frightening that she trembled uncontrobly. W-What''s going on with me? When the nurse, who entered the ward to check on Colton, saw the woman on the floor, she said gently, "Miss, the patient needs more rest. Please leave him alone." Everyone in the hospital knew that Colton''s wife was Nicole, who was in the adjacent ward, and they were a loving couple. The woman on the floor must be his admirer whose love wasn''t reciprocated. As such, she kept pestering Colton. The nurse formed some spection in his mind. Still, Evelyn was unwilling to get to her feet. She didn''t believe Colton would treat her harshly. The nurse felt helpless. Just by observing Colton''s expression, she knew that he didn''t love the woman. Left with no choice, she could only call on the security guards to take the woman away. As Evelyn was lugged out of the room, she wailed, "Colton! I am pregnant with your child!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The nurse''s eyes widened in disbelief. Are rich people so promiscuous? However, the hospital management soon blocked the news from leaking. If the secret of a wealthy man like Colton got out, they would lose their jobs. When Colton saw the nurse cleaning up the room in silence, he asked, "Can I go over and see my wife, miss?" He was worried about Nicole. Hearing that, the nurse turned around and saw how concerned Colton was. At that moment, she suspected that the child in Evelyn''s belly might not belong to this man. After all, Colton loved his wife very much, so how was it possible that another woman was pregnant with his child? Chapter 1244 I Didnt Betray You Chapter 1244 I Didn''t Betray You "Sure, but you must make sure not to hurt your head again, Mr. Gardner." The nurse nodded with a smile. The coldness behind Colton''s gaze was reced with surprise. After getting the nurse''s permission, he got out of bed and headed to the adjacent room where his pregnant wife stayed. "Mr. Gardner?" Roxanna happened to leave Nicole''s ward. When she was in the medical base, she learned that Nicole and Colton were injured, so she decided toe to the hospital. Evelyn somehow learned the news as well and insisted on tagging along. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Initially, Roxanna refused to let Evelyne with her. However, the woman was sly enough to threaten tomit suicide. Left with no choice, Roxanna could only take the woman with her. "I''m here to see Nicole." Colton nodded and anxiously looked inside the ward. Roxanna pressed her lips together and said hesitantly, "I was the one who took Evelyn to the hospital. I didn''t want to do it at first, but" Only then did Colton shift his attention to Roxanna. Knowing what she was trying to say, he cut her off. "It''s fine. You can ignore Evelyn and go back right now." "But" Roxanna wanted to say more, but Colton had already entered the ward. She didn''t want to disrupt them. Since Colton had said so, she would happily oblige. After all, she didn''t want to deal with the woman either. An agitated Colton took Nicole''s hands and exined, "There''s something I need to tell you, Nicole. I didn''t betray you. I didn''t make love to Evelyn. Although she had taken control of my body, she couldn''t control my heart. As long as I was reluctant, it wouldn''t happen. As such, the child is not mine, and whoever is the child''s father is none of my business. I saw Roxanna just now and told her to ignore Evelyn. That woman has caused us so much trouble!" Nicole''s eyes brightened when she heard that. There was no doubt it was the second piece of news that made her happy as ofte. The first one was her pregnancy. "Colton, I" Colton shook his head, motioning for the woman to say no more. "I know what you want to say. Just get more rest. Only when you''re fine will our child be healthy. I just got the news that the police have detained Old Mr. Yael, and they''re ready to press charges against him. Don''t worry about it. However, since Ryan is on the run, it''ll take us some time to capture him." Nicole nodded with tion. In that case, all the problems had practically been solved. Unbeknownst to them, there was an unkempt man outside the ward who had been listening in to their conversation. "Grandpa" Ryan''s gaze was filled with resentment as he balled up his fists. He red at the couple in the room for a moment before turning around to leave. When he realized that Logan had left the hospital to save him and the Yael Family, he bawled his eyes out in the ward, and it wasn''t until the next morning that he saw the news. Logan had wanted to go to hell with Nicole and Colton, but he failed. Ryan learned from the news that Colton was injured and sent to this hospital, so he came looking for the man to get revenge for his grandfather. Much to his surprise, it was difficult to sneak into Colton''s room. It wasn''t until Colton went looking for his wife that Ryan had the chance to eavesdrop on them. However, he had changed his mind. He wouldn''t act on a whim and rashly try to kill them to get revenge for his grandfather. He had toe up with an impable n first. With his gaze filled with determination, Ryan covered his face and stealthily left the hospital. He had to kill Nicole to avenge Logan''s death. That was because there was a blood feud between the Yaels and the woman. "Colton, since your head injury hasn''t healed, you''d better go back and get some rest. When we get discharged a few dayster, we''ll have plenty of time to talk." Nicole was worried that Colton might exert himself, so she persuaded the man to go back to his ward. After all, they still had to spend the rest of their lives together. "Sure, I''ll do as you say." Colton nodded obediently. He had decided to always obey his wife''s orders. After kissing the back of her hand, he reluctantly turned around and left. The matter with the Yaels wasn''t settled yet, and he also had to get to the person behind the scenes. Chapter 1245 Person Behind the Scenes Chapter 1245 Person Behind the Scenes "Nicole, the incident involving the Yaels has concluded. The court has decided on a sentence. Logan admitted to all the charges, allowing Ryan to escape. This means that Ryan is dered innocent." Colton walked up to Nicole with a grave expression on his face. This ending was entirely beyond his expectations. After all, Colton couldn''t imagine someone like Logan would sacrifice himself to save his grandson at critical times. Nicole was sullen when she heard that. If Ryan escaped punishment byw, her life from here on out might get ruined as well. "Oh, right, we have to figure out who else is backing the Yaels." Nicole seemed to have thought of something as she suddenly spoke up. When Colton heard that, he nodded. "Yes, we have to figure out who it is. At the testing grounds, we found that this person has constant dealings with the Yaels, and there are some orders the Yaels haven''tpleted. He must have carried out simr deals in other ces." "If so, then the person behind the scenes must have a backing so strong we can never even imagine." Nicole looked like she had just seen something extremely terrifying. Colton sensed Nicole''s changes in emotion, so he wrapped an arm around her shoulders tofort her. "Don''t worry, as long as we work together as a couple, we''ll eventually discover the truth." Nicole leaned against Colton''s shoulder, reassured. "What about Evelyn?" Even though Evelyn did a lot of bad things, she was still pregnant now, so if she was out there all alone "Who cares about her? She lied to us and said that the child was mine. She saddened you so much, so I won''t forgive her for that!" Hatred burned in Colton''s eyes as he tightened his grip. Nicole sensed the increased force on her shoulder, but it wasn''t painful. She understood the hatred in Colton''s heart, so she didn''t stop him. "I wasn''t worried about her; I just worry that she might work together with Ryan to harm us." To be honest, Nicole''s worries were necessary. Judging by Evelyn''s and Ryan''s personalities, if they managed to encounter each other, they would start scheming together to exact revenge on Nicole. Nicole sighed in exasperation. She had no idea when she had gotten so many enemies. For a moment, the thought of it exhausted her. "Nicole, it''s time for you to rest. You''re pregnant now, so you''re not as energetic as you used to be. You have to take a break when it''s time to rest." Roxanna came over with some anti-abortifacient pills as she spoke anxiously. She feared that Nicole would focus solely on work and ignore her health, just like before. Nicole''s eyes curved as she smiled. "All right, got it. Look at you, ever since you learned that I''m pregnant, you''d urge me to rest every day." Colton looked at Nicole, his heart rxing quite a bit. "Okay, then, Nicole, you should get some rest. I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be back at night to spend more time with you." "Go ahead and take care. You have to prioritize your safety, understand?" Nicole nodded. She was still a little worried, especially when she learned that Colton was about to investigate the identity of the person backing the Yaels. That person''s power should never be underestimated, so Colton had to be extra careful in everything he did. Colton nodded lovingly, then watched as Nicole returned to her room. It was only then that he turned around and left. The staff at the medical base would take care of Nicole, so Colton didn''t have to worry about her. Outside the medical bases stood Ryan. When he saw Coltoning out from within, he hastily angled his body and hid behind some bushes at the side. Colton had just gotten out when his expression darkened. Just now, when he was in the medical base, he didn''t want Nicole to worry, so he hid his emotions throughout the conversation. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "President Gardner, we found out that the number behind the scenes was an analog number, so we couldn''t figure out who exactly used that number." Colton''s secretary walked up to him and reported the results of the recent task with a stern expression. Colton''s expression darkened even more. "Keep digging. Try to follow the IP address if you can. It''s no use if you just stick to a mere number!" Chapter 1246 A Woman Who Would Stop at Nothing Chapter 1246 A Woman Who Would Stop at Nothing "Understood." The secretary epted the mission, trembling. Ever since Colton realized that the person behind the scenes was difficult to investigate, he was down in the dumps. He feared that the person was even more powerful than the Gardners. If that truly were the case, the incident would get even trickier. Ryan''s expression shifted. From the conversation, he could make out something about IP addresses. Following the Yaels'' fall, probably only those backing the Yaels were powerful enough to cause Colton anxiety. Even though the person was involved with the Yaels, Ryan didn''t know who they were either. The person even had a voice changer when they talked on the phone, and Ryan never truly knew the person''s phone number. However, there was once when the person revealed that their power was above the Gardners. Not many people could rival the power of the Gardners. "Forget it." Ryan shook his head. This wasn''t something he should be concerned about anymore. After all, the Yaels were done for, and even they had no idea about the identity of the person behind the scenes, so he couldn''t interfere even if he wanted to. Nicole''s tutor, White, had a grudge against the Yaels, and Ryan would avenge the Yaels no matter what. Since White was already gone, Nicole would be the one to endure his wrath. Evelyn walked aimlessly on the street, her mind filled with the expression on Colton''s face when he looked at her. He was extremely disgusted, and the feeling rose from the depths of his hearta feeling she couldn''t understand. She slowly caressed her tummy. It was true that the child she bore didn''t belong to Colton, so whose could it be? "Evelyn." Evelyn heard someone calling her name, and she turned around in shock. She had no idea who would call out to her at times like this. After all, she was at her wits'' end. "Ryan?" When Evelyn saw the man, she frowned slightly. Ryan curved his lips into a faint smile as he slowly walked up to Evelyn. He nced at Evelyn''s slightly protruding stomach, then said in surprise, "You''re pregnant?" "That''s none of your business." Evelyn''s pretty eyebrows creased. She turned around and left without so much as a nce back. Ryan silently watched Evelyn leave. He didn''t get mad; instead, his smile only widened. Evelyn hastened her steps as she walked away. It gradually became clear in her mind that she had been affected by Colton''s attitude. He imed that he had regained his memories, but she still could make him believe that his memories were jumbled up. Ryan''s appearance this time had given her an opportunity. After making up her mind, she headed toward Colton''spany. No matter what happened, she wouldn''t let go so easily this time. Nicoley in her room for a long while, feeling uneasy somehow. Her eyes were wide open as she stared intently at the hour hand on the clock, thinking that she should go to thepany and pick Colton up from work. Now that Nicole had decided what to do, she got up without another word. After a quick wash-up, she headed right out the door. Evelyn deceived the receptionist with Nicole''s name and managed to get into the elevator reserved especially for Colton. When she was in the medical base in the past, she had thrown a tantrum to get her opportunity. She would make use of it until the very end. Colton sat in his office,pletely oblivious to the news that he would be getting soon. Evelyn stood outside the office. The door was made of ss, so she could see what was happening in the office just by standing at the door. She gazed dreamily at Colton, who had his head bowed as he worked diligently. This man was so outstanding that he should belong to her. No one could take from her what was rightfully hers. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Colton." Fearing that Colton would call security to chase her out straight away, Evelyn opened the door and walked right in, then started speaking so that she could grasp the chance to tell Colton what she wanted to say to him. Colton looked up when he heard her voice. When he saw Evelyn gazing at him with a certain look, he frowned deeply as he said in a cold voice, "What are you doing here?" He didn''t know what tactics Evelyn used to get up here, but it wasn''t a surprise to him. After all, it was highly possible that this woman would stop at nothing to get what she wanted. Chapter 1247 Truly Yours Chapter 1247 Truly Yours "I''m here today just to tell you that the child is truly yours. When you were injured and unconscious, the images that appeared in your mind may just be delusions." Evelyn inched closer to the office desk, lowering her head as she twiddled her thumbs. She spoke hesitantly, and she looked like a helpless woman. "What did you say?" Colton stood up in disbelief, staring intently at Evelyn as if he was trying to bore a hole through her body. Evelyn raised her head pitifully, her tear-filled eyes appearing in front of Colton. "Everything I said was true. One of the side effects of getting cured of a voodoo bug is the reluctance to ept a certain truth, and you''ll try to overwrite that incident. I thought that Nicole had cured you completely, but I didn''t expect the side effects to remain!" Evelyn mustered up courage as she shouted at Colton. Colton didn''t want to believe it at first, but when he calmed down and thought about it, there were quite a lot of suspicions about this im. He asked calmly, "Why would I believe what you said? To me, your words are not worthy of any trust." Yes, he shouldn''t get confused. He had to believe that he never betrayed Nicole. When Evelyn heard that, she looked at Colton in shock. She put on a hurt expression as she said, "If you don''t believe me, Colton, you can ask Nicole if this side effect exists. You don''t have to waste your time here doubting me!" Colton paused in his actions. He suddenly wasn''t sure if he should believe Evelyn now. "Colton." Nicole stood quietly at the door and called out in a low voice. When Colton heard it, he looked at Nicole in shock. She was standing at the entrance with her head lowered. Her expression wasn''t visible. "Nicole, listen to me. Don''t just take her word for it." Colton panicked. He feared that things like this would affect Nicole, and hence affect her child as well. Even Nicole herself would be in danger, much less the fragile child. He didn''t want Nicole to be in danger. Nicole shook her head calmly and looked up slowly. She gazed quietly at Colton and Evelyn, then said, "She was right, Colton. I didn''t tell you about it because I wasn''t sure if I had cured your repercussions completely." In reality, she wanted to say that it was fine. "What?" Colton refused to believe her, much less believe that it was the truth. He had finally grasped some hope, but now a ssh of cold water had put out the fire of his hope. "Colton, if that were the case, we should let Miss Wrenn return to the medical base. No matter what, she''ll have to give birth to the child before we can discuss anything," Nicole suggested. She wasn''t sulking, nor was she jealous. It was a conclusion she hade up with after calmly considering everything. If it were Colton''s child, then so be it. This was the unchangeable truth. However, the rtionship she had with Colton was something they could nurture together. Colton''s expression was dark. He was upset as well, but since things had turned out like this, it seemed like there was no other choice. "I''ll get someone to send you back." After thinking about it for a moment, Colton voiced the results. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When Evelyn heard that, her eyes instantly lit up. As long as Colton was willing to ept her, she considered it a win. "All right." Evelyn agreed eagerly. After saying her piece, Nicole stood at the side in silence as she watched Colton arrange for someone to send Evelyn back to the medical base. It was the only ce that was considered safe for Evelyn. "Wait, I have another request." Evelyn suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around, saying, "I hope that I will be allowed toe and go as I please. Of course, I know what you''re worried about, but I won''t peek without permission. I just want to be able to go shopping when I get bored, while I can still walk." When Evelyn voiced her request, she sensed that Nicole''s expression had soured, so she hastily added more exnations. "Okay." Nicole agreed in a light tone. Never mind, it''ll be fine as long as my privacy is respected. Chapter 1248 Finding Evelyn Chapter 1248 Finding Evelyn Seeing that Nicole had agreed, Evelyn didn''t remain for long as she turned around and followed the person out. "Nicole, why are you asking me to let her stay?" When only Colton and Nicole remained in the office, Colton hastily walked up to Nicole and spoke worriedly. He was extremely anxious, fearing that Nicole would be upset because of this incident. "Don''t worry about me, Colton. Rx, it''ll be fine." Nicole curved her eyes as she smiled, her pretty eyes gleaming as she looked straight at Colton. Colton stared at Evelyn''s receding figure, deep in thought as he silently held Nicole in his embrace. He gently patted the woman on her back. Nicole, just give me a little more time. I swear I''ll find out the truth, he thought. After Evelyn left thepany, she felt uneasy as she looked at the person following right behind her. She wasn''t a criminal, so why should she be escorted like this? "I can go back on my own, so you can leave now." Evelyn frowned lightly as she said. The person nced at Evelyn, hesitated for a moment, then turned around and left. After all, Colton didn''t insist on him sending the woman back. Since she didn''t want to be escorted, he wouldn''t force her either. Evelyn let out a sigh of relief. She was about to leave when she noticed Ryan standing in a corner, looking at her. She frowned deeply. What was he doing here? "Miss Wrenn, you left too suddenly just now. There''s something I want to talk to you about, so I''m wondering if you''d humor me." When Ryan realized that he had been found out, he didn''t hide at all. He walked right up to Evelyn and spoke in an extremely polite tone, looking like a gentleman. She looked at Ryan and examined him. She knew a little about the Yaels. Even though Logan carried all the charges alone, any discerning person could see that he valued Ryan greatly. How could Logan have caused suchrge-scale trouble in the Yael Family alone? Still, this was already a publicly-known secret. After all, there was no evidence that Ryan was involved in this, so the police had no reason to arrest him. Colton defeated the Yaels, whereas Evelyn had aplicated rtionship with Colton. In every aspect Evelyn could think of, she had to stay as far away from Ryan as possible. "Sorry, but I''m busy." Evelyn decisively declined Ryan''s invitation. She didn''t want to get caught up in any mess. Ryan raised his eyebrow, behaving as if getting rejected by Evelyn was within his expectations. He continued, "Fine, but Miss Wrenn, once you''ve given birth to the child, what happens when Nicole discovers that the child isn''t Colton''s? What consequences do you think you''ll face?" Evelyn stood frozen on the spot, looking at Ryan in shock. She was extremely terrified at the same time. How did Ryan know about all this? "You must be kidding, Mr. Yael" Before Evelyn could finish speaking, Ryan interrupted her right away and suggested, "There''s a cafe nearby, so let''s go there and sit down. Don''t worry; it won''t take too much of your time." With that, Ryan turned around and left, heading for the cafe right away. He didn''t seem to be concerned about whether Evelyn would follow him. Alternatively, he had absolute confidence that Evelyn would tag along. Evelyn stood where she was, biting her lips slightly as she watched Ryan''s figure getting further and further away. She gritted her teeth, then decided to go after him. Never mind, she would hear what he had to say first. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ryan located a hidden private room, then invited Evelyn to take a seat. After ordering some warm water, he exined gently, "You''re a pregnant woman, so you should drink more water." Evelyn didn''t respond. She looked around her surroundings curiously, wondering why Ryan would be so familiar with this ce. Moreover, she also realized that the staff here were very respectful toward Ryan. "Miss Wrenn, this cafe is part of my property. Even though the Yaels have fallen to ruin, I still have a way of keeping the things I don''t intend to lose." Ryan seemed to have seen through Evelyn''s thoughts as he exined to her. Evelyn widened her eyes in surprise, her pupils dting in an instant. Chapter 1249 Work Together Chapter 1249 Work Together "I only have a simple favor to ask you from, Miss Wrenn, and that is to work together with me." Ryan smiled charmingly. Evelyn lowered her head and fiddled her fingers as she hesitated. She didn''t expect Ryan to be a powerful force when the Yael Family had already fallen to its doom. However, she knew nothing good would happen if she had a close rtionship with Ryan since she and Colton now had a stable rtionship. "You''re already pregnant, Miss Wrenn. If I''m not mistaken, the child is Colton''s, right?" Ryan asked impatiently. He knew that he needed to be patient if he wanted to seed. As long as Evelyn was willing to help him, his n would almost bepleted. Evelyn remained silent while waiting for Ryan to tell her his n. After all, she knew there was no such thing as a free lunch, for everything had a price to pay. Ryan had already paid the price with his family''s reputation, yet Evelyn didn''t know what else she had to lose. "It looks like my guess is right." Ryan wasn''t mad at Evelyn''s unresponsive manner. Instead, he said patiently, "Don''t you think it''s naive of you to think that your child will be yours after it is born?" "What are you talking about? This is my child. It will be mine." Evelyn frowned. She had never thought about this before. Ryan shook his head and smiled. "Let''s put it this way. Whether the child is Colton''s or not, do you think he''d let you be his wife? After all, he loves Nicole dearly. You are nothing but a mere baby-making machine." To be honest, he is right, thought Evelyn as she looked down. "Even if you bribed the doctor, as long as the child is not Colton''s, Nicole would be able to verify it with her research center," Ryan said calmly as if he was stating a fact. In that split second, realization dawned upon Evelyn, and her eyes widened as she stared at Ryan intently. Fear crept into her, and she trembled vigorously. After all, Colton wasn''t the father of her child; she was just using this child to strengthen her rtionship with Colton. However, if the truth about this child was exposed, Colton and Nicole would never forgive her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Well, have you made up your mind? Even if you don''t care about the kid, think about yourself." Ryan spoke deliberately since he knew what she was worried about. At his words, Evelyn raised her head and looked at Ryan. "Tell me what I should do, then." After they had talked in the room for an hour, Evelyn left. She had to get back since Colton was almost getting off work. Otherwise, she would blow her cover. A glint shed across Ryan''s eyes as he watched her leave. My n is halfway done. All that''s left is up to her, he thought. "Miss Wrenn." Roxanna frowned as she looked at Evelyn, who just returned. However, she remained polite. Not long ago, Roxanna got a call from Nicole, saying that Evelyn would stay in the research center until the child was born. Thus, Roxanna wondered if anything had happened without her knowing again. "Thank you for helping me during this time, Miss Miller." Evelyn''s attitude wasn''t what Roxanna had expected. However, she said nothing and told the staff member to lead Evelyn back to where she belonged. "Please take Miss Wrenn back to her room." Roxanna decided to leave things as it was before Nicole returned. "Logan''s case is already settled, Nicole. The death penalty will be dyed for two years." Colton grabbed Nicole''s hand and enjoyed the peaceful moment. Nicole nodded and caressed her stomach. "I''m still worried about Ryan. After all, there are still many strong forces other than the Yael Family that we don''t know of." Chapter 1250 Ryans Arrival Chapter 1250 Ryan''s Arrival When Nicole mentioned Ryan''s name, Colton shuddered at the thought since he feared that Ryan would coborate with the mastermind behind the Yael Family. If that was the case, he wondered if the Gardner Family could take down the Yael Family or not. "I''ll keep that in mind. I got someone to look for him secretly, and I''m sure we''ll get some news about him soon." As Colton spoke, he looked elsewhere thoughtfully. At that moment, a familiar figure rushed over and into the crowd. "Ryan?" Colton asked subconsciously. "What are you talking about?" Nicole furrowed her eyebrows and followed Colton''s gaze. However, she saw nothing other than a bunch of strangers. Colton pointed toward a direction and said, "I just saw someone who looks almost like Ryan, but I only caught his figure. I''m not sure if it''s really him or not." Nicole looked toward where he pointed and shook her head. "I didn''t see anything. He probably must have left." "Yeah," Colton said quietly. However, he had a bad feeling in his gut, and it was making him more and more insecure. On the other hand, Ryan walked out from a huge tree. As he looked where Colton and Nicole had been standing, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt fortunate that they hadn''t caught him. After Evelyn left, he stayed in the room for a while before leaving. He wanted to see if anything important was left behind at the Yael Residence, yet he didn''t expect to see those two after crossing the road. As soon as he saw them, he didn''t dare linger around and quickly hid behind the tree since he was afraid that Colton would spot him. Ring! Ring! Ring! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Hello?" Ryan picked up the phone without looking at who the caller was. "I know you guys didn''t mean to refuse the offer, but you still have to pay a huge price ording to the contract. Judging by your family''s circumstances, I''ll give you another chance to redeem yourself. Are you in?" In that split second, Ryan''s eyes widened. He knew who was behind the processed voiceit was the person who had worked with the Yael Family to sell organs. "Tell me about it." Although Ryan knew who the caller was, he still had to keep his guard up and think it through. After all, they were both on the same page before, but things were different now. At this moment, he was an easy target for the other party. "From what I heard, the Yael Family is being destroyed by the Gardner Family and Nicole. Also, your family has a grudge against Nicole''s master, White. I know you are nning to avenge your family, correct?" the person asked calmly, seemingly as if they already knew all of these matters. "How How did you know?" asked Ryan as he suppressed his fear. Don''t panic. If you panic, no one will be able to avenge your family, Ryan thought to himself. "Calm down. You don''t have to know who I am. Moreover, I know that your grandfather has been sentenced to death. After all, it is a huge crime to sell human organs around here. I have tried my best to dy his punishment to two years. During this period, you may visit him." "What? A death sentence?" Ryan''s knees weakened, and he staggered back a few steps. No! Ryan snapped back to his senses and gripped his phone tightly. How does this person know about the sentence when I''m clueless about this? Plus, they managed to dy my grandfather''s execution, which was supposed to be carried out immediately. Just how powerful is this person? "Stop guessing. All I want you to do is simply defeat Colton. As for Nicole, you''re free to do whatever you wish. I might be able to assist you if needed." Then, the person hung up before Ryan was able to say anything. When Ryan returned to his senses and dialed the number, it showed that the caller''s number didn''t exist. Chapter 1251 The Master Plan Chapter 1251 The Master n Meanwhile, Evelyn paced back and forth in her room anxiously. A week had passed since shest met Ryan, and his patience wore increasingly thin as he urged her to act swiftly. On the other hand, she sank deeper into the allure of this new life, losing herself within its captivating embrace. Amid her inner turmoil, Colton''s motives remained a mystery. He would visit her daily and inquire about her well-being. Nevertheless, his concern provided an unexpected haven, filling her with a sense of security and an odd feeling of being cherished. Suddenly, her phone vibrated, and it was a text message from Ryan. ''Evelyn, I won''t hold back from enforcing my measure if your hesitation persists. The consequences of your defiance will surpass your wildest imaginings.'' Her heart raced in response as the anger in the message affected her senses. Soon after, Evelyn received another text message. ''Could it be that you''re not concerned about filling Nicole''s position?'' The words struck her like a jolt, echoing their recent conversation. No, I must decide. Considering the current situation, Nicole''s presence was intertwined with mine like two sides of an inevitable oue. Clutching her phone, she imagined holding Nicole within her grasp, symbolizing her resolute intent to sever Nicole''s ties with Colton, regardless of the obstacles. Deviating from her routine of the past few days, Evelyn left her room. Apart from mealtimes, she had stepped out for the first time. "Miss Wrenn." The staff approached her as soon as she stepped out. "I thought I had my freedom ofing in and out. Walk with me to the gates as I need some fresh air," she requested as she grew weary of constant surveince. However, the staff was taken aback by her sudden change in demeanor. Her attitude toward them had been consistently pleasant until now, making this behavior shift even more perplexing. After a momentary pause, the staff responded dazedly, "Sure." Then, Evelyn strode forward without uttering a word, and the staff trailed along in quiet bewilderment. However, amidst this, a pressing concern upied the staff''s mind. While Miss Wrenn does have the liberty to move about, protocol stiptes notifying the person in charge. I couldn''t bear the weight of responsibility if anything happened to her. Stepping out into the open air, she inhaled deeply as she savored the sweet taste of newfound freedom. After hailing a cab, she swiftly departed from the research center. At this moment, her phone buzzed with a concise message. ''Arrange for Nicole to meet me at ourst meeting spot. Juste up with an excuse.'' Then, she muttered to herself, pondering momentarily before dialing the number. "Nicole, it''s Evelyn," she said. Meanwhile, Nicole wasted no time following the call. She swiftly got dressed and readied herself to depart. Just as she was about to step out, she ran into Roxanna, who was looking for her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Nicole, where are you rushing off to?" Roxanna asked, puzzled by her urgency. Nicole quickly nced at her reflection as she instinctively adjusted her attire. "I n to visit Colton. Is there something you need, Roxanna?" she asked as she marveled at her ability to lie so effortlessly. "Oh, Evelyn just went out. Not sure where she''s off to. I guess she''s using the freedom she''s been given," Roxanna hypothesized before recalling her initial purpose of visiting. "I''m worried she might be up to something." Nicole''s thoughts drifted briefly as she recollected her conversation with Evelyn on the phone earlier. I''ll let you know the underlying cause of Colton''s voodoo and aplete treatment method. You wouldn''t want to see him distressed by this matter daily, would you? "Nicole?" Roxanna''s voice broke through her reverie. Shaking off her distraction, Nicole repliedposedly, "Don''t worry about it. Let her be. It''s not our concern if something happens." Roxanna nodded as ifprehending, yet she watched Nicole leave in silence. An unsettling feeling gnawed at her, hinting that something was amiss; otherwise, Nicole wouldn''t have been so absent- minded. Following Evelyn''s directives, Nicole arrived at the specified location. Her gaze fixed upon the signboard, and a realization dawned upon herthe shop was conveniently situated close to Colton''s company. Is this purely coincidental? Chapter 1252 The Gloom on Nicole Chapter 1252 The Gloom on Nicole Meanwhile, Nicole set aside her thoughts as her sole focus now was to unravel the mystery of Colton''s voodoo. She aimed to discover an effective cure for Colton and provide him with the relief he sought. "You''re here, Nicole," Evelyn greeted with a gentle smile, addressing the person seated across from her. Nicole nodded, and her gaze fixed on the seemingly calm woman. However, a sense of unease began to creep over hersomething felt off about Evelyn''s unusual calmness. "Have youe to discuss Colton''s voodoo with me?" she probed tentatively. Evelyn shook her head slightly, dispelling the notion, and spoke deliberately, "My intention today is not just that. I wish to acknowledge your exceptional medical skills, and you are right about the voodoo in some aspects." Nicole caught onto the initial words, but confusion clouded her understanding as the conversation unfolded. "What exactly do you mean?" She furrowed her brows, urging Evelyn to be direct. "Please be clear. There''s no need to beat around the bush." After hearing this, Evelyn shook her head, her silence speaking volumes. In the meantime, a waiter approached, carrying a ss of steaming milk, and carefully ced it on the table. Then, breaking the silence, Evelyn spoke, "I wasn''t entirely sure about your preference, so I took the liberty of ordering you a hot milk." Nicole nced at the ss and then back at Evelyn, whose calm attitude seemed out of ce. A sense of unease started to creep over her. "What''s the matter? Are you afraid that I spiked your drink? Whether it''s spiked or not, can''t you detect it? Take your time and inspect it thoroughly before you decide to drink. I don''t mind waiting. After all, we''re not that close," Evelyn said, a faint self-deprecation smile tugging at the corner of her lips before fading away. Nicole leaned down and cautiously sniffed the milk. Sensing no unusual odor, she proceeded to scrutinize it intently. She understood that even if a poison devoid of color and smell were to be blended in, it might induce subtle alterations too delicate for the average person to detect. However, her meticulous inspection revealed no such traces, so she confidently confirmed that the milk appeared safe for consumption. "I hope you''ll rify Colton''s situation." Despite the reassurance, she remained cautious, prompting Evelyn again before taking a sip. Meanwhile, Evelyn hesitated momentarily before subtly nodding in agreement with Nicole''s request. After seeing her response, Nicole lifted the ss and finished the milk in one gulp. "Now, can you tell me now?" Evelyn stared at her in disbelief. She had anticipated Nicole to inspect the milk more closely, yet all Nicole did was whiff and utter something before gulping it down. A question nagged at Evelynwas this a genuine disy of trust, or had Nicole''s profound love for Colton driven her to this unwavering faith? The answer, she mused, undoubtedly leaned toward thetter. Suddenly, a faint, bitter smile formed on her lips. She hadn''t tainted the milk with poison. Instead, she had added a small dose of a sleeping pill, which was unlikely to cause any significant harm. Nicole had intended to prompt her to exin Colton''s situation. However, before she could utter a word, her vision blurred, her head spun, and in the next moment, she slumped onto the table. "You maye out now. I''ve prepared the person for you." Evelyn''s voice remained eerily calm as though addressing an unseen entity. Rumble! A faint echo of a shifting stone b resonated as Ryan stepped out from a concealed alcove. His lips curled into a triumphant smile as heid eyes on the sprawled figure of Nicole on the table. "Excellent! You did well." The man nodded in approval at Evelyn as his satisfaction barely contained. On the other hand, Evelyn''s silent stare bore into Nicole''s unconscious form. The initial bitterness she felt had transformed into a seething hatred. Her voice turned chilling as she inquired, "What is your intention? Don''t forget, you made a promise to me." "Of course, I remember. You''ve done me a great favor," Ryan replied nonchntly. Then, he pulled out a small box from somewhere and opened it with malicious intent, pausing intentionally for dramatic effect. As her eyes widened, she saw what appeared to be a voodoo bug within. However, upon closer inspection, it became evident that it was something even more formidablea more giant and potent creature. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Perhaps, you''re curious if this is truly a voodoo bug?" Ryan was no doubt watching Evelyn with interest. "It is indeed a voodoo bug, but not the ordinary kind. This is a supreme voodoo bug." "A supreme voodoo bug?" Surprise colored her features as she studied the supreme voodoo bug held in his grasp, as a wave of anxiety engulfed her. Chapter 1253 Discomfort After the Voodoo Chapter 1253 Difort After the Voodoo "Listen up. Here''s the n, we need to cast this supreme voodoo bug inside her." Ryan stared at the sleeping Nicole with a triumphant grin as if victory was within reach. However, Evelyn felt anxious as an unsettling thought crossed her mind. The Yael Family''s voodoo bugs are rumored to have been destroyed by Collie. So, how could Mr. Yael possess this supreme voodoo bug? Then, he approached Nicole and carefully ced the supreme voodoo bug on her delicate, fair neck. His eyes remained fixed on the bug as it slowly burrowed under her skin. A few days ago, Ryan sneaked into the Yael Residence after he learned it had been sealed off. Still, his knowledge of the residence surpassed anyone''s. Through a hidden passage, he navigated inside and retrieved the supreme voodoo bug from a secretpartment. Thispartment would remain undiscovered unless the residence was demolished. In his previous hasty departure, he had forgotten about it, but with his family''s vengeance in sight right now, this trump card had to be yed. Also, he knew that even with Nicole''s profound medical skills, undoing the voodoo wouldn''t be easy, even if her master, White, was still alive. Therefore, the supreme voodoo bug remained his ultimate recourse for vengeance. Meanwhile, an involuntary shiver coursed down Evelyn''s spine as she watched the supreme voodoo bug seep into Nicole''s skin. She couldn''t help but wonder whether she would face the same fate if she refused toply with Ryan''s n. The man finally lifted his gaze once the supreme voodoo bug was fully embedded beneath Nicole''s skin, and a profound feeling of relief washed over him. "It''s done. You can have her leave Colton once she wakes up. Whether she decides to stay or not, her life won''t extend beyond a month," he quipped confidently. His objective was achieved, and he eagerly anticipated witnessing the woman''s deatha scene that would surely delight his grandfather. In the meantime, Evelyn, still in a daze, nodded absently. After her emotions settled, she pondered, As long as this woman leaves Collie, I believe he will eventually fall for me. After a while, Nicole felt a sharp pain in her neck, just like she would from a bite. She sat up gradually, her vision blurred as she focused on Evelyn before her. "Nicky, don''t me me for being ruthless. me your countless enemies for putting you in this mess." Evelyn''s voice carried a sinister edge, starkly contrasting her usual demeanor. "What are you implying?" Nicole''s brows furrowed with suspicion, and she asked, "Have you done something to me?" Suddenly, she experienced an odd sensation enveloping her bodyan indescribable difort. She struggled to articte it, but one thing was clearsomething was amiss. "I''ve cast a voodoo bug inside you, which differs from Colton''s. Count yourself lucky because it''s a supreme voodoo bug, the only one in existence. You''d better leave him soon as you''re no longer deserving of him," Evelyn exined. Nicole stared at Evelyn, piecing together the situation from her malicious expression. She hadn''t expected Evelyn to possess a voodoo bug, let alone a supreme voodoo bug, after the downfall of the Yael Family. "Evelyn, you''re acting like a child." She chuckled, masking her difort. Despite the intense physical agony, she refused to show weakness. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Evelyn hesitated, her hand clenching into a fist at Nicole''s response. Disregarding Evelyn''s potential actions, Nicole summoned her strength to stand and exited the room without a backward nce. She was resolute in finding a cure for the supreme voodoo bug. However, Evelyn''s gaze remained locked onto Nicole, her expression growing more venomous. A smug smile appeared on her face. I will not let you escape this time. Collie will undoubtedly be mine! In a daze, Nicole returned to the research center. In the meantime, everyone was engrossed in their tasks during the afternoon, unaware of her condition. She copsed onto her bed and felt drained and weakened, consumed by an overwhelming difort that refused to subside. Chapter 1254 One Month Left Chapter 1254 One Month Left Meanwhile, Roxanna hid behind a pir as Nicole returned to the medical base. She noticed a troubling expression on Nicole''s face but chose not to disturb her, though a growing sense of unease gnawed at her. Her concern for Nicole deepened with every passing moment while she sensed something was amiss. At this moment, Nicoley on her bed and she was overwhelmed by a disconcerting sensation as if a thousand bugs were nibbling at her skin. Knock! Knock! "Nicole, you didn''t look well earlier. Would you like to go for a check-up?" Roxanna''s voice held genuine worry as she stood outside Nicole''s room. Upon seeing Nicole''s return, her intuition urged her to check on Nicole, ensuring she received timely medical attention if necessary. After hearing this, Nicole cracked her eyes open while battling the dizziness. Then, she struggled to stand and shuffled toward the door. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime, Roxanna paced restlessly outside the corridor. Soon, the sound of activity within prompted her to stand beside the door as she waited for Nicole to open it. "Nicole! What happened?" Her gaze locked onto Nicole''s pallid face. Suddenly, her concern deepened as she witnessed Nicole''s feeble state as if she could copse any moment. Summoning her strength, Nicole shook her head weakly and leaned against the doorframe for support. "Don''t worry about me. Please get Chloe." "Okay. I''ll call Chloe right after I help you out." Roxanna''s brows furrowed with worry as she helped Nicole to sit on the bed before hurrying off. She knew Nicole''s condition could not be dyed anymore, judging from her appearance. Her concern deepened as she felt Nicole''s feeble pulse while helping her earlier, an unsettling indication that her organs had aged well beyond their years. The stark contrast within just half a day left Roxanna astonished. Ultimately, all she could do was release a heavy sigh, overwhelmed by the severity of the situation. Meanwhile, Nicole slowlyy on her bed as her strength waned. Though she had intended to await Chloe sitting up, her body betrayed her intentions. "Chloe,e take a look quickly. Nicole left for half a day and returned like this," Roxanna implored as she led Chloe to the room. Chloe furrowed her brow upon seeing Nicole''s appearance. She had been researching the new medicine in istion for the past two days but did not expect Nicole''s body to suffer so much in just a few days. "Let me take a look." She immediately checked Nicole''s pulse and felt something was off. Suddenly, a thick, darkened vein on Nicole''s neck caught her attention, resembling a crawling millipede. "Supreme voodoo bug," she murmured, the words escaping involuntarily. Roxanna''s eyes widened at the revtion. The worry she felt earlier couldn''tpare to the shock of hearing about the supreme voodoo bug in Nicole''s body. "Is there any treatment for this? Is this a serious illness?" she asked worriedly as her mind raced to recall information she had read. After hearing this, Chloe nodded gravely, her voiceden with worry, saying, "Not only that, but Nicole may only have a month left." "Cough Cough" A sudden cough erupted from Nicole, interrupting the conversation. The revtion of her limited time left took her breath away. "Nicole!" Roxanna and Chloe eximed simultaneously. "Don''t worry, just stay calm." Suppressing their rm, Nicole motioned for them not to assist her. She cleared her throat, her voice ragged yet resolute. Then, Roxanna slumped into a chair, her countenance bleak, muttering, "How is this possible?" On the other hand, Chloe''sposure faltered as she struggled to mask her anxiety. "Both of you, please leave. We''ll figure this out." Nicole''s raspy voice shattered the silence, contrasting its once ethereal timbre. After a moment''s shared nce between Roxanna and Chloe, they reluctantly exited Nicole''s room, resigned to doing their utmost to find a remedy and providefort in the time they had left. Chapter 1255 The Last Medicine Chapter 1255 The Last Medicine The dimly lit room slowly settled into its familiar calmness, enveloping Nicole in peaceful solitude. Soon, the moonlight gently streamed through the window, painting a delicate glow over her neatly made bed. ''Nicky, why aren''t you replying to my message? Are you busy at the research center today?'' ''Nicky, why didn''t you pick up when I called you earlier?'' Numerous texts and missed calls were disyed on her phone screen, but she did not intend to check them. ''Nicky, please reply when you see this message. I''ve found a way to treat the after-effects, after which we''ll know if Evelyn''s child belongs to me. I''m growing impatient to wait until her child is born, and I want to spare you any further distress during this period.'' Nicole''s eyshes fluttered, and her eyes opened gradually. Suddenly, her face grew even paler as she gazed at her phone. ''Chloe, please help me return to normal as soon as possible.'' After sending herst message, an abrupt wave of exhaustion washed over her, leaving her unable to hold onto her phone, which slipped from her grasp andnded softly on the carpet, breaking its fall. Meanwhile, Colton emerged from his shower, and he finally saw Nicole''s reply. The n had been for her to return and reside with him, yet unforeseenplications at the research center kept them apart. ''Colton, let''s meet at the research center tomorrow.'' Despite a nagging unease after reading the message, he couldn''t quite put his finger on the source of his foreboding. Then, he swiped the phone screen and dialed a familiar number. "Did you find out about the man''s background?" Colton inquired with a solemn tone, his face growing somber. "President Gardner, there have been no further updates since we discovered that unknown number calling Ryan a few days ago." "Okay, just keep an eye on Ryan, and don''t let him get away with it." "We saw Mrs. Gardner and Evelyn at the cafe today. We weren''t sure what they were discussing because I didn''t go in as I was afraid to alert them." Colton''s brows furrowed as the words reached his ears, triggering a suspicion that all was not well. Why would the two women need a private discussion outside the research center? The choice of meeting at a cafe, particrly the one Ryan used as a hideout, raised his suspicions further. "Keep an eye on Ryan and report to me if you find anything suspicious. Don''t let history repeat itself," he instructed, his face etched with concern. A sense of unease gnawed at him as he hung up, amplifying his worry about Nicole''s unusual demeanor. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something ominous loomed on the horizon. The following afternoon, Colton wasted no time and headed to the research center. Meanwhile, Nicole had just taken her medication and sat at the dressing table, calmly applying makeup. Her once-paleplexion now held a delicate rosy hue, disying a marked improvement from the day before. At this moment, Chloe''s advice resonated in her mind like a constant reminder. Although this medicine could temporarily give you a clean bill of health, please refrain from getting too emotional; otherwise, your body will not be able to sustain itself, and you will be left with less than a month to live. These words reverberated like a broadcast within her, each phrase echoing incessantly in Nicole''s mind as her condition improved. "Nicole, President Gardner is here," Roxanna announced upon observing Colton''s arrival at the medical base. After hearing this, Nicole looked at herself in the mirror, her lips curled into a small smile. Since fate will not allow us to spend the rest of our lives together, we should bid our goodbyes with dignity. She got up slowly, and a resolve building within her. It''s time to end this. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "You''re here." A clear and soothing female voice was heard from inside the room. Chapter 1256 A Little More Dignity Chapter 1256 A Little More Dignity Meanwhile, Roxanna remained deeply concerned about Nicole''s condition. However, as soon as the door swung open, her worries eased upon seeing Nicole''s improvedplexion. Nevertheless, her emotional state plunged into a rollercoaster when she knew this improvement was temporary,sting only a day. "Nicole, are you certain your body is truly alright?" Her voice trembled with concern as her desire to confide in Colton grew stronger. Despite her yearning to tell him, Nicole had forbidden any such revtion under the threat of Roxanna being expelled from the research center. Moreover, the sight of Nicole''s suffering weighed heavily on her heart. "Im fine. Just bring me to Colton and make sure no one disturbs us." Nicole''s voice carried determination as she brushed off Roxanna''s concern, her urgency apparent. With a resigned nod, Roxanna led the way, her mind heavy with worry. Earlier, she had asked Chloe about Nicole''s situation, learning that there seemed to be no solution beyond waiting for an inevitable oue. "Nicky," Colton eximed as he spotted Nicole''s silhouette in the distance. Rising from his seat excitedly, he continued, "I was worried when you didn''t respond to my message yesterday, but seeing you well today is a relief." He had learned the previous night that she had gone to the cafe and was concerned for her safety, but he was put at ease by her rosyplexion today. "No worries. Im alright." Nicole nodded as she took a seat across from Colton. However, her demeanor lacked the usual intimacy they shared. Perplexed, he questioned, "What''s the matter, Nicky? Aren''t you supposed to be sitting next to me?" Such a situation had never arisen since they started their rtionship. Despite herposed appearance, an unsettling feeling churned within him. Yet, he couldn''t pinpoint the source of his unease. "Oh, right. I found a new clue yesterday, but I did not manage to tell you." He quickly changed the topic to prevent awkwardness, saying, "We''ve uncovered some clues about the person pulling the strings, but this person was quite cunning, and we haven''t yet identified this individual." "I see." Nicole smiled, but herposure was unshaken even as Colton discussed a solemn matter. With growing unease, he pressed on, "Nicky, did something happen? You can talk to me about it." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole gazed at Colton with an air of detachment though her heart was aching, reluctant to let go. Yet, conveying her current emotions to him seemed futile, and she preferred to keep them hidden. "Colton, lets get a divorce. Ill get mywyer to draft the agreement," she said calmly. "I cant ept the fact that Evelyn is carrying your child. Im not willing to undertake any imperfections in my life." "What?" He was taken aback by the abrupt mention of divorce. Suppressing his distress, he managed a forced smile and proposed, "Listen to me, Nicky. Ive found a way to get rid of the after-effects. Then, well be able to know if Evelyns child was mine." Her eyes betrayed her misery, but she responded swiftly, "Dont bother. Theres no need for that." Then, she called Roxanna, who stood outside the door. "Ill ask Roxanna to bring Evelyn to you, then we wont owe each other anything anymore," she said coldly with a stony expression. Colton''s lips moved, but no words escaped them. The abrupt transformation in Nicole left him utterly bewildered, as her demeanor had never taken such a turn before. Chapter 1257 Being Apart Chapter 1257 Being Apart "Nicky, have you forgotten you''re still carrying my child?" Colton''s voice reverberated through the room. Nicole hesitated in her steps, her intention to leave momentarily faltering. After a brief pause, she exited the room. Meanwhile, he remained rooted in ce as he watched her walk away. He understood that she rarely wavered once she decided, no matter what he said. Yet, he couldn''t ept this reality, and soon, a self-me storm was brewing. "Mr. Gardner, Miss Wrenn is here," Roxanna announced from the doorway. Although she stood outside, the voices from within allowed her to piece together the situation. Given Nicole''s fragile health and the precarious nature of the child in her, Roxanna surmised that a swift resolution might be the best course of action, despite the pain it would undoubtedly cause Colton. She couldn''t help but feel frustrated at how Evelyn seemed to be the sole beneficiary of this complicated situation. While suppressing her discontent, Roxanna refrained from showing outward signs of inner turmoil. "Tell me! What happened to Nicky? Tell me!" The man was bordering on madness now as he grasped Roxanna''s arms and demanded answers. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Roxanna was taken aback by Colton''s sudden outburst as she swiftly freed herself from his grip. "Mr. Gardner, pleasepose yourself. Nicole believes that you have betrayed her. You are well aware of her temperament; she has no tolerance for deceit, especially concerning another woman carrying your child." Her words prated his turmoil, prompting him to release his grip on her arm as if reluctantly acknowledging her exnation. Exhaling a sigh of relief, Roxanna continued, "Mr. Gardner, please leave now. After all, this is a research center, and outsiders are not allowed to stay." Her allegiancey with Nicole, and all decisions depended on Nicole''s choices. Even though she felt sorry for the two lovers, the threads of love that needed to be severed had to be cut without hesitation. Meanwhile, Nicole sat slumped by the doorway of her room. She managed to maintain a facade of composure in Colton''s presence, aware that her guise would likely crumble soon after parting with him. With a resigned exhale, she struggled to regte her breath, feeling an unanticipated weakness coursing through her as if several of her internal organs had abruptly faltered. "Nicole!" Roxanna intended to brief her on Colton and Evelyn, only to find Nicole copsing before entering her room. "Nicole, what''s happening? Should I call Chloe? This isn''t good for you!" Her concern became palpableher eyes reddened and brimming with tears. She held Nicole helplessly, casting desperate nces around; even her voice carried a weeping undertone. Nicole pressed her lips as she mustered a faint smile. "Don''t be silly. What good would it do to call Chloe? It was my own fault for not listening to her advice. My erratic emotions... Cough.." Before she could finish her sentence, a severe coughing fit overtook her. However, Roxanna felt helpless as she watched Nicole''s distressing coughing fit. Despite being a doctor, she found herself clueless about handling the situation right before her eyes. Suddenly, a sensation lingered in Nicole''s chest, and she struggled to cough out an enigmatic substance. "Blergh!" A spurt of fresh blood sttered out from her mouth. Staring nkly at the pool of blood, Roxanna was utterly stunned by the scene before her. "Cough. This is the first time I''ve ever experienced coughing up blood. Even though I''m a doctor, I''ve always been curious after watching those TV shows." Nicole tried to crack a joke, hoping to ease Roxanna''s potential agitation. However, Nicole''s attempt at humor didn''t have the intended effect. Roxanna lifted her from the floor in a rush and gently ced her on the bed. Then, she turned and hurriedly left the room to find Chloe. Despite her understanding that the chances were slim, she couldn''t help but search for any potential solutions within the vast research center. As Nicole gazed calmly at the ceiling above, her mind wandered to her earlier conversation with Colton, prompting an unexpected chuckle to escape her lips. Well, at least it was a decent way to end things. Chapter 1258 He Will Not Divorce Her Chapter 1258 He Will Not Divorce Her Colton walked out of the research center in a daze, with Evelyn clinging to him like a persistent shadow. "Colton, I''ve heard about what happened between you and Nicole. This seems to be the only oue since she cannot ept me," she remarked, noticing his distracted emotions. This deepened her jealousy of Nicole, as she couldn''t fathom what made Nicole so exceptional that she deserved his love despite her hurtful words. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Earlier, she had surreptitiously eavesdropped near the window while the couple conversed. Her position was carefully chosen to remain hidden from Roxanna''s view. When she overheard Nicole asking Roxanna to find her, Evelyn managed to slip back to her room. Consequently, she had no knowledge of the subsequent conversation. "Colton?" Evelyn called out tentatively after realizing Colton''s reluctance to engage with her. As the man was immersed in his thoughts, he felt increasingly annoyed by her voice. "I''ll have someone send you backter. Just focus on taking care of yourself during your pregnancy." His cold gaze briefly flickered toward her before he abruptly turned and walked away, disappearing from her sight. After hearing this, Evelyn stood there, bewildered. Why? Why didn''t he spare me a nce even after Nicole told him she didn''t want him anymore? "Nicole, since you''re on the brink of death, I won''t grant you peace even in your demise!" Her eyes red with venomous anger, her words dripping with bitterness. "Mr. Gardner, Miss Anderson asked me toe and discuss the divorce matter with you. Here''s the divorce agreement." A seemingly familiarwyer approached Colton as if deliberately awaiting his arrival. Colton cast a fleeting nce at thewyer. He recognized him as Nicole''s dedicated attorney, handling all her legal affairs. "Do you know why she wants to leave me?" Colton''s question momentarily caught thewyer off guard. Suddenly, thewyer found himself at a loss for words. He handled her legal affairs but wasn''t privy to the specifics of this situation. "Mr. Gardner, you might be putting me in a difficult position here. As for the exact reason behind this, it would be better for you to ask Miss Anderson herself." An awkward smile tugged at the corners of thewyer''s lips. After hearing this, Colton silently epted the divorce agreement from thewyer and began to study it intently. Thewyer breathed a sigh of relief at Colton''s response. This was standard procedure, and the lawyer''s involvement had been an anomaly. Suddenly, Colton''s expression darkened as a deep-seated frustration rose within him. The tightness in his chest and his shortness of breath intensified his anger. "I won''t divorce her. Convey that to her," he snapped as he tossed the divorce agreement back at thewyer. Then, he stormed off before the lawyer could respond. Thewyer was puzzled at Colton''s dissatisfaction while holding the divorce agreement. He was clueless about what might have triggered this reaction. Miss Anderson has left the marriage with nothing but a research center; everything else is given to him. So, what could have possibly dissatisfied him? Despite his confusion, thewyer ryed the truth to Nicole. While listening quietly to thewyer''s words over the phone, Nicole responded weakly, "I understand. I will take care of it. Thank you for your assistance. Please inform him toe to the research center again tomorrow if he''s unwilling to sign the divorce agreement." A few more words were exchanged on the other end before she ended the call. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Nicole, I''ming in." Chloe''s voice apanied the knock, resonating in the room. "Nicole, it''s time for your medication," she said as she walked in while holding a bowl containing a strongly-scented tonic. A pang of sorrow washed over her as she observed Nicole''s noticeably paler complexion, yet she masked her emotions, maintaining a faint smile. With a slight nod, Nicole gazed at her and spoke calmly, "Please prepare another bowl for me." "What?" Chloe''s disbelief creased her brow. "Nicole, you can''t have that medicine anymore!" She knew what Nicole meant when she said another bowl. Hence, she couldn''t allow Nicole to persist; doing so might mean Nicole wouldn''t make it through another week. Chapter 1259 Do Me a Favor Chapter 1259 Do Me a Favor "Chloe, I''m left with no other option. Can you please do this favor for me?" Nicole gazed up at Chloe earnestly, her weary eyes now rmingly red, with teardrops sliding down from the corners. On the other hand, Chloe held back the words she was about to say. She understood that Nicole was holding back tears, protecting herst vestiges of dignity. "Alright, I understand," she conceded as she closed her eyes with a resigned sigh. It seems there is no alternative at this moment. After hearing this, a bright smile blossomed on Nicole''s face. In the meantime, Chloe''s gaze lingered as she took in the sight. It was the first genuine smile she had seen from Nicole since then. The previous smiles had been difficult to witness, appearing more coerced than sincere. "I''ll prepare it and bring it to you tomorrow morning," she said, swallowing her emotions as she spoke. She left the room, wondering why Nicole had to endure such suffering. She also pondered why Nicole refused to reveal who had cast the voodoo on hershe wouldn''t let that person escape easily. After Chloe departed, Nicole picked up her phone and dialed a number she hadn''t called in a long time. "Zach, I might need your help," she said. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the Gardners'' Vi, Colton had locked himself in his room for a day and night, isted since returning from the research center. Evelyn stood outside his door, knocking vigorously. "Colton, could you meet me just once? I need to talk to you," she shouted with an ear-piercing scream. The butler next to her shook his head, concerned for her well-being. "Miss Wrenn, you should rest. You might be able to endure this, but think about the child you''re carrying." He was taken aback when he saw Colton bringing Evelyn home the other day. After all, it had been a while since he had seen Nicole. The sudden appearance of Evelyn made him realize that something must have happened between Colton and Nicole. Shockingly, Miss Wrenn is pregnant with Mr. Gardner''s child! He sighed as he pondered this. He then recalled a few days prior when Colton came home, brimming with happiness, and shared with him the joy of Nicole''s pregnancy. Who could have foreseen that Miss Wrenn would also be pregnant? Fate truly has a way of ying tricks on people. "He hasn''t eaten anything for a whole day and night. This will affect his health if he continues like this. He needs to eat something," Evelyn expressed her concerns while holding a te of delicious food that had gone cold. After hearing this, the butler frowned deeply. He had also considered what she had just said, but they knew Colton wouldn''t take their advice unless it came from Nicole. As seconds ticked away, Evelyn suddenly remembered Colton was scheduled to meet Nicole today. Hence, she hurriedly handed the te of food to the butler and shouted, "Colton, you''re meeting Nicole today. You won''t have the strength to face her if you don''t eat!" In the meantime, Colton was half-lying on the floor inside his room. Then, he propped himself up with one hand while his head rested against the wall, appearing utterly exhausted. Nicole? He muttered weakly as he struggled to his feet awkwardly, resembling a walking corpse. With sluggish movements, he swung the door open and saw Evelyn and the butler standing outside. When Evelyn saw Colton''s disheveled face as the door swung open, she took a few steps back. Is this the Collie I know? "Mr. Gardner." The butler hesitated slightly, shooting a quick re at the person behind him. He promptly instructed, "Why are you still standing there? Go and get the food heated up." "Colton, what''s so captivating about Nicole? She''s about to divorce you. Why are you still allowing yourself to be like this?" Evelyn shook her head in disbelief. When did Colton and Nicole''s rtionship be this good? It had reached a point where even Evelyn found herself envious of it. Their bond was unbreakable, even when she cast the voodoo bug on him. Chapter 1260 Extremely Hilarious Chapter 1260 Extremely Hrious "No." Evelyn continued shaking her head. The intensity was much stronger than nting a voodooshe was extremely jealous and unwilling to ept defeat. Colton''s reaction made her believe that she must kill Nicole. Only then could Colton truly belong to her in body and soul. She gazed at the room behind him. Even in broad daylight, the interior remained shrouded in darkness by deep-colored curtains. There wasn''t a hint of light. "Colton, let me open the curtains for you." She fixed her gaze on the space behind him. Without waiting for his response, she rushed to the window and flung the curtains open. It was a floor-to-ceiling window. The mess in the room was revealed as sunlight flooded the roomempty bottles were scattered all over the floor along with women''s clothes and belongings. It was obvious that someone in this room had gone through something awful in the past day and night. "Mr. Gardner, I will have someone tidy up the room for you. Please go downstairs for your meal." The butler''s eyes dimmed as he approached while speaking gently. Colton nodded. While brushing past the butler, he muttered, "Don''t touch her things." "Understood," the butler replied as he bowed his head. Evelyn, who was just stepping out of the bedroom, coincidentally heard his words. She froze in ce as she was unsure of what to do next. The force she exerted on the doorknob was gradually increasing, yet it couldn''t fully convey her jealousy and anger. The butler paid no attention to where Evelyn headed since Colton only instructed them to ensure her basic necessities. They had no authority to intervene in other matters. The servants moved past Evelyn, following the butler''s orders to clean Colton''s room thoroughly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Their actions were swift. By the time Evelyn regained herposure, the room was already spotless. She turned her head slowly to observe the room. She couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. As per Colton''s instruction, Nicole''s belongings remained untouched in their original ces while everywhere else was immactely cleaned. Nicole Once again, it''s all about her. She''s the only obstacle between me and Colton, but it doesn''t matter because she''s going to be done for! With this thought, a smile gradually crept onto her face. The research center was bustling as usual with everyone engrossed in their tasks. Colton no longer bore the disheveled appearance he did this morning. He had even gone to the hair salon nearby to style his hair. He intended to present himself in the most perfect form to Nicole. Evelyn followed silently behind. She had worked hard to convince Colton to let here along. Hence, she had to sessfully make the two divorce this time. "Mr. Gardner, please wait in the lobby," Roxanna spoke in a highly courteous tone. Upon seeing Colton''s arrival, her eyes briefly betrayed a hint of sadness. Colton''s expression froze, realizing that even he was now confined to the lobby. The lobby of the medical base was designed for strangers. Had he be a stranger in her heart as well? A self-mocking smile yed on his lips. Roxanna caught sight of that self-mockery, but she turned away and prepared to call for Nicole. Evelyn pretended to be intimate with Colton, sitting closely beside him. She tidied her clothes and said in a voice dripping with sweetness, "This ce is quite impressive. Colton, have you ever considered purchasing it in the future?" Chloe initially intended to visit the ce, but she hadn''t expected to witness such a scene and heard such words. I''ll leave aside the fact that Colton already has another woman by his side when he hasn''t divorced yet because Nicole was the one who proposed the divorce. But now, that woman is actually considering buying the medical base! Even Colton might not have the ability for such a purchase. Does she not understand the value of this ce? This is extremely hrious! "Miss, this ce is priceless. Even the Gardner Family might not have the ability to buy it. Please don''t make such audacious statements here," Chloe uttered. Chapter 1261 Zachary? Chapter 1261 Zachary? The smile on Evelyn''s face froze instantly. The words of the woman before her felt like a public p, leaving her wondering how to keep her dignity. Anyone who could freely move about here undoubtedly belonged to Nicole''s circle. Evelyn hated Nicole with a passion! Upon seeing Chloe''s arrival, Colton realized the distance between himself and Evelyn. He quickly shifted to the side to maintain a distance from her. Evelyn hadn''t recovered from the previous incident when she sensed Colton avoiding her as if she were the gue. Her face turned grim and she was suddenly unable to decide whether to sit or move. "Nicole." Colton gazed at Nicole, who had just entered the room, with affection. He slowly rose from his seat and reached out, trying to hold her hand. Evelyn red at Nicole. When Colton was about to approach Nicole, Evelyn clenched her teeth and grabbed his arm. "Colton, it''s better if you stay seated. Nicole might feel pressured otherwise." His face darkened. He quickly withdrew his hand and wiped his sleeve as if he had touched something filthy. It was impossible for Evelyn to miss this gesture from Colton. However, she refrained from getting angry because she noticed that Nicole was watching them. After all, getting angry would surely be fodder for Nicole''s amusement. Nicole paid no attention to Evelyn''s gaze and actions. She focused entirely on Colton. Even though he had taken great care with his appearance, she could tell that he hadn''t been doing well during the time they had been apart. There was stubble remaining on his jaw. "I asked you toe today so that you can sign the divorce agreement." She ced the document in her hand on the table in front of him. Her tone was indifferent, devoid of any warmth. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Colton sat there in a daze. Then, he lowered his gaze to the divorce agreementit was identical to yesterday''s copy since it bore numerous creases, all of which he had created. "What?" he asked. "Divorce. I''ve made myself clear." Nicole impatiently spoke, repeating the matter of divorce. "I can''t ept the fact that Evelyn is pregnant with your child. We must get divorced. Can''t you understand, Colton?" He merely shook his head, showing no response to her words. "Colton, I know Nicole can''t ept that I''m carrying your child. If that''s the case, then get a divorce with her. Are you willing to let your child grow up without a father? I''m the child''s biological mother." Seizing the opportunity, Evelyn clung to his arm. Colton impatiently pulled his arm away and red fiercely at her. It was as if he was warning her that he would lose his temper on the spot if she touched him again. Evelyn was frightened by his demeanor and dared not to make a move. She stood silently to the side and no longer spoke. "I won''t get divorced," he replied. "Colton, just give up." Colton raised his head in astonishment after hearing the sudden male voice. A familiar face appeared before him. "Zachary, what are you doing here?" His brow furrowed slightly as he had a bad feeling. Zachary had once pursued Nicole. Colton had considered him his greatest rival and now, this rival was standing right here. It was undoubtedly not good news. At this moment, Nicole gracefully hooked her arm through Zachary''s in front of the crowd. With a sweet smile, she said, "We''re together now. I no longer love you. If you''re sensible, go ahead and sign the agreement." "What are you saying?" Colton couldn''t believe his ears. As he had suspected, the worst possible scenario was urring before his eyes. Zachary''s expression remained cool as hisrge hand covered Nicole''s. Their fingers intertwined. "Colton, just give up. Don''t continue to pester Nicole. Since Nicole no longer loves you, you should let her go." The affectionate scene between the two hurt Colton. Even though the truth was right in front of him, he couldn''t achieveplete calmness. Chapter 1262 Provoke? Divorce? Chapter 1262 Provoke? Divorce? "What do you mean, Nicole? Are you really together with Zachary?" Colton forcefully suppressed the anger welling up within him, each word enunciated as he questioned her. If Nicole didn''t admit to her rtionship with Zachary at this moment, he could forgive herpletely and pretend as if it had never happened. In fact, Nicole was struggling to stand upright. While it appeared on the surface that she was in love with Zachary, she was actually leaning on him for support so that she could stand tall in front of Colton. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Colton''s scorching gaze caused her heart to ache. Were it not for Zachary supporting her at her side, she might have copsed on the ground and withered up in front of Colton. "Colton, let''s get a divorce. I no longer love you as I''ve fallen for Zachary. I know that if I do this" Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Colton''s furious roar. "Enough!" he shouted while trembling all over. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the man and woman before him; they were so perfectly matched, yet so ringly discordant. Nicole shivered as she was taken aback by his outburst. Sensing her distress, Zachary quickly held her hands so that she could stand upright. However, this scene was nothing but irony in Colton''s eyes. He felt that he was being mocked as a pitiful clown from the beginning "Colton, now that Nicole has found happiness with another person, why don''t we wish her well?" Although Evelyn was still afraid that Colton would get angry, she quickly stepped forward to give advice. As long as Colton could give up on Nicole, she would have a chance to win him over. "Wish her well?" Colton let out a cold snort. Before the words had even settled, he waved his hand and swiftly signed his name on the divorce agreement. His action was clean and neat. Evelyn instinctively took a step back. However, her fear vanished instantly after seeing him sign the divorce agreement so decisively. Finally, he was going to be hers. Nicole''s heart ached deeply, yet she heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Now, Colton would probably give up on herpletely. After giving Nicole a deep re, Colton turned around and stormed off, with Evelyn following closely behind. As Nicole watched him leave, her remaining strength drained from her body as she fell back. "Nicole!" Zachary acted swiftly, cradling her in his arms. Without waiting for Roxanna to say anything, he carried her toward the room. Nicole stared nkly ahead as she reyed Colton''s actions in her mind, as if she was recalling scenes from an old movie. "Zachary, Colton has probably given up on me, right?" She forced a smile. While she appeared to be asking Zachary, she was actually questioning herself. Zachary''s steps halted slightly as he shook his head helplessly while gently cing her on the bed. Looking at her being lifeless, he felt his heart ache. "Why don''t you tell him the truth? Both of you wouldn''t need to suffer like this." "No, you don''t understand." She let out a soft chuckle as she continued, "A brief spell of pain is better than prolonged suffering. By making him give uppletely, perhaps someday another woman will rekindle his interest. If he knows I left because of the voodoo, not only would he not give up, but he''d also harbor a grudge. Even if he gets revenge, he''d never find peace for the rest of his life." Her voice was gentle, but her words were clear. Zachary silently stayed by her side without saying much. "Did you know that Colton is quite stubborn? Even if he gets his revenge, he won''t be satisfied. Today''s oue is better for him and for me." She felt a sense of relief, but she was unsure if it was due to her own liberation of mind or the glimmers of nostalgia. Zachary bowed his head and stayed silent. His eyes were full of concern as he watched her. "By the way, Zachary, there''s something I''d like to ask of you," she asked. Chapter 1263 A Plea for Help Chapter 1263 A Plea for Help "Tell me." Zachary couldn''t refuse Nicole''s request. After all, her health was deteriorating rapidly. A smile appeared on Nicole''s face, but her paleplexion made her smile eerie at this moment. "The Yael Family has a mysterious figure behind them, someone with profound and unfathomable abilities." She hadn''t finished her sentence before a violent fit of coughs interrupted her. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and the agony she felt physically was no less than the torment in her heart. "Nicole, what''s wrong with you? You have to tell me!" Zachary immediately supported Nicole''s upper body, his brows furrowing as he anxiously watched her pale face. Nicole shook her head slightly, suppressing the difort in her chest. Slowly, she said, "We don''t know the exact identity, and I suspect even the Yael Family is unaware of this person''s true identity. Such a formidable enemy... I fear that Colton alone won''t be able to stand against them. So, I..." Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "All right, Nicole. I know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry, I''ll help, even if he doesn''t want to see me." Zachary let out a bitter smile, realizing that Nicole loved Colton deeply. All she could think about was him even though she was in this state. An expression of surprise flickered in Nicole''s eyes. She hadn''t expected Zachary to agree so readily. "Thank you." Nicole thanked him from the bottom of her heart. Splurt! A sudden burst echoed, and in an instant, Zachary was propelled away from Nicole by a powerful force, just as he was about to counsel her against expressing gratitude. Turning around in astonishment, he saw Nicole coughing up a mouthful of blood by the bedside. The bright red blossomed like a flower, incredibly vivid and unsettling. "Nicole!" Zachary hurriedly steadied the faltering Nicole, his heart aching as he gazed at the streak of blood. He gentlyy Nicole down on the bed, saying, "All right, rest early. I''ve just returned to the country, and there are some matters I need to attend to." Nicole nodded faintly; herplexion devoid of any trace of color. Her pale lips were stained crimson by the fresh blood. Zachary closed his eyes in resignation as he turned and strode out of Nicole''s room. He guessed that if he continued like this, he might not be able to bring himself to leave. Nicole watched Zachary leave until she heard the sound of the door closing. Slowly, she closed her eyes. She was truly exhausted today, both physically and mentally. Roxanna and Chloe had been standing outside Nicole''s room all along. Upon seeing Zachary emerge, they hurried over, wanting to question him. "How is Nicole?" Roxanna, the most impatient among them, blurted out. Zachary pursed his lips, looking at their anxious expressions. He said worriedly, "She just coughed up some blood. The blood was dark red, a sign of poisoning." Chloe''s expression darkened upon hearing this. She tightly pressed her lips together, her worry bing even more apparent. "As expected," Roxanna sighed. "Chloe, why don''t you go in and check on Nicole? At this rate, I''m afraid..." She didn''t finish her sentence, but everyone present understood what she meant. They all gazed at the closed door with heavy expressions. Seeing that Chloe was about to enter to examine Nicole, Zachary stopped her at thest moment. His face showed a hint of anger as if he were holding back something. He then said word by word, "Still not nning to tell me what happened to her even at this point in time?" Chloe''s footsteps halted, and Roxanna immediately lowered her head and fell silent. Both of them remained quiet. Seeing the two of them in this state only intensified Zachary''s annoyance. Although he wasn''t particrly close to them, he had known Nicole for some time. Why would they keep such a significant matter hidden from him? "Are you still not going to talk? After I''ve helped so much, she won''t tell me, and you won''t either?" Zachary''s tone grew stern as he suppressed his frustration. He wasn''t ming the people before him. He understood that Nicole had likely instructed them to keep this from him. However, now that she was in so much pain, how could he simply stand by in ignorance? Chapter 1264 Zacharys Revelation Chapter 1264 Zachary''s Revtion The three of them stood facing each other for a long time. Roxanna looked at Chloe and then at Zachary beside her before letting out a sigh. "As for the specifics, we don''t know either. We only know that Nicole went out a few days ago and came back with a voodoo bug in her. It''s not an ordinary voodoo bug," Roxanna said, closing her eyes tightly as if summoning great courage. Zachary looked at Roxanna in shock. He knew what a voodoo bug was, but he hadn''t expected such a potent voodoo bug to be in Nicole. "I remember this voodoo bug can be eliminated. Aren''t you both skilled in medicine? Can''t you help?" Zachary pondered and asked after suddenly having an idea. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chloe shook her head in despair. "It''s impossible. The voodoo bug in Nicole is a supreme voodoo bug, the most domineering type. There''s no known cure for it, and a person can only survive for a month, but..." "But what?" Zachary frowned. Roxanna sighed. "Yes, because of various reasons, Nicole won''t live beyond a month, and it''s even more likely that she won''t make it through a week." Zachary gasped at the revtion. Why had things suddenly taken such a dire turn? He had only gone abroad for a short while, and so much had happened to Nicole in his absence. Only earlier in the day, she had brimmed with vitality. Zachary remembered Nicole''s radiantplexion when Colton paid a visit. "Could the reason for the sudden decrease in time be rted to her rosyplexion today? Did she use some kind of special medicine so that Colton would believe that her feelings for me are genuine? So that she can sessfully deceive him?" Zachary blurted out his spection. Roxanna paused for a moment and then nodded as she was surprised by his insight. However, it was also true that given how much Nicole loved Colton, these possibilities could very well manifest in her actions. It wasn''t that hard to guess. Now that his suspicion was confirmed, Zachary brushed past Roxanna and Chloe and left in a daze. In fact, Zachary wasn''t surprised. Nicole loved Colton so much. If there hadn''t been an urgent reason, why would she treat Colton like this? It was just that he never anticipated that Nicole would be willing to sacrifice her own life for this. Chloe watched Zachary''s departing figure, sighing helplessly. She turned to Roxanna and said, "I''ll go check on Nicole first. I''ll leave the matters in the research center to you." Roxanna nodded and watched as Chloe entered Nicole''s room, then she turned and left. With Nicole''s condition deteriorating, she needed to ensure the research center ran smoothly without any hitches. As night fell, the full moon hung high in the sky. Ever since leaving the research center, Colton had been walking along the road, not knowing where to go. With Nicole gone, he felt lost, unsure of the path ahead. Evelyn rubbed her sore ankle and watched Colton get farther and farther away. Gritting her teeth, she hurried to catch up to him. "Colton, let''s go home. We''ve been walking for almost a day." Yes, they had been walking for almost a day, all because of Nicole. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have needed to walk this long. Thinking about this, Evelyn unconsciously med everything on Nicole, as if she had forgotten that she had conspired with Ryan to nt a voodoo in Nicole in the first ce. Colton moved like a zombie, not paying any attention to what Evelyn was saying behind him. Right now, there was only one person who could make him turn around immediately. That person was Nicole. Evelyn endured the pain in her ankle. "Colton, I''m hungry, and the child in my stomach must be hungry too. Why don''t we get something to eat?" She had long given up on walking. She thought this was a rare opportunity, and if she handled it well, she could make Colton realize her feelings. Then, no matter what Nicole did or how she behaved, Colton wouldn''t change his mind. That way, Colton would belong to her alone. Chapter 1288 Ambition Chapter 1288 Ambition Ryan hung up without saying a word, and his face was as dark as a thundercloud. Even pedestrians passing by could sense his rage, and they scurried off, leaving him alone. Clutching his phone tightly, his bloodshot eyes gave him a wild, almost demented appearance. "Evelyn" he seethed, infuriated that someone like Evelyn could dare to threaten him. Suddenly, Nicole''s name echoed in his mind, a bitter reminder. He recalled when "that person" intervened to save her from impending death. She''s lucky. I can''t believe "that person" wants to protect her. Still, it doesn''t matter. Once I take over the Gardners, "that person" would show up, and I will also take him down. Soon, everything will be mine. It''s not a big deal when Nicole''s fate was only temporarily postponed. At this thought, Ryan''s foul mood dissipated, reced by a confident spring in his step as he hastily left the hospital. A promising futurey ahead, and no one could stand in his way. Meanwhile, the uing event at the research center was a festive asion, with employees adorning the venue splendidly. Even Nicole was made to buy some lovely dresses in the nearest mall. Since she was the head of this center, she couldn''t afford to appear in cheap attire at the event. With Roxanna upied by rehearsals, Chloe assumed the role of outfit coordinator for Nicole that night. In the meantime, Nicole nced down at her arm, where Chloe''s arm was linked with hers. A warm smile spread across her face in response to Chloe''s gesture. In a light-hearted tone, she quickly exined, "I have a ton of clothes in my closet. They''re new, so I don''t have to buy anything." This was the reason she had been reluctant to join Chloe outside. "No. You''re getting a hot dress today. How are you supposed to face everyone otherwise?" Chloe''s animated demeanor was a pleasant departure from her usual self. As she spoke, she tightened her grip on Nicole''s arm, afraid she might suddenly slip away. I''ll be in trouble if that happens, she thought to herself. "Is this necessary?" Nicole felt lighthearted, relishing the opportunity to tease her. Seeing Chloe this animated was a rarity, so she seized the chance to y around. "Of course. We must let the other employee know that we''re rich," Chloe asserted confidently as she pinched Nicole''s face. Nicole might be Chloe''s boss, but they were good friends. Only Chloe could address her by her first name; others were confined to "Miss Anderson." Although Nicole wasn''t fond of formality, rules were necessary to maintain order. If they had no rules, the ce would''ve been in shambles. Amused, Nicole stifled herughter as Chloe realized she was being teased, and she delivered a light swat to Nicole''s backsideavoiding other sensitive areas. Nevertheless, Nicole''s current mischief didn''t obscure that she was two months pregnant. Then, Chloe''s gaze softened as she affectionately caressed Nicole''s belly. "Almost three months." The research center''s employees adored children, but the prospect of childbirth daunted Chloe. The courage it took to endurebor was beyond her. Thus, she respected Nicole, who willingly embraced the painful process, all for a man''s sake. Indeed, that was for Coltona decent man if he didn''t have a child with Evelyn. Meanwhile, her mind seemed to drift as she caressed Nicole''s belly. Noticing Chloe''s distraction, Nicole suppressed herughter. "Someone''s spacing out." After hearing this, Chloe snapped back and shook her head. "I wasn''t. Now pick whatever you like, Nicole. We''ll buy everything." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1289 Meeting Evelyn Chapter 1289 Meeting Evelyn Nicole was taken aback by how abruptly Chloe changed the subject, but she nodded nheless. Afterward, the two women strolled through upscale fashion stores, yet Nicole struggled to find anything she liked. "Even though your baby bump isn''t showing, you can still wear dresses. Why are you so insistent on loose-fitting options for the waist? Dresses are designed to highlight your body''s shape, not conceal it," Chloe reasoned, emerging from another store while holding her hand. Then, she sighed inwardly. She cares about her pregnancy too much. We could''ve bought a ton of dresses otherwise. Nevertheless, Nicole remained resolute, unwilling topromise. "No. I can''t risk hurting the child, regardless of whether or not my bump is visible," she asserted, tugging Chloe along through the mall, determined to find a dress that suited her tastes. Watching her unwaveringmitment, Chloe wondered whether they had pushed Nicole too hard. We''ve just raised her standards for her dress. "Nicole? Is that you?" Just as they were about to move on, a familiar voice sliced through the air, leaving Chloe with a frown. The voice belonged to a woman who had recently caused a stir at the research center and had subsequently left with Nicole''s ex-husband. Meanwhile, Nicole turned slowly, and her heart sank as she saw the scene before her. Evelyn stood there, holding Colton''s arm intimately, a baby boy cradled in the arms of a servant. It was a picture of a beautiful family, but the sight wounded her heart. "Fancy seeing you here, Nicole," Evelyn greeted gently, looking blissful. After hearing this, Chloe was ready to whisk Nicole away from this unwanted encounter. However, she recognized that Colton was still a sensitive topic for Nicole. Hence, she held back, realizing she couldn''t confine Nicole to her past forever. As Nicole hesitated, her hand tenderly resting on her belly, she finally lifted her gaze and offered a serene smile. "Same here, Miss Wrenn. I hope you''ll find a dress you like," she replied, pointedly avoiding eye contact with the man and treating him as aplete stranger. On the other hand, his gaze was fixed on Nicole when he spotted her. He couldn''t help but notice the affectionate look she directed toward her belly. "Shopping for a dress, I presume? Do I smell a happy asion?" Evelyn adeptly redirected the conversation, unwilling to let Nicole slip away so easily. After hearing this, Chloe''s fists clenched in frustration. She knew this wench was trying to stir up trouble. I hope this reckless action of mine can help Nicole. If it fails, I''ll avenge her. Nicole paused, the unspoken words hanging in the air, but her hand was still on her belly. Meanwhile, Colton''s face darkened like a storm cloud, but he refrained from impulsive actions. He knew these people were cunning, and any hasty response could wreak havoc on hispany. At this moment, Evelyn noticed something was different about Nicole. She pursed her lips and asked, "Do I sense pregnancy, Nicole?" Ultimately, Chloe''s patience reached its limits upon hearing this. She just won''t take a hint. Just has to stir up trouble. Then, she smiled and replied sarcastically, "Almost three months pregnant. Happy, Miss Wrenn?" Her smile carried an underlying threat that didn''t go unnoticed, but this expression unsettled Evelyn. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Why you" An angry Evelyn pointed at Chloe, but she couldn''te up with any retort. She had no way to exin herself, her intentions bing transparent. She had hoped to unearth a reaction that Colton couldn''t ignore, thus prompting him to move on from Nicole. On the other hand, Nicole was surprised by Chloe''s biting sarcasm. She had never anticipated that Chloe, usuallyposed and distant, would deliver such a cutting remark. In the past, this role was Roxanna''s domain, and she used to bnce out Roxanna with her sharpness. However, Chloe had now seamlessly taken on both personas, leaving Nicole surprised by the transformation. Chapter 1290 Total Victory Chapter 1290 Total Victory "Yeah. I''m almost three months pregnant now. It''s nice." Nicole smiled, but she didn''t say anything more. Since Roxanna was not around to y along with Chloe, she would be the one to do it. She knew that Colton had a new family now, and he seemed to love Evelyn, and Nicole wouldn''t ruin his family. After all, they had their own child now. If they had no child of their own, she would take Colton for herself no matter what. The child changed everything, however. Chloe looked at Nicole in surprise. She was relieved that Nicole didn''t look as downcast as she thought. That means she''s finally let go of the past and is willing to face it head-on. Despite knowing that Colton was mad, Evelyn gritted her teeth and hissed, "Congrattions on getting pregnant. Zachary will be delighted, I''m sure. You should get married now. Colton and I will be praying for your happiness." I will never lose to her again. Never. This is my game now. The light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed. She was reminded of that day in the hospital, where Colton thought she cheated on him. She looked at Colton and stepped backward a little. Ever since they met, she hadn''t had the courage to look at him. She wasn''t expecting him to stare at her fervently, waiting for her exnation. I can''t exin anything now. Nicole shook her head andughed at herself. She knew Colton. If she told him that the child was his, he woulde back to her, but then what about Evelyn''s child? Nicole wasn''t saintly enough that she would raise another woman''s child, especially not Evelyn''s. Especially not after everything that had happened. She was tired. Colton was tormented. His emotions were going on a roller coaster ride, soaring and falling depending on every movement Nicole made. God knew how happy he was when he saw Nicole shaking her head, but then her self-deprecating chuckle pushed his emotions down the gutter again. "We''re getting married soon, yes. We''ll be inviting you to the wedding." Nicole had gotten over it, but she was still annoyed by Evelyn''s smug look. Won''t let you gloat much longer. She wasn''t nning on rekindling the mes with Colton, but that didn''t mean she would let Evelyn go for nting that voodoo bug in her. "Let''s go." Nicole gazed at Evelyn and turned around. She held Chloe''s hand and left without hesitation. Evelyn was scared. It was obvious from Nicole''s gaze that she knew something, but Evelyn couldn''t put a finger on it. She was surprised she ran into Nicole, actually. That woman was infected by a bug, and yet she was standing before her moments ago, alive and well. She didn''t like that, so she kept mocking her, as though that would quell her fear. "Colton?" Evelyn was shivering. She had been trying to control herself as much as possible, but she noticed that everything she did would backfire on her, and she was quaking. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She slowly looked at Colton and noticed that he was ck as thunder, and her trembling came to a halt, as if a switch had been turned off. She knew Colton would be furious, but she was still scared by his look. Colton pulled his arm away and whirled around. He left without looking at Evelyn. Evelyn turned around to look at Colton, and she opened her mouth, but in the end, she kept it shut and said nothing. If I go after him right away, he''s going to find me annoying. That''s what Nicole wanted! I can''t let that happen. I won''t fall for her trap! Chapter 1291 Ball Chapter 1291 Ball Chloe left with Nicole, but she had questions. Carefully, she asked, "Hey, that baby might not belong to Colton, Nicole. If that''s true, what you did just doomed your rtionship." Nicole looked at her, and she realized something, then she smiled gently. So, she can see that as well. "Do you think someone like Colton wouldn''t have looked into it? The fact that he''s keeping the child anding shopping with Evelyn means that child is his." Nicole was speaking calmly, as though that story belonged to someone else, not her. "But are you going to let Evelyn off the hook just like that? If Roxanna and I are right, she''s the one who nted that bug in you, isn''t she?" Chloe frowned. She knew Nicole was right, but this just didn''t sit well with her. "It''s alright. She won''t beughing for much longer. I won''t forgive her that easily." The look in Nicole''s eyes darkened. She was a different woman now. She didn''t think Evelyn could possess something as powerful as a supreme voodoo bug. Someone must''ve helped her, and she guessed that it was Ryan. She had to find conclusive proof since conjectures were nothing but guesses. Nicole looked around, then her eyes shone, and she pointed at an upscale store and dragged Chloe into it. "This one, please," Nicole asked the retail assistant to take the dress down and paid for it. When Chloe realized what was happening, Nicole had finished her purchase. "This is fine?" Chloe asked, uncertain. She was surprised that Nicole finally bought a dress after dawdling around for so long. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nicole nodded with determination. She wanted this dress. Chloe took the dress, feeling dubious, then they went back to the medical base. "You''re back!" Albert quickly weed them the moment he saw Nicole. He quickly said, "I''d have sent my men to look for you if you hadn''t returned. Get preparing. I can''t wait." Nicole smiled. Albert might be an old man now, but he was as spry as a child. Since he stayed overseas most of the time, he loved surprises. Chloe nodded at Roxanna, who was approaching them. They did their jobs, and the ball was underway soon. Nicole went back to her room and dressed herself up. She was in a good mood, since a lot of stuff was dealt with. It relieved her. For the first time in a while, she whipped out her makeup products and put on some makeup. The clock struck eight. It was time for the ball to begin. Happiness hung in the air. Everyone in the medical base looked forward to this ball. "Alright, people. Farewell party for Mr. Lloyd is a-go!" Roxanna was the host, given that she was a lively woman. She was great at hyping up events and ensuring that the party ran smoothly. Albert was sitting among the crowd. He was smiling, but his tears glistened and glimmered under the light. "Good show!" An excited Albert pped for Roxanna. The crowd apuded as well. The party had only just begun, but everyone was already cheering. Roxanna grinned. "And now, Nicole shall be performing a tune for us. ''Be Still, My Heart.''" Albert''s eyes shone, and he focused on the stage, waiting for Nicole to show up. Everyone apuded, and Nicole slowly made her appearance. She was about to bow, but she saw Colton standing at the doorway, and she froze. Why is he here? Chloe was under the stage, controlling the crowd, and she noticed that Nicole was acting strangely. Chapter 1292 Negotiation Chapter 1292 Negotiation Chloe was the first to notice something wrong with Nicole, and she looked in the direction Nicole was looking at. Colton? Why is he here? Chloe frowned and turned back to Nicole. I hope she''s not affected by this. Albert seemed to know that something was wrong with Nicole as well, but he waited for her. He knew Nicole wouldn''t loseposure if it wasn''t something important. Nicole took a deep breath and put on a polite smile, then she went to the piano. She didn''t care why Colton came that night. This event was made for Albert, and no one could put a stop to it. The tune of the piano rang out in the hall. Everyone listened in silence. Most employees were only seeing Nicole perform for the first time, and they were immersed in her performance. Colton looked at Nicole, a little sad. He had no idea Nicole could y an instrument like the piano. I''m a failure of an ex-husband. Chloe found Roxanna having cake beside the stage, and she stopped her. The event''s going to go on for a long time. Can''t have that guy hang around forever. "What is it?" Roxanna stuffed thest piece of cake into her mouth and looked at Chloe. She was garbling her words. Chloe was resigned, but she patiently said, "Colton''s here. Probably got the news somewhere." Roxanna choked on her cake and started coughing violently. She quickly dusted the crumbs of cake off her hand and scanned the whole ce. Colton was standing in the back of the venue. All the employees and guests were seated, and Colton was more than six-foot tall. Roxanna saw him easily. She cursed, "Holy f*ck, why is he here?" She couldn''t believe Colton would be here. Chloe shook her head and frowned. "I can''t let him stay around. I''ll talk to him." Roxanna looked at Nicole. The performance wasing to an end, and this was the best n they had. A good tune always made the time pass faster. A momentter, Nicole was already standing on the stage, bowing. "Good show! I expected nothing less from you, Nicole!" Albert stood up and apuded, looking proud of Nicole. As if she was his daughter. As if she''d won all the des this world could offer. He saw Nicole as his own, of course. Nicole descended from the stage, the crowd still apuding her. Chloe approached Colton and coolly said, "You''re not wee here, Mr. Gardner. Please leave." Colton was dating Evelyn now. She knew the real reason for that, but she couldn''t be nice to him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Colton froze for a moment, and he said, "I''m here for a business deal." What? Chloe was out of ideas now. She thought Colton was here to see Nicole. "Go back to your post, Chloe," said Nicole. Chloe froze and turned around. She hadn''t told Nicole about this yet. "Nicole, I" She wanted to exin, but Nicole stopped her. "I know, it''s alright. Go back to work. If he''s here for a business deal, then I''ll be dealing with him." Nicole gave Chloe a reassuring smile. She understood Chloe. She knew Chloe didn''t want Colton''s appearance to get to her. She would be affected in the past, but Nicole was no longer her old self, and so was Colton. Everything was different now. "Fine." Chloe obliged, seeing that Nicole was insistent. She went past Nicole and looked at her, reluctant to leave. I hope she''s really fine. Chapter 1293 The Childs Mine Chapter 1293 The Child''s Mine Chloe was gone. Nicole cut to the chase, "I think you said you''re here for a business deal?" Nicole had to treat Colton like she would anyone else. She couldn''t stay in her cocoon anymore. Colton wasn''t the only thing she had in her life. Colton thought Nicole had changed into a new person, and he was stunned. He couldn''t believe they''d stand here in the medical base, talking like they were just meeting for the first time. "Yes, I" Colton nodded, but he couldn''t tell her what he wanted to say. His sources told him that there would be a minor event held at the medical base, and it was a farewell party for someone important. He had a lot to say before he came, and he knew he would run into Nicole, but all preparations were blown away the moment he saw her. "Sorry, Mr. Gardner, but we have no intention to strike any business deals at the moment. I''ll need you to" Nicole wanted to refuse, but Colton interrupted, "Her child''s mine, Nicole." Colton hung his head low, looking despondent. His voice trailed off at the end, disappearing with his courage. Nicole trembled slightly for a moment. She had no idea why Colton would tell her that right now. She had gotten over it, actually. She didn''t care. Colton didn''t hear any response, and he raised his head slowly only to see Nicole smiling at him. He realized that Nicole was leaving him, but he didn''t want to lose her. "I know, Mr. Gardner. I wish you and your wife happiness. You''ll have to find someone else to strike a deal with, I''m afraid." Nicole nodded at Colton politely and left without hesitation. For a moment, Colton felt like he harkened back to the time he first met Nicole. That was how Nicole attracted him. She tried her best to shine, ignoring whateverments hurled at her. She was searching for business partners before this, and she promised she''d work with Gardner Corporation. Yet now she was refusing him, perhaps because they were divorced, and that made things messy. Nicole returned backstage and plopped down on her chair. The encounter just now drained her of all the energy she had. The base did need business partners, but that was in the past. Now she had given it some thought and decided against finding any partners. She would be expanding the branch. This wasn''t where she would stop. "So, how did it go, Nicole?" Chloe hadn''t been far. She stopped nearby and watched the two of them interact, worried that something might happen to Nicole. She was worried for nothing, however. Colton didn''t do anything, though he did look downcast. Nicole left a whileter, and Chloe came to her, ignoring Colton. "I''m alright. Where''s Mr. Lloyd?" Nicole shook her head and stood up, smiling. She was fine, save for her energy getting sucked out. She was probably exhausted from not having dinner, ying the piano, and talking to Colton. Chloe heaved a sigh of relief and answered, "Oh, he''s waiting for you outside. Wants to have dinner with you. He loves the event." She was happy talking about Albert. He was their pride, after all. Nicole nodded, and she patted Chloe''s shoulder encouragingly. Nicole praised, "This is all thanks to you and Roxanna. Couldn''t have been a sess otherwise." I can''t let these people down. Especially not Chloe, Roxanna, and Mr. Lloyd. They''ve been by my side when I needed them the most.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1294 Going Overseas Chapter 1294 Going Overseas Chloe led Nicole to Albert. She had something important to say to him. Nicole nodded at Albert and sat with him. "Hey, Mr. Lloyd." Albert looked at Nicole, delighted. He loved this youngdy, and he kept piling her te with food. "Dig in. God, you''ve lost so much weight." He was worried about her. She was gaunt, and yet she was pregnant. Her body needed nourishment, if not for her, then for the child. "Alright, I will. I''ll fatten myself up." Nicole yed along and speared her steak, then she dug in. She should treat her loved ones better. Not to mention she was weak, and she was carrying a child. She must take good care of her body. Albert nodded in approval. That''s more like it. Chloe and Roxanna exchanged a smile. Life was looking up for them. They had dinner together and chatted happily. As everyone was finishing up their dinner, Nicole slowly put her cutlery down and patted her belly gently. "I''ve considered your suggestion, Mr. Lloyd." Albert''s eyes shone, and he quickly put his cutlery down too, then he looked at Nicole. "So, have you made up your mind? Been keeping me waiting long enough." He couldn''t wait to hear her answer. If she would go with him, he would do everything he could to help her, but if she refused, he would respect her decision. Everyone had their own pursuits, after all. Nicole smiled and earnestly said, "I''m going with you." Chloe and Roxanna were reluctant to see her go. Nicole had been with them for the longest time, and her going overseas all of a sudden would leave a hole in their hearts. Still, they were happy for Nicole. That meant she''d gotten over her pain and finally decided to venture overseas. To make the base better. Albert''s pupils dted, and he looked at Nicole in delight. He thought Nicole would refuse it, and he''d braced himself for impact. This is surprising. "Leave everything to me, Nicole. Don''t worry about it." He thumped his chest as hard as possible to prove that he could still work. She quickly stopped him. Albert might look healthy, but at his age, he shouldn''t be straining himself. "I don''t want to rely on you all the time, Mr. Lloyd. I''m striking out on my own." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What?" Albert didn''t think Nicole would say that. Anyone else would''ve worked with Albert. He was a luminary of the medical field, and anyone could gain sess if they set up shop with him as a backer. "You heard me right. I have to work hard if I want to really grow. Relying on you all the time only causes overdependence." Nicole nodded. That was her real thought. She couldn''t keep relying on someone else all the time. Chloe looked at Nicole, worried. She couldn''t feel at ease knowing Nicole would be rushing in alone. A frown furrowed Chloe''s brow, and she voiced her opinion. "It''s dangerous out there. What if something happens to you?" Refusing to change her decision, Nicole said, "I''m still doing this alone." If she wished to protect the people back home, she must grow as a person. "Mr. Lloyd." Chloe looked to Albert for help, seeing that she couldn''t convince Nicole. Unexpectedly, Albert stood up and praised Nicole. "I can see why White took a liking to you. Very well. I respect your decision." Chapter 1295 Chloes Going Too Chapter 1295 Chloe''s Going Too Roxanna was worried as well. The outside world was dangerous, and they knew this all too well. She couldn''t stay calm, not when Nicole was going to do everything alone. "B-But what if something happens to you? What should Chloe and I do?" "Yeah," Chloe quickly jumped in as she agreed with Roxanna. Albert saw through them. He too had considered Nicole''s safety as well. "I''ll be keeping an eye on her. If any danger shows up, I''ll keep her safe to the extent of not interfering with her work." Albert rubbed his chin. Cryptically, he said, "Don''t you worry, Chloe. I''m taking you along as well. Roxanna, you''re staying back. Keep an eye on things here." Nicole nodded. She didn''t object to that decision. She had to be safe if she wanted to bring everyone to greater heights. Overestimating her abilities and being stubborn would be stupid. "God, I envy Chloe. She gets to go on this trip too," Roxanna chimed in before Chloe could say anything. She pouted. Nicole''s gone, and so is Chloe. I have to run this whole show myself? That''s boring. Nicole smiled at Roxanna reassuringly. "You''re needed here." Roxanna ran this ce well while she was out ofmission. She wouldn''t worry if Roxanna was the one running the ce. Roxanna chuckled and stopped objecting. Nicole gave her the stamp of approval, after all. Finally snapping out of it, Chloe shot up and gushed, "Can I really go with you, Nicole?" That upset Roxanna. "Hey, watch it. Just when I finally epted that I won''t be going." Roxanna pulled Chloe down. She realized a ton of people were looking at them, and it was embarrassing. Chloe smiled shyly, but her delight was unmistakable. "You''ll learn a lot this time, Chloe. I''ll need your help managing the medical base abroad." Nicole was a little reluctant as well. Chloe might be staying abroad for a long time after this. Chloe said happily, "I won''t let you down, Nicole." It was her privilege that Nicole trusted her. She wasn''t going to let Nicole down. "So, is everything done?" Albert was beside them, a little miffed. Thedies were chatting happily among themselves, forgetting about him. "When are we setting off, Albert?" asked Nicole affectionately. She knew why he was upset. Albert nodded in satisfaction. This was what he wanted. He stopped putting on airs, and after clearing his throat, he uttered, "Two dayster. My men will buy the ticketster. Pack your things and settle all your business in the next couple of days." Nicole paused for a moment. She knew what ''business'' meant. Nicole slowly hung her head low and softly said, "Thank you." She had always wanted to thank Albert, but she had no idea how. She had been troubling him for a while now. Albert flicked Nicole''s forehead as a little punishment. Lovingly, he said, "You don''t have to thank me, silly girl. I like you. I did this willingly, so don''t feel pressured." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nicole teared up. Chloe and Roxanna silently went back to their food, giving the two of them some space. "Don''t cry, Nicole. You''ll be taking up a lot of responsibility down the line. It makes me happy that you have greatpanions like them,"mented Albert. He was reminded of a lot of stuff. Chapter 1296 Together Chapter 1296 Together "Yeah." Nicole was beside herself. Albert respected her. He knew she saw Chloe and Roxanna as sisters, so he addressed them as herpanions, not underlings. He just gives me so much love. Zachary came holding a ss of wine. "So, what were you talking about, Nicole?" Nicole invited him to the event some time ago. He couldn''te at first, but Nicole said they might never meet again after this, so he came after a lot of deliberation. Nicole shook her head and sniffled. "Nothing. So, when are you leaving?" Zachary let it slide. He wouldn''t ask Nicole questions she didn''t want to answer. "About two dayster, why?" He hadn''t decided on it, but the ticket was booked for two dayster. Nicole was surprised that they were going to fly off at almost the same time. She was reminded of something which she would need to bring up with Zachary someday, and she decided she might as well deal with it today. "You''re starting something in the medical industry, aren''t you? You went abroad last time for this, right?" "Yeah, but I have nothing to show for it." Zachary felt a little ashamed. This was his first solo project and six months had gone by since he started, but he hadn''t achieved anything significant yet. "I have a business deal. Interested?" Nicole cocked her eyebrow. She knew Zachary would be interested. Albert looked at Nicole, intrigued. This was his first time seeing Nicole at work, and he was curious. Zachary cocked his eyebrow. He was interested in striking a deal with Nicole. "I''m going to expand the medical base and establish ourselves abroad, but we need someone to sell the drugs or items we develop. I''d like to strike a deal with you," Nicole exined the coboration in simple terms. They were friends, so there was no need for formal business stuff. Zachary wasn''t expecting her to cut to the chase. She thinks of me as a close friend, huh? "Sure, I can do it," he said without hesitation. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nicole was surprised. They might be friends, but they were far from sharing unconditional trust. She thought Zachary would at least take some time to consider, but he actually agreed to it. "Sure you don''t want to think" Zachary interrupted, "You know I''d never do anything that''d make me a loss. I''m a businessman," said Zachary sternly. Ah, that was me being rude. Nicole stood up and raised a toast. "Sorry for ever doubting you. Can''t have alcohol, so juice will have to do." Zachary didn''t mind. He smiled and raised a toast to Nicole. He actually did think of profit. He knew of the medical base, and it was his honor to work with an organization as good as this one. "Here''s to a happy partnership." Zachary raised a toast again. He and Nicole exchanged a smile, looking as thick as thieves. Albert was asking Chloe for some gossip. He had been watching for a while. "So, what do you think? Do they make a good couple?" asked Albert, excited. He liked this guy. It would be great if he could marry Nicole. "Not bad, and he has always been nice to Nicole." Chloe held Roxanna''s arm and nodded, and they praised Zachary. Hearing what they said, Nicole blushed and stopped them. "Oh, shut it, you guys." Everyone stole a nce andughed. Zachary didn''t say anything. He pretended he had heard nothing. He knew Nicole didn''t have feelings for him, and he wouldn''t trouble her with any advances. Her life was already hard enough. Chapter 1297 Maternal Instinct Chapter 1297 Maternal Instinct Zachary and Nicole would fly off two days after the event ended. Zachary wanted to give Nicole some time to prepare so that their negotiations would go smoother. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nicole nned to go to the hospital before she left. She didn''t tell anyone, and she quickly put her n into action after she had decided. Alone, she hitched a ride to the hospital. She went by a lot of spots where she argued with Colton andmented. I wish him happiness. "You''re saying she''s not even showing symptoms of poison? She''s normal?" Ryan was surprised to hear that. That guy''s capable. He cleared the infection. That was my trump card. "And she''s pregnant. Not sure for how long, but I guess it''s two months," Evelyn whispered, holding her phone. Still, she kept looking over her shoulder to see if Colton had noticed her. Ever since Ryan told Evelyn that Colton had done the paternity test, Evelyn realized Colton had been treating her differently. Most importantly, he took her to a new home, and only he, Evelyn, and a servant were around. There was no butler and the annoying servants. Evelyn smiled. I don''t care what happens to Nicole. Colton''s mine now. Forever. "Two months pregnant?" Ryan couldn''t believe it. The supreme voodoo bug didn''t leave any irreversibleplications? "I see." Ryan talked a bit more before hanging up. He had no idea how powerful his backer was, but judging from the story, he knew that person was more powerful than he thought. Before this, he thought the person was doing something illegal, though only small-time. The Yaels couldn''t do anything conspicuous if it was illegal, and that person wasn''t in a hurry. They would only purchase from the Yaels based on how much they could offer. Ryan''s grandfather tried to wheedle some information out of the backer before, but all he found out was that the backer only did business with them. This was proof that the person wasn''t aiming for anything grand. They just wanted to make some money. Ryan poured himself a ss of red wine and took a sip, then he fell into his thoughts. I have to be careful. Tricks aren''t enough anymore. I need another trump card. Evelyn carefully deleted the call history and felt her way to the bedroom with nothing but a dim light. They might live in the same house, but Colton almost never came back. She knew why. He wasn''t like his old self, wasting the night away; he was hard at work. She wasn''t going to tell Ryan that. That wasn''t something Ryan should know. The only information she would provide was about Nicole. She didn''t care what happened to Nicole as long as Colton belonged to her. Evelyn looked at the empty bedroom. It didn''t look lived in at all, and she sighed. She didn''t want to live this kind of life. The nanny came in holding the baby. "Miss Wrenn, the baby''s crying again." The baby''s cries echoed across the house, and Evelyn had a headache. Children''s cries were the most annoying thing in the world. "Why did youe to me? Colton hired you for a reason!" Evelyn frowned in displeasure. She didn''t like this nanny. It was because she would never call her "madam", and she failed to take care of the child. She would knock on her doorte at night to get her to calm the kid down. If she comes to me every time the kid cries, then why did we even hire her? Chapter 1298 Nicoles Missing Chapter 1298 Nicole''s Missing The nanny knew this was what Evelyn would say to her, and she left, looking resigned. She was at her wits'' end. The child was dependent on his mother, yet his mother didn''t like him. Of course, he would be uneasy. She tried her best to calm the boy down every time he cried but to no avail. Once the cries were out of earshot, a rxed Evelyn went to the bedroom and prepared her skincare routine, then it was time to sleep. The nanny held the baby in her arms, and she sighed. I did my best. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. While Evelyn was sleeping, Nicole arrived at the hospital. It was afternoon, and there were a lot of people in the hospital. Nicole had to stay in the waiting area for a long time before it was her turn. The staff members were the same ones she metst time. This was a coincidence. The nurse remembered Nicole. She felt different from everyone else, and her looks were top-notch. It was hard for them to forget a woman like her. "Hello, Miss Anderson." The nurse was happy to assist Nicole. Pretty privilege was real in this world. If the patient was a monster Karen, she probably would have screamed. Nicole nodded and gave the nurse a smile, then she followed her into the room. Chloe was going to see Nicole and talk about their trips, but she couldn''t find Nicole anywhere in her room. "Where is she?" She looked around, but Nicole was nowhere to be found. At first, she thought Nicole had gone to the restroom, so she didn''t pay attention to it. However, after multiple searches, she started to get suspicious. Roxanna went by and saw Chloe looking nervous. She teased, "What are you looking for? Noticed you coming here a few times, but you never stayed long." She checked the room. "Where''s Nicole?" Roxanna was puzzled, seeing that Nicole was absent. Nicole would usually stay in her room if there was nothing to do. Chloe frowned and said, "I wanted to talk about the trip with her, but she''s not in. I''ve looked for her a few times." She voiced her concerns with a frown. Realizing something, Roxanna said, "Maybe she went out. She seldom goes out now, but maybe she''s finally gotten over it?" Chloe shook her head. "No way." Roxanna''s eyes went wide, and she blinked innocently at Chloe. "Why?" "If she goes out, she''ll tell us. She knows we would be worried about her." Chloe huddled closer to Roxanna and said something, then they huddled even closer. Nicole came back to the medical base with a report in her hand, seemingly in a good mood. From afar, she saw Roxanna and Chloe standing before her room, deep in discussion. "What are you two doing here?" Thedies jumped away in shock. They looked at Nicole, their hearts racing as fast as an F1 car, and they could feel them thumping thunderously against their chests. Nicole smiled at the two of them, curious. She thought it was an interesting response. Roxanna patted her chest. Slowly, she asked, "Where have you been, Nicole?" That scared me. "Got a checkup at the hospital. Nothing dangerous." Nicole handed the report to Roxanna and smiled. Roxanna took it and checked the report, including the date and content. "We can do this in the medical base. Why did you go to the hospital?" Hearing that, Chloe took the report from Roxanna. She nced through it and nodded. "Everything''s normal. Is this a regr checkup before the trip?" Chapter 1299 Comic Relief Chapter 1299 Comic Relief "Yes." Nicole nodded with a smile. She gave Chloe a look of approval. Chloe knew her well since she was a meticulous person. However, she didn''t want Roxanna to be like Chloe. That would make things a lot more tedious. It was good that she was a simple woman. Chloe sorted the report out and handed it to Nicole. Reminded of something, Chloe said, "Oh, I have to go, Nicole. I have stuff to do." She then dragged Roxanna away before Nicole or Roxanna could process what she just said. "Hey, I thought you wanted to talk about the trip, Chloe!" Even though they were far away, Nicole could vaguely hear Roxanna. She put on a small smile and went into her room. Nicole looked around and set her sights on her suitcase, which was collecting dust, and a bitter smile curled her lips. The thought of leaving this ce filled Nicole with mncholy, even though she was the one who made the call. I have to do this for the medical base. Nicole heaved a sigh and turned around to wipe her suitcase clean, then she started packing her clothes. She wasn''t nning to pack a lot of things. All she needed were her clothes and necessities. In the end, about half the suitcase was still empty, even after Nicole had packed everything. Nicole looked at the space and smiled. "What should I do?" Every time Roxanna went on a trip, she wouldin about theck of space. I wonder what that girl packs. "Nicole!" Speak of the devil. Nicole looked at the room entrance and saw Roxanna rushing in. "I need to talk to you, Nicole." Roxanna skidded to a halt. She came into the room and saw the suitcase on the ground. "Oh, packing up?" she blurted. "Yeah. Why?" Nicole went and took a seat in the chair beside her. She pointed at the chair before her, motioning Roxanna to sit. She must be here to talk about something big, or Roxanna wouldn''t be in this much of a hurry. "Okay." Roxanna nodded and sat across from Nicole, but her eyes were still on the suitcase. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole smiled at Roxanna. "So, what is it that you want to talk to me about?" Roxanna snapped out of it and looked at Nicole sheepishly. Slowly, she said, "Sorry for staring, Nicole." Why was I even staring at the suitcase? That was rude. Nicole froze for a moment. She noticed the look in Roxanna''s eyes and realized what she was talking about. Nicole shook her head. "It''s nothing." She didn''t have anything to hide, and Roxanna was her good friend. She could stare. Nicole didn''t mind. Roxanna blinked. "Are you still packing, Nicole?" Nicole smiled. She knew Roxanna would ask that question, and she answered, "Done. I was going to close up the suitcase." Roxanna''s eyes went wide with disbelief. "Done? But there''s still so much space. What are you going to do with it?" She couldn''t believe this. Every time she packed, she wouldn''t have enough space in her suitcase. Is that all the space she needs? Oh, my God. Does she have a secretpartment inside that I don''t know about? Reminded of important business, Roxanna quickly said, "Oh, right. A makeuppany wants to work with us. What do you think, Nicole?" She was worried she might forget it if she didn''t bring it up. Chapter 1300 Anticipation Chapter 1300 Anticipation "Is that so?" Nicole was interested. "Tell me more." "Thepany is called JL. It''s very influential in the nation. Lots of foreigners love them too, and they want us to develop a skincare product based on herbs. Their reputation is diamond." Roxanna told Nicole what she knew about JL. She thought it was a goodpany. "And it''s a familypany. The newest president is a guy. Can you believe it, Nicole? A guy running a giant cosmeticspany." Roxanna was shocked. After their representative approached her, she Googled thepany and read up about the boss. He was an amazing man. "Just one month after his appointment, thepany''s sales jumped up by five percent. It''s a record." Roxanna had respect for this man, and she praised him. He must know thedies a lot to gain so much in sales. To be frank, a guy who knew women this well had incredible power. Nicole observed the look on Roxanna''s face in silence. Her expressions wouldn''t stop changing. She could see that Roxanna was thinking about a lot of stuff. At first, she was surprised, then she had nothing but praise for the guy, and then she feared him. That''s kind of the SOP here. "Alright, continue. What''s their offer?" Nicole nodded. She knew JL. It was a powerfulpany, but she had no idea why they wanted to work with her. "Point is, they want to see you and hash out the partnership." Roxanna paused, leaving her sentence unfinished. Then she said, "Then they''ll tell you the offer." Nicole cocked her eyebrow. So, everything before this was what Roxanna found out. Thatst point was what she really wanted to say. Nicole mused over it and agreed to it. This was important, especially for the medical base''s growth. "Make the arrangements. Tomorrow would be best. I have to leave after tomorrow." "Sure." Since Nicole had given her answer, Roxanna left the room after chatting with her a bit more. Roxanna was an efficient worker. Half an hourter, she texted Nicole the ce and time for the meeting. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ''Business club, one o''clock.'' Nicole looked at the text and texted back. She sent it and tucked her phone away, then she zipped her suitcase and ced it beside her. Judging from the speed of JL''s response, they took this partnership seriously. I guess I''m going to get a good partner now. Nicole didn''t think much about it. She went to sleep after packing up to ensure she got some rest. She was looking forward to the negotiation the next day. Roxanna, however, couldn''t sleep. Nicole had texted her toe along the next day. She knew Nicole wanted to train her, but The thought that she might face JL''s president filled her with curiosity and anticipation. She wondered what she should wear and the kind of makeup she should put on. Roxanna rolled around on her bed and let out a scream of despair. God, why can''t I forget about that guy? She didn''t sleep a wink. Nicole got up early as usual and had breakfast with everyone downstairs, but even when she was almost done, Roxanna was nowhere to be seen. "Where''s Roxanna?" asked Nicole curiously. Chloe looked at the second floor and fell silent for a while. She then said, "Girl probably saw a ghost last night. Screamed and shouted in her room. Maybe she got overexcited and is still in her bed." Chapter 1301 Weird Things Chapter 1301 Weird Things The reminder of Roxanna''s screamsing from her roomst night gave Chloe a headache. God, what was wrong with her? I couldn''t sleep too, and now I have dark circles under my eyes. Nicole cocked her eyebrow and looked at the room upstairs as she finished her breakfast. The soundproofing in the medical base was alright, but Roxanna and Chloe''s rooms were close to each other. Roxanna was loud, so Chloe must have heard her. Nicole noticed the dark circles under Chloe''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but chuckle. Chloe wondered why Nicole was chuckling. When she looked up and saw Nicole staring at her, she realized why. Chloe grumbled, "Nicole!" Nicole held herughter back and coughed to alleviate the awkwardness. "Alright, alright, I get it. I won''tugh." If she keptughing, Chloe mighte at her. Albert looked at Nicole''s belly. Reminded of something, he asked, "Nicole, don''t you get morning sickness?" He had never seen Nicole having morning sickness or any symptoms rted to pregnancy. Chloe noticed that as well. "Yeah, why don''t you have morning sickness?" Nicole blinked and touched her belly. Now that they mentioned it, she never did have any morning sickness or even felt nauseous. "No. Now that you mentioned it, this is weird." Nicole nodded. She thought things were weird as well. Albert had a solemn look on his face. If that''s the case, then she''s not as healthy as we think. We must have missed something. Albert was then reminded of the voodoo bug. He only came back because Nicole was poisoned. "Did you have morning sickness when you were poisoned?" Chloe thought about it, and she said, "She was always pale and puked everything she ate. She also spewed blood everywhere." That was no exaggeration. She and Roxanna were scared at that time. "But that''s just voodoo bug symptoms, aren''t they? What''s that got to do with morning sickness?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Albert didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he hung his head low and mused. He had a feeling he missed something, and he had to figure it out. Nicole didn''t mind. It wasn''t like she could control her morning sickness. All that mattered was that the child was healthy. She was worried the voodoo bug might have affected her baby, which was why she went for regr checkups at the hospital. "This is more important than you think. It''s probably rted to the voodoo bug. I''ll be figuring things out in my room this afternoon. Chloe, keep an eye on Nicole. Don''t let her run around." Nicole wanted to say that she had a negotiation to attendter, but Albert wasn''t going to let her argue. He got up and left hurriedly. "Don''t dismiss this, Nicole. The baby might be healthy, and so are you, but the fact that you don''t have morning sickness is weird. You should at least feel nauseous. The absence of any reaction is bizarre." Chloe wasn''t sure how pregnancies worked, but Nicole did get infected by the voodoo bug. Any anomaly must be dealt with at full capacity. They couldn''t brush it aside. Nicole was about to say something, but since Chloe was adamant, she gave up. I must think of a way to deal with the negotiation. Roxanna came out of her room when it was nearing noon. She realized that there was no one downstairs. Odd. Everyone should be watching TV by now. Where is everyone? Roxanna wondered what had happened when she was asleep. Chapter 1302 Nervous Chapter 1302 Nervous Roxanna looked at the empty living room and scratched the back of her head. She looked up, but no one was there as well. Just then, Chloe came in through the front door, exhausted and with a sore neck. After the discovery of Nicole''s abnormalck of morning sickness, she spent the whole morning in theb with Albert. The workload was less than one-tenth of her usual stuff, but the difficulty was exponentially higher. Roxanna quickly went ahead and stopped Chloe. She was the only one with answers now, and Roxanna asked anxiously, "Where''s Nicole, Chloe?" It''s time for the negotiation. We have to talk things out. Chloe''s eyelids felt heavy and her gaze was unfocused as she looked at Roxanna, but the next second, she regained her senses. "Albert said she''s not allowed to go out today." She remembered Nicoleing to her earlier and saying she couldn''t afford to miss out on the negotiation in the afternoon. "What?" Roxanna shouted in disbelief. No. If she can''t go out, what''s going to happen to the negotiation? Chloe saw through Roxanna, and she heaved a sigh. "You do it. Just keep in touch with Nicole at all times." That was the only n she came up with Nicole after a lot of discussions. After she and Nicole were gone, Roxanna would have to deal with everything back home alone. This was the perfect chance to train her. Roxanna was thunderstruck. I have to face that guy alone? I can''t do this! Grasping at straws, RoxannaN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. tugged on Chloe''s sleeve, and she pleaded, "Why don''t youe with me, Chloe?" I don''t want to face that scary guy alone. And he''s super hot. What if I falter? "No," Chloe refused Roxanna and pulled her arm out, looking disdainful. She had a lot of stuff to do, and all of them were important. Roxanna looked at the leaving Chloe, and she plopped down on the settee in despair. She sank into the couch and stared at the lights hanging overhead. A sigh escaped her lips. I can''t run away now. Nicole was in her room, theputer screen before her shing. The light of the afternoon sun filtered into the room. Her screen was showing JL''s introduction. Roxanna had told her the details, but she wanted to check thepany out herself. To her surprise, JL did know how to capture the female customers'' hearts, just like what Roxanna said. Their ingredients were safe, and their products were patented. If they wanted to dabble in makeup products, JL would be a good choice. Soon, it was time for the negotiation. When Roxanna walked past a floor-to-ceiling window, she looked at herself, wondering if her attire was alright. She was so nervous, even breathing was hard. "m down, Roxanna. Have some faith in yourself," said Nicole through the Bluetooth earphone. Roxanna adjusted the earphone and took a deep breath to calm herself. Two men in suits were seated at the table, their backs turned to the entrance. Roxanna couldn''t see their faces. She stopped and softly said, "I''m here, Nicole." "Go," Nicole drawled. Roxannained in her mind, Why me? Why must I be tortured? Still, she knew that this was for her own good. Roxanna slowly approached the men, and she was more than pleasantly surprised by one of the man''s looks. Even though she had a top-down view, she could already see that this man was a handsome one. Chapter 1303 Smooth Sailing Chapter 1303 Smooth Sailing Roxanna held her breath. The man had long, copious eyshes, an aquiline nose, and a strong jawline. The man beside the handsome man adjusted his sses and slowly stood up. "Might you be Miss Miller?" Only then did Roxanna notice him, and she quickly put on a polite smile. "Yes. Might you be JL''s representative?" The man nodded, and he extended his hand, smiling. "Hi, I''m Simon. This is ourpany''s president, Mr. Isaac Quill." Roxanna looked at Isaac and extended her hand. She quickly shook it and let go, keeping some distance between them. She might look unreliable most of the time, but she would pull her own weight when it counted. She wouldn''t embarrass the medical base. Isaac slowly raised his head and stood up. Roxanna watched as he unfurled to his full height, and her jaw dropped a little as she stared at him. He''s two heads higher than I am. Roxanna thought she had a good height. Six-foot-six was already pretty tall for girls, but this guy was two heads taller than she was. "Hello, Miss Miller. I''m Isaac, JL''s president." Isaac smiled, as if he didn''t notice Roxanna gaping. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Roxanna snapped out of it and smiled. "Please, sit." Don''t embarrass everyone, Roxanna. Go all out. Nicole was munching on her snack while listening to the conversation, and her eyes were on the screen. Roxanna was doing better than she expected. Isaac cut to the chase before Roxanna could settle in her seat. "Sixty-forty split. Sixty for you, forty for us, but we''ll be signing a long-term contract. Very long term, and we demand exclusive rights." Roxanna froze for a moment, but she snapped out of it. At the same time, Nicole spoke into her earphone. "What do you need us to do?" "What do you need us to do?" Roxanna smiled, repeating what Nicole said, but she was already thinking about what she would say next. Isaac handed a file to Roxanna and slowly said, "We''ll need you to develop makeup products for e- prone skin, sensitive skin, dry skin, and oily skin. All fronts, so to speak. This calls for a long-term coboration." His eyes were on Roxanna. Earlier, he was told that the main person in charge would not be the one showing up. At first, he thought they were looking down on them, but judging from thisdy''s nervous and serious attitude, he knew he had underestimated how much importance the other party put on them. Roxanna asked, "You said we''d have the patents, but you''ll have the exclusive right to use them?" Isaac nodded. "Yes. If we be partners, I''ll make sure both of use out winners." He was confident in his abilities. If the medical base pulled its weight, he would make sure they both could profit. Roxanna looked down and mused over it. Nicole wasn''t saying anything. She was probably waiting for Roxanna to make a call. "We can do that, but we hope you won''t forget your promise. We''ll have to see the contract once it''s drafted before we''ll sign." That was an alright answer. First, Roxanna held the initiative, and second, she protected the company''s interests. Isaac cocked his eyebrow. It was surprising that Roxanna woulde up with that answer, but he liked working with people like her. "Very well. Here''s to a happy partnership." Isaac slowly stood up and extended his hand. Roxanna looked at his beautiful hand. She slowly stood up and held it gently, then she let go and smiled. Chapter 1304 Good Job Chapter 1304 Good Job I closed the deal in just half an hour! Even as Roxanna left the ce, she still couldn''t believe what she just did. Isaac had a faint smile on his face as he stared out the window and watched as Roxanna left. He seemed to be in a good mood. When Simon saw the way his boss smiled, chills ran down his spine. Usually, when the president of apany smiled like that, it meant that someone was about to suffer. The situation is bing even more amusing than I thought it''d be. Isaac was still smiling. He had long since heard that Colton''s ex-wife was in charge of the medical base. While he didn''t know why they had gotten a divorce, he had a fairly good understanding of his friend. He was certain that Colton must have done something to drive her off. "What''s next, Mr. Quill?" Simon asked respectfully. Isaac cocked his eyebrows. "Prepare the agreement. This is going to be a great help to Quill Corporation." "Yes, Mr. Quill." Simon nodded and left. Soon, he was out of Isaac''s sight. Meanwhile, Roxanna had a skip in her step, though the professional outfit she wore was a little too tight forfort. It made her a little breathless as she cheerfully sought praise from the person on the other end of the earphone. "How about that, huh, Nicole?" Nicole couldn''t help but chuckle at how pleased Roxanna seemed to be with herself. "Hahaha!" The sound ofughter made Roxanna frown in confusion. "Why are youughing, Nicole? Didn''t I do a good job?" "Of course you did. You did great today, Roxanna. Once you get the contract, have thewyers take a look at it. If there''s nothing wrong with it, you can go ahead and sign it." Nicole quicklyplimented Roxanna on doing a good job. She was not one to be stingy with her praise for those around her. Roxanna nodded in acknowledgment, but after a briefpse, the words registered and she asked, "Nicole, will they consider the contract valid if I''m the one who signs it?" Everyone recognized Nicole as the person in charge of the medical case. It wouldn''t be surprising if the other party didn''t consider the contract valid if Roxanna, a mere administrator, signed it instead. "It''s fine. I''ve given you the authority to handle all domestic matters. Your signature is recognized in the eyes of thew. You can let thewyers inform them about this. Hurry back." As soon as Nicole finished speaking, she ended the call. Click. Roxanna didn''t even get to respond before the call was cut off. "What''s the rush?" she grumbled with a pout. Nevertheless, she picked up the pace. She knew that Nicole would have only urged her to hurry back because there was something important they needed to discuss. All of a sudden, Roxanna remembered that Nicole was going to leave tomorrow and was reluctant to see her go. Though she never showed such emotions in front of Chloe and Nicole, it didn''t mean she didn''t feel that way. Roxanna sighed and looked up. She didn''t even realize she had made her way back to the medical base. "Miss Anderson and Chloe are waiting for you, Roxanna." The employee standing by the door seemed to be waiting for Roxanna. As soon as Roxanna appeared, the employee swiftly came over to pass the message along. Roxanna nodded. She quicklyposed herself and put on a bright smile as she rushed excitedly into the base. She was going to make the most out of the time she had with the two women while they were still around. "Nicole! Chloe! I''m back!" Roxanna cried out excitedly the moment she stepped through the door. She even opened her arms and waited for the two women to hug her. She had her eyes closed. Seconds trickled by. She didn''t hear any sounds, not even a greeting. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Roxanna pouted in displeasure. Why aren''t theying over? she grumbled internally as she opened her eyes. Not a single soul was there. "What? Aren''t they supposed to be waiting for me? Where are they?" Roxanna eximed. The employee gasped as she finally caught up to Roxanna and exined breathlessly, "They''re in Miss Anderson''s room, Roxanna!" Aftering to a stop beside Roxanna, the employee bent down and panted to catch her breath. Chapter 1305 The Night Before Their Departure Chapter 1305 The Night Before Their Departure Roxanna stiffened. She could feel her cheeks flushing. How mortifying! "Oh. Got it." Roxanna wanted nothing more than to dig a hole and bury herself in it, but after seeing the employee''s puzzled expression, she quickly responded. She wasn''t going to let the employee know just how awkward she felt. She simply couldn''t! The employee nodded doubtfully before leaving. She wasn''t sure if Roxanna understood what she said. After all, thetter had run off before she finished passing along the message. Roxanna would be even more mortified if she knew what the employee was thinking. "If the deal is a sess, Nicole, we can leave without having to worry about the medical base." Chloe only just found out that the deal was halfway to being finalized. She had been in the research center the whole time. Albert would not have let Chloe leave if Nicole hadn''t summoned her back. "Yeah. Once the deal with JL is finalized, the medical base will be fine as long as everyone focuses on their jobs, just like they did in the past. There won''t be any insurmountable crises." Nicole nodded. Though she imed to be confident about leaving matters to Roxanna, she was still afraid to let Roxanna handle everything herself. Therefore, she did her best to get everything in order before she left. Roxanna was frozen outside the door. After hearing their conversation, her eyes grew a little misty. They''re still worried about me. Roxanna only allowed herself to feel sad for a brief moment. She soonposed herself again. I won''t disappoint Nicole and Chloe. I won''t give them any reason to worry about me. Knock. Knock. Knock. Roxanna slowly knocked on the door. Nicole snapped out of her thoughts. She patted Chloe before getting up to open the door. "Why did you ask me to rush back, Nicole? Is there something we need to discuss?" Roxanna was careful with her movements. After all, Nicole was pregnant. She led Nicole back to her seat and sat down beside her. The grim looks on both women''s faces made her assume that something bad had happened. Her expression grew solemn too as she quietly waited for Nicole to speak. "Actually, no." Nicole''s expression was serious, but as soon as she spoke, she started grinning. Roxanna saw the smile on Nicole''s face and quickly nced at Chloe, only to find that a smile had broken out on Chloe''s face too. She finally realized that the two of them were pranking her. "You two are so mean!" Roxanna could barely speak but she forced those words out stiffly anyway. The three of them stared at each other for a second before they began tough. The room echoed with the sound of theirughter. Evening fell. As soon as dinner was over, Roxanna dragged Chloe along and dered her desire to sleep with Nicole tonight. After all, it was theirst night together and they didn''t know when they would see each other again. Despite calling Roxanna foolish, Chloe tagged along anyway. It looked as if Roxanna was dragging Chloe over, but in reality, Roxanna barely exerted any force. Nicole made the bed. She prepared three sets of pillows and nkets. "Thankfully, the bed''s big enough," she mused. "Chloe and I are here, Nicole." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Roxanna marched into the room in excitement. When she saw the bed that was all set up, she couldn''t resist throwing herself onto it. "Go and wash up first, Roxanna," Chloe reminded with a faint smile as she fought the urge tough. Nicole watched in silence, but it was obvious that she was in a good mood. "Yes, yes. I know." Roxanna sat up and threw a resentful re at Chloe before trudging reluctantly to the bathroom. Chloe and Nicole smiled at each other. They understood each other without having to speak. Roxanna readily epted all of Chloe''s nagging as she wouldn''t be hearing it anymore for quite some time. s, she was still too reluctant to part with them. Chapter 1306 Leaving the Country Chapter 1306 Leaving the Country The three womeny quietly in bed. They didn''tugh and joke around like they thought they would, nor did they drown in the sorrow of separation either. All was silent. They were all staring at the white ceiling above them. Roxanna always expressed her fondness for the way Nicole''s room had been designed, but she never had the chance to experience the room for herself. Atst, she got to do it today. "Nicole, Chloe." Roxanna spoke up abruptly, but she fell silent again after saying their names. Nicole and Chloe didn''t turn toward her. They kept staring at the ceiling, though their eyes flickered with emotion. "This bed is sofortable!" Roxanna suddenly cried out as she reached out to ce her hands on both their waists. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nicole and Chloe smiled and patted her hand. Neither one of them spoke. "Okay, then. Let''s go to sleep! I''m so sleepy. I was so nervous during the negotiations today. Thank goodness everything went well." Roxanna withdrew her hands and straightened her body. Her chest began heaving. Nicole and Chloe turned away in total unison. They had their backs toward Roxanna, who was in the center between them. When Roxanna noticed this, her tears began to pour out of her. She had tried her best to rein them in, but it didn''t work. I''m so weak. Though her sobbing was very quiet, the stillness of the room made it extremely noticeable. Nicole and Chloe squeezed their eyes shut and pretended to be asleep, but tears were trickling out the sides of their eyes too. They were all too reluctant to part with each other. After a busy day, Colton got ready to head back to the home he had stayed away for a very long time now. He didn''t know if Evelyn hade to her senses or had given up, but either way, she no longer came looking for him. Colton was d about that. He thought it was good that Evelyn was wise enough to stop. He slowly opened the door, only to realize that the lights in the living room were on. There was an unfamiliar pair of men''s shoes by the door. A guest? Colton raised his eyebrows. Even if Evelyn was fooling around with another man, she wouldn''t have brought him back here, though he would be more than happy if she did. "You''re back." Isaac, who was sitting on the couch, stood up when he heard the door closed and was greeted by the sight of a startled Colton. He smirked as if he had predicted Colton''s reaction. "Isaac," Colton greeted with a chuckle. He walked into the living room and the two men sat down across from each other. "Are you finally willing toe back and focus your attention here?" Colton''s lips curved into a seemingly teasing smile. "You could say that." Isaac''s brows were slightly raised. He seemed to be used to Colton''s attitude. "Why did youe here at this hour of the night?" Colton chuckled as he crossed his legs. He was exhausted. Isaac didn''t answer right away. Instead, he began to swirl the ss of red wine he was holding. Colton sensed something. He quickly checked the year on the bottle of wine. It was one of those that he treasured most. "Did you set your sights on my precious wine just as soon as you got back, Isaac?" Colton questioned through gritted teeth. All of a sudden, Isaac''s expression turned serious. "Your ex-wife is about to leave the country. Her flight''s tomorrow, but I don''t know when. That''s all I can tell you," he said solemnly. Colton stiffened slightly before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle. "As you said, she''s my ex-wife, so why are you bringing her up?" He couldn''t face Nicole. He had betrayed her. She must be leaving with Zachary. I suppose she''s migrating. Colton heard about Zachary''s business doing well abroad. "You can''t fool me." Isaac set the wine ss down and let out a heavy sigh. "Tell me what happened between you two." He had been abroad the whole time. All he knew was that Colton had met the love of his life. However, when he came back to the country, he heard that Colton had gotten a divorce. The image of how happy Colton had been back then kept reying in Isaac''s head. He had no idea what happened between the couple. Chapter 1307 Nearly Letting It Slip Chapter 1307 Nearly Letting It Slip "Forget it. Let''s not talk about her. I heard you made a big move as soon as you got back. Good job." Colton purposely changed the subject by bringing up Isaac''spany. "JL has made a name for itself in the country and the people have always favored national brands. The brand will surely reach the pinnacle of sess if you''re able to break into the international market and gain worldwide recognition. Isaac simply eyed Colton in silence. Colton''s expression was a little off. Even though he was talking about JL, he seemed distracted. Does he really think I won''t pick up on that? Isaac had a faint smirk on his face as he mentioned, "You might be able to fool others, Colton, but you can''t fool me. Is that child yours or not?" Colton stiffened. He looked up at Isaac in shock. He was secretly setting up a trap. Right from the start, he suspected the legitimacy of the report and instructed his people to investigate. True enough, the report had been swapped. However, they couldn''t trace it back to the culprit yet. Colton suspected Ryan, but he knew there would be someone else behind Ryan too, so he kept his investigation a secret to not tip off the enemy. Colton''s gaze darkened. As for him betraying Nicole There was no changing the fact that this wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t been nted with a voodoo bug. She had Zachary now. She no longer needed him. Zachary was a faithful and capable man. It was only a matter of time before he made something of himself, and most importantly, he could protect Nicole. "It''s mine. How can it not be?" Colton slowly replied with a mockingugh. A silhouette tucked away in a corner on the second floor jerked ever so slightly. Evelyn clutched her mouth and tried her best not to make any sound. She had been surprised by Isaac''s sudden arrival. He wanted to select a bottle of wine himself. As she was aware of the rtionship between the two men, she decided to lead him to the wine cer where he picked out the most expensive bottle of red wine without hesitation. Then, she used the excuse of needing to take care of the child to head upstairs. She wasn''t interested in Isaac at all. Evelyn exhaled slowly as she forced herself to stay calm. When she heard themotion downstairs, she wanted to head down and greet Colton. She didn''t expect to overhear their conversation. Thank goodness. Thank goodness Colton doesn''t n on looking any further into this matter. Evelyn felt a burden lifted off her shoulders, but this wasn''t enough for her to feelpletely at ease. After this whole affair, she realized that she had to have a child with Coltonone that was truly his. Once she did, she could abandon the current one at an orphanage. That way, no one would be able to ckmail her with the child''s real identity. Having made up her mind, Evelyn walked down the stairs. "Colton! You''re back." Isaac quirked his eyebrows. The uninvited party is always the first to arrive, but it''s just as well. This isn''t a good ce for us to talk. "It''s been so long since west saw each other, Colton. Let''s go out and grab a bite to eat together." Evelyn didn''t want that. There was no telling what kind of nasty things Isaac would say about her if Colton left with him. She could tell from their earlier conversation that Isaac thought very little of her. I mustn''t give Isaac the chance to do anything. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Cal was crying for you just now, Colton," Evelyn said with a faint smile as she quickly grabbed Colton by the arm. It was obvious that she didn''t want to let him leave. Meanwhile, Isaac saw right through her little machinations. This was the difference between Evelyn and Nicole. He had to admit that Colton had good taste. Isaac had never met or spoken to Nicole before. However, he could tell from Roxanna''s attitude and behavior that Nicole was a remarkable woman. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been the subject of Colton''s love. Colton nced at Isaac. He didn''t answer right away. Chapter 1308 Leaving Chapter 1308 Leaving "Forget it. We''ll do it next time," Isaac said helplessly. Since it was obvious what Colton''s answer would be, Isaac took his jacket and left without another word. "Next time, alright?" Colton agreed seemingly apologetically. Isaac chuckled and said nothing as he walked out of the door. After all their years of friendship, Isaac knew full well what Colton was up to. He must have some cunning trick up his sleeve right now. I''ll get the details some other time. Colton saw Isaac off. The former then stood at the door with no intention of heading back into the house. Evelyn was thrilled. It seemed as if Colton had rejected Isaac''s invitation for her sake. Could it be that Colton''s starting to like me? "Let''s go back in, Colton. Cal is" Evelyn''s joy barelysted ten seconds before Colton extinguished it with a curt response. "You can stay with the child. I''m tired. I want to rest early tonight." He could force himself to pretend that the child was his. After all, the child was innocent. However, he couldn''t pretend to be in love with Evelyn. He had betrayed Nicole once. He wasn''t going to do it again. Colton didn''t even bother to look at Evelyn before he left. He didn''t give her any chance to stop him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Evelyn was thoroughly displeased as she stared at his retreating back. She couldn''t understand his actions. Why would he have rejected Isaac''s invitation if he doesn''t like me or the child? But, if he likes me, why would he reject me? Evelyn couldn''t resign herself to this. She quickly ran up to Colton and hugged him from behind as she tried to seduce him. "My body''s all better now, Colton. I think it''s time I perform my duties as your wife." She made her voice as alluring as possible. She was certain no man could reject her when she spoke this way. Colton won''t be able to resist me either. As long as Colton''s attitude toward me changes, I can still get thestugh. "Let''s do it, Colton. I don''t want to just be your wife in name. I want to have another child with you." Colton stiffened and he couldn''t hide the disgust in his eyes. He took a deep breath and yanked Evelyn''s hands off him in repulsion. "I''m exhausted. Maybe next time." He had no choice but to say that. He didn''t want to arouse any suspicion. Colton left without looking at Evelyn. The woman stared after him in a daze. She didn''t know what to do. At the international airport, Roxanna was staring at Nicole and Chloe with a look of extreme reluctance. She didn''t think the night would pass so quickly. A rare bout of insomnia hit herst night. She thought the night wouldst as long as it did thest time. s, it flew by in a sh. Nicole and Chloe were going to leave before she could even hold them close onest time. "We''ll try to finish up everything we need to do abroad as soon as possible so that we cane back to you." Nicole wasn''t as sad as she thought she would be. Instead, she shed Roxanna a reassuring smile. "Yes, of course." Roxanna responded heartily. She had full confidence in Nicole''s and Chloe''s abilities. Chloe, too, nodded. She stared at Roxanna without saying anything. She wasn''t good with her words, so it was best if she stayed silent. It was nearly time. None of the three women cried. Roxanna stood and watched in silence as the two women disappeared from her sight. Tears pooled in her eyes but for some reason, they didn''t fall. Roxanna figured it was because Nicole told her not to be sad just before she left. Nicole and Chloe boarded the ne safely and smiled at each other. They didn''t know what the oue of this trip would be. On the other end, Albert had left on a flight yesterday as he had urgent matters to attend to. Chapter 1309 Watch Yourself Chapter 1309 Watch Yourself Roxanna was rather listless as she headed back to the medical base. She wanted to stay in her room for a while. However, before she could head over to the dorms, an employee rushed over to stop her. "Roxanna, someone''s in the hall asking to see Miss Anderson. We told them that she had left, so they asked to see you instead. We can''t get them to leave." The employee was fretting. They didn''t know what to do. It was their first time encountering something like this. They didn''t know how to deal with this situation. Roxanna was startled at first, but she then said, "Got it. I''ll head over to the hall. You can get on with your work." Her voice waspletely calm. Why is someone looking for Nicole now? Why are they insisting on seeing her after finding out that she is not around? Roxanna let out a soft sigh and headed to the hall. She had to deal with these things before she even had the time to get over her sadness. "Who is it? Nicole has left. If you want to talk to her, you''ll have to wait until she gets back." A gloomy Roxanna walked into the hall and called out indifferently. She wasn''t keen on entertaining whoever it was that came. "You seem a little differentpared to the way you were during our meeting yesterday, Miss Miller." She regained some life in her when she heard the familiar voice. She looked up and saw Isaac getting up from the couch with an unreadable smile. Yikes! What''s he doing here? "If I recall correctly, Mr. Quill, our meeting went quite well. I didn''t expect you to bring the contract over yourself today. What an honor it is for us to have youe over." Roxanna didn''t panic. Instead, she greeted him cordially. Before Isaac could speak, the man who had been sitting beside him stood up and turned toward Roxanna. Roxanna was taken aback. She assumed that Isaac hade with one of JL''swyers. She didn''t expect Colton to be here instead. What is he of all people doing here? She was beginning to get a headache. Whatever you worry about is indeed bound to happen. Colton made himself presentable and dragged Isaac over first thing in the morning just so he could see Nicole. He didn''t think she would leave this early. "You''re telling me that Nicole has really left?" After a brief moment of hesitation, Colton voiced his question. Roxanna nodded. Is he still hung up on Nicole? I hope not. Nicole has already decided to focus on her career. She secretly prayed that Colton wasn''t hung up on Nicole and was merely expressing his concern as an ex-husband. Thetter seemed extremely unlikely, but it didn''t stop her from hoping it was the case anyway. Isaac didn''t speak. He simply observed Roxanna''s reaction in silence. My, my. Even Nicole''s friends don''t want them to be together anymore. "I brought the contract over. Do you want to get yourwyers to take a look at it?" Isaac cut them off and held a folder out to Roxanna as he spoke. Roxanna nodded and said a few words to the employee waiting on the side. "Please wait a moment, Mr. Quill. Ourwyer will be right out." Isaac nodded in response before dragging Colton back to their seats. The subject of Nicole was left at that. Roxanna exhaled in relief. As long as he doesn''t ask about Nicole again. She wouldn''t know what to do if he did ask more questions. Meanwhile, Colton knew what his friend was thinking. Since Isaac had cut him off, he kept quiet and took his seat. Roxanna didn''t want to engage either one of them in conversation, so she pretended to be upied in a discussion with one of the staff. Isaac saw right through her, but he didn''t expose her. Soon enough, thewyer came over. For the first time ever, Roxanna wished thewyer could have taken his time. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thewyer took the contract from her and studied it carefully. Everyone else waited around without saying anything. Meanwhile, the flight was going to take some time. Nicole and Chloe didn''t sit around idly. Instead, they discussed work so that they could hit the ground running when theynded. Chapter 1310 Stay Away From Isaac Chapter 1310 Stay Away From Isaac "The location for the base is an extremely important decision. We should make some observations first. It''s best if we find a ce in the suburbs with a low-density poption, just like our base back home." Chloe made her suggestion while looking through the n she came up with not too long ago. Nicole was surprised by the woman''s efficiency. She leaned in to take a look at the screen and couldn''t help but feel taken aback. Chloe had created a methodical n that included the selection of the location and the construction work needed, as well as future development trends and possible partnerships. "You did a great job with the nning, Chloe!" Nicole meant every word of her exmation. She didn''t expect such a surprise from Chloe. "This is only my initial n. I might have to make some changes ording to the situationter on." Chloe scratched her head sheepishly as she humbly responded. She felt embarrassed by the sudden praise that Nicole heaped on her. "When you said you were going to bring me along, I began to look into all the relevant information, but I wasn''t able toe up with a solid n yet. I only managed to pull one together after we boarded the ne. Once wend, we''ll be able to get to work with clear goals in mind," Chloe added. She wanted to show Nicole her efforts so that Nicole could trust her more. She didn''t want a pregnant Nicole to have to handle too much on her own. Nicole nodded in agreement. Since Chloe had drawn up a n, they would be able to work more efficiently. Moments ago, Nicole had skimmed through the n and found that she and Chloe agreed on a lot of things, though she didn''t type them out on theputer. Seems to me that I''ll have an easier time since I have someone as attentive and methodical as Chloe with me. Back in the hall, the group of them were still facing each other. Isaac and Colton had settled in quite comfortably. s, the same could not be said for Roxanna. She felt as if she were sitting on a bed of needles. "Everything is in order." Atst, thewyer stood up and passed the contract back to Roxanna with a nod to confirm that she could sign it. Roxanna nodded and took the contract. She skimmed through the contract before signing her name to it. "Don''t worry, Mr. Quill. There are cameras set up here. The contract is legally enforceable." A thought had suddenly urred to Roxanna, so she looked at Isaac and made that statement. One of her tasks was to ensure that their business partner had nothing to worry about. "Certainly. I trust you, Miss Miller. However, I do have a question. Does Miss Anderson know about this?" Isaac casually brought up Nicole, all the while observing Roxanna. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Roxanna tensed up. Why is this Isaac guy so scary? I''m getting nervous for some reason. "Rest assured, Mr. Quill. Nicole is aware of this." Not only that but she was involved in the negotiations the entire time, Roxanna thought to herself. She secretly pursed her lips as she categorized Isaac as one of the bad guys. I must stay away from guys like him. "In that case, I have nothing to worry about." Isaac nodded and acted as if he didn''t notice Roxanna''s pursed lips. Then, as if something had just urred to him, he asked, "As a business partner, am I at liberty to know why Nicole has gone abroad?" Roxanna was startled upon hearing that. She nced at Colton and paused for a moment before responding evenly, "She has gone abroad to seek new opportunities. Rest assured, Mr. Quill. Our deal for the cosmetics line will proceed as usual." She knew that if Nicole were here, thetter would have told Colton why she was going abroad too. Roxanna was implicitly informing Isaac that it was best if he didn''t try to pry into the reason for Nicole''s departure, and that their agreement would go on. Isaac and Colton had been in the business long enough to pick up on the subtext. "Good. I have nothing to worry about, then. In that case, we won''t keep you from your work any longer." Isaac and Colton took their leave. They weren''t going to stick around and be a nuisance. After all, they got the information they came for. Chapter 1311 Forget It Chapter 1311 Forget It Roxanna didn''t stop the two men from leaving. The truth was, she wanted nothing more than for them to leave as soon as humanly possible. Isaac and Colton kept walking for quite some time before they, seemingly of one mind, came to a stop and turned around to look at the massive building that was now merely a tiny dot in the distance. "What are you going to do now? Are you going to go after her?" Isaac''s expression was grim. While making their way over to the medical base, Colton had filled him in on everything that happened. Colton was using Evelyn. His investigations had led him to Ryan, and he wanted to use this chance to lure out the person behind Ryan. As for what Nicole had misunderstood, the child wasn''t Colton''s. Isaac snorted. He had underestimated Colton. "No. Since she wants to further her career, I won''t stop her." Colton shook his head. Just then, a ne flew over them. Colton heard the sound and looked up. He stared at the ne as if it were the one Nicole was onas if it held all that he longed for. He knew that it wasn''t the ne she was on. He knew that this was just a delusion of his. "I wanted to ask Roxanna about Nicole and Zachary, but it was obvious that she didn''t want us to pry into Nicole''s situation." Isaac smirked as he suddenly recalled how nervous Roxanna had been when she met him yesterday. Is this what it''s like when a person takes steps toward independence? How interesting. Naturally, Isaac had a guess as to the reason behind Roxanna''s transformation. ording to the information he had, Nicole had left with another one of her able subordinates. This meant that Roxanna was the only one in charge of managing the local medical base. When her friends were around, she only had to focus on handling the daily operations of the medical base. s, things were different now. The weight of the entire medical base''s affairs rested on her slender shoulders. "I knew that would be the case from the moment she saw me. They have been reacting this way toward me ever since Nicole and I got a divorce." They keep their guard up at all times, Colton thought to himself. "Forget it. The most important thing for me to do right now is to find out the person behind all of this. Once I do that, I''ll tell Nicole everything." Surprisingly, Colton exhaled in relief. "What about Zachary? If you wait that long, Zachary and Nicole might have had a child of their own by then." Isaac didn''t know that Nicole was pregnant. Nicole and Roxanna were supposed to meet Isaac together, but Roxanna gave the excuse that Nicole was too busy. As a result of that, Isaac wasn''t unaware of the pregnancy. "Don''t worry. Nicole won''t do that." Colton trusted that Nicole wouldn''t do such a thing. He had only believed her words that day because he had been blinded by his anger and agitation. After thinking things through thest two days, he understood that Nicole wouldn''t have given up on him so easily if she hadn''t encountered a sticky situation herself. She was only abandoning him because she didn''t want to drag him down with her. Colton hadplete faith in Nicole. Isaac eyed Colton quizzically. Do all men who are in love start acting based on their emotions instead of their reason? He had never been in love before. He didn''t know what being in a romantic rtionship was like. Ever since he was a child, all he thought of was how to let thepany grow and how to develop the business abroad. "Let''s go. I still have work to do back at the office." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Colton didn''t wait around for Isaac to snap out of his reverie. After giving Isaac a quick pat on the shoulder, he hurried off as if he had urgent matters to attend to. Isaac nced at his shoulder before staring at Colton, who was rushing off. Oh well. Either way, Colton''s working toward a goal. Isaac was less worried about his friend now. He didn''t want to see his friend in that sorry and pathetic state again. The very thought of Colton sending him selfies in a drunken stupor made him nauseous. It''s a lot better seeing Colton like this. I hope he keeps this up. Isaac nodded to himself before chasing Colton down. The two then left together. They had a long battle ahead of them and they would need to keep their spirits up. Once the two men left, Roxanna flopped down on the couch. Atst, she managed to send the fiends away. I hope they nevere back. It''s too overwhelming! Chapter 1312 Burdens and Responsibilities Chapter 1312 Burdens and Responsibilities "It''s not easy to deceive those two fiends," Roxanna mused, her form draped over the couch. The recollection of that frightful scene earlier left her with a sense of lingering fear. She couldn''t help but wonder, What if I identally spilled the beans? Nicole won''t be happy about it. As thoughts of Nicole crossed her mind, Roxanna checked the time and muttered to herself, "They''re probably still on the ne right now." "Miss Miller, there''s something you need to review." Suddenly, one employee hurried over with a document in hand. Taking a deep breath, Roxanna nced at the document. Then, a realization dawned upon herthe immense workload Nicole had shouldered all this time. "Okay, I will review it." After saying this, she nodded and took the proffered document. She meticulouslybed through each line, determined not to overlook any detail. It was her inaugural experience overseeing such a broad spectrum of tasks. Moreover, she was adamant about not burdening Nicole and Chloe further. Their sess was paramount, motivating her topetently manage domestic affairs. Gradually, her countenance grew stern as the weight on her shoulders grew palpable. "Engage the legal team to amend this section. Have them ensure that our best interests are protected. We can''t let the other party take advantage of us in any way," she said, frowning slightly as she pointed out the segment she was referring to before handing the document back to the employee. Meanwhile, Ryan stayed in the vi Logan had prepared for him under the butler''s name before the fall of the Yael Family. Perhaps, his grandfather had seen thising and made arrangements for Ryan''s future. At this moment, he gazed at the photo hanging on the walla picture of him and his grandfather. He figured he needed to set aside some time to visit him. Suddenly, his eyes darkened at the thought of his grandfather. Everything is going ording to n. Sooner orter, I''ll get Grandpa out of prison. Ring... Ring... Ring... The persistent ringing of his phone jolted Ryan from his thoughts, drawing a slight crease to his brows as he frowned at the unwee interruption. With a subtle lift of his eyebrows, he picked up his phone, and his amusement flickered as he saw the caller ID. Despite the annoyance, he answered the call, his voice tinged with a yful tone. "I''m surprised you have the time to call me, Miss Wrenn. Let me guess, life hasn''t been all rainbows and sunshine?" Evelyn''sposure stiffened upon hearing this. Beneath the man''s apparent teasing, a current of mockery flowedreminding her of how she had distanced herself once she had achieved her goals. "You shouldn''te to your conclusions too early, Mr. Yael. I''m sure I have useful information for you this time," she replied, unperturbed by his demeanor. After all, she had disyed such tendencies, making his perception of her urate. Nevertheless, Ryan''s intrigue deepened, his tone growing more somber. "Whatever you have to say, Miss Wrenn, just cut to the chase and say it." Since hest reported Nicole''s situation to "that person," he had been cautioned. He couldn''t afford to act recklessly, especially when gathering information. He feared that someone from the opposing side might be surveilling him. If they discovered he was still probing, his grandfather in prison might be the first to face dire consequences. However, Evelyn perceived the underlying tension in the man''s words, though she remained uncertain about the specifics of his troubles. Maybe I can use this to my advantage. "You''re the one who''s in a hurry, Mr. Yael," Evelyn responded, her tone unhurried. Ryan pursed his lips while reading the undertones of her behavior. He understood she wouldn''t divulge anything unless he agreed to her terms. "We''ve worked together many times, Miss Wrenn. I''m sure you know how sincere I am. There''s no need for us to beat around the bush. I wouldn''t want this to affect our rtionship," he replied calmly and nonchntly as if he held no vested interest in hearing the information.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1313 Ending Their Partnership Chapter 1313 Ending Their Partnership The cover of darkness was a fitting cloak for those with hidden agendas; it was the realm of the wicked who thrived under the shroud of night. Meanwhile, Evelyn and Ryan''s conversation continued over the phone, neither showing any inclination to bring it to an end just yet. "Nicole has left the country, Mr. Yael." Her lips pursed as she delivered the unexpected news. The revtion had also taken her by surprise, as she had anticipated Nicole woulde after her once the latter had resolved the recent matters. Still, she had never expected Nicole would choose to flee to a different country without kicking up a fuss. "What did you say?" He was slightly taken aback. Why would someone like Nicole relinquish her grip on Evelyn so easily? This is an unexpected turn of events! So, Nicole genuinely loves Colton, huh? She would even sacrifice herself without showing the slightest bit of reluctance or hesitation. Still, I wonder how that man will react if he finds out about this. "There''s one more thing, Mr. Yael, and I hope you''ll be wise enough to make the right decision." Before Ryan could crystallize his strategy, Evelyn''s voice interjected again. A frown etched across his face, displeased by the interruption. How dare she talk to me like that? "You had promised to get rid of Nicole, Mr. Yael, but you didn''t. Meanwhile, I''ve provided you with plenty of information. How are we going to settle this score?" Her determination showed no signs of wavering. "You''re probably the only one who can treat the poison from the supreme voodoo bug, right? Despite someone on the brink of death miraculously returning to life, I didn''t even demand anything from you, Mr. Yael." Her tone had turned less amiable and more menacing. She no longer held trust in this man. For days, her sole focus had been on gaining Colton''s attention. Now, with a moment of freedom, she was set to settle the score with Ryan. "Hah. That has nothing to do with me, Miss Wrenn. We, the Yaels, only cultivate voodoo bugs. We don''t prepare antidotes. Kindly get your facts straight," he retorted with a sneer, countering her usation. He knew he wasn''t the one who did it and had a strong suspicion about the true culprit. His response rendered her speechless. He''s right. Back then Oh, whatever. Since Nicole''s out of the country, she''s no longer a threat to my rtionship with Colton. I''m guessing she won''t try and get even with me over the incident with the supreme voodoo bug. She doesn''t even have any evidence against me anyway. At this thought, a smug smile graced her lips. "Sorry about that, Mr. Yael, for my overly aggressive stance. From the looks of it now, it seems like our partnership has reached its conclusion. I hope we won''t have to work together again." Evelyn ended the call without giving Ryan a chance to respond. I''m with Colton now. We have a child together. Why would I continue working with Ryan at the risk of Colton finding out about it? As he registered what was happening, the dial tone was the only sound he heard. Then, he snorted dismissively and set his phone aside. This woman thinks she can just walk away after getting everything she wants, huh? Well, she may have achieved her goals, but I haven''t. As for the supreme voodoo bug, I''m eighty percent sure it''s that person who did it. His gaze turned dark as he stared out the window, almost as if seeking answers from the view. Why would I allow this woman to get her way just like this? Even from the beginning, I have never been sincere about working with her. Someone like her is unworthy of being equal partners with me. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After ending the call, Evelyn swiftly erased all traces ofmunication with Ryan, even wiping their text exchanges. It was as if their paths had never intersected. "Phew!" With her actionsplete, she released a lengthy exhale. I can finally focus on building a happy life with Colton now. Chapter 1314 Gotten Too Comfortable Chapter 1314 Gotten Too Comfortable It was morning, and the servants had prepared breakfast. Meanwhile, Colton perused the finance section of the newspaper while calmly savoring his meal. Across the table, Evelyn attended to the baby, and her gaze intermittently drifted toward the man. However, the baby seemed to sense his mother''s divided attention, prompting him to burst into tears. A baby''s cry has an uncanny ability to overshadow expectations, instantly filling the dining room with its resounding wails. The man shot her a stern look with a silent warning in his eyes. Then, she averted her gaze as she hurriedly bent down to console the child. Her inexperience with babies became evident as she struggled to calm him. Responding to the cries, the nanny swiftly entered the dining room. Expertly, she scooped up the baby and employed her soothing techniques, gradually quelling the cries until the baby drifted into slumber. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, Evelyn sighed in relief and nced at the nanny, who discreetly left with the baby. In the meantime, the nanny, having served in this role for a while, feltpassion for the baby. Neither of his parents genuinely cherished him since he was a pawn, exploited by his mother to pursue his father''s affection. As the nanny departed, she mused on her thoughts, drawing an amusing parallel to historical dramas where consorts maneuvered for favor with their children. Chuckling to herself, she dismissed her fanciful reflections. I''ve been watching too many dramastely. On the other hand, Evelyn observed the nanny''s exit, her attention shifting between the baby''s departure and Colton''s demeanor. Hoping to avoid suspicion, she silently wished the man remained oblivious to the situation. Although he could sense her gaze, he didn''t look at her. Despite some sympathy for the child, he couldn''t bring himself to shower affection on him. She had manipted the child tomit devious acts and be endeavoring to make him assume the role of the child''s biological fathersomething he couldn''t forgive. Therefore, he hoped to identify the child''s birth father soon, freeing him from his mother''s maniptive grasp. "Double the nanny''s sry. She''s doing a good job taking care of the baby. My child should be properly taken care of." At this moment, she anxiously awaited his response. However, his words weren''t what she anticipated, leaving her unsure whether to be relieved or upset. What does he mean by that? Is he saying that I''m not taking good care of the baby? Nevertheless, Colton didn''t wait for Evelyn to react. He set the newspaper aside and stood up, ready to leave. While watching the man she loved walk away, she panicked and sprang to her feet, her actions more reflex than conscious choice. "Colton, are you mad at me because I didn''t take good care of our child?" She ran after him, enveloping him in a desperate hug from behind as she dered remorsefully," I know. It''s my fault for being distracted today. That''s why the baby cried. I won''t make that mistake again." Fearing that this incident could drive the man away, she was acutely aware that their rtionship had been forced upon him due to the childthe child she had coerced him into epting. Suddenly, she realized that her recent arrogance and self-assuredness were misguided. She had envisioned a future with him while failing to address the crux of their rtionship. Our child? Colton was disgusted by these words. Yet, he maintainedposure in Evelyn''s presence and even feigned ignorance about the child''s true parentage. Consumed by anger, he forcefully pulled away from her grasp. The vein along his forehead began to throb as he red at the woman who had fallen to the ground. "Colton, I feel" Desperate to gain his sympathy, she tried to y the fragile card, but her words faltered upon seeing the fury in his eyes. Chapter 1319 A Conversation Chapter 1319 A Conversation Meanwhile, Ryan hid in the jungle opposite the research center. From his vantage point, he could discreetly observe Colton''s sports car and the activity at the center''s entrance. Not long after Colton left him behind in the underground parking garage, Ryan had already spected that Colton mighte here. While these were mere assumptions, he hadn''t anticipated this. Soon, a faint smile tugged at his lips as he relished the sight of Colton''s visibly anxious demeanor. This is so satisfying. Today''s objective has been achieved. I just hope that he won''t disappoint me in the future. With this realization, he noticed there wasn''t much more to witness, so he turned and discreetly departed from the scene. Conversely, Colton gradually straightened himself from his seat, his gaze fixed on the corner where Ryan had just emerged. When he arrived, he immediately suspected that Ryan might be tailing him. Midway, he had reached out to Roxanna, enlisting her assistance in the charade. Only after confirming Ryan''s departure did he finally step out of the car and proceed toward the entrance of the research center. In the meantime, the two security guards stood at attention, both wearing quizzical expressions as they regarded him. The other security guard finally understood the reason behind the first guard''s earlier demeanor. Earlier, Roxanna instructed them to be firm with Colton, to turn him away resolutely, and to speak ill of him after he left. It wouldn''t be long before he returned, and the security guard should permit Colton''s entry. Nevertheless, the security guards were befuddled about why Roxanna had authorized Colton''sAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. admission now. If Miss Miller intended to allow Mr. Gardner admission eventually, why not permit it earlier? Why ask us to treat him so harshly at first? They couldn''t fathom it, so they didn''t know what expression to wear when facing Colton. "Thank you both," Colton expressed his gratitude courteously and, under the watchful gaze of the two guards, proceeded into the research center. The pain and sorrow he exhibited earlier weren''t a facade but genuine emotions. However, he couldn''t afford to wallow in grief at this juncture. He needed to find a solution promptly. On the other hand, Roxanna stood on the top floor of the office building. With Nicole''s departure, her workspace now upied the same area Nicole had once used. Reflecting, she realized she had greatly envied Nicole''s spacious office. Yet, now that she had it, the satisfaction wasn''t as fulfilling as anticipated. Suddenly, a shadow crossed her expression, and she lowered her head to watch a familiar figure enter the office building. That''s Colton if I''m not mistaken. Roxanna''s eyes narrowed slightly as she rewound twenty minutes in her mind. "I know about Nicole and the supreme voodoo bug. It''s a long story, but I need your cooperation now. We''ll discuss it in detailter." Colton had rushed out those words before hanging up. Even though the urgency in his hoarse voice, she still perceived the gravity of the situation. As she recalled, she looked up at the sky. The sky today is unusually blue. I wonder if my actions are right or wrong, but I hope Nicole doesn''t me me. Roxanna had once witnessed the affection between Nicole and Colton, knowing that the two were in love. So, Roxanna hoped that he could provide her with a reasonable exnation this time. After all, Nicole had gone through so much pain initially, and he was oblivious to it all. "I''m here." A very familiar voice sounded from behind,den with urgency and anxiety. "Mr. Gardner, I hope that what you''re about to say next will satisfy me." She turned around gradually, her demeanor remarkablyposed. At this moment, Colton''s eyelids twitched slightly. I didn''t expect Roxanna to be so calm. It must have something to do with Nicole''s departure abroad. Anyway, it''s good that she has be like this. Nicole might feel more at ease. Thinking of Nicole, he felt a heavy ache in his heart. I wonder how she is doing abroad. I just hope that Zachary and Chloe can take good care of her. With them looking after her, I can feel at ease and focus on dealing with Ryan and the person behind him. Chapter 1320 Collaboration Chapter 1320 Coboration When Roxanna saw the distracted look on Colton''s face, she knew that he was likely thinking about Nicole. Pity this couple. They are forced to live apart, unable to love each other. "Just now, Ryan approached me and told me about Nicole being nted with the supreme voodoo bug. This was a joint effort between him and Evelyn. She did it because of me, and he did it to make me lower my guard and find vulnerabilities in mypany." Thetter part of Colton''s statement regarding Ryan''s motives mainly was spection, stemming from a time when he was at his lowest, and thepany was under relentless attack. He reflected on how he persevered through those trying times, preventing Ryan''s schemes from seeding. Though the memories sent shivers down his spine, he continued, "I suspect he will continue to attack mypany, searching for vulnerabilities to weaken me. You''re probably wondering why he still possesses such strength, even though the Yael Family is no longer in power, right?" As Colton spoke, he noticed doubt flicker across Roxanna''s face, so he addressed the potential question she might have. She was momentarily taken aback, then nodded. "Yes, I''m curious. One would expect Ryan toy low following the fall of the Yael Family." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing Roxanna''s earnest, analytical expression, Colton felt relieved for Nicole. "It''s because he has someone behind him. There''s a figure supporting the shady dealings the Yael Family was involved in. This person has been in cahoots with them and possesses formidable and unpredictable power. To this day, I still haven''t figured out the person''s identity, and that''s what I want to discuss with you," he carefully exined to her, knowing that Nicole was already aware of all this. If Roxanna has any remaining doubts, Nicole will fill her in, but I''m unsure whether Roxanna will help me contact her. Roxanna nodded at this point, signaling herprehension and encouraging him to continue. "After this, I will pretend to learn the truth and go abroad to find Nicole, but my sole purpose is to uncover the person behind Ryan. I''ll have trusted individuals oversee mypany. If anyone tries to pry for information, I hope you can help keep it confidential." "Okay," Roxanna agreed, albeit reluctantly. "Also, I can''t deal with Evelyn right now because she still has a purpose, just like Ryan." Colton paused briefly before continuing, his words deliberate. "Could you help me contact Nicole? I want to hear her voice." In the meantime, Roxanna froze at his request, gazing at the man who had once dominated the corporate world and now stood humbly before her. Sympathy welled up momentarily, yet her thoughts shifted to Nicole''s enduring suffering, leaving her unsure how to respond. "I''m sorry, Mr. Gardner. I comprehend your situation and my role in it. However, regarding the remainder of your request, I may find it challenging toply." As expected. Colton nodded with a sense of resignation, conjuring a faint, wistful smile. Witnessing the slightly downcast figure turning to depart, her heart swelled withpassion. Yet, her allegiancey firmly with Nicole, necessitating that she prioritize Nicole''s well-being in every decision. With this resolve, Roxanna retrieved her phone and dialed Nicole''s number, bridging the gap across the miles. Luckily, I miss Nicole quite a lot, too. Otherwise, I don''t know how to find a reason to talk to her. Suddenly, she recalled Nicole''s instruction before her departure, emphasizing texts over calls. "Ah, well," she sighed helplessly. I miss her voice too. Let me hear your voice, Nicole. I''ll cherish the moment. With anticipation, she dialed the number, awaiting the connection. In her mind, she silently repeated, Please pick up, Nicole. Your dear Roxanna is calling you. Chapter 1321 Progressing Well Chapter 1321 Progressing Well "Hello?" Nicole''s long-awaited voice suddenly echoed in Roxanna''s ear. "I have something to tell you, Nicole. It''s urgent," Roxanna asserted quickly, a hint of caution in her voice due to past instances of abrupt hang-ups. "Hahaha. Alright, go ahead." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As Roxanna began speaking, she discerned two distinctughter sounds on the other end of the line. "Stopughing; this is important." She knew that not only were the two of them together, but they were alsoughing at her, which instantly made her feel embarrassed and angry. However, the other side recognized the gravity of her tone, falling silent instantly. For a moment, no sound could be heard. Roxanna hesitated momentarily due to the silence before continuing, "Colton came to see me today, and he told me many things." In the following moments, she conveyed everything he had shared with her to Nicole. Nicole''s intake of breath was sharp upon hearing the extent of Ryan''s scheming. "Okay. Don''t tell Colton anything about me," she said, her tone growing solemn. I must secretly help Colton. That person behind the scenes is definitely not in the country. Her gaze turned contemtive as her thoughts reached into the distance. Noticing Nicole''s change in tone, Roxanna assured, "Okay. Don''t worry." With their conversation concluded, they hung up. "Ryan and Evelyn''s actions are simply unforgivable." I didn''t expect Ryan to still be so relentless. It''s truly infuriating. Chloe''s expression grew more solemn. Compared to Colton, she was even more worried about Nicole. Evelyn has targeted Nicole before because of Colton, and now that he knows about Nicole''s supreme voodoo bug incident, could Evelyn try to harm her again? The thought sent shivers down her spine, and she dared not dwell on it. Besides, she had already experienced the pain of losing Nicole once, so she dreaded going through that ordeal again. Seeing the apprehension in Chloe''s eyes, Nicole understood her thoughts were veering back to the incident of her false death. "It''s okay, Chloe. This time, I won''t give Evelyn another opportunity to harm me," she reassured, cing aforting hand on Chloe''s shoulder. I was carelessst time. I never expected Evelyn to go for the kill directly. I won''t give her any more chances. "We shouldn''t show mercy to people like Evelyn," Chloe said, hugging Nicole protectively, and she wished she could just tuck her into a bag to protect her from harm. On the other hand, Colton, leaving the research center, suddenly recalled a critical detailEvelyn''s child. Nicole must have believed that the child is mine. At this thought, he quickly sent Roxanna a text message, informing her about this fact. He was confident that she would promptly share this information with Nicole. ''Okay, I got it.'' Roxanna''s response was swift. When he saw that, a faint smile tugged at his lips. She must have just finished talking to Nicole on the phone A child. Suddenly, he remembered that Nicole was carrying a child who was merely two months old. It can''t possibly be mine. Could it be Zachary''s? His conviction began to waver. If the child is Zachary''s, why am I doing all this? With a pensive expression, Colton left the research center. He knew he couldn''t return to thepany at this point. After all, Ryan''s people were likely already monitoring his every move. To avoid arousing suspicion, he needed to prepare for his trip abroad. Meanwhile, after reassuring Chloe, Nicole saw Roxanna''s message and learned that Evelyn''s child wasn''t Colton''s. Conversely, this man had inquired about the father of Nicole''s unborn child. Chapter 1322 It Is Zacharys Chapter 1322 It Is Zachary''s ''Actually, the child in Evelyn''s womb isn''t Colton''s. However, he hasn''t discovered the biological father''s identity yet. Nevertheless, this isn''t a significant concern.'' Nicole''s gaze lowered as she read the new message from Roxanna, and a wave of emotions swept over her. I understand why Colton is doing this, but there''s a child in my womb. It''s an embodiment of the conflict between us. I can''t afford to distract him from his current focus. For now, I need to support him discreetly from the sidelines. The rest can wait for another time. "Nicole, Roxanna has sent another message," Chloe said, ncing at the lit screen and gently nudging Nicole. She knew that Nicole''s thoughts had likely drifted again. Although she appears no different from usual, whenever someone mentions Colton, it will only take a few minutes before she drifts into a trance. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With the nudge, Nicole snapped back to reality, her gaze falling on the new message from Roxanna. Her pupils contracted suddenly to the extreme. ''Colton is asking about your child.'' She realized that Roxanna was uncertain about how to respond to his question. Indeed, without her consent, Roxanna wouldn''t dare to readily divulge such personal information. Meanwhile, Chloe also seemed to have noticed the content on the screen. Worried, she looked at Nicole and said softly, "Roxanna seems a bit anxious. Maybe we should reply to her quickly." She wasn''t rushing Nicole, but she sensed the importance of a decision. This can''t go on forever. I don''t want to see her distressed over Colton''s affairs again. Nicole nodded and tapped on the phone screen several times, sessfully sending a message. On Roxanna''s end, anxiety gripped her as she watched her phone, waiting for Nicole''s message. With every text Colton sent, the pressure mounted for her to answer, but she could only stall for so long. Hence, if Nicole instructed her to share the information, she would promptly inform Colton. ''Tell him that it is Zachary''s.'' After reading the message, Roxanna''s eyes darkened. She hesitated briefly before crafting a message to the man, conveying a simr message. It seems that Nicole doesn''t want anything to do with him anymore. Taking a deep breath, Nicole thought, It''s a critical time now. I can''t afford to distract Colton. If that person is abroad, I can assist with the investigation. Once everything is resolved, if he is still willing to be with me, we can discuss it then. With her mind made up, sheposed herself and turned to Chloe, saying, "Bring me the documents." Immediately, Chloe reached for the pile of documents nearby and urately retrieved the ones they needed, cing them on the table. Then, she subtly observed Nicole''s demeanor, ensuring she was okay before breathing a sigh of relief. Her realization is a positive turn of events for everyone involved. "This person is named Kendrick Hofstead. Let''s meet with him tomorrow," Nicole said, her gaze narrowing slightly as she looked at the detailed information about Kendrick in the documents. He''s rmended by Mr. Lloyd. Suppose we can negotiate a partnership and secure this man as the primary investor, then it will pave the way for the smooth progression of our uing projects. "Understood. I''ll make the preparations," Chloe replied, nodding before leaving the room. As Chloe left, Nicole took a moment to survey her surroundings. This was the location she chose for the research center. Other areas were still undergoing construction, and a temporary hotel was avable for her and Chloe to work in. The fullpletion of the center will take at least six months, but there are many things to bepleted within this period. On the other hand, as soon as Chloe walked out of the room, she exhaled a sigh of relief. I wonder how things are progressing on Roxanna''s end. She sensed Nicole had a grander scheme beyond establishing a research center. She must have other ns in mind. Chapter 1327 Getting Ready To Go Abroad Chapter 1327 Getting Ready To Go Abroad Just as Colton stepped out of the vi, a whirlwind of thoughts surged through his mind. He pulled out his phone, and his slender fingers danced across the screen. When he saw the sessful delivery of the message, a smile finally graced his face. Moments ago, he arranged for someone to prepare a flight ticket to abroad, creating the illusion that he was going abroad to search for Nicole. In reality, he was covertly investigating Ryan and the man behind him, aiming to track Ryan''s movements and catch him off guard. With that, he could bring them all down in one fell swoop. On the other hand, Ryan received news of Colton''s n to go abroad. He narrowed his eyes. Looking at the message on his phone, he began to doubt the authenticity of the information. ''You can judge for yourself whether it''s true or not. I''ve only found out that he booked a flight ticket.'' The sender responded again. It was clear that the person wasn''t entirely convinced that Colton would leave the country at a time like this. Colton wasn''t foolish. They were fairly certain that he knew they were coborating against him and that he wouldn''t prioritize his love life over his career at a time like this. They doubted that he was foolish enough to go to such lengths. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ''I got it. I''ll confirm it myself.'' After a moment''s hesitation, Ryan typed out his reply. Once the message was sessfully sent, he locked his phone and casually set it aside. What a frustrating situation. Colton is quite a handful. It seems like I have quite a bit of work to do. At the same time, in Parisette of Florend, Kendrick gently swirled the red wine in his ss, his gaze fixed on the seconds ticking away on his wristwatch. With that, his mood gradually shifted to one of delight. "I''ll be seeing you soon, Nicole." A faint smile tugged at his lips, and his thin lips parted as he spoke slowly. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I hope that Nicole is looking forward to our reunion as much as I am. At this moment, his thoughts momentarily drifted back to his childhood. He had met Nicole once during their childhood. Back then, he was incredibly introverted, and it was she who helped him break out of his shell. Without her, he wouldn''t be the person he was today. However, just as he was ready to pursue her, he unexpectedly learned from Albert that she already had a boyfriend, and the two of them were nning to get married. He had found out with great effort that the man was none other than Colton. At that time, his business dealings with the Yael Family had just begun, and his ns took a different turn. This included sacrificing the Yael Family, and intentionally leading Logan to preserve Ryan, all to achieve his ulterior motives. However, he never imagined that Ryan would harbor murderous intentions toward Nicole. At this thought, a sh of killing intent flickered in Kendrick''s eyes. Upon learning this, he quickly informed Albert, who intervened at a crucial moment to rescue Nicole. He couldn''t forgive Ryan, and certain parts of his n had to be modified ordingly. Today marked the day he would formally meet Nicole. I will help Nicole forget about that man "Everything is prepared, Mr. Hofstead. Miss Anderson has already set off." Kendrick''s assistant approached him respectfully, pouring some wine into his ss. After delivering the message, the assistant discreetly withdrew to the side. All those around Kendrick were diligently carrying out their tasks in an orderly manner. Any hint of oversight would lead to immediate dismissal and a permanent ban from his employment. Fortunately, the generouspensation outweighed anyints about his demanding requirements. Instead, the employees became more dedicated to their work. This was a major factor contributing to Kendrick''s sess today. "Very well," he calmly responded while suppressing his happiness. Yet, a smile still formed at the corners of his lips. We''re about to meet, Nicole. I wonder if you''ll recognize me. He stood slowly from his seat. He was dressed in a burgundy suit that seemed to exude a unique charm. My Nicole is finally returning to my side. With a subtle smile lingering on his lips, hemanded, "Prepare the car." Chapter 1328 A Familiar Feeling Chapter 1328 A Familiar Feeling In a private room, Nicole sat upright with her gaze fixed on the two documents resting on the table. She pursed her lips, knowing that sess or failure hinged on this crucial moment. Albert had advised her that cooperating with Kendrick could greatly facilitate their endeavors. With his support, their medical base could swiftly expand internationally, allowing them to investigate the true mastermind behind the Yael Family. When she nced at her wristwatch, she noticed that there were still 10 minutes until their scheduled meeting. She swallowed nervously, maintaining a calm exterior while contemting how to broach the conversation. "Miss Anderson is in this room, Mr. Hofstead." It looks like he has arrived. Nicole''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she stared intently at the entrance of the private room. Yesterday, when she read through Kendrick''s profile, she was surprised to find that he was two years younger than Colton. Despite starting from scratch, he managed to achieve his current position through his efforts alone. This left her quite impressed. Neither Nicole nor Colton could be considered starting from scratch, as Colton had the backing of the Gardner Family, and she had her master. In contrast, Kendrick had nothing but his abilities. It seems that he might not be an easy person to negotiate with. Although she felt nervous, she was not afraid of him, and she had confidence in the potential sess of this coboration. After all, the technology we possess is unparalleled in this world, and it''s precisely this unique aspect that has attracted him toe for the meeting. Of course, all of this was just her spection. "Hello, Miss Anderson. I''m Kendrick Hofstead." A somewhat unfamiliar masculine voice resonated, infused with a deep and alluring tone. At the sound, she lifted her head, her gaze meeting a face that seemed both unfamiliar and strangely familiar. She felt like she had seen this person before, but the memory eluded her. "Hello, Mr. Hofstead. I''m Nicole Anderson," she said confidently, devoid of any timidity. Without hesitation, she stood up and shook hands with him before both of them took their seats. Her first impression of Kendrick was that of a gentleman. In the short span of their interaction, his refined manners and upbringing were readily apparent. "Miss Anderson, I''ve carefully reviewed your documents. In order to ensure optimal development, I believe we should diversify our approach rather than focusing solely on one aspect." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, he nodded at her, directing his gaze toward the desserts ced on the tablea selection he had ordered at the reception before their meeting. "Feel free to enjoy the desserts, Miss Anderson," he said with a polite smile. She hesitated for a moment before nodding in gratitude. "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Hofstead." Pausing for a moment, she began to consider his suggestion before responding, "Mr. Hofstead, your suggestion is valid. However, our medical base is still in the process of being established, so initially, we may only be able to focus on one area. Of course, if you have any concerns, Ipletely understand." From an angle hidden from her view, Kendrick subtly arched an eyebrow, his gaze filled with curiosity as he observed her. He remained silent, as if anticipating her continuation. "Nevertheless, certain matters will require further detailed discussion," she continued after a moment of contemtion. As she spoke, he listened attentively, and after she finished speaking, he proceeded to share his thoughts. "I have heard of your capabilities, Miss Anderson, and I believe there is room for further discussion in our coboration. Therefore, I suggest we postpone the decision to sign the contract until we have thoroughly deliberated on the terms." She was highly satisfied with his straightforward attitude. His directness meant she didn''t have to specte or guess. "Alright, moving forward" She opened the folder in her hands, and the two of them engaged in a brief discussion about some specific details. Unbeknownst to her, his gaze remained fixed on her throughout the conversation, showing no signs of avoidance. Chapter 1329 Answer in Three Days Chapter 1329 Answer in Three Days For two hours, Nicole engaged in a detailed exnation with Kendrick, covering the general outline of the uing development n. She hoped to obtain his approval with a n that wasprehensive yet notcking in crucial details. Of course, he harbored intentions of cooperating with her, but he had to continue his act to prevent any suspicion on her part. He tried to convey to her that his intentions were sincere and that he approached the coboration with a serious attitude. If he had immediately agreed, she would certainly not have been so reassured to hand over this project to him. Yet, how could she possibly know what he was nning? For her, his concerns werepletely normal, and as the second party, she needed to exin. "That''s about it." As she finished, her throat felt slightly dry. Kendrick opportunely handed her a ss of water, which she absentmindedly epted. The warm water eased her parched throat. Only then did she realize how intimate her interactions with him had beenalmost like an unspoken understanding between young lovers. This realization caused a sudden flush to spread across her cheeks. Despite having been married before, her previous experiences had been limited to Colton, and even with him, such intimate gestures would make her blush instantly. "Alright, I will seriously consider what you''ve said, Miss Anderson. However, I hope you can grant me a little time. I''ll give you my answer in three days. How does that sound?" Kendrick earnestly nodded, as if he hadn''t been the one who had just offered her water. Noticing that he didn''t seem too preupied with the matter, Nicole quickly adjusted her demeanor to appearposed. I can''t afford to lose myposure now. This is crucial for the medical base''s international development. "Sure. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Mr. Hofstead," she replied, gradually rising from her seat. As they concluded their meeting with a final handshake, she watched him turn and leave. His tall figure slowly faded into the distance before disappearing around a corner. Seeing him depart, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. Now, all she had to do was await his decision. At the same time, she had to prepare for the possibility that he might opt out of the coboration. After all, she couldn''t afford to be overly dependent on a single partnership. Chloe hurried over from outside when she saw that Kendrick had left, wanting to know the oue. "How did it go, Nicole? Did he agree?" As soon as Chloe entered the room, she saw Nicole lost in thought. Though Chloe was puzzled, she refrained from asking Nicole directly and instead inquired about today''s coboration. After Nicole returned to her senses, she looked at Chloe and realized she was being asked about the coboration. She responded slowly, "Yes." "What? He agreed? Did you sign the contract too?" Chloe''s eyes lit up with joy as she shifted her gaze to the two contracts on the table. At once, confusion clouded her expression. "Why are there still two copies?" Normally, one contract would yield two copiesone for each partybut there were two copies on the table. Suddenly, she realized that Nicole might have discovered something again. She quickly shut her mouth and silently observed Nicole while refraining from saying anything. I really want to p myself. Aren''t I usuallyposed? Why did I act so lively? Was I influenced by Roxanna? She couldn''t help but suspect that she had been influenced by Roxanna. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Nicole fully react. She looked at Chloe and quickly recalled the question she had just asked herself, then hastily said, "No, he''s taking a few more days to consider. It looks like we might have to initiate n B." After hearing her response, Chloe immediately shifted into work mode, nodding attentively. During their way to the meeting, they had discussed n B, but it carried a certain level of risk, so they were trying to avoid implementing it if possible. However, with Kendrick not providing a definite response now, they had no other option. Chapter 1330 The Gardner Family Chapter 1330 The Gardner Family There was a well-known businessman from Restrad who happened to be settled in Monterey. If they could secure his cooperation, while it might not be on par with working with Kendrick, it could still contribute to the better development of their medical base abroad. However, this man was notorious for his lustful behavior. A few days ago, upon hearing that Nicole was seeking coborations, he sent someone to approach her, offering a night in exchange for a partnership. Of course, she decisively declined the offer, as she still had the option of working with Kendrick. Now, she might have to reconsider reaching out to that businessman. After Kendrick returned to his vi, he sat in his study, his gaze fixed on theputer screen disying a document. At this moment, a faint smile yed at the corners of his lips. All my efforts suddenly feel worthwhile after seeing Nicole today. "Mr. Hofstead, I heard that Miss Anderson is considering contacting Mr. Stephens." His secretary respectfully approached Kendrick and informed him. Her tone wasposed but her eyes seemed absent, like she was lost in thought. "Is that so?" he responded, pouring himself a ss of water and downing it in one go. Hearing this, his secretary quickly snapped back to attention, listening carefully to his next instructions. However, her heart harbored some displeasure toward Nicole. Why is Mr. Hofstead cing so much importance on a woman he has only met for the first time today? I''ve seen Nicole''s photo on his desk before. That''s probably her photo from back then. "Tell Mr. Stephens to behave and, at the same time, do not agree to coborate." Kendrick''s gaze shifted to his secretary, and even his tone became more serious. "Understood." His secretary was momentarily taken aback. Afraid that he might notice any unusual behavior, she quickly lowered her head andplied. When she left the study, she made sure to close the door behind her. Alone in the study, Kendrick sat there, gazing at the closed door. He leaned back in his chair, a slight headache developing at his temples, the cause of which he couldn''t quite ce. I need to slowly win back Nicole''s heart this time. As for Colton, I should elerate my progress and bring down the Gardner Family. Their involvement isn''t as simple as just letting their sonpete with me for Nicole. Back in Restrad, it seemed that Colton was indeed acting as Ryan had predicted. Since that day, he hadn''t returned to work. ording to inside sources, even the board of directors had strong objections toward Colton. They had initially wanted to contact Benjamin but Benjamin ignored them, leaving the board quite displeased. They believed that the Gardner father and son had earned enough money and didn''t take them seriously. Meanwhile, Colton remained holed up in the Gardner Residence, even refraining from visiting Evelyn. He didn''t know how to face her now, for he feared that he might unintentionally reveal his true feelings and undo all his efforts so far. Holding a teacup, Benjamin slowly descended the stairs and, upon seeing Colton leaning against the couch, shook his head with a hint of resignation and spoke. "It''s not good for you to stay at home all day, Colton. You had someone buy the tickets, didn''t you? Why did you cancel them?" He couldn''t bear to see his son in such a state. Although he had heard a bit about what had happened, he hadn''t expected their rtionship to deteriorate to this extent. Nicole is such a good girl. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I know what I''m doing, Dad. You don''t have to worry." Lost in thought, Colton heard Benjamin''s voice and turned his head, giving his father a reassuring nce. He understood what his father was worried aboutthat he might be unable to move on from Nicole but he was not the type to be easily defeated. "Alright, as long as you''re aware." Benjamin nodded and let out a sigh, heading upstairs. I''m getting old. I have no idea about the thoughts of these young people. I''ll just let them handle everything on their own. With the silence, Colton guessed that his father had gone upstairs. He had built a shield to soften the blow, but at this moment, itpletely copsed. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Colton sat dejectedly on his sofa while looking out the window as the night gradually fell. The ufortable feeling in his heart was magnified infinitely. Although he had long been nning his future life and appeared no different from an ordinary person on the surface, there was something magical about the night. As soon as night fell, his mind would be filled with Nicole''s figure, face, and how she moved. All of this reminded him that she was now carrying another man''s child in her belly, and their child had already passed away. The night was always terrifying as it constantly devoured his rationality. A figure moved on the second floor, darting around before finally slipping back into its room when no one was paying attention. ''Question: What should I do if my ex-wife has a child with another man?'' ''PS: I still love my ex-wife.'' All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A young girl in her primey on a soft bed with her slender legs swinging back and forth. She was fully engrossed in looking at her tablet. s. Theseizens don''t have any worthwhile advice to offer. In less than three minutes, the girl sighed andined while casually scrolling through suggestions that were of no use to her. She shut off her tablet and tossed it aside. Did Nicole really have a child with another man? Wendy stared at the blindingly white ceiling and sighed helplessly to herself. When she asked that question, she already had the answer in her heart. Definitely not. However... She sneaked out of bed and cautiously opened her bedroom door. From her vantage point, she could just see Colton downstairs drowning his sorrows in alcohol. In his current state, he probably wouldn''t pay attention to anything she said. As Colton''s younger sister, Wendy had grown up with him and naturally understood him very well. Once he made up his mind about something, he wouldn''t listen no matter how many people talked to him. Unless... Nicole personally exined. Since their divorce, Nicole hasn''t spoken to me. Wendy, who was bored out of her mind, unlocked her phone and opened the chat box she had been eagerly awaiting a response from. The sound of her sigh came again. "s." "What should I do?" Wendy kept talking to herself, but Nicole didn''t respond at all. If this happened to anyone else, she would have gotten furious given her temperament. However, Nicole was her beloved sister-inw, so she had to handle it gently. Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on her door. Wendy''s eyes shifted, and she ced her phone face down on the bed. She then went to open the door, only to see a familiar face that carried a hint of sadness. She eximed in surprise, "Mom, why are you here sote at night?" Anna looked at her daughter''s face, and her worries somewhat diminished. She had a son and a daughter. Her son seemed normal during the day, but he started drinking all night once evening fell. Now, he was probably not mentally well. Fortunately, her daughter was still healthy and stayed by her side. "It''s nothing. I just wanted to see you. I noticed you weren''t asleep yet, so I thought I''de in and chat with you." Bang! Just as Anna finished speaking, the sound of something being knocked over came from downstairs. It was Colton. The mother and daughter exchanged nces and sighed helplessly while facing each other. They had long grown ustomed to such sounds. "Mom,e in." Wendy knew what her mother was worrying about and quickly stepped aside to let her in. Anna nodded, but before entering, she looked back at the situation downstairs. Her expression showed not just helplessness, but also concern. Wendy closed the door and faced Anna. She didn''t say much and just silently poured a ss of water and ced it in front of Anna. "Mom, have some water." Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 "Wendy, I know Nicole would never do something like that. I''ve witnessed her feelings for Colton all along. However, Colton has been in this state for a while now, and as a mother, I''m genuinely worried." Anna took a sip of water and seemed to have made a decision. She put down her water ss hurriedly before she began speaking. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Do you know something that I don''t? Nicole is usually close to you as well." It was normal for her as a mother to worry about her son. Everyone had their own hidden intentions sometimes, but it could not be helped as everyone had their own perspectives. "No. Nicole hasn''t spoken a word to me since that day." Wendy shook her head. She vaguely remembered that Nicole had called her when Nicole and Colton were signing the divorce agreement. Nicole had told her about the divorce. Just as she was about to ask more, the call from Nicole ended. She didn''t know about other circumstances, but she knew Nicole''s breath seemed weak as if she had been ill for a long time, with not many days left to live. Wendy''s heart ached as if it were being twisted when she thought of it. What had happened between them? "Okay. Colton will be going abroad tomorrow, but he''ll still be managing thepany. I know that your studies are almost done, so why don''t you go abroad with him and visit different ces?" Anna nodded. She was now certain that Wendy didn''t know anything anymore. Anna knew quite a bit about the child she gave birth to. Upon hearing this, Wendy looked at Anna in shock while blinking herrge eyes and wearing an expression of disbelief on her face. She had been moring to study abroad for a while, but Anna never gave her the green light to go alone. However, Anna allowed her to go abroad now! "What''s wrong? You don''t want to go?" Anna looked at her daughter''s expression. She couldn''t help it, and the corners of her mouth curved upward lightly. These few seconds might be the only moments of happiness she had experienced in these past few months. Her daughter always found a way to make her happy. This was a good thing. "Of course, I want to go! Have you bought the tickets?" Wendy was too absorbed in her happiness to remember anything else and repeatedly asked Anna the same question. "I''ve already bought them, and you''ll go with your brother." Anna was afraid Wendy would be too smug due to her excitement about going abroad, so she kept reminding Wendy that she would be going with Colton this time. Naturally, Wendy knew what was going on in her mother''s mind. She nodded quickly while wearing an expression that reassured Anna. "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on Colton. I''ll also learn how to manage thepany while I''m at it." Wendy made it sound as if she were making a promise as she tapped her chest confidently. It seemed that she was determined to handle this matter well. Upon seeing Wendy''s assurance, Anna felt more at ease. Her daughter might be yful, but she could differentiate what matters were important. As long as it was something important, her daughter wouldn''t let her down. That was also one of the reasons she felt relieved to let Wendy go abroad with Colton. "All right. Hurry up and pack your things then. I won''t disturb you anymore." Anna nodded in satisfaction, and after saying that, she stood up and prepared to leave. Wendy watched Anna leave. She was unable to contain her excitement. She quickly turned around and started packing her things. She had heard that Nicole was also going abroad. She was supposedly going to establish a medical base there. Wendy had already inquired about this matter. Beep. The message notification on her phone sounded. Wendy picked it up and saw that it was a notification from Anna about her flight booking, which showed the destination country. It was Florend! It was exactly that ce! Wendy''s eyes lit up. Does Colton know that the country we''re going to is where Nicole is, or did he choose to go there exactly because he knows that Nicole is there? Upon thinking of this, Wendy chuckled softly. Colton was truly stubborn with a soft heart. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Wendy took advantage of the time she had before the flight and quietly left the Gardner Family with her suitcase before sending a message to Colton. ''See you at the airport.'' By the time Colton saw the message, she had already vanished. "This child..." Anna shook her head helplessly. Wendy was probably off somewhere again. Colton looked at Wendy''s message without any expression on his face. He spoke in a calm tone. "It''s fine. If she said she''ll meet me at the airport, she''ll be there. Mom, don''t worry." Her son''s reassurance didn''tpletely ease her concerns. She might be a hundred percent at ease about Wendy, but as for Colton, it was hard to say. Colton boarded a business car with his suitcase. It was a car arranged by Benjamin to take Colton to the airport. "Colton, remember to send me a message once you arrive." Upon seeing Colton''s figure disappearing at the door, Anna was still unable topletely let go of her worries. She was afraid that he might dy a lot of things in his current state. Colton watched Anna gradually disappear from view and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He had been downcast recently and neglected his parents during this period. He had figured things outst night. He would deal with Ryan and the people behind him, and Nicole''s affairs were no longer important to him. Wendy didn''t want to dy things any further. After leaving home, she hailed a cab and headed to the Wrenn Residence. Since she was going abroad today, she needed to inform the Wrenn Family. After all, her purpose for going abroad this time was Nicole. "Miss Gardner, why are you here today?" The butler, who happened to be outside, looked surprised when he saw Wendy pulling her suitcase. Ever since the day Nicole and Colton got divorced, Wendy hadn''te to visit the elders after she came to keep thempany. Not only had shee today, but she also brought a suitcase. It seemed something had happened. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m about to go abroad. I have a few things I''d like to say to Mr. and Mrs. Wrenn. Are they at home?" Wendy''s lips curled up faintly when she saw the butler as she revealed a pleasant smile. The butler looked somewhat embarrassed as he nced at Wendy. He said, "It''s quite unfortunate. Mr. and Mrs. Wrenn are not at home today. Miss Gardner, you can tell me and I''ll pass the message." Wendy looked disappointed upon hearing that. However, after a few seconds, she said excitedly, "I''m going abroad this time. I found out previously which country Nicole went to. It turns out it''s the same country I''m going to. I''ll inform Mr. and Mrs. Wrenn of any news I receive about Nicole." Upon hearing this, the butler looked at Wendy with joy. Ever since Nicole left, she hadn''t sent any messages to Mr. and Mrs. Wrenn. They only heard from her every few days to know she was safe, but she never said anything else. He guessed she probably didn''t want them to worry. This time, if Wendy could let them know that Nicole was really safe, they would be very happy. "All right. I''ll definitely let Mr. and Mrs. Wrenn know about this. I''m sure they''ll be delighted to hear such news." The butler nodded with excitement. He was very grateful that Wendy hade to tell them this before going abroad. She was a good girl. Her future husband would be very lucky to have her. Upon seeing that the butler would definitely inform them, Wendy left with a relieved smile. With the butler''s assurance, she felt much more at ease. At the airport, the bustling crowd moved about. Colton sat at the side while looking around for Wendy''s figure. He calmly typed a message on his phone. ''If I don''t see you in another ten minutes, don''t bother going with me this time. I''ll talk to Mom and Dad about it.'' After sending the message, he put away his phone and raised his wrist to check his watch. He was starting to time it. The airport was filled with peopleing and going. Each person had their own destination. They might be going home or somewhere far away. Where was Colton''s destination? Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Evelyn had been waiting for Colton to return. She had prepared all sorts of excuses, such as Ryan had threatened her. If she didn''t do as he said, he would harm both her and Colton''s child. For this reason, she was very frightened. She had no choice but to help Ryanmit acts that harmed Nicole. This was the only way to prevent Colton from bing violent toward her. "Mrs. Gardner, are you still waiting for Mr. Gardner today?" A maid, who had noticed Evelyn standing at the door waiting for Colton pitifully every day, asked curiously. The maid had learned about the situation just today. A few days ago, they noticed the bruises on her face. Since they were not live-in maids and only worked from 9.00AM to 5.00PM, they never stayed overnight at the vi. They would prepare dinner for their employers before going home. That was why they didn''t know how Evelyn sustained those injuries. Some guessed it might have been Colton. However, how could someone like Colton, who was known to be tender and caring toward his wife, be a domestic abuser? Nevertheless, there were always secrets in wealthy families. Who knew what was really going on? "Why? Do you have some information?" Evelyn looked at the maid in surprise. She knew that the maids were more informed than she was about Colton''s whereabouts. Indeed, she got all of Colton''s news from the maids, but in the current situation, she found it understandable. "Yes. It''s said that Mr. Gardner has gone abroad. They said he''s going to..." The maid paused here and did not continue her sentence. Evelyn frowned upon hearing this. The maid''s half-spoken words made her ufortable, and she hurriedly asked, "Please continue. Why is he going abroad?" She was eager to know all about Colton''s current situation. Although he had promised to return that night to hear her exnation, he had unexpectedly returned to the Gardner Residence instead. She had gone to the Gardner Residence, but she was not weed there. She didn''t even manage to see Colton before she had to return. Now, he was suddenly going abroad. She couldn''t understand why he hadn''t informed her about such a significant matter. "He''s going abroad to find Miss Anderson," the maid whispered. These maids had only joined the householdter, so they only knew about Colton''s past rtionship from the news. They knew that Colton had treated Nicole very well and Evelyn was said to be a third party who had entered the picture using her child. However, these were all rumors, and these maids didn''t usually indulge in gossiping about such matters privately. They didn''t have a clear understanding of the details. "What? What did you say? Say it again. Colton is going abroad to find who?" Upon hearing Nicole''s name, Evelyn suddenly grabbed the maid''s hand and asked in agitation. She seemed to have turned into a crazed ghost emerging from the depths of the earth. The sudden movement startled the maid. "Nicole." The maid trembled as she spoke and her whole body was shaking. Since they had joined the household, Evelyn had not treated them particrly well or poorly. However, her attitude today waspletely different, and this was the first time they had seen her like this. "Nicole. It''s her again. Why is it her again?" Evelyn suddenly released the maid and turned around to walk up the stairs while muttering to herself. She resembled a deranged spirit in the deste wilderness. The maid covered her wrist. Evelyn used a lot of strength just now and it left a clear red mark on her wrist. She stared nkly at the direction Evelyn had left in, still unable to recover from the shock. The nearby maid hurriedly walked over and led the frightened maid away. They had never seen such a situation before. Everything had happened too quickly for them to react. After Evelyn returned to her room, she saw the ointment still ced on the bedside table. She suddenly remembered what Colton said to her that day, and tears flowed uncontrobly down her face. "It''s all lies. All lies!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The sound of the ointment hitting the ground echoed in the room. Chapter 1335 Im Here Chapter 1335 I''m Here ''Oh! Come on, Colton. Can''t you be a bit patient? Can''t I take a stroll? Besides, it''s still a long time before boarding!'' Wendy saw the message on her phone and rushed over without stopping, only to find Colton sitting leisurely there. She was really annoyed. Colton looked up at her, who was sweaty, and raised an eyebrow. Her makeup was slightly smudged due to the excessive sweat, but she still looked good. Many men''s eyes were fixed on her. "Let''s go." He frowned slightly, turned around unhappily, and walked away. Those men were looking at his sister in a way that disgusted him. Wendy had no idea what was going on with Colton, so she could only mutter "okay" and followed quietly. She looked around and felt that something was amiss. She remembered that the boarding gate was B1, but they seemed to be heading toward B21. However, she didn''t say anything. Colton must have his reasons for doing this. She just needed to follow him. If they weren''t going to Florend, she could buy a ticket and go there by herself when the time came. Since she was going abroad, she was determined to find Nicole. Colton remained vignt about the situation around him. Some people hadn''t left and continued to follow them. His expression darkened, but he kept walking forward. It seemed like they were really keeping an eye on him today. At home, Ryan was sitting in front of theputer and staring at it. He was waiting for the news about Colton. ''Mr. Yael, the target has boarded the ne. He''s headed to Florend.'' Upon reading this, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Colton went to Florend, where Nicole was, it should distract Colton. ''Everything is ready. We can begin the operation.'' Ryan slowly closed one window and opened a new one. There were no chat records on this window. He smiled and started typing on the keyboard. Colton, since you''ve already given up on your affairs in the country, let me shoulder all the consequences. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Ryan read the message on theputer screen, his smile grew wider. To him, this was the best news. He just hoped that he could devour the entire Gardner Family as soon as possible. On the ne. "Colton, you were already nning to go to Florend, so why are you hesitating now?" Wendy saw that Colton had been staring at the rebooking page for a while and asked in confusion. She couldn''t figure out what her brother was thinking. He shook his head slightly and finally closed his phone resignedly. He leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes to rest, not answering her question. Yesterday, Beryl had sent him a message, saying that Nicole was in Florend. For a brief moment, he really wanted to go to Florend to find her, but his rationale told him that he couldn''t continue to be ensnared by love. However, he still ended up getting drunkst night. He had originally nned to trick Ryan into believing he was going to Florend. He was nning to change his destination to Monterey before they boarded. However, he had to change his ns and buy himself time by going to Florend as Ryan''s men were closely monitoring him, which was something he didn''t expect. Well, he would figure things out once he got to Florend. After Wendy observed Colton''s actions, she turned her head away as she was annoyed by his indifference and looked out the window at the passing scenery. The voice of the flight attendant, who was making an announcement, echoed in her ears. She fell into a slumber amidst these circumstances. It wasn''t until the ne had been in the air for six hours that she woke up due to hunger and the enticing aroma. An empty sack could not stand upright. She couldn''t afford to dy her meal. Wendy looked at the meal on the small tray in front of her and without hesitation, she started eating. People often said that airne food was bad, but why didn''t she think so? Could it be that she was not a normal person? No. That was not possible. If she wasn''t a normal person, what was Colton then? Colton casually nced at her, then turned back to continue eating the food in his bowl. Chapter 1336 No Collaboration Chapter 1336 No Coboration Two days had passed, and there was still no response from Kendrick. Nicole was almost certain that he was going to decline the coboration. She and Chloe still hadn''t managed to get in touch with Kendrick. They had been repeatedly calling his secretary''s phone, but there was no response. They were told that he was busy and had no time to spare. This reply left Nicole feeling anxious. If he wasn''t even willing to answer a phone call, how could they proceed with anything else? She had no intention of betraying herself. She believed that she could definitely convince Kendrick to work with them with her proposal. "What should we do, Nicole?" Listening to the dial tone, Chloe looked at Nicole with a sense of helplessness. She didn''t expect to hit a roadblock so soon. Nicole pursed her lips and did not say anything. However, she wasn''t the type to just sit and wait. Her next step... Upon seeing that Nicole wasn''t looking too happy, Chloe sighed in resignation and sat back in her seat to search for other potential candidates that could coborate with them. If she couldn''t find anyone suitable, she was prepared to lower their requirements. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Don''t worry. We''ll find a way." As Chloe was contemting lowering their requirements, Nicole suddenly spoke up with determination. Chloe looked surprised when she heard this. When she saw the firm expression on Nicole''s face, she couldn''t help but smile. Nicole hadn''t given up yet, so what right did she have to give up? Nicole looked at Kendrick''s secretary''s number on her phone. She took a deep breath and dialed the number. She intended to ask Kendrick''s secretary directly. If that didn''t work, she would go to Kendrick''s company and talk to him. Roxanna, who was in the country, had everything ready. She and Chloe couldn''t afford to drop the ball at this crucial moment. Upon thinking back to her recent video call with Roxanna, who was still working on research reports at around 2.00AM, Nicole felt she couldn''t let Roxanna down. The call was connected, but there was no answer from the other side. The call was about to be automatically disconnected, and Nicole felt uneasy. Kendrick was the most suitable candidate among everyone. She didn''t want to coborate with anyone else if possible because coborating with Kendrick would maximize their benefits and boost the reputation of the medical base. Only by doing so could she help Colton to some extent and save more people. Just then, Nicole thought of something and her expression darkened. "Hello. There was a meeting just now. This is the secretary''s office." A woman''s voice came from the other end. Nicole recognized this voice. She had only exchanged a few words with his secretary during her discussion with Kendrick the other day, but she still remembered her voice. "Hello, I''m Nicole Anderson. I wanted to inquire if Mr. Hofstead has agreed to coborate with us. I believe that by working together, many things will proceed more smoothly, and the benefits can also be maximized." Nicole knew that businessmen focused on profit, so the purpose of this call wasn''t just to inquire about the reasons. She also wanted to secure an opportunity for the medical base. The secretary who was answering the call had a displeased look on her face. Suddenly, she remembered what Kendrick had said to her yesterday. "If Nicole calls you about coboration, you can reply directly that we agree to coborate. The contract can be drafted the next day, and we can arrange a time to sign it." At the time, she didn''t know why Kendrick was so confident that Nicole would call. After all, Nicole could find other people to coborate with and wasn''t confined to relying on Kendrick. Unexpectedly, Nicole actually made the call. "Oh, hello, Miss Anderson. Mr. Hofstead has agreed to coborate. The contract will be ready by tomorrow, and we can arrange a time to sign it. When will you be avable?" The secretary was polite in her tone even if she didn''t particrly like Nicole. After all, this was her job, and she kept work and personal feelings separate. "Okay. How about tomorrow at 2.00PM?" Nicole heard the positive response and quickly confirmed the timing as she was afraid that they would change their minds. Chloe''s eyes lit up when she heard Nicole''s words. She knew that if Nicole said this, it meant that the other party had already agreed. With that, everything would be much easier. The development of the medical base could finally begin and it would develop even better than expected! Chapter 1337 Meeting Kendrick Hofstead Chapter 1337 Meeting Kendrick Hofstead "Colton, although I don''t know where you''re headed, let''s discuss it when we get there since you''re already on a ne to Florend." Wendy looked at Colton''s darkened expression and naturally felt worried, so she reminded him. Colton nced at her and after a moment, he nodded slowly while leaning his head against the back of the seat, then closed his eyes to rest. s. She couldn''t help but sigh. Colton was already somewhat aloof in the past. Now, he seemed like the devil himself. Even toward his own sister, he was cold. What would happen in the future? "I heard that Nicole is also in Florend. Have you thought about what to do next?" After a moment of thought, Wendy eventually voiced her concerns. She believed that Nicole would never betray Colton. When Colton heard this, he suddenly opened his eyes. He turned his head to look at her and he gazed at her as if he wanted to cast her into an abyss. "Colton." She looked at Colton''s even darker expression and felt somewhat frightened. He had never looked at her like this before. This was the first time today. She was feeling quite scared now, so she shrunk back a bit while trying to keep her distance from Colton. He seemed to realize that his attitude was problematic and quickly withdrew his gaze. Then, he spoke calmly. "Don''t mention her in the future." After that, Wendy instantly felt the oppressive atmosphere around her again. She took a shallow breath and was still somewhat afraid of what had just happened. Even though she was Colton''s sister, he still gave her a sharp gaze. If someone else had spoken in front of him today, how would they fare? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Wendy didn''t dare to continue thinking down that line. At this moment, she suddenly felt lucky that she was his sister. The ne continued to fly steadily, with seven more hours untilnding. After quietly finishing her meal, Wendy leaned against her seat and prepared to sleep. Otherwise, she didn''t know how to spend the next seven hours. Nicole and Chloe were pleased that Kendrick agreed to coborate with them. After making the call, the two of them went to a restaurant to eat. They weren''t too picky. Following directions from a certain application, they chose a ce with good reviews and reasonable prices. "Nicole, now that they have agreed to the coboration, we need to n things properly going forward. The proposal we sent to Kendrick before was rather simple. If we start the coboration tomorrow, that proposal might not be suitable for actual use. We need to hurry up and prepare one." Chloe took advantage of the time when Nicole was ordering to discuss matters regarding the medical base. Fortunately, the waiter nearby wasn''t someone particrly nosy, so they paid little attention to the conversation between the two. Nicole ordered a few dishes that they both liked. She handed the menu back to the waiter beside her and then nodded at Chloe. "I agree. We should discuss this matter in detail tomorrow morning." After a pause, she continued, "For now, let''s focus on having a good meal. It''s important to fill our stomachs first." Chloe nodded in agreement and couldn''t hide the joy on her face. "Yes, Nicole. This coboration went rtively smoothly. We''ll need to work even harder in the future." She continued to boost morale. This coboration could be considered a major step toward sess. "Miss Anderson?" Nicole turned toward the somewhat familiar voice and saw a man in front of her looking slightly surprised. After all, in her opinion, this kind of man wouldn''te here to eat. "Mr. Hofstead, why are you..." She looked at the man in surprise. She didn''t expect to see Kendrick here. Chapter 1338 Having a Meal Together Chapter 1338 Having a Meal Together Upon seeing Nicole''s surprised expression, Kendrick understood why she was surprised. He couldn''t me her for being surprised. Someone like him wouldn''t normallye to a ce like this to eat, but he just happened to see a familiar figure passing by earlier. Initially, he thought he was mistaken, but he didn''t want to take the chance, so he stopped the car. That was when he realized he hadn''t been mistakenthe person inside was indeed Nicole. So, he came in. "Miss Anderson, I saw you outside. I thought I might have been mistaken, but I didn''t expect to actually find you here." Kendrick offered a polite smile. Nicole felt a bit awkward. After all, they hadn''t reached the point of being so familiar yet. However, since they were going to be partners, it was only natural to greet each other. "What a coincidence indeed," she said as she stood up. Even when she stood up, she could barely reach his shoulder. Only then did she realize he was surprisingly tall. He should be about the same height as Colton. Nicole silently thought about it and suddenly realized that she was overthinking things. Why was she thinking about that? She quickly shook her head and forced herself to forget about Colton. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Miss Anderson, if you don''t mind, how about we have a meal together?" At the sight of Nicole''s odd expression, Kendrick pretended not to notice and suggested instead. Nicole was taken aback by the proposal. She was about to refuse when he preemptively interrupted her. "Consider it an opportunity to discuss the details of our coboration. The proposal you gave me earlier was rather simple. We should discuss it in more detail since it would be better for all parties." Kendrick saw that Nicole was about to speak, so he spoke first. She hesitated and nced at Chloe beside her, wanting to get Chloe''s opinion. When Chloe saw Kendrick beside them, she understood that he must havee alone today. She nodded discreetly. After seeing this, Nicole smiled at Kendrick and replied, "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Hofstead." Before her words even finished, Kendrick had gone to the front desk to settle the bill for Nicole''s meal. "Mr. Hofstead, I should be the one paying for this meal. After all, we ordered the meals. It''s not appropriate for you to pay." Nicole quickly stopped Kendrick and handed the money over. Kendrick blinked while looking at the petite figure in front of him. His thoughts momentarily went back to his childhood. Back then, she used to protect him like this. Upon seeing that Kendrick didn''t insist on paying, Nicole felt relieved, which made her feel better. "Now that the bill is settled, you and this youngdy can follow me." He noticed Nicole''s rxed expression and his lips curved slightly. After speaking, he turned and left, as if leading the two of them. Nicole and Chloe followed him. However, Chloe seemed a bit off. Her gaze was heavy as she looked in the direction Kendrick had left. Did Kendrick know Nicole? If not, could it be that she had misread that look just now? Nicole noticed that Chloe had slowed down her pace. She turned around and looked at Chloe while saying, "Chloe,e on." Chloe snapped out of her daze. Just as Nicole turned around to call her, Kendrick also turned his head to look at her. The smile on his face made her a bit uneasy. Who exactly was this man? When she was researching information, she found that someone as mysterious as him often concealed great harm. Nicole and Chloe sat in the backseat. Kendrick initially intended for Nicole to sit in the front, but she politely declined. Upon seeing this, Kendrick didn''t insist. As a result, they ended up in their current seating arrangement. Fortunately, it wasfortable and not as awkward as Nicole had imagined. Chloe tightly gripped Nicole''s sleeve as she was afraid that Nicole would run away. Chapter 1339 A Different Feeling Chapter 1339 A Different Feeling "I often go to that club to eat. It has everythinggood taste, aroma, and appearance. The prices are reasonable as well. If you have the time, you can try it out." On the way, the car was quiet with no one speaking. Kendrick was the first to break the silence. His goal was to get closer to Nicole. He couldn''t just let go of such a good opportunity. "Thank you, Mr. Hofstead. We appreciate your hospitality and the meal," Nicole said gracefully, but inside, she felt a pang of regret for the dishes she had bought. She hadn''t even taken a bite, and now the dishes were just sitting in the restaurant. She hoped that they would be treated well and not go to waste. Fortunately, the journey was short. In a matter of minutes, the car smoothly pulled up in front of the club. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kendrick got out of the car and casually handed the car keys to a man in a ck suit standing nearby. Nicole smiled faintly and got out of the car with Chloe. As for what to eat, neither she nor Chloe were picky eaters, buting to a ce like this, Nicole couldn''t help but wonder about Kendrick''s intentions. Kendrick might not have anticipated that trying to treat Nicole to some good food could also be misinterpreted. However, any person would easily misunderstand his actions. Chloe also cast a less-than-friendly look at Kendrick. She kept reminding herself that he was a business partner and that she shouldn''t lose her temper. "I''ve reserved a private room here. This room has always been for my use. If you have time toe here in the future, you can just mention my name to them." Kendrick didn''t notice at all where his words went wrong. He probably hadn''t considered that Nicole might be more focused on her career and wouldn''t be impressed by his small tricks. Nicole nodded with a faint smile on her lips. It was her final show of respect for Kendrick. The three of them sat down together. Nicole and Chloe remained quiet while watching as Kendrick silently ordered dishes. Every gesture he made seemed to unt his financial prowess. Nicole exchanged a smile with Chloe. Since they were here, they might as well enjoy the meal. Even though they hadn''t nned to spend money on such avish dinner, it would still be a more enjoyable experience than their previous meals. They deserved a little indulgence. Since arriving here, they hadn''t had a decent meal. They were busy working on various proposals. They were engrossed in their tasks of seeking new business partners. The club''s service was efficient; all the dishes were served within twenty minutes. Kendrick smiled as he looked at the table full of dishes. "Miss Anderson, youngdy, please go ahead and eat. I believe you must be hungry." Both of them nodded and didn''t say much. They lowered their heads and started eating. When he saw this, his smile grew wider. He had finally proven his capability to Nicole. Now, he could help her. Compared to Colton, he was confident that he was slightly better off. Nicole kept her head down and ate. The food here was indeed delicious. At this moment, Nicole had already made up her mind. If the medical base were to be established in the future, she could bring the research team here for a meal every now and then. It was a way to reward them. Upon thinking of this, Nicole nodded with determination. It was a way to show her appreciation. Chloe couldn''t help but speed up her eating pace. Nicole hadn''t noticed the way Kendrick looked at her, but Chloe was good at reading people. The coboration between Kendrick and them likely had more than just a mutual benefit as its purposeit must also be rted to Nicole. "Miss Anderson, I''ve already chosen the next location. I have a factory where it can serve as your base with some simple modifications. Until your own base is constructed, would you like to use my factory?" Kendrick looked satisfied as he watched the two of them enjoy their meal. Suddenly, he brought up the topic of the base. Chapter 1340 Different Intentions Chapter 1340 Different Intentions The quiet dinner table was disrupted by a single sentence from Kendrick. Nicole looked up with a hint of surprise in her eyes as she nced at him. "Is that really possible?" If what he said was true, it would mean that her base could start operating sooner, and they wouldn''t have to worry about construction dys. "Since we''re in a partnership, and for both sides to progress smoothly, I believe this arrangement is the right choice." Kendrick earnestly nodded and looked at Nicole with affirmation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chloe was also surprised by his proposal. She had initially thought that he had invited them to dinner to show off. She hadn''t expected him to genuinely discuss work-rted matters. Indeed, the previous location wasn''t suitable for such discussions. It seemed that they were assuming the worst intentions based on their mindset. Nicole exchanged a nce with Chloe and then looked back at Kendrick along with Chloe. "Mr. Hofstead, since you''ve said so, it might seem overly particr if we continue to decline. We''ll ept the offer," Nicole agreed. After all, this arrangement was beneficial for both parties, and there was no need to make things awkward. "However, there''s one thing I hope you can agree to." Nicole suddenly realized an issue and paused for a moment before speaking up. Kendrick, intrigued by Nicole''s tone, looked at her with interest. "Please, Miss Anderson. Go ahead." This was the first time he saw Nicole speaking with such an attitude ever since they got to know each other, and it was rather amusing. "Although this arrangement benefits both parties, I still intend to pay the rent," Nicole proposed. This was no small matter, and she wanted to rify it before using the factory. Kendrick raised an eyebrow slightly and nodded silently. "Sure. Let''s do it that way. As for the amount, you can decide on it." Nicole nodded in agreement. It seemed they had discussed the matter sufficiently. Afterward, he escorted Nicole and Chloe back to their residence. They exchanged only a few words before he left. Chloe sighed in relief when he departed. Finally, she could have a heart-to-heart talk with Nicole. Kendrick had been around them the whole time and was practically shadowing them. He was nearly as omnipresent as a security guard, making it difficult for her and Nicole to have private conversations. "Nicole, did you feel that something was off about Mr. Hofstead today?" Chloe nced at the documents on the table and began organizing them, but she couldn''t help asking Nicole. "Yeah. I noticed that too. It feels like he has some ulterior motive." Nicole had thought that Kendrick was looking down on them. However, it was now more likely that he had other intentions. Leaving aside the invitation to dinner, even his offer to use his factory as their base was unusual. Normally, the client would only provide a deadline, and the rest would be up to the other party. Unless the contractor asked for it, the client wouldn''t arrange everything. Yet, Kendrick was different. It was as if he had paved the way for them and was simply waiting for them to walk along it. "I was thinking the same thing. Tomorrow is the day we''re supposed to sign the contract. We can still back out now." Chloe''s expression grew heavy. If both of them felt that something was off with Kendrick, perhaps it was time to reconsider the coboration. "No. Let''s take a look at the contract first. If there are no issues, we can proceed with the coboration. After all, he''s the most suitable person for us to partner with." Nicole shook her head and rejected Chloe''s suggestion. Despite Kendrick''s peculiar approach, Nicole was certain that his intentions weren''t rted to the medical base. They must have something that intrigued him and prompted him to get closer to them. As for the specifics, she would wait and see how he behaved. Until that became clear, she couldn''t let it interfere with the medical base''s progress. Chapter 1341 Successful Collaboration Chapter 1341 Sessful Coboration "All right. I''ll follow your judgment." Chloe nodded as she trusted Nicole''s assessment. They didn''t say much more. The two of them had already been exhausted over the past few days. At this point, taking a rxing bath and getting a good night''s sleep would be a reward for them. The next afternoon was the time to sign the contract. Nicole and Chloe arrived at the office building of the Hofstead Corporation. It was truly magnificent. If one didn''t look inside, they might think it was some kind of tourist attraction. "Look at this. I can definitely tell how wealthy Kendrick is from this," Chloe said as she tapped her phone screen. She didn''t forget to take several photos as she did not want to be nagged by Roxanna about not sharing Nicole and her life there with Roxanna. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. On the other side, Colton and Wendy had just arrived at their hotel. Theypleted the check-in process. "Colton, where are you goingter?" Wendy watched as Colton was about to enter his own room without mentioning his ns. She felt a bit worried and asked. Colton''s hand paused before opening the door, and he turned his head to look at her. The coldness in his eyes diminished slightly. "I''m not going anywhere this afternoon. If you want to have fun here, go ahead." He knew that she had been strictly controlled by their parents since she was young. She hadn''t had the opportunity to enjoy her freedom properly. This was a chance for her to take a break. Wendy wanted to give Colton a bear hug and was about to move, but he didn''t spare her a single nce and entered his room directly. "What an ice cube. I didn''t realize that you had this side to you when you were with Nicole." Wendy stuck her tongue out, then went into her own room. As soon as she stepped into her room, her expression immediately changed, and a smile appeared on her lips. Great! Now she had time in the afternoon to visit Nicole. She wondered where Nicole was right now. Wendy turned on her phone with anticipation and once again opened the page that had gone unanswered for so long. She started typing the message she wanted to send in the chat box. The message was sent, but there was no reply for a while. She was bored as she rolled around on the bed several times. There was still no response. It was then a thought suddenly struck her. Why not go around the vicinity? Maybe we will bump into each other. In reality, this kind of thinking was driven by a sense of hopeful chance. The city was so vast, so how could things align so perfectly? With a sense of hopeful luck, Wendy knew that her approach was like searching for a needle in a haystack, but she still decided to do it. After all, she was going out anyway. ''Want to go out for dinner?'' ''No.'' Wendy looked at her phone screen and was irritated by Colton''s one-word reply. She closed the page in displeasure, picked up her bag, and left the hotel. If you don''t want to go, fine then. I''ll just go by myself. Don''t expect me to bring you any food. Colton sat in his room and was on a phone call. "So, you''re saying that the IP address of the other party is across the street from my hotel?" He wasn''t entirely sure, so he asked the person on the other end of the line for confirmation. He stood by the window and looked at the grand building across the street. "Yes, but we don''t know the specific location yet. There are many office buildings of different companies on this street, including the ones across from your hotel. We haven''t figured out the details yet; it''ll take some time." Beryl looked at the location disyed on theputer and furrowed his brows slightly. "The other party''s psychological awareness is quite strong. Their technical capabilities are formidable. This will take time." Colton''s brow furrowed deeper. He had limited time to deal with this situation. While he had to fend off attacks from Ryan domestically, he also needed to investigate the people behind this. Upon thinking about it, he felt a headacheing on. "All right. I understand. Keep investigating and let me know when you have more information." Colton rubbed his temples and hung up the phone after giving instructions. Then, he gazed pensively across the street. Chapter 1342 Meeting Wendy Chapter 1342 Meeting Wendy "I look forward to working with you." Kendrick stood up with a smile and extended a gentlemanly hand. Nicole finished arranging the contract in front of her, stood up slowly, exchanged smiles with him, and lightly shook hands. "Me too," Nicole said with a faint smile. She had just carefully read through the contract from beginning to end. There were no overly unreasonable uses; it was fair to both sides. This way, she could feel at ease coborating with Kendrick. As long as the coboration was good, there would be no difficulties they couldn''t ovee. After a brief chat, Nicole and Chloe left the Hofstead Corporation. The two of them were ted, like two children. Nicole looked up at the sky. Since arriving here, it seemed like she hadn''t properly enjoyed the view. "Nicole, I''ve just finalized the next steps of our work with Kendrick''s secretary. If there''s nothing else, we can start construction tomorrow. I''ll contact Roxannater." Chloe followed closely behind while holding several documents in her arms. She had just finalized these documents with the secretary. She carefully examined the documents in her arms, and a sense of inexplicable pride began to emanate from within her. Nicole nodded. She suddenly felt that her world wasn''t as bleak as it seemed. Indeed, when one''s career was thriving, everything appeared positive. "This time, we can''t make any mistakes. Once we start coborating, we have to take it seriously. Regardless of the other party''s intentions, it''s all good as long as the contract is fair for both sides." Nicole looked at Chloe beside her, and a faint smile curved her lips. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chloe smiled and agreed. Upon seeing Nicole''s expression, she could sense that Nicole was very happy, especially after concluding this coboration. "Nicole!" Wendy, standing not far away, saw a familiar figure. At first, she wasn''t sure whether it was really Nicole, but she recognized Nicole once Nicole turned her head. Upon hearing a familiar voice, Nicole looked in the direction of the voice. The young girl, who was approaching her, exuded a smile of happiness. "Wendy," Nicole involuntarily called out. She didn''t know why she bumped into Wendy here. If Wendy was here, did that mean Colton was here too? Why would Coltone to Florend? Shouldn''t he be in Monterey? While Nicole was lost in thought, Wendy had already reached her, and she gave her a pat on the shoulder. "Nicole, I''ve been searching so hard for you. Why didn''t you reply to my messages?" Messages? Nicole was taken aback. She quickly took out her phone and opened the social media application she hadn''t checked for a long time. Ever since being voodooed, she began to avoid using these social apps. She even set the notifications to silent. After recovering from her illness, she hadn''t been in the mood for these things. Following that, she went abroad and didn''t need to use domestic social apps. Even her contact with Roxanna was done through Florend''s own social app. At the thought of this, she hesitated to open it. Her chat box with Wendy had more than 99 unread messages, which left Nicole speechless. That little girl was quite the messenger. She opened the conversation between them and slowly scrolled through the messages. Her nose tingled and her eyes slightly reddened. At this point, she found it difficult to read these messages. ''Nicole, what''s the real story between you and Colton? I don''t believe you''re that kind of person.'' ''Nicole, can you reply to my messages? It''s been days since I saw Colton, and I''m getting worried. You haven''t replied to my messages either. How''s your health?'' ''Colton''s situation isn''t great. I''m worried that your health might not be good either since you and he got divorced.'' "Nicole, what are you looking at? Let me see!" Wendy saw that Nicole hadn''t said anything, but a girl as carefree as her didn''t notice anything amiss with Nicole. So, she went up to her directly. Chapter 1343 All True Chapter 1343 All True More than 99 messages on the phone were vivid in Wendy''s eyes. She was naturally familiar with every single one. "Nicole, my parents don''t believe you''re that kind of person. I believe Colton doesn''t believe it either, but I don''t know what happened to him." Wendy''s voice wasn''t as lively as before, and it even carried a hint of loneliness. No one knew how she had survived these past few months at home. She watched Colton return home drunk. Although there was confusion in his behavior, it had also taken a toll on his health. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Initially, her parents cried their hearts out, butter they found out that Colton was doing it to deal with Ryan, so they were only concerned about his health, and they weren''t as worried as before. "s." Wendy let out a sigh. Nicole came back to her senses and nced at Wendy by her side, her lips curling up slightly. Her smile seemed rather forced. "Wendy," Nicole called softly to her. "Yeah?" Wendy responded while tilting her head and her gaze was sincere as she looked at Nicole. Upon looking at Wendy''s expression, Nicole suddenly felt her heart ache. Wendy had high expectations of her and trusted her so deeply, but she ended up disappointing Wendy. "They''re all true." Wendy saw Nicole''s lips move, and the words directly entered her mind, not giving her a chance to catch her breath. "What?" Wendy blurted out unconsciously. She didn''t believe it. She had always believed that Nicole wouldn''t do anything to betray her brother. She knew Nicole wasn''t that kind of person. "Nicole." Chloe furrowed her brows slightly. She couldn''t bear to listen anymore. She didn''t want the misunderstanding between Nicole and the Gardner Family to deepen further. "I trust you, Nicole. I know what you said is false," Wendy slowly said, sniffling. Nicole sighed helplessly. Whatever. This girl was really getting caught up in her own thoughts. "Let''s find a ce to talk." Nicole looked around. This wasn''t a suitable ce to speak. Then, she pulled and led both of them in a certain direction. She remembered that there was a cafe not far away. Cafes were quitemon in foreign countries, simr to tea shops in her home country. Upon hearing this, Wendy realized that Nicole seemed to be reluctant to discuss the subject. Without saying much, she quickly followed Nicole as she walked. She would rather believe that Nicole had something she couldn''t talk about than believe that all of this was true. Nicole had specifically reserved a private room. She and Chloe sat facing Wendy. For a moment, she felt like she was a criminal. "Nicole, you should speak up." Wendy stared at Nicole with a determined gaze and calmly urged. Chloe initially wanted to tilt her head and look at Nicole. She also wanted to know Nicole''s true thoughts, but she thought about her position and ended up standing up to sit next to Wendy. This did give off a true interrogation atmosphere. Nicole took a deep breath and slowly began to speak as if she was narrating someone else''s story. "Ryan bears a grudge against Master White, while I''m Master White''s descendant. Evelyn, on the other hand, hates me because of my rtionship with Colton. Because of that, the two of them worked together to nt a voodoo bug in me in hopes of killing me." Upon hearing this, Wendy gasped. She didn''t know about this matter. Her gaze immediately turned from disbelief to pity as she listened. What had Nicole gone through during that time? "Later on, with thebined effort of Chloe, Roxanna, and Mr. Lloyd, they managed to save me. I know that Evelyn''s child is not Colton''s, but I was afraid that if I told Colton everything, it would alert the enemy." Nicole paused briefly and continued, "So, I came abroad to establish a medical base to help Colton with his investigation." She took a sip of water. Finally, she had spoken about what was on her mind. She felt as if a weight was suddenly lifted off her chest. Could it be that speaking out had lightened her burden? Chapter 1344 Truth Revealed Chapter 1344 Truth Revealed "Nicole, why didn''t you tell Colton? All those girlfriends of his were just casual flings, including Evelyn." Wendy secretly cursed Colton in her heart. He was such a big fool; he didn''t even understand his wife''s personality. Nicole shook her head. "When I saw him being intimate with so many women that day, I was actually feeling very ufortable. Later, I guessed that he was acting for Ryan and the people behind him to see. I wasn''t trying to me him." Upon hearing this, Wendy grew somewhat anxious. Why couldn''t she understand their actions suddenly? "Why did it escte to this point, then?" "Wendy, you should know that with your brother''s personality, if he found out about this, the other party would definitely notice. He doesn''t want to put me in danger. Repeatedly doing this would surely expose a w." Nicole smiled and her smile was tinged with happiness. Wendy could tell that Nicole had a lot of trust in Colton, and at the same time, she also missed that period of time. "All right. I understand. I''ll keep this a secret from Colton. However, he didn''t want toe to Florend this time. It seemed like he wanted to go to Monterey, but I don''t know why he hasn''t changed his flight." Wendy recalled that Colton had been acting strangely in a certain aspect and voiced her thoughts. "Why do you say that?" Nicole''s alertness rose when she heard this. If he wasn''t genuinely interested ining here, there must have been something that happened in between. "At first, he told Mom and Dad that he was going to Florend, which made me really happy. I found out that you were in Florend, but it seemed like he wanted to give the other party a false impression and then go to Monterey. You see, our family has a sizable subsidiarypany in Monterey." Wendy discussed the peculiar aspects of Colton''s behavior in detail. Nicole''s expression changed abruptly as she heard this. She slowly lowered her head while pondering the reasons behind this. She knew some things about the Gardner Corporation, but for Colton toe here, it was likely that he was being tracked. "Where are you staying?" Suddenly, Nicole thought of something and looked up at Wendy. "Right across the street." Wendy pointed to the other side of the wall. The hotel they were staying in was past that wall, outside the cafe, and across the road. Nicole vaguely remembered seeing a hotel like that. It was likely there was some information indicating that the person they were looking for was nearby, or at the very least, not far away. "Okay. Got it. I''ll keep a close eye on the application from now on. If you have any relevant information, just send it to me." Nicole nodded and continued to instruct Wendy. She needed to gather some intelligence in order to truly help Colton based on his circumstances. Otherwise, it would all be in vain. "Got it." Wendy suddenly became excited. She had never yed such an exciting spy game before. This time, she would definitely do her best and not let Nicole down. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chloe had been observing Nicole all this while. Suddenly, she began to feel sorry for Nicole. Nicole was repeatedly hurt and yet she continued to love. Even knowing that the road ahead was long and dangerous, she was still willing to chase after Colton without any hesitation. "s." Chloe let out a slow sigh. She had never been able to catch up with Nicole. Not in the past and probably not in the future either. "Nicole, I should head back. If I stay any longer, Colton wille looking for me, and then we''ll be exposed," Wendy suddenly said as she nced at the watch on her wrist. Nicole nodded. "All right. You can go. Safety first." Wendy smiled at Nicole and Chloe before picking up her bag and leaving. After Nicole saw Wendy leave, the heavy burden in her heart returned. Time was pressing now; she had to develop her medical base quickly. Chapter 1345 New Clues Chapter 1345 New Clues With the current situation in Nicole''s mind, her motivation seemed to have been rekindled. She stood up and started to exercise, only to notice Chloe''s gaze fixed on her. "What''s wrong?" Nicole blinked her eyes and asked in confusion. She also looked at herself, but there was nothing strange about her appearance. Why was Chloe staring at her like that? "Nicole, you''ve been hiding it quite well, huh?" Chloe, leaning against the side, tapped her fingers in a rhythmless manner on the tabletop and teased Nicole with a hint of yfulness in her tone. She truly hadn''t expected that Nicole had such a big n hidden away, and she didn''t notice anything amiss at all. Nicole suddenly realized what she had just said. She hadpletely forgotten that Chloe was also here. "Erm... Chloe, are you hungry? Let''s go grab something to eat." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nicole attempted to shift the conversation as she did not want Chloe to continue focusing on this topic and worry about her. However, it seemed that Chloe wasn''t going to allow her to change the subject so easily. "Nicole, spill it now. Do you have any other secrets you''re keeping from me?" Upon seeing Nicole''s attempt to change the topic, she didn''t give Nicole a chance and pressed on. Nicole quickly raised both hands when she heard this and said, "Rest assured, Chloe. I''m not hiding anything from you guys anymore." While Chloe and Roxanna usually respected Nicole and followed her decisions, everything changed on the day Nicole recovered from her illness. Nicole couldn''t keep anything hidden from them anymore, especially considering she had met Evelyn without their knowledge after being afflicted by the voodoo. Theyter found out that Evelyn was behind the voodoo, and it was her audacious attitude that gave it away. They were greatly displeased with that. "Nicole, there will not be a next time." Chloe took a few steps back as if she was letting Nicole off the hook, but she still warned Nicole. Nicole hurriedly nodded in agreement. Chloe was rather intimidating in her current state. Upon seeing this, Chloe finally sat back in her seat and appeared somewhat satisfied yet mncholic. She was contemting that if Nicole hadn''t revealed this matter, would Nicole have had to wait until the end for her to figure it out on her own? If so, it would have certainly caused significant turmoil. During this period, Nicole must have endured a lot of hardships. Chloe didn''t want Nicole to suffer so much. Upon seeing Chloe''s reaction, Nicole quickly sat down next to her, patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Chloe, don''t worry. After the incident with the voodoost time, I won''t use my life as a gamble anymore." "Are you seriously bringing that up now, Nicole?" Chloe was getting mad at the mention of this. Voodoos themselves were already difficult to deal with, not to mention Nicole had been directly affected by the supreme voodoo bug''s voodoo. Who could endure that? Besides... Tears welled up in Chloe''s eyes. Nicole was on the brink of death then, and if it weren''t for Albert''s timely intervention, she might not have made it. They had almost lost Nicole. Given that the medical base had just started to operate smoothly, Nicole was now dealing with such a huge matter. "All right. Chloe, the incidentst time was my fault. I promise there won''t be a next time." Nicole quickly patted Chloe''s back. Chloe nodded. She realized she might have been overly dramatic and quickly wiped away the tears that were about to fall. "Let''s go eat something." Nicoleforted Chloe, and the two of them left together. Meanwhile, Wendy, who had left the cafe, hurried back to the hotel. Fortunately, the hotel wasn''t far away, and within ten minutes, she reached the door to her room. She instinctively nced at Colton''s room. There was no sound from within, which put her mind at ease. Then, she opened the door to her room. Sure enough, when one had a guilty conscience, one would be nervous like this. Although Colton hadn''t rushed her or even asked her where she had been, she was still curious about whether he was in his room. Wendy shook her head and felt that her actions were somewhat unreasonable. However, she couldn''t seem to control herself. She closed the door and tossed her bag onto the nearby sofa. Chapter 1346 Strange Behavior Chapter 1346 Strange Behavior "Phew!" Wendyy sprawled on the sofa, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. She was deep in thought. Recalling the encounter with Nicole today and how she had managed to clear up the misunderstanding from before, she couldn''t help but smile with happiness. Now that she knew the truth, her mood improved considerably. She sped her hands behind her head, humming an off-key tune, a clear sign that her spirits were soaring. This was because the person she trusted didn''t betray her trust in them. As for what Nicole asked me to find out, I''ll make sure to do my best about it. Ring! Just then, the chime of the doorbell snapped her back to reality. Wondering who could possibly come to her at this hour, she rose from the sofa and took her timeing to the door before peeking outside through the peephole. "Colton?" Recognizing the visitor, she dared not keep him waiting. She hurriedly opened the door and looked at him, asking, "Colton, why are you here?" Colton took a quick look inside the room. "Let''s talk inside." "Uh, okay." Wendy quickly stepped aside, her heart racing with apprehension. Could he have found out about my secret meeting with Nicole? Not daring to dwell on this, she watched as he brushed past her and sat right down on the sofa. After swallowing hard, she closed the door behind her, slowly went to pour him a ss of water, and ced it on the coffee table. "Here, Colton, have some water." Colton looked at the ss of water before him and nodded. "Have you eaten?" he asked, looking up at her impassively as if trying to decipher something from the expressions that flitted across her face. "Yeah, I have," replied Wendy quietly, sitting next to him in a rather stiff manner. It''s true that I have eaten; I had a steak nearby and happened to see Nicole on my way back to the hotel. So, technically,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. this isn''t a lie, right? At least this was what she tried to convince herself of. Colton nodded. "Good. Did you run into anyone?" he asked with a poker face while taking a sip from the ss of water. Wendy''s nerves instantly kicked into high gear at this question. Why is he asking this question? Could he have discovered something? "No, I didn''t. Colton, what on earth are you asking about?" She forced herself to calm down. She couldn''t have her cover blown on the very first day, or Nicole would be disappointed. Instead of answering her, Colton just sat there in silence with his head lowered, his eyes downcast as though he was thinking about something. Seeing hisck of immediate response, Wendy slowly let out a held breath. Did I get away with it? But why would he suddenly bring up this question? Did he find out about my secret meeting with Nicole? But if he did, he wouldn''t have been so nonchnt about it. Instead, he would''ve given me a stern warning. Once she managed to collect her thoughts, she realized that something was amiss. Could it be that there''s a lead on that person? She recalled what Nicole had told her earlierthat there was someone else behind Ryan''s schemes who definitely had something to do with his trip abroad this time. And now, Colton''s curious line of questioning indicated that there might be some leads to follow. Colton shook his head with a deep frown. He said with a grave expression, "Just be careful not to go running around too much these days." Beryl had called him just now, saying that the enemy might have gotten hold of information about Wendy. Since she hade with him this time, she attracted the enemy''s attention. I didn''t expect to get her involved in this by letting here along this time. Wendy frowned slightly. "What''s wrong, Colton? If I don''t have fun while being here, it wouldn''t be me." She was puzzled as to why her brother suddenly restricted her movements, but she had a strong inkling that it had something to do with that person. I must let Nicole know about thister. Chapter 1347 Snitching Chapter 1347 Snitching Colton knitted his brows, and the atmosphere between them turned heavy in an instant. "Just do what I say, or I''ll send you back home," he replied in an icy voice. This wasn''t a negotiation, but an order. Sensing the underlying anger in his words, Wendy quickly promised, "Okay, I got it. I won''t go anywhere." Well, I can get in touch with Nicole through a certain app, so it''s not like we have to meet in person to pass on the clues. At the thought of this, she began feeling pleased with herself. After all, this secret was shared only between her and Nicole. It wasn''t her fault that Colton hardly ever allowed them to spend extended periods of time together as if she were some kind of man-eating monster. Colton sensed a mysterious gaze fixed upon him, and when he looked over, he saw her grinning slyly. "Why are you grinning at me like that?" he asked with a slight frown. Only then did Wendy snap out of her thoughts. Seeing his disgusted expression, she pouted her lips in displeasure, muttering, "Can''t I even smile at you? What a meanie!" Colton heard every word she muttered, but he didn''t have time to dwell on what she meant. He stood up, preparing to leave. His movements were quite exaggerated, and Wendy was keeping a close eye on his every move. All of a sudden, she recalled the task Nicole had given her. Immediately, she stopped him by grabbing his arm, asking, "Hold on a second, Colton! Didn''t you say you were supposed to head to Monterey before we got on the ne? When are we going to make that trip?" At hearing this, Colton turned back and stared at her darkly without saying a word. Seeing him staring at her without saying anything, Wendy panicked deep down. "W-What''s wrong?" she said, stumbling over her words. Then, she added, "I''m just worried about you. I mean, I saw that look on your face while we were on the ne." Colton shook his head. "Mm-mm, we''re staying here. Everything''s fine, so don''t worry. If you want to go somewhere, just let me know. We''ll go together," he said before leaving Wendy''s ce right away. I probably got it wrong. Wendy''s all grown up now, so it''s normal for her to show concern for others. And besides, why would that woman get her to care about me? If she had news of that woman, she wouldn''t have held back for so long without showing any sign of it either. Wendy watched him leave without ever taking her eyes off him. "Phew! I guess I made it through that one." Breathing a sigh of relief, she slumped onto the sofa and looked at her phone on the table. Just then, she seemed to hit upon something and quickly picked up the phone. Gotta tell Nicole about Colton''s strange behavior today. Perhaps she''ll figure something out. Meanwhile, at a certain meat fondue restaurant "This feels so much better. The other day''s dinner with Mr. Hofstead was a real nightmare," said Chloe. For the first time, she was so rxed in front of Nicole that even Roxanna''s catchphrase slipped out of her mouth so effortlessly. Nicole nodded in agreement with herment. Indeed, dining with that Kendrick guy required them to be on their best behavior the whole time, so they were never able to rx. Although the food there was delicious, the formalities were a maze to navigate. A meat fondue would be more inexpensive with no need to worry about appearances. Beep! Just then, the phone on the table rang and vibrated simultaneously. Nicole nced down at it. Seeing that it was a message from Wendy, she instantly put down her cutlery and picked up her phone, eager to read the message Wendy had sent her. Whatever the message was about, it had to be rted to Colton, so she wanted to know the details as soon as possible. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Watching her anxious demeanor, Chloe figured out at once that it must be a message from Wendy. After all, who else''s messages could get Nicole so worked up? No one else in the world could do so, I guess. After shaking her head in resignation, she continued eating with her head down. Chapter 1348 Suspicion Chapter 1348 Suspicion The message from Wendy read, ''Nicole, Colton''s ditching the trip to Monterey. He''s staying here and won''t let me go out. If I want to go somewhere, I must go with him, and he won''t let me go anywhere else. I won''t be able to see you anymore.'' Nicole ignored thest part of the message while analyzing the first part of it with a serious countenance. If he''s staying here, it means he can''t easily change locations because the enemy is watching him closely. It wouldn''t be difficult to shift the work from there to here; in fact, it''d be easier than throwing dust in the eyes of those spies. But why won''t he let Wendy go out? Seeing Nicole''s distracted demeanor, Chloe knew that she wouldn''t focus on eating for a while. She quickly piled up some food on Nicole''s te so that she could eat themter. "Nicole, will you just take your mind off him for once? You''ve got to eat." Wait, something must be wrong here. This leaves only one possibility. Nicole''s expression suddenly turned fearful. This would mean that the enemy has obtained Wendy''s personal information. If they''re driven to desperation, they might abduct her to ckmail Colton. Her brow furrowed at this realization. If that''s the case, they''ve perfectly demonstrated what it means to be ruthless. When she saw that Nicole didn''t seem right, Chloe, being sharp as she was, instantly understood the importance of the situation. "Nicole, did something happen?" Nicole shook her head. "It''s alright. For now, there''s no immediate danger as long as we handle things properly." She understood Colton''s reasons for doing this. The enemy behind the scenes might have no intention of harming Wendy at the moment, so it''s safer for her to stay abroad. However, if Wendy were to be sent back home, Ryan surely wouldn''t let her off easily. As for the rest of the Gardner Family, Colton needn''t worry about them. Ryan''s main focus is on seizing thepany, so he would channel all his energy into finding vulnerabilities within it. After reaching this conclusion, she entered a few words on her phone and ced it aside before starting to eat. "Let''s keep eating." However, it was apparent that she was no longer as rxed as she had been at first. Chloe detected the gravity in her expression. Unable to do much else, she kept piling food onto Nicole''s te, hoping to get her to eat more. After pondering for a moment, she suddenly said, "Nicole, let''s make the arrangements for the medical base as soon as possible. Also, I''ve coordinated with Roxanna today, and some of the researchers will arrive tomorrow." Perhaps talking about the medical base is the only way to put her mind at ease now. Just as she expected, Nicole''s expression visibly brightened when she heard about the medical base. She looked up at Chloe happily, saying, "After they arrive, let them rest for a day and get them to start working the next day. We''ve got to hurry." "Okay," replied Chloe with a serious nod, her hand busily picking up food for Nicole. Nicole didn''t seem to notice this, though. She was busy digging into her food,pletely oblivious to the fact that Chloe was constantly adding food to her te. In her mind, she thought she had picked up those dishes on her own. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "It''s a relief that we''ve got technical support for our facility, so things aren''t so difficult at the beginning," she said. Thinking of this, she felt quite relieved. Despite losing a lot of resources to somebody''s greed earlier, the strategic decisions paid off in theter stages, allowing them to recoup a lot of money. And besides, they had made significant breakthroughs in technology, and things were starting to look up. "That''s right, Nicole. You''ve got to eat more. Just leave Colton to his younger sister. She seems like an oblivious youngdy, but she''s surprisingly resilient, actually," Chloe immediately responded before mentioning Colton. She knew that the present Colton was no longer a taboo like before. Nicole had already opened up to them, and this made all of them very happy. Chapter 1349 Kendrick Hofstead Chapter 1349 Kendrick Hofstead As night descended, the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel blended with the darkness outside. The room was so dark that it was impossible to see anything. "When are youing?" asked Colton with a chilly edge to his voice. He was standing before the floor- to-ceiling window while admiring the night view of Florend''s capital. "I''ll be there tomorrow. What''s the matter? You miss me already?" The voice of the person on the other end oozed charm, especially when they deliberately drew out their vowels toward the end of their speech. Colton was in no mood to entertain the person''s flirting, though. Instead, he only stated what he needed from them. "Mm-hmm. Get here quickly with what you''re supposed to bring." "How heartless! I''ming all this way to help you out, man." "Beryl." He called out the person''s name in a cold voice while gently swirling the ss of red wine in his hand. Suddenly, he realized that today might be the first night he didn''t end up as drunk as a lord, though he didn''t understand why. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore." Beryl reverted to his usual voice devoid of the initial allure. Switching to a different posture, Colton turned around and sat on the back of the couch. The neon lights outside kept shing as if adding sshes of color to the dark night. He knew that Beryl was being dead serious right now, which indicated that he had something important to discuss. "It''s true that they''re near you, but they''re lurking in the dark, while we''re vulnerable in the open. We need to be cautious in everything we do." Beryl''s voice was imperturbable with a touch of iciness. This enemy was even more formidable than anyone they had faced before; one could say that they appeared out of nowhere without any warning. "There''s a well-knownpany close by that''s very powerful in Florend. Coincidentally, it''s headed by a Restradian named Kendrick Hofstead." Colton''s expression turned serious the moment he heard what he had wanted to hear. "Kendrick Hofstead?" He repeated the name through slightly parted lips. In an instant, his face darkened. This name sounded familiar to him. "I know this fellow." "You know him?" Beryl was apparently surprised by this revtion. Like them, Kendrick had Restradian citizenship, but he had been building his career in Florend, so it surprised Beryl that Colton knew this person. "I told you a long time ago that the Gardners wanted to expand into the Florendian market, but we didn''t follow up with it. Do you know why?" Colton said slowly, paying no mind to Beryl''s astonishment. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "It''s because of Kendrick?" asked Beryl at once; he knew he was right when Colton said nothing to this. "I didn''t expect there''d be such a history between you two. Tsk, tsk." He couldn''t help but click his tongue, finding it hard to believe that Colton had actually been outsmarted by this person. "But this Kendrick guy really has some nerve. I watched his interview, and he''s nning to return to Restrad after this. Hasn''t he ever considered the consequences of offending you? The majority of industries in Restrad are under the control of your family, you know." He suddenly felt that Kendrick wasn''t as clever as the rumors suggested. How could he not understand such a simple truth? "No, he must be quite confident, or perhaps he''s nning to destroy something before returning to Restrad. That''s why he''s so brazen." Colton shook his head while refuting Beryl''s words. How could a Restradian be doing so well in Florend without being clever? If he''s indeed clever, then there''s another possibilitythat he''s absolutely cunning. Beryl was no fool, so he immediately grasped the situation after the man''s exnation. "You mean he''s nning to finish off the Gardners so that he can conveniently take over when he expands into Restrad?" Chapter 1350 Dinner Chapter 1350 Dinner If this were the case, then it was all too easy to figure out the mastermind behind Ryan. "So, can we nail down our target now?" asked Beryl in a grave voice. If Kendrick is the mastermind, then our enemy is even more formidable than we imagined. This isn''t something to be taken lightly. "Yeah, you can put it that way. But still, we can''t ck off on our investigation. If it''s not really him but someone else, we could end up walking right into their trap," replied Colton before taking a slow breath. After exining the important details, he hung up the phone. Just a short while after that, he found himself in a state of restlessness. He ripped open his shirt and tossed his necktie aside irritably. Less than two minutester, there was a wisp of smoke, apanied by a few sparks in the darkness. After this, Nicole''s medical base settled into its regr work routine. Kendrick acted upon his promise by lending the factory to her right away. After inspecting the factory, she found that it was a surprising fit for their requirements. So, without further ado, the researchers dove into work as soon as they rested for a day upon arrival. During this period, Nicole never once suspected why Kendrick had such a factory that perfectly fit their research needs while happening to be avable. Seeing her constantly on the move and busy with her own career, he felt happy for her from the bottom of his heart. What escaped her notice, however, was that he often visited the medical base under the guise of checking on their progress in order to see her. At first, Chloe thought it was normal for Kendrick to be so diligent as their client, but she soon noticed something peculiar about him. Every time he showed up, he woulde to a spot near Nicole and just stand there, giving no clue as to what he was up to. This was something she had only noticed today, so she hadn''t had a chance to discuss this with Nicole yet. Nicole took off her gloves and tossed them into the designated bin nearby. "Chloe, let everyone take a break in a bit. We''ll head out together for dinner tonight. It''s Mr. Hofstead''s treat," she said to Chloe. Chloe looked at her. She doesn''t seem to have sensed it yet. Well, that makes sense. She''s been devoting herself to her research every single day,pletely oblivious to her surroundings. If there''s something she does care about, it''s probably everyone''s progress. "Okay," she replied, deciding to wait until they got back to where they stayed. It might spoil her mood to bring this up now. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Seeing that everyone had agreed, Kendrick finally left in satisfaction. He was just worried about how tired Nicole seemedtely and wanted to treat her to something nice. However, if he were to invite her alone, she would certainly refuse, so he could only use the pretext of treating everyone to dinner since that was the only way she would agree. Just as he expected, Nicole agreed without any hesitation. She didn''t give it much thought; after all, she could feel her own weariness over the past couple of days. She was happy that Kendrick could treat everyone to dinner. After all, he was a rtively nice client who at least understood people''s feelings and knew how to win them over, which would make their coboration smoother. Due to a special asion at the medical base, everyone left work at the regr time today. Being in a good mood, Nicole trailed behind the group, walking alongside Chloe. Seeing her quietly humming a tune, Chloe asked gingerly, "Nicole, did you ever get a feeling that something''s off about Mr. Hofstead?" It''s better to sound her out first, she thought. "Nah, why would you think that? He seems fine to me." Nicole shook her head, utterly missing the point that Chloe was trying to make. In her mind''s eye, Kendrick was just a boss who cared about his subordinates. She had no other feelings toward him than those toward a business partner. Seeing her response, Chloe pursed her lips, wondering if she should voice her thoughts. Just when she was about to speak, Kendrick appeared out of nowhere and came over to them, interrupting her train of thought. He called out to them, saying, "Hi, Miss Anderson and Miss Yelton." Chapter 1351 A Chance Meeting Chapter 1351 A Chance Meeting "Mr. Hofstead," said Nicole, greeting him with a smile out of courtesy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chloe''s gaze upon the man changed; even her attitude toward him cooled noticeably. She merely nodded to him as a form of greeting. Kendrick didn''t notice the change in her attitude, though. His gaze was fixed on Nicole; he was smiling at her with such tenderness in his eyes as though it could spill over at any moment. Taken aback, Nicole instinctively took a step back. The look in his eyes just now was different from usualno, it could be described as peculiar. Seeing her response, Kendrick realized that he had stepped out of line and was perhaps too hasty. Immediately, he turned his gaze away and said with a faint smile, "I''m here just to remind you both to hurry up so that we can grab something to eat quickly. I''m sure the researchers must be rather hungry by now." As soon as he finished his sentence, he turned around and left, his attitude totally different from when he first showed up. Nicole frowned before tugging at Chloe''s sleeve. She asked in a whisper, "Did you feel that there''s something off about him?" Chloe was pleased that Nicole finally realized something wasn''t right about Kendrick''s behavior. The next moment, however, Nicole shook her head, indicating that she didn''t want to continue dwelling on it. "Never mind, what matters most right now is the coboration. I''ll just keep my distance from him in the future," she hastily concluded before dragging Chloe to catch up with the group. Chloe had just opened her mouth, and the words were yet toe out when she was dragged away. So, should I say it or not? As soon as they entered the clubhouse, they heard a familiar voice say, "Nicole! Chloe!" Nicole was delighted upon hearing the voice. However, just when she was about to turn back and greet Wendy, she suddenly recalled what Wendy had told herst time. ''Colton said that if I want to go anywhere, I must go with him.'' Don''t tell me that Colton is also here? Before she coulde to her senses, Wendy took her hand, looking pleasantly surprised. She never expected to run into Nicole here. What a stroke of good luck! Kendrick, who was walking ahead of them, had remarkably keen ears. Naturally, he heard what Wendy said, and it set rm bells ringing in his head, prompting him to turn around and look. "Nicole, I didn''t expect to see you here! I tell you what, Colton" Wendy began, only to m up mid- sentence and silently release her grip on Nicole. She subconsciously looked back, praying inwardly that Colton hadn''t entered. Unfortunately, it was already toote. The moment Wendy took Nicole''s hand, Colton saw it all. Not only that, but he also noticed Kendrick standing not far from Nicole. Having seen his picture, he instantly recognized the man. What annoyed him was that he had entered just in time to see the man looking at Nicole in a way that disturbed him. Call this a man''s intuition. All Wendy saw was that his face darkened in an instant. Even the atmosphere around them seemed to turn heavy. She didn''t know why, but she assumed it was because of her association with Nicole. "Colton," she said cautiously. Colton didn''t let her get along with Nicole from the start, so she was afraid that he might go as far as to delete Nicole''s contact information from her phone. On the other hand, Nicole''s gaze had been fixed on Colton ever since he came in. He seems to have lost quite a bit of weight since west met a long time ago. What should I say? I guess I can''t even say "long time no see" anymore. Just then, there was someone nearby who was rushing in a hurry. Just when the person nearly bumped into Nicole, Chloe swiftly positioned herself next to her and extended her hand to protect her belly. Realizing that Nicole was pregnant, the person apologized in embarrassment, "Sorry, my bad. I didn''t notice that you''re pregnant." Chloe wanted to say something, but Nicole tugged at her. Picking up the hint, she said nothing and stood quietly beside Nicole. Nicole''s been so immersed in her work these days that people are perhaps starting to forget that she''s pregnant. Hearing the person''s words, Colton knitted his brows as if recalling something unpleasant. Pregnant? Kendrick stared straight at Nicole''s belly with eyes wide open. Is she pregnant? Chapter 1352 Pregnant Chapter 1352 Pregnant Needless to say, Colton noticed Kendrick''s change in facial expression. All of a sudden, exultation washed over him. It went without saying that a man could see through another man. The way Kendrick looked at Nicole was far from ordinary, and his reaction upon learning that she was pregnant was really satisfying. Nicole hesitated for a moment, grateful that Chloe had reacted swiftly by preventing that person from hurting her baby by ident. Thinking of her baby, she suddenly realized that she had almost forgotten about them for such a long time. However, her pregnancy this time was different from the norm. She hadn''t experienced morning sickness or other visible signs of pregnancy, nor was there anything particrly ufortable about it. Kendrick asked, "Miss Anderson, are you pregnant?" He found this hard to believe. He hadn''t heard anything about Nicole being pregnant. Moreover, if she was indeed pregnant, she should''ve lost her baby under the effect of the voodoo bug Ryan had nted on her. Hearing his question, Nicole looked at him with embarrassment. "Sorry, Mr. Hofstead. I didn''t mention it before, but I''m already five months along." Five months along, eh? Colton''s eyelids twitched. He couldn''t help but let out a sneer as he brushed past Nicole, saying in an icy voice, "Wendy, let''s go." Nicole staggered slightly; for a moment, she was unsteady on her feet. Fortunately, Chloe was quick enough to support her just before she fell. "Nicole, why don''t you go back and rest if you''re not feeling well?" "It''s not necessary." Nicole shook her head slightly, but her face turned pale in an instant, as if her health had deteriorated at this very moment. Chloe frowned deeply. She knew that Nicole''s condition wasn''t due to illness; it was just that Colton''s every move had an impact on her. Nicole must''ve noticed Colton''s expression just now, or she wouldn''t have reacted like this. "Take care of yourself, Nicole." Wendy looked at Nicole with concern. She was somewhat worried, but Colton was getting farther and farther ahead, giving her no time to continue reminiscing. "Miss Anderson, if you''re not feeling well, you should go back and rest. I''ll handle things here," whispered Kendrick tenderly, having gauged the situation from Colton''s expression just now. Nicole shook her head. "It''s alright, Mr. Hofstead. Let''s go inside." She took a step back, keeping a clear distance from him. As soon as she said that, Chloe supported her as they headed toward the private room reserved by Kendrick. Kendrick watched Nicole leave with a dark look in his eyes. The baby surely isn''t Colton''s. In that case, whose baby is it? If it''s Colton''s, why would he look so grim just now? With questions in his mind, he followed Nicole into the private room, where the researchers had been waiting for a long time. As soon as Nicole entered, they began chatting amiably with her. "Nicole, our team made some major progress today. It''s really awesome," said a researcher proudly. Progress meant breakthroughs. For their medical base, this was cause for huge celebrations. Nicole broke into a smile at these words. She quickly congratted, "Well then, your team had better eat more tonight!" "Hurray!" The whole room burst into cheers at once. Due to therge number of people, Kendrick had to reserve three private rooms to amodate everyone. At this moment, Nicole was in charge of one private room, Chloe another, while Kendrick took care of the third. Noticing that Kendrick wasn''t around, one of the researchers quietly leaned in and whispered to Nicole, "Nicole, Mr. Hofstead is really generous with money. Usually, it''s only when I''m very tired that I''de to ces like this to treat myself." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As they spoke, other researchers chimed in one after another, telling Nicole about the benefits of this ce and rmending some lesser-known but tasty dishes. Nicole nodded while responding to each of them. Ever since that person went to jail, the sries of the medical base''s staff had increased. Although they couldn''t afford to eat well every day, they could afford to indulge in good food once in a while. Chapter 1353 Last Resort Chapter 1353 Last Resort Just when Nicole was engaging in the conversation with everyone, silence suddenly descended upon the room. Sensing someone''s presence, she turned her head and saw Kendrick standing at the door, who smiled at her. He said, "Miss Anderson, we''ve ced the orders. The dishes will be served in a moment." Nicole nodded slightly with a faint smile, but there was an air of distance in her demeanor. "Thank you, Mr. Hofstead." Kendrick was startled, unsure as to why Nicole suddenly became so formal with him. Our rtionship has been improving over the past couple of days, no? Why did it go back to the beginning right after she saw Colton? This isn''t the oue I wanted. It''s all because of him! His expression darkened. Watching her chat andugh with the researchers, he felt deeply upset. At the same time, his resentment toward Colton grew. Don''t worry, Nicole. I''ll speed things up and get rid of Colton sooner. As for your baby, I''ll raise them as my own, making sure that you two won''t suffer the slightest bit of indignity. Nicole had been talking about the subject of drinking with the researchers. She wanted to ask for Kendrick''s opinion, but she didn''t expect to see him lost in thought with a grim expression. She had no choice but to raise her voice while calling out his name. "Mr. Hofstead?" Only then did Kendrick snap out of his thoughts. He looked at her with a flicker of panic in his eyes, asking, "What''s wrong?" He had been preupied with pondering how to speed things up and get rid of Colton, so he hadn''t heard what Nicole and others had been talking about. Hopefully she didn''t notice anything wrong with me. Seeing the looks of anticipation around her, Nicole reluctantly asked, "It''s no big deal. I was just wondering if you would like to join in for a bit of drinking with them. I''m pregnant, so I can''t really have much." She wanted to keep her distance from Kendrick, but everyone was in high spirits and wanted to have a few drinks with him. Well, everyone''s been working hardtely, so this kind of rxation isn''t entirely out of the question. It''s just a favor, anyway; I can return itter. Kendrick''s lips parted, but he didn''t say anything. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hofstead. Just a little bit is fine. They''ve got work tomorrow, so they won''t be drinking a lot," said Nicole, interpreting his silence as a possible difort with her request. If he were to decline, she would understand. She had known him for over a month now, during which time she had never seen him socialize for business-rted matters. She had gathered enough information about Kendrick during her stay here. Much of his coborations didn''t originate from his own initiative; instead, most of them were the result of others trying to curry favor with him. In other words, his power was already beyond their imagination. "Alright." Coming to his senses, Kendrick hurriedly agreed. He didn''t expect that his momentary distraction just now would give her the wrong idea. After all, he was ustomed to drinking at home, so it wasn''t something that he couldn''t handle. "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Hofstead." Nicole nodded before looking back and nodding to everyone. Understanding that it was a sess, the crowd instantly erupted in cheers. Just then, Chloe came in from the next door, followed by several researchers. All of them looked puzzled, wondering what was causing the excitement. As their representative, she stepped forward and asked, "What''s making you all so happy?" Unfortunately, the crowd intended to hide this from them, so they only smiled at Chloe without saying anything. Growing anxious, the researchers behind Chloe immediately rushed forward and grabbed their familiar colleagues, pressing them for answers. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. For a moment, the room was packed with people. Everyone had smiles on their faces and looked very happy, which greatly reassured Nicole. This was exactly what she wanteda rxed atmosphere that would help everyone unwind so that they became even more dedicated to their work. Chapter 1354 The Fretful Scene in the Private Room Chapter 1354 The Fretful Scene in the Private Room Sounds of cheerfulughter and even teasing directed at Nicole could be hearding from the private room next door from time to time. On the other hand, Colton was sitting in a private room nearby, his face gloomy as he ate his meal. Had Wendy not wanted to dine here, he would''ve mmed his fork and spoon on the dining table and stormed off long ago. Wendy ate her meal in silence, not daring to say a word. After all, she knew Colton''s temper pretty well. I''d better behave well today and head straight back to the hotel after dinner without making any other demands. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She had thought that it would be a pleasure to meet Nicole here, but she didn''t expect there would be another man nearby. She knew a little bit about the man. When she was with Nicole before, Nicole had mentioned her medical base, which was supposed to be a coboration with this man. How could there be such a coincidence? Suddenly, Colton looked up at her with a dark expression. He asked coldly, "When did you find out that she was around here?" Wendy''s hands paused for a moment. Hearing his question, she put her fork and spoon down on the table and looked up gingerly at his expression before taking in a sharp breath. "Uh, I just found out today. I didn''t expect my sister-inw to be around here. It was quite a coincidence! Haha!" she replied with an awkwardugh before picking up her fork and spoon and continuing to eat in silence with her head down. Who would dare to tell the truth with that kind of expression? It''s better to just brush him off with a random excuse. If he finds out about the real situation, I''ll definitely get lectured today! "Who is that guy?" asked Colton as if he hadn''t understood what she just said. Wendy closed her eyes in resignation. Oh, God, please don''t do this to me. How am I supposed to answer that? Even though I know that he''s Nicole''s business partner, I can''t just blurt it out, right? "I don''t know," she replied in a muffled voice. I''m not going to spill the beans. I''ve got to maintain my good friendship with Nicole. "Is the food delicious?" "Yeah." "Does the red wine taste good?" "Yeah." "Is that guy her business partner?" "Yeah," blurted Wendy. As soon as she said that, she quickly covered her mouth with her innocent eyes wide open. What did I just say? Did I just blurt out the truth? She red at him angrily. This guy is treacherous, changing the subject to distract me and then suddenly extracting the real answer from me! What a schemer! "Why you!" "Well, I would''ve known even if you didn''t say it." Colton slowly lowered his head and ate the food on his te as though he had heard the response he wanted. "Then why did you have to trick me like that?" Wendy pouted defiantly, suddenly losing her appetite as she looked at the spread of dishes on the dining table. Isn''t that a form of betrayal against Nicole? How annoying! He''s truly apany president, taking charge of hispany''s affairs and ying tricks on people with his wicked mind. Colton grabbed the napkin at hand and wiped his mouth as if he had finished his meal. "Well, I just suddenly felt like asking. You don''t have to get so worked up about it." Wendy rolled her eyes in exasperation. She shot an annoyed nce at the man, but the moment she saw the look on his face, she immediately withdrew her gaze like an obedient kitten retracting its ws. Colton''s eyes were cold, and the atmosphere around him was different from usual. "No more calling her sister-inw. She doesn''t deserve it," he said, stressing each word as though the "she" he referred to weren''t his beloved woman. "I" retorted Wendy. Just when she was about to say something, she saw Colton''s expression, which reminded her of Nicole''s instructions. She shut up obediently without saying another word. I''d be a fool to speak up at a time like this. Ah, life isn''t easy, is it? Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 A strange silence suddenly enveloped the room. Sitting at a distance, Wendy dared not touch the delicious food before her. She swallowed nervously while waiting for whatever else Colton had to say. I already relented, so what else could he do to me? I''m his younger sister, anyway, so he has no other options. Seeing that she had relented, Colton suddenly became aware of his own attitude. His expression softened, and so did his voice. "Are you done?" "Yeah, I''m full," replied Wendy. In reality, she hadn''t eaten enough, but the fuss Colton made caused her to lose her appetite all of a sudden. Colton looked darkly at her for a long time before getting out to leave the private room. Wendy wondered what he was doing. However, seeing his suit jacket left in his chair, she knew that he would be back in a moment, so she sat there quietly without touching anything. He''ll be back after finishing whatever he wanted to do, anyway. No, wait a minute. Suddenly, a realization struck her. Could he have gone to see Nicole? A dreadful thought crept into her mind. The more she thought about it, the more convinced she became that her guess was right. She couldn''t be bothered anymore; she rushed out of the room without the slightest hesitation. Colton''s private room wasn''t far from Nicole''s, but on the way, he had to pass by the spot where the waiter was stationed. Just as Wendy got there, she saw Colton''s tall figure. He seemed to be doing something, leaning slightly forward with his eyes fixed upon the tablet on the table while casually tapping away. Seeing his casual demeanor, she couldn''t help but swear under her breath, "He''s so gentle with outsiders, but I''ve never seen him being so gentle with his own sister!" What made her even more disgruntled was that he was so gentle with a man, which left her frustrated. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Perhaps having heard her quietint, Colton looked back just in time to meet her angry gaze. "What are you doing out here?" The moment Wendy heard this, the anger within her subsided. She looked aside and realized that he was actually ordering food. "Aren''t we done eating?" she asked, pointing at the menu he had blocked from view earlier. ncing at the menu, Colton pushed it further inside and exined, "You''ll definitely be hungryter, so I''m getting some food ready in advance for you." Naturally, he knew what his sister was thinking. He just wanted to prevent her from knocking on his door in the middle of the night and disturbing his sleep. "That''s pretty nice of you," remarked Wendy with a nod. In her heart, she was somewhat moved, but that was all. There''s absolutely nothing more than that! It''s not my fault that he''d rather be gentle with a strange man than his own sister! "Hi, sis" she said before looking at Colton beside her. At once, she corrected herself, saying, "Nicole, are you guys done eating?" Coming to his senses, Colton saw the approaching group; his hands paused when he saw Nicole and Kendrick standing side by side. "Yeah. Are you done eating too?" Nicole looked at Wendy with tenderness in her eyes. It was precisely this tenderness that infuriated Colton more and more. He wondered if she had shown such tenderness to anyone else. "Uh, yeah." Sensing that Colton wasn''t in the best mood, Wendy hurriedly changed the subject. "Well, Nicole, I''ve got to go. Let''s have dinner together when there''s an opportunity," she said. Then, she turned to look at Colton, whispering, "Colton, let''s go." After that, she fled without waiting for his reply. Screw it. Saving myself is the priority here. Colton stared darkly at Nicole for a long time before turning to leave. She isn''t my Nicole anymore, and I should learn to let go. Kendrick had been observing Colton the whole time. He was certain that Colton still had feelings for Nicole, though he had been suppressing them. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Seeing Colton look back, Kendrick purposely took off his suit jacket and draped it around Nicole''s shoulders. "Nicole, are you feeling cold? Let me put something on you," he said. If you can''t let go, I''ll force you to let go. Colton, I''ll never let you off for what happened between the Gardners and the Hofsteads back then. Colton''s pupils shrank at the sight of this. He froze for a moment, not daring to look back. In the end, he could only stride off. Startled, Nicole casually removed the suit jacket from her shoulders and returned it to Kendrick. "Sorry, Mr. Hofstead, but I don''t need this," she replied before taking Chloe by the hand and leaving. She didn''t know what Kendrick''s intentions were, but she was now pregnant with Colton''s child. Even if he wouldn''t forgive her, she wouldn''t seek sce in another man. Kendrick smiled helplessly while watching her stubborn figure. Nicole, when will you ept me? On the other hand, Wendy returned to their private room. Just when she gathered her belongings and prepared to leave, she saw Coltone back with a sullen expression. After swinging his suit jacket over his shoulder, he turned around and left. Watching him storm off in a fit of rage, she was perplexed. What''s going on this time? Curling her lips in resignation, she picked up her bag and caught up to him. Colton walked ahead alone. He didn''t know what to do anymore; every time he saw Nicole with another man, he felt trapped in a whirlwind of emotions that he couldn''t escape from. What on earth should I do? I know full well that the baby in her womb belongs to Zachary. "Slow down, Colton!" shouted Wendy helplessly. She tried to catch up to him from behind, but she couldn''t close the distance between them no matter how hard she tried. However, Colton acted as though he hadn''t heard her at all. He kept walking ahead,pletely oblivious to her calls from behind. Wendy stopped in her tracks to catch her breath before looking at Colton with a sigh. He''s probably upset again because of Nicole. After she managed to catch her breath, she broke into a trot, feeling relieved that she wasn''t wearing high heels. Meanwhile, Nicole was walking alongside Chloe on the street after dragging her out of the clubhouse. "Nicole, maybe we should keep our distance from Kendrick from now on," said Chloe with a deep frown. Something''s very wrong with his behavior today. As soon as Colton wanted to leave, he draped his suit jacket over Nicole''s shoulders. It''s not hard to figure out his intentions. Nicole nodded. "I know, but he''s our business partner now. To put it in a certain way, we can''t keep a clear distance from him yet." She had also noticed Kendrick''s odd behavior, but there were a lot of issues that they had to work together on. This was a troublesome situation. "Uh-huh." Chloe nodded. "About Colton today" She tried to bring up the subject of Colton, wanting to know what Nicole was up to. Nicole froze for a moment. "It''s fine." For some reason, whenever she saw Colton, she felt a mix of fear and nervousness. There were many times when she wanted to talk to him about the baby, but the words never seemed toe out. "Never mind. Let''s forget about it," she said, not wanting to discuss this anymore. Chloe shut up and followed behind her in silence. After returning to the hotel, Colton passed the things he had bought from the clubhouse to Wendy and shut himself in his hotel room. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wendy stood outside with the takeout in her hand while looking at the closed door with concern. What on earth am I supposed to do? The room was so dark that it was impossible to see anything. Colton stared at the records and photos from the past, in which Nicole used to smile so sweetly. But now, she was no longer with him. "Hey, are you ignoring me?" Beryl walked over from the side with a tablet in hand, the light of which illuminated Colton''s face. Colton looked at him, who was wearing a half-smile. "Why are you here?" he asked in a hoarse voice, smirking. Only then did Beryl notice the ghastly pallor of his face. "Why do you look like you''re at death''s door?" he asked with a frown, though he never expected to see Colton in such a state. "Cut to the chase." Colton frowned in displeasure. He wasn''t in a good mood and didn''t want to waste time talking to Beryl. Beryl handed his tablet to him. "Here are the relevant details." Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Colton took theptop over to take a look at Kendrick''s information. The files contained some pieces of information that weren''t avable to the public, and these were the pieces of information that Colton had been looking for. The details that were avable on the inte were merely things that Kendrick wanted others to knowthese weren''t details that everyone really wanted to find out about. "He''s from the Hofstead Family?" Colton mumbled to himself as he looked at Kendrick''s past identity thoughtfully. "Surprising, right? I was surprised, too. I can''t believe he''s part of the Hofstead Family." Beryl raised an eyebrow as he stared at Colton. When Beryl first found out about the news, he had been shocked as well. I can''t believe that someone from the Hofstead Family managed to attain such a high position when most of their members ended up in prison or on the streets more than ten years ago, Beryl thought. Colton''s gaze darkened as he stared at the details listed on hisptop. He fixed his gaze on the few words that had caught his eye. The Hofstead Family used to work closely with the Gardners, but that was more than ten years ago. The Gardners had always held more power than the Hofsteads. However, the Hofsteads were a wild and greedy bunchthey were keen to surpass the Gardners, and they had attempted to attack the Gardners a few times in the past. Fortunately for the Gardners, Benjamin wasn''t an easy target. Naturally, Benjamin hadn''t been pleased when the Hofsteads first provoked and attacked him back then. He got back at them a few times at the start, but the Hofsteads didn''t seem to step down even after that. They continued to provoke the Gardners, and each time it happened, Benjamin would simply respond with a rtively mercifuleback. However, an umtion of Benjamin''s attacks eventually forced the Hofsteads into a corner. Eventually, the Hofsteads faced some severe issues in their internal divisions, resulting in the dissolution of theirpany. Some fewer savory activities that had been going on in theirpany were also exposed at this point in time, and the family went bankrupt after that. Several of their members were arrested and jailed. "If Kendrick''s from the Hofstead Family, that gives him a clear motive to get revenge for them. Everything makes sense, then." Colton remained silent for a long while, and Beryl finally came up with a statement before sighing to himself. Colton''s probably out of it now because he''s worried about Nicole. I''d never seen him act the way he did before I showed up earlier. "Yeah. Stop investigating the others. I want to focus on knowing more about Kendrick," Colton announced in a deep voice. His eyes were bloodshot when he looked up to meet Beryl''s gaze. Beryl nodded and kept quiet for a while before speaking. "I''ll head off now. I''m staying next door, so you can just call me if you need anything," he offered. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Colton didn''t respond after that. Beryl simply took the other man''s silence as a response, and he turned to walk out after that. He didn''t take hisptop with him, as he knew that Colton would want to continue going through the files. I should give him some time to think things through, Beryl figured. After Beryl headed off, Colton was left all alone in his room. Wendy had a bag of takeaway food in her hand as she paced along the corridors outside the room. She had been standing outside for a while, but she hadn''t heard any soundsing from the room. She was torn between announcing her presence and remaining silent when she heard soundsing from the door. She hastily straightened her figure as she thought, Colton is probably going to head out to buy cigarettes or alcohol if he''s going out at this hour. I''m supposed to keep an eye on him, so it''s my job to make sure that he doesn''t harm himself in any way. "Beryl?" Wendy was stunned when she saw the man stepping out of the room. She instinctively nced at the room door to make sure that it was Colton''s room. That''s the correct room number. Why did Beryl walk out of Colton''s room? A disturbing thought popped up in her mind then. Are they dating each other? Wendy curled her lips into a smirk at that thought. When Beryl saw the smile on Wendy''s face, he could immediately guess what she was thinking about. He gave her a gentle flick on her forehead before speaking in an exasperated tone. "What are you thinking about? I simply had some stuff to talk to your brother about. What''s up?" "Ah!" Wendy rubbed her forehead before ring at Beryl. "Ugh." The two of them had started bickering with one another ever since they were kids. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 When Beryl saw the look of distaste and resentment on Wendy''s face, he felt oddly pleased. He sized her up for a bit before noticing the takeaway bag in her hand. "Why are you standing here?" he asked as he pointed at the bag of food in Wendy''s hand. "Why do you have that with you?" At that, Wendy returned to her senses and rolled her eyes at Beryl before questioning him. "Is he okay?" She had been a little distracted by Beryl''s boyish smile earlier. What an annoying guy! I bet he has won tons of girls over with that smile of his. She felt rather repulsed by her own thoughts at that moment. Why should I care about the number of girls he has interacted with? "He''s fine. Don''t worry," Beryl uttered with a nod before ncing at Colton''s room door. Wendy felt a little more reassured after hearing Beryl''s words. After all, if Colton had been in trouble, Beryl would''ve been the first to rush over to him. "You haven''t responded to my second question. Why are you carrying that bag of food while standing out here? Isn''t the food going to turn cold?" he asked. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Beryl didn''t say much after that. He simply fixed his gaze on the takeaway bag in the woman''s hands. "What are you looking at? This is for Colton." She could sense a rather suspicious look in Beryl''s eyes, and it was a look that she was familiar with. I bet he''s thinking of stealing some food for himself. He''s never up to anything good. Beryl shook his head before shifting his gaze to look at her. "You take care, okay?" he muttered before turning around and disappearing into the room next door. Wendy was dumbfounded for a moment. This guy never seems to make any sense. How annoying! The more she thought about it, the more she felt like Beryl had simply been fooling around with her that night. However, she couldn''t find any evidence to back her suspicions. By the time Wendy returned to her senses, the corridors were empty. She turned and stormed back into her own room, as she felt too idiotic to continue standing around like a fool. As the night fell, Nicole found herself lying in bed alone. She had urged Chloe to go back to her own room, but she couldn''t seem to fall asleep even after that. She kept reying her interactions with Colton that day. "He seems livelier and more charismatic than before," she muttered as Colton''s face surfaced in her mind''s eye. All of a sudden, Nicole was reminded of how Colton had looked when he assumed that the child belonged to Zachary. Colton''s expression had been eerily grim, and even a daredevil like Nicole had taken a few steps back when she saw his face. "I''ll support you silently, Colton," Nicole muttered as she spread her lips into a smile. She was speaking to the ceiling as if Colton were there to respond to her. After entertaining her thoughts for a while, Nicole lifted her phone to check her notifications. There wasn''t a single message for her. That''s odd. Wendy should be sharing all about Colton''s matters by now. The absence of her messages is scaring me. Did something happen? Nicole couldn''t bear to consider the possibilities. Her hands were trembling as she typed out a message. She wanted to know about Colton. However, her message waspletely ignoredshe didn''t hear back from Wendy at all. Meanwhile, Wendy sank into the couch after she got back, utterly exhausted. She stared at the food that she had bought and contemted for a moment before she walked over to the table to unpack the food. He sure knows me well. He knows that I''ll get hungry, so he bought extra food for me, she thought. The food had turned cold, but Wendy wasn''t a spoiled brat, and she didn''t mind eating it. It''d be a shame to let the food go to waste, after all. For some reason, Wendy felt rather uneasy to keep her phone in her bag, so she pulled it out and ced it on the table beside her. Right then, her screen lit up to reveal all her unread messages. She frowned in surprise for a while before she hastily looked through her notifications. Chapter 1359 More Care, More Trouble Chapter 1359 More Care, More Trouble ''How''s your brother, Wendy? He didn''t seem too well when he left earlier.'' Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ''It''s been a while, Wendy. Haven''t you arrived at the hotel?'' ''Give me a response when you see this, Wendy.'' Wendy felt a pang of regret when she saw the series of texts she had received from Nicole. I was too focused on Colton earlier, and I forgot to update Nicole. I made her worry for nothing, Wendy thought. After that, she hastily typed out a bunch of words in their chat. I should reply to her immediately. I''m sure she''s still awake, Wendy figured. ''I just got back to my room, Nicole. Something happened, but I don''t know what. I''ll update you once I get more information,'' Wendy texted. She was certain that something was up. Otherwise, Beryl wouldn''t show up and stay beside Colton''s room. Meanwhile, Nicole stayed up to wait for Wendy''s text. Wendy didn''t respond immediately, so Nicole watched the news while waiting. She finally received Wendy''s text slightly past midnight, and she felt her chest tightening upon reading Wendy''s message. Did something happen back in the country? I don''t think that''s possible. Colton might be in Florend, but there are still people handling the situation back home. I don''t think Ryan can cause problems for the Gardners within such a short period, Nicole thought. Could this be about that person? She seemed to realize something then. I have to know what''s going on. I''ll be able to work better once I find out more about the situation. Then, I''ll have a clearer goal to work toward, she thought. ''I''ll need your help to find out more, Wendy,'' Nicole replied. By the time Wendy received Nicole''s text, she had already devoured most of the takeaway food. She fell deep into thought after she saw Nicole''s text. I won''t be able to get much from Colton, so Beryl! Wendy packed up the rest of the unfinished meatballs before she headed out of her room. Well, if that''s the case Here Ie, Beryl Helm! On the other end, Beryl had just gotten out of the shower, and he was d to finally get some rest for the next few days. He had put in a lot of time and effort to do his research on Kendrick over the past few days, and his work was almost done. Colton''s team wouldplete the rest of the research, and Beryl figured that he would get to rest a little while he was in Florend. Beryl had just settled down in bed when he heard a knock on his door. Is someone knocking on my door? He hurried to his feet. Knock knock! The knocks grew louder, and it sounded as if someone was trying to knock his door down. Beryl frowned a littlehe was displeased by the person''s actions, but he tried his best to stay calm as he walked over to open the door. "Hello!" Wendy held a box of meatballs in her hands as she introduced herself to Beryl. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Wendy!" Beryl''s expression was nk as he stared at the woman before him. He knew Wendy well, and he was sure that she was here to ask him for a favor. I''m probably not going to benefit from this conversation. With that thought, Beryl pushed Wendy out of the room without any hesitation. "I''m about to sleep. You should leave," he uttered. Wendy took a step back as she nced at the man''srge hand pressing against her arm. "Ah! A pervert!" she screamed. Beryl was taken aback by her shout, and he immediately pulled his hand away before stumbling backward. His face was filled with terror as he stared at the woman. He was genuinely shocked by her screamhe hadn''t expected her to be so loud, and he hadn''t expected her to call him a pervert. It''s just the two of us here. Who''s the pervert?! Beryl instinctively nced at his surroundings to make sure that there weren''t any other people around. So I''m the pervert that Wendy is referring to? He seemed to realize something then, and he was just about to step forward when Wendy made a move first. Thump! Wendy rushed into the room and mmed the door shut behind her. Chapter 1360 A Favor Chapter 1360 A Favor Wendy had the box of meatballs in her hand as she stepped closer to Beryl with a sinister smile on her face. Beryl instinctively tightened his bathrobe when he saw the look on the woman''s face. "What do you want to do?" "I''m sure you know what I want, Beryl. I have a few questions, and you just need to answer me," she replied with a smile. The man found himself pressed against the window behind him as Wendy continued to speak at a slow pace. "You don''t have to hide from me anymore, Beryl. You know what I''m like." The man couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This woman must be getting curious again. Well, Colton''s actions are pretty conspicuous this time around, so I''m sure this woman must have realized something. But this matter Forget it. It''s no secret, anyway. "Well, it''s not a big deal. The Hofstead Family has a son who has been targeting Colton and the Gardner Family because he wants to get revenge. That''s it." Beryl let out an exasperated sigh before he pushed Wendy away to slip out from the corner. He let out another slow sigh of relief after that. Wendy nodded. Her goal had been achieved, so she nced at her surroundings before leaving the meatballs on the table. When she looked up and noticed the confusion in Beryl''s eyes, she exined herself in a bashful tone. "That''s for your hard work. I''ll leave now." Without giving the man a chance to say much, Wendy strode out of the room and shut the door behind her. Beryl took a look at the box of meatballs. It obviously looked like leftovers that one couldn''t finish after eating some of it. "It''s just my bad luck," Beryl mumbled to himself while shaking his head. He happened to feel rather hungry, so he sat down at the table. He didn''t have any disposable gloves in the room, so he ended up eating the meatballs with his bare hands. The meatballs weren''t too filling, and they were pretty delicious, so it only took him a few minutes to finish all of it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Once Wendy achieved her primary goal, she headed back to her room with a pleased look on her face. She repeated whatever Beryl had said earlier to herself as she typed the words out on her screen before sending the message to Nicole. Just another day of helping Nicole out! Well, I guess my efforts didn''t go to waste, since I managed to help Nicole and Colton. I''m not allowed to leave the hotel without Colton, anyway. It''s a shame how work and holidays seem to exist together. Meanwhile, Nicole couldn''t fall asleep after receiving the news from Wendy. She couldn''t help but wonder about the news that had turned Colton''s face so pale earlier in the day. Furthermore, she couldn''t get her mind off Kendrick, who seemed to act rather differently toward her. She had a feeling that she used to know him, but regardless of how much she tried to dig into the depths of her memories, the man''s face still seemed rather foreign to her. After some time, Nicole found herself getting a headache from all the thinking. She ended up walking over to the window and opening it to get some fresh air. Ding. It was a notification from her phone. She assumed that it was a text from Wendy, so she hastily shut her window before picking up her phone to scroll through her notifications. "The Hofsteads? The Gardners?" Nicole didn''t know anything about the past. Back then, she was still a young girl who was focused on honing her medical skillsshe had been well-protected by her master. On top of that, this was a long time ago, and she couldn''t recall much from that time. She ended up running an online search for more information. The information online wasn''t always urate, but she figured that it would give her some clues and a direction to work toward. ''The Hofsteads and the Gardners'' fight is like a battle between the gods. The Gardners are a little too mean, though. They forced the Hofsteads into bankruptcy. It''s true when they say that the business industry is brutal and heartlessall they care about are their benefits.'' Nicole happened to stumble upon ament that was supportive of the Hofstead Family and against the Gardners. Chapter 1361 A Clue Chapter 1361 A Clue Nicole frowned after reading the contents on her phone. The person was clearly siding with the Hofstead Family, and they made the Gardners seem like they were just a greedy and merciless family. If my calctions are right, Colton''s father, Benjamin, should''ve been the CEO back then. Nicole had interacted with Benjamin in the past, and he hadn''t seemed like a heartless man to her. She was good at reading others, and she was certain that her impression of him was correct. There were a fewments that sided with the Gardner Family, but those were clearly outnumbered. Nicole''s instincts told her to tap on the profile of the person who spoke up for the Gardners the most. ''The Hofsteads were clearly too aggressive. They kept provoking the Gardners, and they were trying to ruin the Gardners. If it weren''t for Benjamin''s skills, the Gardners would''ve been utterly destroyed by the Hofsteads.'' Nicole was fully focused as she continued to read thement. ''The Gardners might not be saints, but I bet they didn''t have a choice but to fight back. They only pushed back a little each time, and they didn''t try to ruin the Hofsteads in one go. Ultimately, the Hofsteads were simply too greedy. They ignored their own mess and focused on destroying the Gardners instead. As a result, they faced some issues in their internal divisions, and a few of their core people were sent to jail. The Hofsteads went bankrupt after that.'' Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nicole felt a heavy sensation in her chest after reading thement. She didn''t know how to determine the truth after reading thements. However, she was certain that Benjamin wasn''t an evil man. If the Hofsteads had been the ones to trigger him, he would have shown some mercy in his counterattack. Colton, on the other hand, wouldn''t have had the same mindset if he had been the one in charge. Colton was much more unforgiving, and he wouldn''t have let the Hofsteads go so easily. His approach made him a legendary figure in the industry, and no one had the guts to mess with him, as they didn''t want to cause trouble for themselves. Well, if thisment is true, then it looks like Old Mr. Gardner was too kind back then. Since Nicole had a clue, she figured that she could expand her research from there. After a long while, she finally fell asleep in bed. For some reason, she had a really nice, deep sleep. The next morning, Nicole was awakened by the sound of Chloe knocking on her door. Nicole crawled out of bed half-asleepshe was still tired, as she had slept a little toote the night before. Nicole had a hand pressed against her back and another hand around her tummy as she got to the door. In recent years, she could tell that her body wasn''t as active and lively as before. "What is it, Nicole? Did you not sleep wellst night?" Chloe asked with a frown. She could tell from the look on Nicole''s face that the woman hadn''t gotten a good sleep. "Why don''t you take a day off today? You should get a holiday. Your stomach is starting to show, and I don''t think you can continue doing this," Chloe suggested. Even though Nicole''s pregnancy differed from the regr person''s, it was still necessary for her to be cautious with her health. She would suffer if she went on the way she did. "I can''t take a day off today. We''re in the most crucial period now, so we can''t getzy at a time like this," Nicole uttered while shaking her head. She insisted on proceeding with work, and she had a determined look on her face. When Chloe saw the look of determination on Nicole''s face, she simply let out an exasperated sigh. "Fine. But you''re not allowed to work the morning and night shifts at the baseyou''re only allowed to continue with your inspection." This was the most that Chloe could offer, and she made her boundaries clear. Even though this was their business, Chloe knew that one''s health had to take precedence. Nicole knew that she would have to go along with Chloe''s words when she saw the look on Chloe''s face. She knew that Chloe was only doing this for her, and she knew that Chloe didn''t want her to do anything that would be harmful to herself. "Fine. I''ll sleep for a while more, then. You should head off first," Nicole replied with a nod. She beamed at the other woman when she saw the earnest look on the woman''s face. Chloe left after she was finally satisfied with Nicole''s response. "You should take good care of yourself. I''ll wait for you at the base," she uttered in a rather worried tone before leaving. Nicole nodded and agreed once more before sending Chloe off. After Chloe left, Nicole felt the drowsiness seeping into her again. She made her way to her bed before sinking in and falling into a deep sleep. Chapter 1362 The Actual Reason Chapter 1362 The Actual Reason Kendrick fell deep into thought as he gazed at the night view outside his window. Ryan had told him that Colton was there to look for Nicole. If that''s the case, then why didn''t he show any response when seeing Nicole today? The same question bothered Kendrick throughout the night, and he simply couldn''t make sense of it. He was thinking about this even while he was at the gathering earlier. Colton was an extremely powerful enemy to haveKendrick was much more terrified of Colton than he was of Benjamin. I can''t allow any of this to be exposed. I have to get Ryan to speed up his work. Perhaps Colton is only using Nicole as an excuse to visit Florend, and perhaps his actual reason is to attack me, Kendrick thought to himself. But If he doesn''t go to Monterey, then there wouldn''t be anyone to watch over thepanies in the country. There''d be an easy target over at Monterey. Kendrick curled his lips into a smirk at that thought. Perhaps this isn''t all bad. I can use myself as bait, and I can get Colton to be hooked on me. Right then, Kendrick heard his phone ringing. His gaze darkened when he saw his phone screen shing beside him. It was a call from Ryan. Ever since Colton left the country, Kendrick provided Ryan with his actual contact number so that Ryan could contact him easily. However, Ryan wasn''t as simple of a man as he had thought. Ryan really thinks that I don''t know about all his subtle gestures back in the country, huh? Without much hesitation, Kendrick picked up his phone. "What is it?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Things are nearly ready here. I bought some small portions of the Gardner Family''s shares from others, and we''re considered shareholders now. However, I bought it under someone else''s name, so the Gardners don''t know that I''m the shareholder now." Ryan spoke in a rather haughty tone as if he was trying to show off to Kendrick. Kendrick''s expression darkened upon hearing the man''s words. Aren''t things going a little too smoothly? Regardless, Kendrick didn''t have much of an understanding of the country''s situation, so all he could do was make judgments based on Ryan''s words. Fortunately for him, Ryan was a rtively competent man, and all it took were a few words to ensure that Ryan would get the job done well. "It seems to be going a little too smoothly. Perhaps you should be more alert. If you still don''t face any obstacles, you might want to hold things off for a few days to observe the situation first," Kendrick ordered in a deep voice. All they had was this one chance. If they didn''t seed this time, it wasn''t just Ryan who would fall into the hands of the GardnersKendrick would be affected as well. "I got it. Don''t worry." Ryan was confident in his abilities to handle this matter. They chatted for a while before they ended the call. After that, Kendrick pulled his blinds shut before he walked over to his bed to sit down. Nicole''s face popped up in his mind. The most shocking news he received that day was the news of Nicole''s pregnancy. Kendrick took some time to recall the past, and he remembered how Nicole had been dressed in loose clothing the entire time. She never wore high heels, either. I should''ve realized something then. But Kendrick had been too obsessed with the fact that he found Nicole, and he had been too excited about his sess in partnering up with her. Who does the child belong to? Kendrick narrowed his eyes a little. If the child belongs to Colton, then Knowing Colton, he wouldn''t allow Nicole to just fly over to Florend. In other words, the child can''t possibly belong to Colton. If that''s the case, then everything seems to make more sense. Kendrick was in a good mood after that. He wasn''t bothered by the fact that Nicole had a child. After all, regardless of who the child belonged to, Kendrick didn''t mind taking the child as his biological child in the future. What mattered the most to Kendrick then was for him to settle things with Louis. Once that''s done, there''ll be nothing thates between Nicole and me. I''ll be able to take revenge for the Hofsteads then. Meanwhile, at Loft Apartments, Chloe walked out of her room to find Nicole hunting for food in the fridge. "Nicole?" Chloe was shocked to learn that Nicole had this side to her as well. Chapter 1363 Another Problem Chapter 1363 Another Problem Nicole looked as if she hadn''t heard Chloe''s words at all. She simply went on searching for food in the fridge. It seemed like she was really famished. Chloe tried to stifle augh, and she cleared her throat before speaking again. "I can cook something for you if you''re hungry, Nicole." Nicole''s actions came to a halt before she slowly turned around to face Chloe. Nicole looked like a child who had just made a mistakethere was a mixture of embarrassment and guilt on her face. She was actually there to look for some ice cream. Chloe had stopped her from eating ice cream recently, but Nicole simply couldn''t ignore her cravings. "Is there something you''re hiding from me, Nicole?" Chloe seemed to realize something when she saw the look on Nicole''s face, and she shot the woman a suspicious gaze while smiling at her. Nicole hastily pushed the fridge door shut. She felt genuinely self-conscious when she saw the way Chloe''s eyes bore into hers. "It''s nothing, Chloe. I''m not hungry. I''m going to head back to get some rest. I have work tomorrow," Nicole announced while shaking her head. Then, she turned and hurried off to avoid Chloe''s further questions. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chloe couldn''t help but curl her lips into an exasperated smile when she watched how Nicole scurried off. Chloe knew exactly what Nicole wanted, of course. I bet she''s craving ice cream. "Oh, well." Chloe let out a sigh to herself before she headed back to her own room. I don''t have a choice. I have to make sure Nicole watches her dietI''m doing this for her health. Upon returning to her room, Nicole still felt troubled by the fact that she hadn''t gotten her cravings satisfied. Her baby was due in five months, and she would need some time to recover after birth. That was a long wait. "Ugh. When will I get to eat whatever I want?" She shook her head dejectedly. After a long afternoon nap, Nicole got out of bed and headed over to the research center. The research center was close to where she stayed so that made things convenient for her. However, most of the people at the research center seemed especially protective and attentive toward her since she was pregnant. Nicole didn''t like this. Should I just stay home for the next five months? she thought. Knock knock. Nicole was just about to take a break when someone knocked on her door. "I have something to talk to you about, Nicole." It was Chloe''s voice. Nicole opened the door without any hesitation, and she rested a hand on her belly as she walked over to her. "What is it?" Nicole asked. Chloe rushed forward to support Nicole, and she felt guilty about her own decisions right then. I could''ve just spoken to her earlier this morning. I''m so insensitive! I shouldn''t bother Nicole at this hour. "Forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. You should get some rest, Nicole. I was being selfish by showing up at this hour," Chloe uttered while shaking her head. She helped Nicole over to the bed with a hint of guilt in her eyes. Upon hearing Chloe''s words, Nicole rushed forward to hold onto Chloe''s arm. "Oh, it''s fine. What is it? Tell me." Nicole found herself gaining trust in Chloe when she saw how sincere and earnest Chloe seemed. Even though Roxanna had her strengths, Nicole still preferred relying on Chloe, especially for international matters. "Well, it''s about your pregnancy. Many of the people in the research center have been paying more attention to your stomach nowadays, so I figured that there might be a way for you to know about the progress at the center without having to go over every day," Chloe exined as she sat down beside Nicole. This was something that had been on Nicole''s mind, and she nodded upon hearing Chloe''s words. "Go on. Don''t stop," she uttered when Chloe fell silent for a while. Nicole had been trying to work around the same issue, and she smiled when she realized that Chloe had been thinking about the same thing. Nicole was eager to hear what Chloe had to say. "Well, we could collect reports from that day, and you could read them the next day and respond by noon. That allows us to progress at our usual pace. Furthermore, I''ll be at the center, so you don''t have to tire yourself by traveling around all the time, Nicole. What do you think?" Chloe suggested. Chapter 1364 Thoughts Chapter 1364 Thoughts The room was silent for a while, and the two women sat on the edge of the bed while staring at one another. There was a mixture of hope and determination in Chloe''s eyes as she gazed at Nicole. She genuinely hoped for Nicole to agree to this suggestion. Otherwise, if something happened to Nicole while she was at the research center, Chloe wouldn''t be able to forgive herself even if no one else med her for anything. Nicole noticed the look of anticipation in the other woman''s eyes. Well, Chloe''s n could work, but I''m just not sure whether Kendrick would agree to this. After all, the initial agreement had been for me to be the one overlooking the research center. It''s my job to ensure that nothing goes wrong there, Nicole thought. When Chloe saw the hesitation in Nicole''s expression, she seemed to be reminded of something. Hold on. I was with Nicole when she signed the papers, and one of the terms had been for Nicole to be the one overlooking the research center. She wasn''t supposed to be away. If that''s the case, things might get a little tricky. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chloe understood Nicole''s concerns then. "I''ll talk to Kendrick about this. He can''t expect a pregnant woman to travel in and out of the research center every day, can he? Furthermore, my idea would still allow you to overlook the progress that is being made at the research center. It doesn''t entirely go against the terms," Chloe uttered in a slow and cautious tone. Chloe figured that it would make more sense for her to discuss this with Kendrick than to continue allowing Nicole into the research center. If Nicole continued to show up, it wasn''t just harmful to her own health; it was also distracting for the rest of the workers. Chloe was considering the bigger picture here. "Fine. You can handle everything, then. I''ll talk to him about it if he doesn''t agree with our n," Nicole finally replied with a nod. She didn''t have any other n, and Chloe''s n seemed like the most feasible one. However, they still had to wait for Kendrick''s approval before anything. Nicole couldn''t seem to fall asleep after Chloe left. Thetter had shut the blinds before she walked out, so Nicole couldn''t see anything from her window at all. Nicole lowered her head to nce at her own stomach. People im that pregnancy is the toughest ten months of a woman''s life, but I don''t seem to experience many of the symptoms, like nausea. All that''s troubling about this pregnancy is that I can''t do the important tasks I''m responsible for. Could this be because of the supreme voodoo bug? Nicole couldn''t seem to find any other exnation. Perhaps the supreme voodoo bug unintentionally lessened some of my sufferings. I guess it is a blessing in disguise. However, whenever Nicole thought about Colton, she found herself getting a headache. She didn''t want Colton to think that the child in her womb belonged to anyone else, yet judging by the situation they were in, she had no choice but to do so. Forget it. This isn''t over until everything has settled down, so I''ll think about it then. It was daytime back in the country, and Roxanna was overlooking the other researchers as they did their work at the research center. The research center was a lot quieter ever since half of the researchers had left. This was supposed to be good news, as it meant that things were going well on Nicole''s and Chloe''s end. But if that''s the case, then why do I feel so bad? Roxanna wondered. Roxanna heaved a long sigh before she turned and headed back to her office. There were still traces of Chloe''s and Nicole''s existence back in the office, and Roxanna often wished that they were still around. Roxanna spun her chair around to face the window, and she felt a sense of achievement when she saw the research center from her office up above. "I''ll wait for you guys, Chloe and Nicole," Roxanna muttered. "Who are you waiting for?" Roxanna was shocked when she heard a man''s voiceing from behind her. She spun around with a look of terror on her face, but her terror soon turned into anger when she saw the person''s face. "I don''t think it''s nice for you to barge into one''s office, Mr. Quill, is it?" Roxanna hadn''t expected Isaac to show up and even sneak up on her. She despised impolite people like him. I have no idea how I used to look up to someone as rude as him, she thought to herself. Well, this isn''t the time to consider such things, Roxanna told herself before she snapped out of her thoughts and fixed her stern gaze on Isaac. Chapter 1365 About Our Partnership Chapter 1365 About Our Partnership Isaac stared at Chloe, who looked like a grumpy, raging cat as she red at him. He knew that he must have annoyed the woman with his actions. "I''m sorry. I knocked on the door, but you didn''t respond. The guards rang your phone, but you didn''t pick up either. They let me in and I knocked on your door again, but you still didn''t say anything. I asked someone to make sure that you were in the office, and I got worried that something might have happened to you, so I decided toe in. Yet, you still misunderstood me." Isaac let out a sigh. He exined himself in a single breath, and Roxanna didn''t get a chance to say anything at all. She ended up not knowing what to say at all. She hadn''t intended to put all the me on the man, and she felt rather pleased and surprised to hear the man exining himself so thoroughly. "You really misunderstood me," Isaac said as he lowered his head. He looked like a sad and sorry child who had been wrongly used. "Alright, alright. It''s my fault, okay? I shouldn''t have med you for this. Is there any reason you''re here, Mr. Quill?" Roxanna hastily apologized for her mistake. Today seems like an unlucky day for me. How did I end up in this situation? She no longer looked the man in the eye after that, as she didn''t know how tofort him. As Roxanna was looking away, Isaac sneakily lifted his head up and he curled his lips into a cheeky smirk. He hadn''t expected the woman to be so easily fooled by his act. Of course, he had been completely honest with his exnationhe had no reason to lie to Roxanna. He simply hadn''t expected her to be such a fun person to fool around with, and he couldn''t help but feel the urge to tease her a little more. "I heard that you guys started another research center overseas, and I got rather worried about our partnership, so I dropped by to talk to you about it. I hadn''t expected you to be so hostile with me."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Isaac got into the mood a little before he began to y the role of a victim again. He sounded rather disappointed as he spoke. Roxanna seemed a lot more alert upon Isaac''s mention of the partnership. She snapped her head back to stare at the man, only to see his miserable and meek expression. She found herself extra guilty as she reflected on her earlier actions. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Quill. I hope a generous man like you can forgive me this once. You should take a seat if you''re here to talk about the partnership," she replied. Roxanna nearly forgot about how Isaac was technically her client. She deeply regretted her actions when she recalled the way she had treated him earlier. I must have gotten a little toofortable around here, and I totally forgot how some people can be calctive and mean. I hope Isaac isn''t one of those guys, Roxanna thought to herself. She silently prayed that the man wouldn''t fault her for her actions. Meanwhile, Isaac stole a nce at Roxanna to see the look on her face. Then, with the same hurt expression on his face, he sank into the seat that Roxanna had pointed him toward. "Thest time we spoke about the partnership, we agreed that mypany will be the only one partnering up with you for the makeup products, right?" Isaac wasn''t just there to tease the woman; he was also there for work. He wasn''t the sort of person who would fool around when it came to business. Roxanna seemed rather shocked to see the sudden change in the man, and she took a while toe to her senses. I can''t believe how quickly he changed. He''s really something else, she thought to herself. "Miss Miller?" Isaac prompted when he noticed how silent the woman was. This girl isn''t just silly; she''s also really slow. She''s such a fun target to tease. After hearing about the research center, Isaac was concerned that his brand''s credibility would be compromised once it appeared in other countries. Even with the agreement that they had, Isaac still considered this to be a serious matter, especially since the announcements of the overseas research center had been made public. He figured that he would have to drop by to get some confirmations just to be sure. Perhaps it wasn''t necessary for him to make a trip over, but he did it anyway. Roxanna paid attention to the man''s exnation for a while, but she found his concerns increasingly ridiculous after a while. However, she had no choice but to entertain the man''s concerns since he was their client. He''s the CEO of apanyhow could he be so silly? What makes him think we''ll breach the contract? We wouldn''t dare to do so! Roxanna thought to herself. Chapter 1366 Isaacs Suspicious Chapter 1366 Isaac''s Suspicious Roxanna wore a rather disdainful look on her face as she stared at the man sitting in her office. However, she tried her best to contain her emotions, as she didn''t want to show any distaste toward the man. She was worried that their partnership would be affected if Isaac saw the look in her eyes. However, Roxanna''s attempts at concealing her emotions made her seem like she was sympathizing with Isaac more than anything. This made Isaac rather confusedhe wasn''t sure why the woman seemed to pity him. Did I make a wrong assumption? Well, this is just an excuse, anyway. I''m mainly here to help Colton ask about Nicole. There''s nothing wrong with that, is there? Isaac tried tofort himself. Regardless, he was certain that he had a valid reason to drop by. "Why do you keep looking at me like that, Miss Miller?" Isaac felt rather uneasy when Roxanna didn''t respond after a long time. She was simply staring at him with the same look of sympathy in her eyes. Roxanna returned to her senses then, and she realized how she might have gotten lost in her thoughts for a while. She hastily put on a pleasant and professional expression before exining herself. "You don''t have to worry about this, Mr. Quill. We will not breach or terminate the contract at all. Furthermore, we''ll definitely achieve what we''ve promised you guys. We''re earnest and responsible individuals even without the contact in ce." Roxanna hoped that Isaac would learn from his lesson after this time. She was concerned that he wouldn''t be able to maintain his position with an IQ like his. All of a sudden, Roxanna was reminded of some information that she had found about Isaac on the Inte. It''s true that the information online can''t be trusted. He sure is different from what was described online. Isaac didn''t know what was going on in Roxanna''s mind, but he could tell that it wasn''t anything good, because there was a rather disdainful look on the woman''s face. He met her gaze for a moment before he quickly looked away. He didn''t want to forget his actual reason for paying a visit. "Well, even though we''re just partners, and though I may not have the right to know more about your overseas research center, I''d still like to ask a few things about it. I want to know about your developments, as I''d like to use that information for further consideration in our future work together." Isaac spoke while observing the look on the woman''s face. He was hoping that he would be able to get something from her expression, and as he expected, Roxanna''s expression didn''t disappoint. Her facial features stiffened as she wondered why Isaac was inquiring for such information. However, she figured that it would not harm them if Isaac wanted to know more about thepany. After all, they both might benefit from it if theirpanies could form further partnerships. "Our overseas research center has already had some discussions about partnerships, but I can''t be sure about the details. If you wish to know more about this, I can hop into a meeting with some of the people from the overseas teams, and I can get back to you soon," Roxanna replied in a formal tone. She was careful not to reveal anything else, such as pieces of unnecessary information about Nicole. Isaac nodded. So far, everything that Roxanna had told him was information that he could obtain online. In fact, he felt like he had found more information on the Inte. "Well, if that''s the case, then I don''t have much more to say. I''ll head off now," he muttered. Then, he got to his feet to leave. Since he couldn''t get any information, he figured that there would be no point for him to stay around. He didn''t have a reason to sit in the woman''s office, either. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Right then, Isaac noticed a few silly questions popping up in his mind. I should stop thinking about this nonsense, he thought to himself. Do I not have any control over my own mind? Meanwhile, Roxanna continued to observe the look on Isaac''s face. She couldnt understand what was going on in his mind, but she tried to respond politely. "I have other matters to handle, Mr. Quill. You can see yourself out." Isaac returned to his senses and gave Roxanna a nod before he turned to leave. He was still ruminating over the unwee thoughts that had popped up in his mind earlier. I don''t know what''s up with me. I think I should head back to reflect on this and calm down for a bit, he thought. After watching Isaac leave her office, Roxanna let out a long sigh as she sank into her office chair. "He''s a handsome man, but he sure is dumb." Just momentster, she got to her feet and reached for her phone before typing out a chain of numbers on her screen. She had to tell Nicole about what happened that day, as she found Isaac rather suspicious. Soon enough, Roxanna''s call got through, and Nicole''s voice sounded from the other end of the line. "There''s something I''d like to talk to you about, Nicole." Nicole was surprised to hear the serious tone in Roxanna''s voice. They hadn''t spoken to each other for a while, and Nicole hadn''t expected the woman to seem so much stricter and moreposed. Chapter 1367 Finding Out His Preferences Chapter 1367 Finding Out His Preferences "Go ahead, I''m listening," Nicole said, her tone mirroring Roxanna''s seriousness. It has been a while since Ist talked to Roxanna. "Today, that Isaac guy showed up. We didn''t get a chance to talk about thisst time, but Isaac and Colton are on good terms, and it seems like he''s been asking about you" Roxanna''s voice trailed off for a moment before she carried on. "I suspect Colton sent him." It finally dawned on Nicole that Roxanna was unaware of her recent encounter with Colton. "Roxanna, there''s something you might not know," she admitted, her tone turning gentle as she realized it was her own fault for not telling Roxanna about it sooner. "Nicole, why beat around the bush? Just say what you need to," Roxanna responded, sensing a change in Nicole''s tone and growing nervous herself. Nicole rarely spoke to her this way. "Colton already knows I''m in Florend, and we''ve met," Nicole finally admitted. Roxanna was taken aback by Nicole''s words, struggling to believe what she was hearing. She even wondered if there was something wrong with her ears. "What? Nicole, say that again?" If Colton knew about Nicole, it meant that she might have inadvertently offended her potential coborator. Roxanna''s mind raced as she tried to recall if she had said anything wrong. "Yes, a few days ago, I ran into Colton when I was out eating. Wendy was there too," Nicole confessed, sounding almost like a guilty child,cking confidence as she carefully exined. A few days ago? Roxanna suddenly realized she might have messed up today. "Nicole, I''ve got something to attend to. I''ll have to hang up," Roxanna said weakly, not giving Nicole a chance to exin further before ending the call. Now, her focus was on how to appease Isaac. She suspected that her words might have angered him. What was initially a conversation about potential cooperation had likely been tainted by her own suspicious mindset. I mistakenly took him for someone trying to gather information. Sighing, Roxanna paced around, unsure of what to do. "Roxanna, what''s wrong?" One of her employees walked in, holding a report that seemed to be for the day. Seeing Roxanna in distress, they questioned her out of concern. She looked at the employee, relief flooding her as if they were her savior. "Investigate what Mr. Quill likes and let me know; make sure to gather as much detail as possible." Her priority now was to win over Isaac. She couldn''t let this opportunity for cooperation slip away. With international affairs bing increasinglyplicated, Roxanna didn''t want to burden Nicole and Chloe any further. She needed to resolve this predicament on her own. "Sure, I''ll get right on it," the employee replied, understanding Roxanna''s urgency, and fled the room after cing the report on her desk. Roxanna stared at the report on her desk, an idea forming in her mind. If her memory served her right, some preliminary research had yielded promising results. She could use this as a reason to approach Isaac. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A faint smile tugged at the corner of Roxanna''s lips as she decided on her n. Once they had gathered enough information about Isaac''s preferences, she would bring something along, use the report as an excuse to see him and apologize to him. With her next steps clear in her mind, Roxanna''s mood improved significantly. Beep! Beep! Finally realizing her phone had been beeping all this time, Roxanna picked it up to find a stream of unread messages from Nicole. Chapter 1368 Explaining the Situation Chapter 1368 Exining the Situation Roxanna nced at her phone and saw a string of unread messages from Nicole. Only then did she realize she had cut off the call without exining anything. "Oh no, oh no! Nicole must be worried," she muttered to herself. She quickly typed out a reply, exining the situation to Nicole. Over in Florend, Nicole''s exhaustion had vanished after Roxanna hung up. Roxanna never abruptly ended calls like that, so Nicole wondered if something urgent hade up that forced Roxanna to do so. She even ran through various scenarios in her mind. Knock! Knock! "Nicole, it''s me." After haring Chloe''s voice, Nicole quickly responded, "Come in, it''s not locked." "Nicole, it''ste. Why aren''t you asleep? I came out to get some water and noticed your room''s light is still on," Chloe chided as she walked in, clearly upset that Nicole, a pregnant woman, wasn''t resting. Observing Chloe''s reaction, Nicole suddenly felt like a troublemaker that worried others. She sighed in resignation. "Is something wrong?" Chloe asked, noting that Nicole wasn''t arguing with her, which was a rare urrence. She had learned to be suspicious whenever Nicole acted differently than usual and wondered if something bad had happened. "When Roxanna called me just now, she sounded really serious. I figured something might have happened back home," Nicole exined, recounting the phone call to Chloe. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chloe couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the end. It is quite typical of Roxanna to pull something like this. "Has she replied to your messages yet?" Chloe nced at Nicole''s phone, which remained conspicuously silent. It seemed Roxanna wasn''t nning to respond anytime soon. "She probably hasn''t seen it yet. She''ll reply soon. Don''t worry, Nicole. Everything''s fine," Chloe reassured, suppressing a smile as she tried tofort Nicole. These two! Nicole looked at Chloe. Upon seeing her earnest demeanor, she didn''t think Chloe was lying. Thus, she chose to believe her and silently awaited Roxanna''s response. Chloe, on the other hand, plopped down beside her with a smile. She might as well join Nicole''s waiting game. After a few minutes, Nicole''s phone finally buzzed. Nicole wasted no time in checking Roxanna''s message. ''Nicole, I had an urgent matter to attend to, which was why I hurriedly ended the call. Everything''s okay with Isaac, so don''t worry.'' The message seemed urgent, with a few words written with typos. Chloe, peering over Nicole''s shoulder, read the message too. She managed to stifle herughter, took Nicole''s phone, and said in a slightly serious tone, "Alright, alright. You''ve seen it too. Everything''s fine now. You can go to sleep." Nicole watched her phone being taken away and let out a slow breath. She obedientlyy down on her bed. Now that she knew Roxanna was okay, she could finally rx. As long as everything''s fine Shifting to a morefortable position, Nicole adjusted herself. Since her belly had grown, she and Chloe had tried various ways to ensure that she could lie down infort. Seeing that Nicole was settled, Chloe turned to leave, not wanting to disturb her rest. On the other side of the globe, Roxanna, waiting for Nicole''s reply, was finally reminded of the time difference. It was nighttime in Florend, and Nicole probably needed her sleep. With that thought, Roxanna decided not to wait any longer and turned her focus back to work. Meanwhile, in his office, Isaac was seated. He was staring at hisputer screen, engaged in a conversation with someone on the other end. "What? You''ve already seen Nicole? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I even went to the center today to gather information for you. It seems you don''t really value my help," Isaac fumed, ring at Colton on the other side. On that day, while he was trying to gather information for Colton, Roxanna had witnessed him making a fool of himself. Colton''s indifference did tick him off, having gone all out for him. As an adult, he felt like he had made aplete fool of himself in front of a woman for the first time, and all of it was because of the person he was speaking to right now. Chapter 1369 Stay Put Back Home Chapter 1369 Stay Put Back Home "Beryl came over, and we discussed the basics," Colton said, lying on his side with exhaustion evident in his voice. He didn''t bother to face the camera, speaking in a low tone. These past few days had been taxing, and Isaac''s call, with all his unnecessary details, was unexpected. "Beryl''s there? I''ll go over once I''ve sorted things out on this end," Isaac replied urgently, unable to sit still upon hearing about Beryl''s presence. He couldn''t let Beryl get ahead of him. With a newfound determination, Isaac quickly reviewed his work progress. He intended to pick a day to head over to Florend and catch up with his good buddies. "Stay put back home. The Gardner Family and Ryan still need you." Colton refused Isaac without hesitation, giving him a reason that was hard to argue with. Isaac was about to enthusiastically inform Colton of his potential visit, but Colton''s words made him swallow his words. "Fine, I get it. Don''t worry," Isaac reluctantly agreed, but he soon realized that being in the country held its own value. It was a kind of value that Colton couldn''t overshadow, and it could even surpass Beryl''s. This was actually a great opportunity. "Alright then, that settles it. I''ve got things to do, so I''ll hang up now." Isaac decided after some contemtion and ended the call abruptly, not giving Colton a chance to continue talking. "Mr. Quill, here are some documents that require your signature." A secretary knocked and entered the room at that moment. Observing Isaac''s determined expression, she quietly spected about the reasons behind it. Isaac nced at the secretary, hearing about the documents, and promptly demanded, "Bring them here and ce them on the desk." The secretary nodded and put the documents on the desk. As she did so, she hesitated, considering whether she should bring up something she had heard recently. After all, she hadn''t investigated to verify if it was true or not. Isaac picked up the documents but noticed that the secretary hadn''t left yet. He looked up and saw her seemingly hesitant expression. "What''s on your mind? I rarely see you like this," Isaac said, lowering his head to look at the documents while asking aloud. The secretary snapped out of her thoughts and looked at him, hesitating for a moment before she finally spoke. "I heard something interesting today. It''s something about you, Mr. Quill." Isaac didn''t react or say anything, continuing to read the documents in his hands. He had grown ustomed to rumors. The secretary seemed familiar with Isaac''s demeanor and continued speaking, unfazed. "Miss Miller from the research center seems to be inquiring about your preferences. But it''s just a rumor, and I haven''t investigated yet." Isaac''s hand holding the documents paused for a moment. He lifted his gaze, his eyes intense, and fixed them on the secretary. Facing Isaac''s intense gaze, the secretary felt slightly ufortable, but she held her ground and met his eyes. She remembered that Isaac was previously uninterested in such matters. Yet, he was looking up and looked like he wanted to know more. Could it be because it''s Miss Miller? That was the only logical exnation she coulde up with. "Go and investigate," Isaac said after a moment of contemtion, his tone deep. The secretary hesitated for a moment before nodding, taking the documents that Isaac had signed, and left the room. This was a side of Isaac she hadn''t seen before. Could it be that Roxanna holds a special ce in Mr. Quill''s eyes? However, Roxanna seems like an ordinary girl. The secretary couldn''t quite figure it out, despite thinking about it for a long time. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Isaac stared at the items in his hand, and Roxanna''s image suddenly surfaced in his mind. Maybe she has a certain quality that caught my attention, just like I did back in the day. Early the next morning, an employee knocked on Roxanna''s office door while holding a folder. "Come in." Roxanna looked up, wondering who woulde to see her so early. Chapter 1370 Taking Action Chapter 1370 Taking Action The employee at the door walked in, cing the documents on the desk somewhat hesitantly. "Roxanna, these are some preferences we managed to gather about Mr. Quill." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She looked at Roxanna, feeling a bit uneasy. After all, they had spent the entire night investigating and had only found Isaac''s basic preferences. Roxanna, excited about the results, didn''t pay much attention to what the employee said. She immediately opened the documents and began to examine the contents closely. "Send a message to Mr. Quill and tell him we need to discuss matters regarding the production line. Our research has yielded sessful results." Roxanna nodded in satisfaction. For her, this information was more than enough. Her goal was to please Isaac and secure coboration with him. The employee nodded and left the room, not daring to disobey Roxanna''s orders. Since Nicole and Chloe had left, Roxanna had transformed into a different personCserious and determined. Yet, her employees didn''t mind this new side of her; in fact, they liked it. After all, who wouldn''t appreciate a boss who could lead them to sess? Once the employee left, Roxanna carefully examined the information. If she could keep Isaac under her influence, their future coborations would be as smooth as butter. Back in Florend, ''Nicole, I''m heading out. Stay home and take care of yourself. Don''t move around too much,'' were Chloe''s final words before she left for work. Chloe had taken to repeating these lines to Nicole every day before leaving for work. She would keep saying them until Nicole became impatient before she left. Of course, Nicole''s apparent impatience was just a facade because deep down, she felt truly happy. Taking a deep breath, Chloe prepared to discuss Nicole''s situation with Kendrick. A few days ago, she hadn''t told him everything, only mentioning that Nicole wasn''t feeling well. She needed time to figure out how to approach the topic with him. "Miss Yelton. pleasee this way." A secretary approached, looking at Chloe with a bit of difort but leading her into Kendrick''s office nheless. Since the arrival of Chloe and Nicole, Kendrick''s usual behavior had taken on a significant turn. This had made the staff uneasy. Chloe nodded slightly and followed the secretary. She had always wondered whether Kendrick had some strange quirks, considering that the secretaries were always women. Is Kendrick into office romance, perhaps? Such thoughts made Chloe suddenly reluctant to cooperate with Kendrick. The idea of working with someone like that sent shivers down her spine. "Miss Yelton, is something the matter? Mr. Hofstead is inside. You can go right in." The secretary guided Chloe to Kendrick''s office door, intending to bring her directly in. However, she sensed something was off and turned around to find Chloe lost in thought. "Alright." Chloe nodded, brushing past the secretary and entering Kendrick''s office. She had already knocked and received a signal from inside to enter. Kendrick was focused on his work when he heard footsteps. He looked up and saw Chloe entering. His eyes held a hint of surprise, though it quickly faded. Chloe picked up on the fleeting expression, noticing the surprise thatsted just a couple of seconds. "Mr. Hofstead, today I''m here on behalf of Nicole to discuss something with you," Chloe said calmly, ignoring Kendrick''s expression. She hadn''t forgotten her original purpose. Kendrick was even more surprised by this. It was the first time Nicole had reached out to him for a discussion, and she was doing so through Chloe. Could something have happened to Nicole? Chapter 1371 Miss Anderson Came in Person Chapter 1371 Miss Anderson Came in Person "Did something happen to Nicole?" Kendrick blurted out without considering his own status, caught up in his worry. Chloe was slightly taken aback by Kendrick''s anxious demeanor. Had I misread his expression? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Mr. Hofstead, you" Chloe began to speak, but Kendrick quickly regained hisposure, coughing lightly as he said, "Please, go ahead and speak, Miss Yelton." After a pause, he added, "I was just concerned about Miss Anderson. If something happened to her, it might impact the research center." Chloe''s expression shifted slightly, but she maintained herposure as her gaze remained on Kendrick. She hade in with confidence, but now his words were making her second-guess herself. It looked like he was concerned about Nicole''s presence at the research center. If she were to tell Kendrick that Nicole couldn''te to the research center for a while, would he cancel the cooperation in a fit of anger? The research center couldn''t afford any further disruptions. "It''s like this, Mr. Hofstead. As you know, Nicole is currently pregnant and approaching her sixth month. She doesn''t have the energy toe to the research center at the moment," Chloe exined calmly, making sure her tone was steady. If she projected enough confidence and provided both reasons and solutions, Kendrick might find a reason to agree. There could still be room to salvage the situation. "I see," Kendrick responded, almost as if he had anticipated what Chloe was about to say. His expression darkened. Seeing Kendrick''s reaction, Chloe unconsciously gulped out of nervousness. "I''d like to request a leave for Nicole. For the remainder of her pregnancy and maternity period, she will work from our apartment. Of course, this won''t affect her responsibilities at the research center. She''ll review the reports from the research team daily." Chloe enunciated each word with poise. Just then, the secretary who had entered to deliver files overheard her words. The secretary wasn''t oblivious to the implications. Her face changed, and her gaze toward Chloe turned more sinister. "Mr. Hofstead, that might not be feasible. The contract explicitly states that Miss Anderson is required to oversee personally due to her exceptional skills," the secretary interjected hastily, seemingly unable to hold back. Kendrick''s gaze turned stern as he red at the secretary. The secretary immediately closed her mouth, not daring to speak further. On the other hand, Chloe''splexion stiffened at the secretary''s words. She had anticipated a potential rejection, but she hadn''t expected to be turned down by a mere secretary. "Miss Yelton, since you''ve already brought this up, I have no reason to object. After all, your proposal is well thought out. I''m not heartless either. Since Miss Anderson is pregnant, she should take care of herself," Kendrick said, retracting his gaze and turning to Chloe. She looked up at Kendrick in surprise, not expecting him to agree to her proposal. "However, as your business partner, I have a stake in this as well. Given that Miss Anderson is now pregnant, it''s only natural for me to visit her. I hope you''ll grant me that opportunity," Kendrick continued before Chloe could respond. Kendrick''s ability to navigate conversations was quite impressive. In just a few sentences, he had gained the upper hand in the discussion. Chloe clenched her teeth. As long as her initial objective was achieved, she was satisfied. If Kendrick wanted to see Nicole, she could use other reasons to stop his visitter. "Of course, Mr. Hofstead," Chloe replied, her lips curving up to form a faint smile. Seeing her response, Kendrick nodded as if acknowledging something. He wasn''t sure why Chloe and Nicole were acting this way, or if they had caught onto something significant. However, it was true that Nicole was pregnant, and he wanted to see her for himself. Moreover, he wanted to know who the child''s father wasCalthough he didn''t mind, he needed to know for his own peace of mind. "Since you''ve agreed, I won''t take up any more of your time. Mr. Hofstead, I will take my leave." Chloe smiled before turning to leave. Kendrick nodded, and only when Chloe was gone did he lean back in his chair, deep in thought. Chapter 1372 Considering the Bigger Picture Chapter 1372 Considering the Bigger Picture After Chloe left, Kendrick''s expression grew increasingly dark. He stared coldly at his female secretary, who stood by his side, head bowed, afraid to meet his gaze. The secretary trembled slightly; it was the first time she had defied him. She had witnessed the consequences of others defying him beforeimmediate dismissal. At that moment, she was in their shoes. She didn''t know what he had in store for her, but she couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope for what might follow. "I won''t hold today''s incident against you, but I hope you won''t make such a low-level mistake again in the future." Kendrick eventuallypromised, signing the document in his hand and handing it to the secretary beside him. "Yes, Mr. Hofstead," the female secretary replied. Relief washed over her upon hearing this result, even though she maintained a calm facade while epting the document. Once the secretary left, Kendrick slowly lifted his head, his gaze following her departure. His eyes were intense, as if he could devour someone with his stare. The secretary had been by his side for many years, present since the beginning of his entrepreneurial journey. She knew many things about him. If he suddenly fired her, it would lead to significant consequences. During this critical period, if he were to terminate her employment and provoke a sense of retaliation from her, all his years of preparation would be in vain. As the secretary left the office, she felt a surge of happiness. Mr. Hofstead indeed gives me preferential treatment. I knew it! Nicole and Chloe are merely tools for him to achieve his ultimate goals. After Chloe left Hofstead Corporation, she happily sent a message to Nicole before hailing a taxi and heading toward the research center. When Nicole received the message, her face lit up with a relieved smile. With that matter resolved, she put her phone down and sighed softly as she looked at the pile of reports before her. It seemed like her workload had increased a bit. "Oh well." ''Nicole, are you free for dinner today? Let''s go out and eat together!'' A message suddenly appeared on her phone. Nicole nced at her phone, seeing that it was a message from Wendy. She picked up the phone and hesitated briefly before typing a response. ''I''m sorry, Wendy. I''m quite busytely. How about we n to have dinner together sometimeter?'' Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her workload was currently overwhelminga night out was a luxury. Colton stared at the message on Wendy''s phone, his expression darkening as he read her polite refusal. Wendy responded with an emoji before putting away her phone. "Colton, you see? She rejected me too. Why don''t you find someone else?" Wendy wondered why her brother''s attitude had taken such a sudden 180-degree turn. Just the other day, he had been avoiding Nicole, but now he wanted to have dinner with her. Moreover, she wondered why it had to be in her name. When would everythinge to an end? Colton sat up straight, leaning to the side, and was lost in thought. As Wendy felt the tense atmosphere beside her ease, she let out a sigh of relief, d that she was finally released from all this. "So, Colton, why do you want to have dinner with Nicole? Didn''t you forbid me from getting close to her?" When her words came out, Colton turned to her with a dark expression, causing her to quickly close her mouth. She decided not to ask any further, fearing another reprimand. As Wendy was about to leave the room, he suddenly stood up and left without a word, leaving her baffled by this sudden sequence of events. Well, she didn''t care what her brother wanted to do. She hoped this matter would be resolved soon. That way, the misunderstandings between Nicole and Colton could be cleared up. Chapter 1373 A New Strategy Chapter 1373 A New Strategy Colton returned to his room and found Beryl sitting there. He nonchntly took a seat beside him and coldly remarked, "Don''t you have your own room?" Without paying him much attention, Berylzily retorted, "You want to talk to me but then want me to leave? Isn''t that a bit heartless?" With those words, Beryl got up and poured himself a ss of red wine, as if he was the master of the house. He seemed familiar with the arrangement of Colton''s room. "It''s just the three of us on this floor. It''s fine for us to wander in and out of the roomsit works well for us." Beryl''s lips curled up slightly, and he ced the wine ss next to Colton before raising an eyebrow. Colton looked at the sudden appearance of the wine ss before him. His expression dimmed slightly, and then he picked up the ss, downing its contents without hesitation. "Take it easy! This is not apetition," Beryl advised when he noticed Colton''s haste to drink. "Speak up." Colton didn''t pay any attention to Beryl''sment and went straight to the point. It wasn''t a suitable time for idle chatter. The mere thought of Nicole coborating with Kendrick irked him. He thought he no longer loved Nicole, so why was he feeling this way? It was beyond hisprehension. "Oh? Alright, Kendrick and Nicole signed a contract. It''s rted to the research center. He''s Nicole''s investor, and he''s helping with the development." Beryl looked for any change in Colton''s expression but found none. He continued, "You could say that the foreign research center is closely tied to Kendrick. If something happens to Kendrick, Nicole''s research center could be affected." As Beryl''s words trailed off, Colton poured himself more wine and downed it in one go. Whether it was due to what Beryl said or something else, he was incredibly vexed. "Enough with the drinking; do you even realize how much you''ve consumed during this time?" Beryl frowned slightly, displeased with Colton''s continuous drinking. However, Colton didn''t stop his actions despite Beryl''sment. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Don''t worry about it. Proceed as nned." Colton''s lips tightened into a line. His expression remained devoid of emotion as he ced the wine ss aside and spoke coldly. Beryl was momentarily taken aback by his response, but he quicklyposed himself and nodded with a smile. "Alright, I''ll do as you say." After just these words, he left, and Colton''s room fell into silence once again. Beryl knew that everything Colton was doing right now was a facade. If things really escted to that point, Colton would surely backtrack. For this time, he needed to alter his approachhe had to make sure of the safety of Nicole''s research center. Colton''s eyes turned bloodshot as he stared at the carpet, reying Beryl''s words in his mind. If he completely destroyed Kendrick, it would undoubtedly impact Nicole''s overseas efforts. All her hard work could go down the drain. Maybe she didn''t need his pity after all. From having Zachary by her side before to having Kendrick noweither one of them was enough to help her. Forget it. Colton shook his head with a self-deprecating smile. A sleepless night ensued. Back in the country, Ryan had sprung into action. The Gardner Family held an emergency board meeting, with Ryan entering as the new shareholder. Benjamin remainedposed as he presided over the meeting, extending a wee to Ryan alongside the other board members. This surprised Ryan. After the board meeting, he immediately informed Kendrick of all that transpired. "Don''t make hasty moves. Stop all your ns for now. They''ve likely caught wind of something." Kendrick listened to Ryan''s detailed ount from start to finish, and an uneasy feeling settled in his heart. Chapter 1374 Taking Decisive Action Chapter 1374 Taking Decisive Action "But if we stop now, we''ll be throwing away everything we''ve aplished," Ryan protested. It was clear he didn''t want to give up on this opportunity. After all, such chances were rare, and who knew when the next one woulde along. "No, I''m ordering you right now. Halt all actions. If you don''tply, I''ll stop cooperating with you in the future. Think it over." Kendrick''s voice was firm as he spoke, interrupting Ryan''s attempt to convince him further. With that, Kendrick hung up the phone. Kendrick stared at hisputer screen, feeling a mix of annoyance and confusion. It seemed like both Benjamin and Colton had be aware of his existence and had unearthed his past identity. Although he had concealed his identity as the sole heir of the Hofstead Family when he gained power, he had made numerous enemies over the years in the business world, making retaliation inevitable. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, he had hoped that his and Ryan''s actions had been subtle enough to go unnoticed. Unfortunately, it seemed that they were exposed after all. With a loud thud, a vase was forcefully smashed onto the ground, shattering into pieces. Kendrick''s frustration was evident. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile, Ryan red at his phone, seething with anger after Kendrick abruptly ended the call. Who does Kendrick think he is to just order me to stop? Why should he disregard all the efforts I''ve put in? If that is how things are, then Kendrick should prepare for what I''m about to do next. Ryan''s stony gaze was fixated on a photograph of a person he had grown to hate over his lifetime. In the photo stood White Nicholson. "Take action. Spare no effort in destroying the Gardner Family." Ryan picked up his phone and dialed a number he had been frequently contactingtely. His voice was icy as he gave his orders. Ryan had recently learned the man''s name: Kendrick, the only heir of the Hofstead Family. Ryan knew Kendrick wasn''t always privy to local affairs. Many things were brought to his attention only after they had urred. As long as Ryan executed his n discreetly enough to avoid Kendrick''s associates, he could gradually eliminate the Gardner Family without Kendrick catching on. Soon, the Gardner Family would be his, and dealing with Kendrick abroad would be a breeze. After all, Ryan now held a trump card over Kendrick. A faint smile curled Ryan''s lips. Now, he needed to meet with someone else. Evelyn was alone at home, feeling dejected. Colton had already been out of the country for over half a month, yet she still had no news about him. She was his wife, so why was she kept in the dark about his whereabouts? It was uneptable. "Madam, please have some food." A maid approached with a te of reheated dishes. She had watched Evelyn struggle day by day, and at first, she had guessed that Evelyn''s status was low, but she didn''t realize how low it really was. Evelyn didn''t even have the right to know her husband''s schedule. Although the maid knew some things about Colton, she was, after all, still loyal to the Gardner Family. She knew her priorities. Thus, she could only watch Evelyn suffer silently. "I''m not hungry; take them away!" Evelyn''s eyes shed with anger as she nced at the food. Her frustration surged, and she angrily pushed over the tes in the maid''s hands, shattering them with a collective loud crash. The maid was frightened by the scene and quickly cleaned up the mess before leaving. If things continued like this, she could very well get hurt. She might even be fired. She didn''t want to lose her jobit was such an excellent opportunity. "Madam, someone''s here to see you. He goes by Mr. Yael," another maid informed Evelyn in a friendly tone, having observed herpanion''s teary exit. She didn''t understand why the other maid was crying. For this maid, it was just a job. There was no need to sympathize with these people on a personal level. Everything was just a means to make money. Chapter 1375 Lets Partner Up Chapter 1375 Let''s Partner Up Ryan? The name shed in Evelyn''s mind. What could he want here? "Madam, would you like to see him? If not, I can decline on your behalf," the maid said, noticing Evelyn''s uneasy expression. Evelyn shook her head, her toneposed as she replied, "It''s alright. Have him wait for a moment. I''ll be there shortly to wee him." With a nod, the maid left to ry the message. Since Evelyn was hosting a guest, she needed to prepare tea and refreshments. Taking a deep breath, Evelyn wondered what Ryan wanted with her. In any case, she had to meet him. As Evelyn stood up, she realized the mess she had just made on the floor. She rubbed her temples, acknowledging her increasingly uncontroble temper. Not delving deeper into her thoughts, she tidied herself up, applied a light touch of makeup to her face, and ensured she looked presentable. Once ready, Evelyn left her room. The other maid, who had been crying earlier, seemed to have beenforted by herpanion. Walking beside Evelyn, she marveled at how Evelyn''s appearance had transformed dramatically in just twenty short minutes. She silently admired the difficulty of being ady in high societythesedies had to quicklypose themselves so as not to embarrass their husbands. However, the guest wasn''t Colton''s close friend. Evelyn''s expression shifted when she noticed Ryan in the living room. She gave a brief nce to the maid by her side, signaling her to leave. All the maids obediently left the room. Then, she approached Ryan. "Mr. Yael, what brings you here today?" Evelyn asked politely as she sat across from Ryan, a faint smile on her lips. "I have a proposition. It''s a partnership. I wonder if youll be interested, Miss Wrenn?" Ryan''s gaze lingered on Evelyn as he grinned. He could see that she was trying to maintain a pleasant appearance, but no makeup could fully hide her exhaustion after days of distress. "What do you mean?" Evelyn furrowed her brows. She hadn''t expected Ryan to be so direct about his intentions; she thought he would try to dance around the topic a bit. This was not what she had anticipated. "If the information I''ve received is urate, then Miss Wrenn, you''re unaware of Colton''s current activities abroad, isn''t that right? You don''t even know when he''sing back." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ryan nodded to himself as if he hadn''t heard Evelyn''s question. He believed that Evelyn had already figured out why he hade here. Just now, she was only putting on an act. After all, she had never shown any preference toward him over Colton in her choices. However, he didn''t really expect Evelyn to favor him. He just hoped that she would do things that could satisfy him, and everything else didn''t matter. Evelyn lowered her head and remained silent. Although she appeared calm on the surface, Ryan detected a hint of panic that shed through her eyes. "Alright, Miss Wrenn, there''s no need for you to y coy with me. Although Colton is indeed in Florend to find Nicole, it''s actually just a ploy. He''s trying to attack me," Ryan exined with a smile, still patiently choosing his words. He knew that he needed to approach this situation delicatelyacting too quickly would likely backfire. "He''s not really looking for Nicole?" Evelyn looked surprised. She had assumed Colton''s trip was all about finding Nicole. But now, she realized it was a means to shift Ryan''s focus, setting up an opportunity to strike at Ryan. "Why are you telling me this? It doesn''t seem to benefit you in any way. After all, you''re here to propose a partnership with me. Yet, you''re revealing your cards, so what''s the point of me partnering with someone who has lost their leverage?" Evelyn''s voice carried a cold, mocking tone. Since that was the case, she had no need to mince her words. Chapter 1376 Refusing the Partnership Chapter 1376 Refusing the Partnership The confrontation between Evelyn and Ryan had stretched on for about five minutes in the vi''s living room. After Evelyn finished her statement, Ryan didn''t immediately offer a rebuttal. Instead, he continued to gaze at her, a silent smile ying at his lips, as if he was trying to read her like an open book. "However, Miss Wrenn, you should be aware that Nicole and Colton are currently in the same city and very close." Ryan finally spoke, his words flowing like he was simply sharing an interesting tale. His lips parted slightly as his upper and lower lips met in a deliberate collision. The deliberate manner of his speech allowed Evelyn to release a breath she didn''t realize she had been holding. In this silent showdown, she had emerged victorious. "But, Miss Wrenn, have you considered this: if Colton were to bring me down, do you think he would still stay with you? Is the issue of the child''s paternity something he can overlook? Or to put it another way, even if he doesn''t end up with Nicole, would he continue being with you?" Ryan''s words struck the core of Evelyn''s heart. Evelyn inhaled sharply, taken aback by the question she hadn''t pondered before. What would happen if Colton discovered that the child wasn''t his? What kind of fate would she face? Ryan, with his gaze fixed on Evelyn, found that his words were beginning to take effect as a change in expression spread across the woman''s face. He knew that with a bit more provocation, he could achieve his goal. "As far as I know, you and Colton haven''t obtained your marriage certificate yet. Thew might not protect you." Ryan lightly chuckled, his demeanor seemingly carefree. To Evelyn, this look was that of a devila malevolent force that aimed to inflict harm. "So, what''s your decision, then?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Evelyn lifted her head to meet Ryan''s gaze, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. This smile left Ryan slightly stunned. It felt as though something had slipped from his grasp, something he desperately tried to hold onto but couldn''t quite capture. He wanted to control the situation but found himself losing control. "Sorry, Mr. Yael, I have no interest in such a partnership," Evelyn dered without waiting for Ryan''s response. She rose from her seat, turned around, and issued a sternmand, "Show our guest out." Ryan remained seated, watching Evelyn''s departing figure. He couldn''t quite believe it. He hadid out the situation to Evelyn, and it was clear that his words were to her disadvantage. Why, then, did she still refuse him? Wasn''t partnering with him the only option left? Ryan was perplexed, and he couldn''tprehend how he had been rejected despite revealing the chessboard so openly. With the courteous assistance of the maid, Ryan found himself outside the vi. On the balcony of the second floor, Evelyn stood watching Ryan''s departure, her gaze heavy and contemtive. Ryan''s words were all based on facts; he hadn''t lied to her. His strategy was sound, and what he had said could indeed sway her into cooperating with him. Joining forces with him seemed like the only way to improve her odds. However, there was something Ryan didn''t know. This vi was under constant surveince by Colton. Even though Colton was currently in Florend and the living room was empty, he would still know everything that was said during their conversation. That was one of the reasons Evelyn had declined the partnership. Another reason was Ryan''s unreliability. For instance, after he had helped Evelyn poison Nicole, he promptly informed Colton about it despite promising to keep it a secret. That action had brought her unimaginable consequences... Evelyn suddenly recalled that terrifying night involving Colton. The memory sent shivers down her spine. Cooperating with someone of such dubious credibility held no appeal for her. It wasn''t as if she couldn''t do anything by herself. If that day came, she would use every ounce of her strength to prevent Nicole and Colton from being together, even if she couldn''t be with Colton anymore. "Heh." Evelyn let out a bitterugh and returned to her room under the watchful eyes of the maids. At this point, she felt as if she were under constant surveince; it was not much different from being in prison. Before long, news of the vi incident reached Colton. "Ryan actually went to see Evelyn?" Beryl arched an eyebrow in surprise. It was unexpected for Ryan to set aside his pride and approach Evelyn to achieve his goal. Chapter 1377 Investigation Chapter 1377 Investigation "Indeed, Ryan met Evelyn. They had an open conversation in my vi''s living room. Before that, he made sure to dismiss the maids from the room." Colton nodded, speaking calmly as he recounted what he had observed on the surveince footage. Beryl''s brow furrowed; he found Ryan''s approach peculiar. Yet, he maintained a faint smile on his lips as he responded, "He must be feeling quite anxious now. You intentionally let your uncle expose the w in his scheme that you had discovered. That''s why he''s panicking. Someone like Ryan wouldn''t blindly follow Kendrick''s orders, especially when Kendrick is in Florend and can''t directly influence matters within the country." Colton nodded in agreement. In such situations, Beryl and he seemed to share an unspoken understanding; it was a silent connection they both relished. "Evelyn is quite clever. However, I can''t quiteprehend why she would reject Ryan''s proposal," Beryl suddenly expressed his confusion, finding it hard to fathom. He had to admit that Ryan was skilled at winning people over; every reason he had presented to Evelyn had struck a chord within her heart without needing further unnecessary persuasion. For a moment, the room fell silent, just as it always did, and neither of them spoke. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Beryl wasn''t in a hurry to get his question answered. He simply gazed intently at Colton. "Didn''t Ryan betray her once before? He told me how he and Evelyn conspired to poison Nicole, which forced Nicole and me to divorce." Colton spoke after a prolonged silence. His tone was heavy, as if recounting a monumental event. Beryl nodded in response, refraining from further inquiry. At this point, he had pieced together enough information. He had a general idea of what was happening, and he felt reasonably confident about what woulde next. "I understand. I have some matters to attend to as well. I''ll take my leave, and if you need anything, feel free to message me on the phone," Beryl said, sighing slightly as he looked at Colton, who was still lost in thought. He turned and left the room. Colton no longer needed Beryl by his side. Thetter couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something peculiar about the child growing within Nicole''s womb. Ever since Colton had informed him that Nicole''s baby was actually Zachary''s, Beryl had investigated Zachary''s movements extensively. He discovered that Zachary''s schedule had been tightly packed ever since his return to the country, and there was barely a window of time for him to have been with Nicole long enough for her to conceive. However, Beryl had chosen not to share this information with Colton. If he did, Colton would undoubtedly divert his attention to investigating Zachary. In the meantime, if Ryan seized the opportunity tounch an attack on the Gardner Family and teamed up with Kendrick, even Colton''s formidable abilities might prove insufficient, potentially resulting in the Gardner Family''s downfall. The entire family would vanish from the circles they once dominated. As he contemted this, a shadow clouded his expression. There seems to be a need to have a conversation with Nicole. Back in the country, Roxanna examined the neatly arranged gift boxes before her and nodded with satisfaction. Everyone seemed to be good at preparing the gifts. "Very well done. Hand me the sess report. I''ll head over to Quill Corporation shortly," Roxanna announced, her lips curving slightly into a gentle smile as she nced at the nervous employees before her. Since Nicole and Chloe''s departure abroad, Roxanna had be stricter with everyone, resulting in a workforce that operated under a certain level of fear. "Also, regarding the recruitment of new employees, I want you to conduct preliminary screening and present the final shortlist to me. I''ll make the ultimate decision on the final list," Roxanna added as the group prepared to leave, suddenly remembering another task she needed to address. For the research center, this matter was of great importance. They couldn''t afford to bex, as new employees were the new blood of thepany. If they found promising talents, they could also be sent to the overseas research center, serving as a means to alleviate the burden on Nicole and the others. Chapter 1378 Thorough Preparation Chapter 1378 Thorough Preparation With everything well-prepared, Roxanna held the report and the gifts as she arrived at the entrance of Quill Corporation''s office building. Standing there, she looked up at the towering building and let out a sigh. Such a stark contrast. However, the research center was no slouch either. While it might not have such towering buildings, the area was quite spacious, and the staff dormitories were also pleasant. Roxanna nodded to herself affirmatively, but her confidence was soon shattered. But then again, they have money. Shaking her head, she stopped overthinking it and marched into the Quill Corporation office building with her things. Having made an appointment beforehand, the receptionist recognized her and led her to the dedicated elevator, ensuring she got in before pressing the button. Taking a deep breath, Roxanna watched as the floor numbers increased. Her nerves started to get the better of her, much like the first time they had met. Back then, she had admired him, never imagining he was this formidable. Anxiety gnawed at her as she worried that this encounter might leave a negative impression on him, jeopardizing the potential coboration. If it turned out her words had caused any harm, she would never forgive herself. "Miss Miller, wee. Mr. Quill has been waiting for your arrival." The secretary smiled and respectfully informed her upon seeing her. Roxanna smiled and nodded in response, following the secretary toward Isaac''s office. Along the way, many employees either discreetly observed her or tantly stared. Roxanna couldn''t fathom the reason behind it; she was merely here for a business discussion. Did Quill Corporation''s employees not encounter this kind of situation before? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rolling her eyes internally, Roxanna held her head high and walked into the office without feeling the least bit bothered by their scrutiny. "Good day, Mr. Quill," she greeted as she entered the office. To her surprise, Isaac was nowhere to be seen. The window was slightly ajar, allowing a gentle breeze to rustle the pages of the documents on the desk. "Mr. Quill?" Roxanna called out again, unable to locate Isaac''s presence. She didn''t dare to look around; she stood still and called out softly. Behind her, Isaac stood silently, holding a cup of coffee as he observed her docile demeanor. A faint smile curled up on his lips. Roxanna called out several times but received no response. Given the circumstances, she didn''t dare to search around. She had heard that a CEO''s office held many confidential matters, and if she misced something important, she couldn''t bear the trouble it might bring to the research center. "Miss Miller, look behind you. You won''t find me if you keep searching that way," Isaac finally said, deciding not to tease her further. He walked to a chair in front of his desk and took a seat. Feeling a mix of anxiety and exasperation, Roxanna watched Isaac calmly seated before her. Her irritation red up, but she suppressed it. Was he there all along? She had called out so many times, and he just pretended not to hear and watched her make a fool of herself? Raising an eyebrow, Isaac looked at her, curious to see if this would provoke her. Seeing the nonchnt expression on Isaac''s face caused Roxanna to swallow her anger. No, she couldn''t afford to get angry now. If she did, all her efforts of the past few days would be in vain. Taking a deep breath, she mustered a gentle smile and gracefully maintained herposure. "Mr. Quill, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you today." Isaac was slightly surprised by how calmly Roxanna took it. He had wanted to test her to see if he could rile her up. "Sure, have a seat. Miss Miller, it must be tiring to stand," Isaac replied with a faint smile, his eyes holding a yful glint. With that, Roxanna followed Isaac''s suggestion and took a seat. She looked at him, momentarily dazed. He was quite different from how the rumors had painted him. He was actually a cunning and sly fox, yet he was rumored to be aloof and unapproachable. That was a gross misjudgment. Chapter 1379 Lost in Thought Chapter 1379 Lost in Thought "Miss Miller?" Isaac furrowed his brows when Roxanna remained silent with her gaze fixed on him. Is she angry? Is she so upset that she doesn''t even want to speak? Otherwise, why is she just staring at me without saying anything for no reason? Thinking this, Isaac felt an inexplicable sense of annoyance in the depths of his heart. He couldn''t help but feel that what he had done was wrong. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Apologies, Mr. Quill. I got lost in thought." Roxanna snapped back to attention, her face flushing slightly. She lowered her head, ced the report she had brought on the table in front of them, and began to speak confidently. "Over the past couple of weeks, we''ve hit another milestone in our research. We''ve had simr studies before, but we hadn''t found the right partner for coboration, so those were put on hold. However, meeting you, Mr. Quill, prompted us to revisit our past research. As a result, we''ve elerated our efforts, and now let''s take a look here..." Isaac watched Roxanna speak with confidence, momentarily lost in thought. Indeed, one shone best when they talked about their expertise with poise and rationality. The conversation between the two flowed smoothly from there. Roxanna easily answered Isaac''s various questions, and her responses were convincing enough to persuade him. "Very well, let''s proceed with this n then. Miss Miller, I''ll leave the next steps to you. I hope you can show us desirable results." Isaac nodded in satisfaction. Closing the document in his hands, he ced it on the table and looked at Roxanna thoughtfully, his lips parting slowly. Roxanna heaved a sigh of relief, gathering the documents and ncing at the gift box she had ced on the ground. Her gaze shifted slightly. "Mr. Quill, you did mention the possibility of further coboration during ourst meeting, didn''t you?" she tentatively inquired, hoping for confirmation. If Isaac acknowledged it, she would take out the gift box and present it to him. "Yes," Isaac responded, met with Roxanna''s hopeful gaze. He couldn''t possibly refuse that fervent look, and besides, he did indeed have intentions in that direction. Of course, the coboration wasn''t solely because of Nicole. Roxanna''s capabilities and the research center''s collective work ethic had convinced him. With such a promising partner, why wouldn''t he seize the opportunity? He was a businessman, after all. Roxanna reached down and retrieved the gift box from the floor, confidently handing it to Isaac. "These are some gifts I selected based on your preferences. I hope you like them." Isaac was slightly surprised by the gift. He hadn''t expected Roxanna to prepare something like this. Initially, he thought she was about to take it away, which was why she hadn''t immediately ced it on the table. Little did he know it was meant for him. This revtion caught Isaac off guard. "As for the overseas research center, Mr. Quill, it''s something you should get to know better, especially since we''ll be working more closely in the future," Roxanna continued without observing his expression, her attention on her exnation instead. "The overseas research center is still in its early stages. The facility is currently being established in coboration with a foreignpany. Our research is being conducted in one of their major facilities. Our partnership is straightforward: they supply the necessary research materials, and we coborate on research. However, they fully respect our opinions and input in the coboration, so you can rest assured on that front." Roxanna hadn''t spoken this much in a while, mainly because her daily routine didn''t require too much talking. Speaking so much all of a sudden made her mouth feel a bit dry. Isaac was observant, noticing Roxanna repeatedly licking her lips. His lips curved slightly as he leaned forward and poured a cup of tea for her. "I''m not sure what you prefer to drink, Miss Miller, so I prepared a cup of tea for you," Isaac said with a smile. Realizing that he had overlooked this, he couldn''t help butugh at his ownck of attentiveness. He knew they had been talking for quite some time, yet he hadn''t even offered her a drink. Chapter 1380 Collaboration Chapter 1380 Coboration Roxanna from the research center had been in Isaac''s office for quite a while now, with no signs of any activitying from within. Although the higher-ups were worldly-wise individuals, they were well aware of the type of person Isaac was. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. There was no reason for him to have a woman talking in his office for such an extended period. Inside the office, Roxanna blinked, taking the teacup. "Thank you, Mr. Quill. Mr. Quill, do you have any thoughts on our uing coboration? Feel free to share them with me." She had just felt thirsty, and Isaac had promptly poured tea for her. It was probably his basic etiquette when dealing with guests. Roxanna made a conscious effort not to let her mind wander and maintained a neutral expression while looking at Isaac. "I''ll have a basic contract drafted, which will be sent to the research center for your review. Also, I''ll engage with the overseas research center to discuss the coboration further. If all goes well, our legal department will draft a formal contract. Of course, the terms of coboration will be refined and sent to the research center as well. You don''t need to worry, Miss Miller," Isaac said, nodding. Heid out his thoughts; if they were to coborate, he wanted to disy amitted attitude. Roxanna''s heart leaped. From the looks of it, Isaac was definitely inclined toward coboration. If that was the case, the pressure on Nicole and the others from overseas would be considerably reduced. Roxanna felt a surge of happiness. Usually, her emotions would show on her face in some way. "Very well, then, Mr. Quill. I''ll go back and await further news from you," Roxanna replied. Isaac nodded. After shaking hands with Isaac, Roxanna left his office, documents in hand. As soon as she stepped out of the office, she realized that almost every pair of eyes in the vicinity was focused on her. Wait, have I done something out of the ordinary? Roxanna pretended not to notice and continued walking forward until she reached the elevator. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. Thispany is a bit strange. I''m just here to discuss business in the office. Why do I have to endure this scrutiny from the employees? She felt she should leave as soon as possible. After all, the preliminary coboration had been agreed upon. She needed to hurry back and share this good news with Nicole. When the elevator doors opened, Roxanna quickly stepped out of Quill Corporation. Unbeknownst to her, as soon as she left, the employees of Quill Corporation were buzzing with excitement. Overseas, in Nicole''s apartment, Nicole had just finished reading the report on the table, and it was already past 10.00PM. ncing at the clock on the wall, she suddenly realized howte it was. Yet, Chloe hadn''t returned. Nicole frowned slightly. While the research center wasn''t far from the apartment, this area wasn''t entirely free of potentially dangerous people. With a sense of worry, Nicole dialed Chloe''s phone number, but there was no response, only a prolonged ringing or a busy tone. Oh, no. An unsettling feeling gnawed at Nicole''s heart. She had considered all the worst possibilities. Being in a foreign country, they weren''t familiar with the ins and outs of the local practices. If something were to happen... Nicole felt a sense of urgency. She didn''t have time to notify anyone. Grabbing her phone and throwing on a coat, she rushed out of her apartment. It was already autumn, and the weather was cooling down. At the moment, it was nighttime, and as soon as Nicole stepped out, she could feel a chill seeping through her clothes. She tightened her coat and realized she needed to prepare some winter clothing soon. Her gaze swept around, searching for Chloe, but she didn''t see Chloe''s familiar figure. Thankfully, Nicole was proficient in the localnguage, makingmunication with the locals in Florend simple and without issues. People around her were already familiar with them; after all, they were all Hofstead Corporation employees. When they saw Nicole, they greeted her warmly. Nicole took the opportunity to inquire about Chloe''s whereabouts, but no one had seen her. She didn''t know what to do. She aimlessly searched around, feeling lost and uncertain. Chapter 1381 Worry Chapter 1381 Worry Nicole listened to the advice of those around her and headed toward the research center to look for Chloe. She had intended to go to the center anyway. Anxious, she hurried toward the center, repeatedly calling Chloe''s phone. Just like before, Chloe didn''t pick up. Meanwhile, at a bar near the research center "I''m curious why you wanted to meet me," Chloe said coldly, staring at the unfamiliar man before her. She had never seen this man before, yet he seemed to know a lot about Nicole and Colton, even details about them that were more private. This included the incident where Evelyn had poisoned Nicole. Beryl, eyeing the woman in front of him who was wary and vignt against him. Suppressing a smile, he spoke slowly. "I invited you out simply because I wanted to learn more about Nicole from your perspective." After careful consideration, he realized that directly approaching Nicole might not be the best idea. Given her pregnancy, it could be unwise to stress her out. So, he decided to approach someone close to her. "What do you mean? Sir, I don''t know you. If you want to know about Nicole, I suggest you talk to her directly. I''m sure she knows better about her matters," Chloe replied, her brow furrowing slightly. This man must have learned about her rtionship with Nicole to be so bold. She detested people who invaded others'' privacy like this. "Miss Yelton, there''s no need to be so guarded. If you''re going to be like this, I''m afraid we won''t be able to continue our conversation." Beryl sighed, somewhat frustrated. Did he reallye across as that much of a viin? But then again, he realized, if a stranger he''d never met before suddenly approached him asking about his best friend, he would probably be wary too. "Sorry, but I have nothing to say to you," Chloe retorted before picking up her belongings and heading for the exit. Beryl watched her leave, a faint smile ying on his lips. Indeed, without Colton and Nicole connecting them, there wasn''t much to talk about between them. Still, he thought that while Chloe might have evaded this situation, there might not be another simr opportunity in the future. Beryl''s gaze lingered on the disappearing figure around the corner. As Chloe stepped out of the bar, she suddenly realized how worried Nicole must be. She pulled out her phone and found numerous missed calls and messages. "Chloe!" Just as Chloe was about to call Nicole back, she heard a familiar voice. Turning toward the voice, she spotted a worried figure rushing toward herNicole. "Nicole, why are you out? It''s sote, and you''re not dressed warm enough!" Chloe hurried to Nicole''s side, looking her up and down and furrowing her brows at Nicole''s thin clothing. The weather had turned coldertely. It wasn''t suitable for Nicole to not put onyers, especially given her pregnancy. "How long have you been out? Oh, never mind that. Let''s hurry home." About to inquire about how long Nicole had been outside, Chloe realized they weren''t in the right ce for such a conversation. She held onto Nicole and led her away briskly. "Don''t just fuss over me. Why didn''t you answer your phone? Why were you out sote today?" Nicole scanned Chloe from head to toe, finally relieved that Chloe wasn''t injured. She had been holding her breath in worry the entire time. A memory of the man''s face suddenly shed in Chloe''s mind. She didn''t even know his name. She noticed Nicole''s curious expression and decided against telling her. After all, she hadn''t gained any useful information. "I''m fine. I just had to work overtime today. As for my phone, maybe I had no signal, and I had it on silent." Chloe had spected that her phone signal was weak in the bar. It was quite strange, as there was no signal when she entered, but the signal was excellent when she left. Nicole nodded in agreement. She trusted Chloe and didn''t suspect her of lying. Finally, she voiced her concern. "Okay, if you have to workte again, just let me know in advance. It would be best if you could give me an estimate of when you''ll be back." Chloe nodded obediently, saying, "Don''t worry, Nicole. I know this route well, so there''s no need for you to worry." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At that, Nicole rolled her eyes at Chloe. Chloe smiled, saying nothing. Her mind was still preupied with the man she had encountered. She couldn''t let Nicole catch on to this. Chapter 1382 You鈥檝e Changed Chapter 1382 Youve Changed "Has it been busy at the research centertely? It seems like the reports have fewer details than they did a couple of days ago." Nicole''s sudden question caught Chloe off guard. The two of them walked along the dimly lit street on their way back home. As the pedestrians gradually dwindled, only they remained, illuminated by faint lights. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chloe stiffened at Nicole''s question. However, Chloe quickly realized her response and decided to exin. "A bit. It''s a critical period. Did I not include all the details in the reports?" She even threw a question back at Nicole. Nicole couldn''t help but click her tongue. Chloe was too clever for her own good; there was no way to trick her into saying anything. Sighing silently, Nicolemented the fact that she had no choice but to continue training Chloe since she had started in the first ce. "I think they were included, but I''ve forgotten. Your mentioning it just now helped jog my memory a bit." Nicole coughed lightly, pretending to respond seriously. Suppressing a smile, Chloe continued their unspoken agreement not to reveal each other''s secrets. It was a shared understanding between the two. However, Chloe had no intention of telling Nicole about the man. He was too mysterious, and he knew so much about Nicole and Colton. His origins needed to be investigated. Her face turned serious when she thought of this. With her attention focused on the way home, Nicole didn''t want to continue dwelling on Chloe''ste return. If Chloe wanted to tell her, Nicole believed she would do so without her having to repeatedly inquire. Thus, the two returned home, each with their own secrets. "Nicole, you should drink more warm water. You must be freezing. You should also take a shower. By the way, tomorrow is my day off." As soon as they arrived home, Chloe''s mouth started running. Nicole suddenly questioned her earlier impression of Chloe. She had always thought of Chloe as someone quiet and efficient, but now... She watched Chloe bustling around, her skepticism growing. Was this really the Chloe she knew? Chloe seemed even more cheerful than when they first met. "Nicole, why are you looking at me like that?" Chloe was puzzled as she approached Nicole with a cup of warm water, noticing that Nicole''s expression seemed off. Is it really so easy for my inner thoughts to be exposed? Has Nicole already picked up on some clues? Chloe ced the cup of warm water in front of Nicole, still waiting for her answer. But Nicole didn''t reply immediately; she simply stared at Chloe. This made Chloe feel uneasy. "Chloe, have you noticed that you''ve changed a lot recently?" Nicole was nonchnt as she asked. She held the cup of water and took a sip. Almost scalding herself, she then ced it on the table. Chloe''s movements momentarily halted. She stared at Nicole, confused. What has changed? I''m not aware of any changes. Has Nicole misunderstood something? "What do you mean?" "You used to be quiet, but now you''re so talkative like an old woman." Nicole spoke with such sincerity that Chloe was taken aback. She didn''t know how Nicole managed to say it with such a straight face, but she also had no idea how to respond to this. "Nicole, is it possible that it''s because you''re pregnant and I''m just more worried about you?" Chloe sighed and spoke. She didn''t want to continue being stared at with that intense gaze from Nicole. Hearing this, Nicole flushed, and she stammered for a moment before failing to say anything. She picked up the cup, returning to her room at a sluggish pace. Chloe watched her clumsy figure, her heart feeling a mix of sympathy and amusement. Pregnancy was quite a challenging experience, and it was normal for her to worry about Nicole. Chapter 1383 A Love-Hate Relationship Chapter 1383 A Love-Hate Rtionship Feeling frustrated, Beryl returned to the hotel. This time, he had wasted his time; Chloe was unwilling to tell him anything. However, he acknowledged that he had been too reckless. Beryl decided to learn from this lesson and prepare for his next move. Despite not achieving much, he had at least discovered that Chloe and Nicole''s rtionship was even better than he had imagined. If that were the case, Chloe must have a clear understanding of certain matters concerning Nicole. "What''s on your mind?" As Beryl pondered his next move, a voice suddenly sounded beside him, startling him. He turned to see Wendy sitting on the couch, and he instinctively patted his chest, feeling taken aback. "Why are you here? Isn''t your brother at the hotel?" Wendy rolled her eyes, her irritation evident. "Yeah, he''s not here. I can''t just go out though, so I came to you." "Although your brother and I are good friends, you have to remember that we''re of the opposite sex. It''s not appropriate for you to just barge in like this." Having recovered from the initial shock, Beryl sat down next to her and lectured the youngdy earnestly. He wondered where Colton could be at this hour. Could he be with Nicole? That would make for an interesting spectacle, though unfortunately, he wouldn''t be there to witness it. Instead, he had to deal with Wendy. Noticing Beryl''s unfriendly gaze, Wendy retorted, "What''s with that look? Are you repulsed by me?" Beryl nodded without hesitation, finally admitting his true feelings. This youngdy was perceptive; he couldn''t deny that. If it weren''t for her, he might have been able to enjoy the showdown between Colton and Nicole. "Tsk, like I wanted toe. If my brother didn''t insist on keeping me here, would I bother?" Wendy retorted unreservedly, lounging with crossed legs. She helped herself to some fruits brought by room service, disying an air of ease. Beryl didn''t engage further; he silently looked out of the window, where the darkness prevailed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He turned his head back, only to see Wendy looking dejected. It was the first time he had seen her in such a state. He pursed his lips, wanting to voice words of concern but hesitating in the end. Considering Wendy''s stubborn nature, she''d likely get angry if he asked. If she stormed off somewhere and something happened, he wouldn''t know how to exin it to Colton when he returned. Reluctantly, Beryl turned his head back to the window, focusing on the pitch-ck view outside. Wendy''s mind was filled with scenes of Nicole and Colton''s interactions, including their recent encounter at the club. Not a single word was exchangedjust disdainful ncesand then they passed each other by. Wendy knew her brother still cared about Nicole, but he couldn''t handle the fact that she was pregnant with a baby that wasn''t his. Frankly, even Wendy had been surprised when she learned about Nicole''s pregnancy. She hadn''t noticed before. When Nicole had confessed to her, she hadn''t mentioned her pregnancy. Though she trusted Nicole, the timing seemed off. "When everything is over, the truth about Nicole''s situation wille out. You don''t need to worry anymore." Beryl had been observing Wendy out of the corner of his eye. Finally, he squeezed out these words offort. He was genuinely concerned that Wendy couldn''t deal with the situation and visited Nicole''s cete at night to uncover the truth. After all, Wendy had admired Nicole so much. It was natural for her to struggle with epting all this when faced with such unexpected circumstances. However, if this continued, Wendy might end up doing something that would shock everyone. Chapter 1384 Almost Exposed Chapter 1384 Almost Exposed "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Wendy looked up at Beryl in astonishment, wondering how he knew what she was thinking. Could he read minds, or had he already figured out the situation between her and Nicole? "Do you know what''s been going on between Nicole and Colton?" Beryl didn''t take the bait, posing the question back to Wendy instead. "Uh, isn''t it just about Nicole being with Zachary now? She divorced Colton, right?" Wendy spoke confidently. Beryl raised an eyebrow, giving Wendy a deep look, and then simply nodded without saying anything. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief; from now on, she couldn''t let herself think about irrelevant matters when around Beryl. Otherwise, he might eventually guess all the things on her mind. "Alright, it''s gettingte. I''m going back to rest." Once Wendy made up her mind, she surveyed her surroundings, not wanting to stay any longer. She got up, feigning sleepiness. Beryl nced at Wendy''s exaggerated actions but didn''t expose her. He quietly replied, "Okay." When Wendy stole a nce at Beryl, she noted that he was engrossed in something on his phone. She seized the opportunity to make her exit while nning to text Nicole to inquire about the child. The door was closed, and the room fell into silence. In the dimly lit room, only the glow of a phone screen illuminated the space. Beryl found the screen too bright and simply turned off the phone, tossing it aside. Back in the country, things were progressing as nned, though Beryl was uncertain whether Ryan might do something unexpected, for example, suddenly heeding Kendrick''s words. Back in her room, Wendy clutched her phone, pacing around. Should I ask Nicole or not? Is Nicole even awake at this hour? She is pregnant and should probably be asleep by now. Knock! Knock! Knock! Someone was persistently knocking on her door. Setting her phone aside, Wendy peeked through the peephole and saw Colton, after which she hastily let him in. To her surprise, Colton waspletely drunk. "Colton, why did you drink so much? Oh, my!" Colton looked up at Wendy, nced at the room number, and without saying a word, turned to leave. "Colton!" Wendy wasn''t going to let Colton off so easily when he was clearly intoxicated. She rushed forward and tried to support him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As expected, her petite frame couldn''t handle Colton''s weight, and the two of them stumbled onto the ground in the hallway. Wendy panted heavily, realizing they had expended all that effort just to end up back where they started. "Let me handle this." A familiar voice sounded in her ear. Wendy looked up and saw Beryl approaching her side. He effortlessly took Colton from her. Beryl, who regrly exercised, struggled a bit under Colton''s weight, but they managed to enter the room. The corridor returned to its usual tranquility. "What were you doing outside? You drank so much and reeked of cigarettes." Beryl wrinkled his nose, displeased with the heavy odor emanating from Colton. Though they often drank together, this was the first time Colton had such a strong odor. Furthermore, Colton wasn''t just drunk; he had also smoked a lot. Thebination of smells made Beryl feel nauseated. Colton was still conscious, but his body was gradually bing unresponsive to him. In the end, he gave up struggling and allowed Beryl to guide him into the room. Once inside, Colton seated himself on the couch without a word. Beryl sat down beside him, and neither of them broke the silence. Chapter 1385 Self-Blaming Colton Chapter 1385 Self-ming Colton Colton suddenly had the urge to ask Nicole who the child belonged to. He remembered her helpless gaze at the hospital back then. When he mistreated her, she wanted to say something to stand up for herself, but he denied her. Frankly, he had never given her a chance to talk. Hence, he went to look for Nicole. He did not expect she would be absent from the research center, so he strolled around. Then, his mind filled with the image of her and Chloe encountering each other and the looks on their faces back then. At first, the two seemed to be discussing something serious, their expressions rather tense. Later on, Chloe seemed to have mentioned the child, and Nicole looked at her belly with a gentle gaze. He would never forget that look in her eyes. Colton smiled silently, but his smile was extremely forced and terrible to look at. When Beryl saw him like that, he knew nothing good hade out of his visit to Nicole. Thus, he said nothing as he sat quietly next to Colton. By the looks of it, the night would be a sleepless one. "I always thought that both of us suffered greatly in the rtionship." Suddenly, Colton spoke up, his tone hoarse. Beryl pursed his lips tightly, and instead of speaking, he waited silently for his next words. "That''s what I always thought, but the scene I witnessed today tells another story. Nicole was happy; she was happy without me. It''s like she didn''t care what happened as long as she had the child." At that, he held his head and slowly looked down. A momentter, his body began to tremble as if he were holding something back. Beryl stared at Colton, not knowing what he could say tofort him. He knew that no matter what he said, he would not be able to improve Colton''s current emotions. The only person he ever acknowledged was Nicole. "Am I selfish? I wasn''t happy at all when I saw her living her life. I was sad. Another man had given her a happy life, but I could only offer her a life of wandering and vicious plots." Colton seemed to have had enough of crying. He slowly straightened his body as he looked out the window in a daze. Indeed, he was a selfish person, always had been. When Beryl heard that, he widened his eyes. It was only then that he realized the person Colton med all along was not Nicole but himself. He did not care about her ''aborting'' the child or how ''intimate'' she was with Zachary. Instead, he continuously med himself. "Colton, our objective right now is to bring Ryan to justice and stop Kendrick from harming the Gardner Family, right? Don''t get too absorbed in love and women." Beryl was exasperated, but the words that came out of his mouth were the most vicious to be spoken. Still, he was right. Thepany and the organization both needed Colton. If they lost him, they would not maintain stability for a while. Colton said nothing, his body stiff. Beryl could not see his expression but knew the other had no intention of continuing the topic. He knew then that Colton had heard and understood what he said. After a night''s sleep, he believed he could see Colton devoting his whole heart to work tomorrow. Beryl felt a little tired from sitting. He stood up, patted the clothes on his body, then turned around and left. Given some time to calm down, the workaholic he knew would be back in action tomorrow. Then, he returned to his room and noticed that his phone had been ringing. He frowned and picked up his phone. When he saw the contact on the screen, he navigated to the chat with a loving look. ''Ask around and find out why my brother drank so much. Tell me the results.'' ''Why aren''t you replying to my messages?'' ''Never mind. Justfort my brother as best you can.'' ''Are you guys still at it?''Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1386 Wendy鈥檚 Wariness Chapter 1386 Wendys Wariness Wendy paced back and forth in her room. When she saw that her phone was silent, she felt fairly anxious. She had the urge to barge into Colton''s room a few times, but she managed to keep her wits about her. She should not go over at that moment because she could see that the person her brother needed was Beryl, not her. While she was still worrying, she noticed movements on her phone. She hastily unlocked her phone and saw that it was a reply from Beryl, opening it in tion. ''Come out.'' Huh. She rolled her eyes silently, then reluctantly opened the door. Soon, she saw Beryl''s ursed face. "I asked you a question, but you made mee out here in the middle of the night instead of answering?" she questioned in confusion and could not help but raise her voice. When she noticed the drunk Colton, she lowered her volume even though she knew the room was soundproof. Beryl turned up the corners of his mouth ever so slightly as he looked at Wendy with a half-smile. "I''m bringing you out for some food, and I''ll also tell you about your brother. Are youing?" He was worried that she could not sleep because of her anxiety. That was why he wanted to bring her out for some good food. It might help her relieve her emotions. "Well, since you so kindly offered, it would be rude for me to decline." A look of pleased surprise shed across Wendy''s face. However, it was so quick that no one noticed it. She pretended to look conflicted when she replied. Beryl smiled. Choosing not to expose her, he stood at the door and waited. She quickly got ready, not daring to let him wait too long. If she did, he would start nagging her again. "Let''s go." She patted him on the shoulder. Before he could turn around to look at her, she jogged up to the elevator. He shook his head in exasperation, then followed her in strides. The night was silent and deste. "Your brother isn''t in a good mood today. He''s ming himself." When Beryl saw Wendy hesitating to speak, he smiled lightly, then started talking about Colton. Hearing that, she immediately perked up her ears to listen. "It''s because of Nicole. He originally thought she was at her happiest when she was with him, but unexpectedly, when he went to see her today, she looked even happier without him." At that, he seemed deep in thought, but it also looked like he was giving Wendy time to let it sink in. After a pause, he continued. "So, he''s ming himself. When Nicole was with him, she was involved in various plots every day. Perhaps Zachary could give her a better life." He did not say a word of his guesses. After all, they were merely assumptions, so they could not count. "There''s also a possibility that Never mind. I don''t have a say in their business." Wendy, who was about to say something, suddenly realized that if she did, Beryl would notice something. She had to stop herself from talking so she would not expose the matter between her and Nicole. He looked at her in surprise, not expecting such a reply. Generally speaking, Wendy would have lots to say about Nicole, but now, she refused to say more. Did she think things through, or was there another reason? He did not know the answer to that, but his sixth sense told him that Wendy''s attitude toward this matter was peculiar. "Well, what would you like to eat?" He sensibly changed the topic. She looked around them, where most shops were already closed. She said, a little disappointed, "Why don''t we just give up for now? All the good restaurants have already closed for the day. We can eat out together during the day." She had just finished speaking when she felt something off about it. Hence, she quickly changed her tone. "I mean, you can make it up to me during the day. You owe me one now." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She walked in front while Beryl followed silently behind. He listened to her words, a faint smile blooming on his lips. "Sure, as you please." He and Colton had pampered this youngdy ever since she was a child. Although he would tease her sometimes, he would stand up for her when necessary. "It''s a promise," she said mischievously. Chapter 1387 The Last Minute Chapter 1387 The Last Minute Beryl lowered his head to look at the cheeky Wendy. He smiled and said nothing, indicating it was a sealed promise. The two retraced their steps, then returned to their respective rooms to rest. When Nicole woke up, she received news from Roxanna. At the sight of Quill Corporation having the intention for further partnership, she was ted. She heard a little about Isaac ever since she arrived in Florend, so a partnership would be a great help even if she were abroad. Meanwhile, Chloe had prepared breakfast for Nicole. She was quite skilled in cooking, and now, she had her chance to shine. "What are you smiling about, Nicole? Did something good happen?" asked the chuckling Chloe when she noticed Nicole''s excitement. At that, Nicole put her phone away and looked up at the breakfast on the table. She could not help but exim, "Chloe, this is a feast!" "The baby is growing, after all. You need all the nourishment you can get." Chloe smiled sheepishly. After putting all the food on the table, she sat opposite Nicole. "Oh, right." Nicole was enjoying her breakfast when she suddenly remembered the good news she just saw. She hastily passed her phone to Chloe and said, "I received news from Roxanna. Take a look. It''s decent news." When Chloe heard that, she took the phone in tion. As she scrolled through the chat, the smile on her face widened. "If Isaac continues the partnership, we''ll develop even faster. He has a lot of subsidiaries abroad, and they''re all doing quite well." She looked happily, finding it hard to suppress her excitement. Nicole nodded when she heard that, agreeing wholeheartedly. Indeed, this would be a huge step forward! "All right, hurry and eat your breakfast. You have to go to the research centerter." She patted Chloe on the shoulder as she took the phone. Then, she stuffed the cutlery into Chloe''s hand. Chloe would always forget to eat due to work. Her health would decline if this went on, so Nicole was determined to look out for her. "You can''t keep forgetting about meals as soon as you start working. You have to take your lunch and dinner regrly at the research center. If not, you should work from home." She could not help but nag Chloe a little, considering it a warning for her. When Chloe heard that, she quietly lowered her head and ate. Nicole would always catch her red- handed when she skipped meals. She had to do something so that it would not happen again. "All right, I get it. I''ll make sure to take my meals next time. I''ll set an rm to remind me to eat, okay?" Nicole''s relentless stare rendered her no choice but topletely give in. Upon seeing that, she hastily agreed. With a gaze like that, she would panic just like anyone else. "That''s more like it." Nicole nodded in satisfaction, then lowered her head and began eating. After breakfast, she would have to discuss the details with Roxanna, along with the research report yesterday. By the looks of it, she would be busy for the next few days. Half an hourter, Chloe grabbed her stuff and left in a hurry. After having spent time with her for the past few days, Nicole noticed an adorable habit of hers. Chloe would always leave at thest minute. She simply had to rush and panic even though she woke up early, which meant she did not have to rush at all. Still, because of this, Nicole''s impression of her became even livelier. She had never gotten to know Chloe so closely before. Nicole looked away and perused the report from yesterday, then sighed silently. Progress was a little slow these days, and that was also why Chloe woulde home sote from working overtime every day. With a nce, she realized they were stuck with an awkward problem and might need about a month or so to fix it. How should she exin this to Kendrick? She looked at the clock on the wall. It''s time for work. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 1388 The Secretarys Intentions Chapter 1388 The Secretary''s Intentions "Mr. Hofstead, there are three meetings scheduled for today, and you have to go to the research center to check on their progress before the meeting in the afternoon." The female secretary reported the day''s schedule as she stood in front of the office desk. When she mentioned the research center, her expression shifted a little, but it quickly turned back to normal. Kendrick didn''t have to check on the progress at the research center often, but for some reason, he insisted on adding this item to the agenda. Nicole was no longer at the research site, so what was Kendrick thinking? He couldn''t just ignore other matters in thepany for the sake of a research center. Kendrick had his head lowered as he dealt with some matters. He waspletely clueless to the changes in the female secretary''s expression as he responded in a low voice, "Got it." "Okay, Mr. Hofstead. I''ll be leaving now." The female secretary nodded, then turned around and left. She and Kendrick were the only people in thepany who weren''t from Florend. Hence, they understood each other better. That was why Kendrick preferred to let her handle most things. At that thought, the female secretary returned proudly to the office reserved for secretaries. Save for her, everyone else in the office was male. She returned to her seat under the others'' gazes. Kendrick waited until he was the only person in the office. Then, he slowly raised his head, looking at the two documents the female secretary had ced in front of him. He fell into deep thought. He couldn''t let her stay any longer. Back then, he hired her because she was loyal, and he needed all the personnel he could get. However, her motives were no longer as pure as they used to be. Hence, he had to think of a way to get rid of her. Kendrick got up and walked out of the office. He wanted to head to the research center right away and have a talk with Chloe. "Where are you going, Mr. Hofstead?" The female secretary hadn''t even sat for long when she spotted Kendricking out of his office. Hence, she hastily went forward and asked. Kendrick didn''t even spare her a nce as he said, "To the research center. You don''t have toe with me. Stay here and prepare the documents needed for the meetingter. I''ll be back before the meeting starts." The female secretary was slightly stunned. When she returned to her senses, Kendrick had already walked away. She frowned as she gazed at his figure. This was Kendrick''s first time leaving her here. In the past, she would always follow him and provide support no matter where he went. The female secretary gritted her teeth in secret, but what else could she do? If Kendrick didn''t want her tagging along, she couldn''t do otherwise. She felt that even if she insisted oning along, Kendrick wouldn''tin much about it. However, she had to be mindful of how Kendrick thought of her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. From the corner of his eye, Kendrick kept ncing at the dark window next to him. He could see who was following him through the reflection on the window. When he realized that the female secretary wasn''ting along, he instantly hastened his steps. He looked like he couldn''t wait to see the person at the research center. Meanwhile, Chloe was guiding some employees on their research. Many things couldn''t be done alone, andmunication was necessary. "For this part, I think" "Chloe." The voice sounded a little familiar. When Chloe heard that, she frowned. She thought about the man fromst night. Guessing it might be him, she hastily turned around to look at the person. Just as expected, it was the man fromst night. "Why are you here?" Chloe pushed Beryl outside without another word. She carefully closed the door, making sure that no one could see them from outside. Then, she finally asked. When Beryl saw how wary Chloe was, he smiled instead of getting angry. "I''m here on ount of the same thing I told you yesterday. I hope you can give me another chance, and we can have a proper conversation about it." "Mr. Helm, correct me if I''m wrong, but this ce doesn''t belong to either Helm Group or Gardner Corporation, right?" Just when Chloe was about to decline, a voice cut her offpletely. The person''s tone was calm, and his words were uttered slowly. Chapter 1389 The Battle Between the Two Chapter 1389 The Battle Between the Two "Mr. Hofstead." When Chloe recognized the person, she frowned slightly. Why were these two annoying men here at the same time today? Did they agree beforehand to annoy her together? What was she supposed to do? The two people she hated the most were here. "You must be Mr. Hofstead. I''ve heard about you." Beryl wasn''t surprised to see Kendrick. Instead, there was a faint smile on his face as he spoke to the man. Even though he looked extremely calm, he deeply suspected Kendrick''s reason foring. Logically speaking, the two parties were partnering without any problems, so Kendrick had no reason to be so concerned. "What brings you here? Do you have the intention to partner with the research center, Mr. Helm?" Kendrick didn''t give Beryl a chance to say anything as he changed the topic right away. Beryl smiled. Even though Kendrick looked like a decent man, he was quite cunning deep down. "I have something to talk to Miss Yelton about, that''s all. May I talk to her alone?" It wasn''t a good thing to have dealings with Kendrick this early. Kendrick was extremely smart, so if Beryl went against him, his chances of winning would be low. As such, when he and Colton were trying to attack Kendrick, they prioritized attacking Ryan first. "I''m sorry, Mr. Helm, but I have something to discuss with Miss Yelton as well. This concerns our partnership, so perhaps you can try again another day, Mr. Helm." Kendrick didn''t want Beryl to say too much to Chloe. He rejected Beryl right away, even finding an excuse Beryl couldn''t dismiss. Beryl''s expression sank. He looked at Chloe, who seemed nonchnt. At that moment, he knew the woman was watching them fight. She would talk to whoever won that battle. "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Helm." Kendrick didn''t even give Beryl time to think as he thanked thetter. When Beryl saw that, he knew that nothing he said could turn things around at this point. Hence, he could only force a smile on his lips as he turned around and left. He had to find another time to talk to Chloe. Fortunately, the information he wanted wasn''t urgent, so it wasn''t worth him getting into a premature conflict with Kendrick. Chloe stood at the side, watching the events unfold in silence. She discreetly rolled her eyes. She wouldn''t express her intentions beforehand. She would just let them duke it out, then speak with the winner. She hated both of them, so it didn''t matter who remained standing in the end. Seeing that the battle was about to end and that Beryl had disappeared right in front of her, she rxed. Frankly speaking, she didn''t want to talk to Beryl. After all, Beryl wanted information about Nicole, and she didn''t want to disclose any. In a sense, Kendrick had saved her a little. "Mr. Hofstead, what do you want to talk to me about? I heard you mentioning the partnership just now. Are there any issues in that aspect?" Chloe turned to look at Kendrick, then noticed an odd look in Kendrick''s eyes when he looked at Beryl. He seemed like he was looking at an enemy. Chloe calmed herself and looked at Kendrick as if nothing had happened. No matter what grudges existed between the two, it had nothing to do with her. Still, she heard Kendrick referring to the person as Mr. Helm. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Do you know him?" Kendrick didn''t answer right away. With a slightly scary expression on his face, he asked Chloe a question instead. "No. What''s his name?" Chloe shook her head. She was being honest here, for she truly didn''t know him. However, she could see that Kendrick had a slightly foul look on his face. "His name is Beryl Helm." Kendrick shook his head, smiling as he said the man''s name. "Regarding the partnership, Hofstead Corporation is willing to let go of two percentage points." "What?" Chloe silentlymitted the man''s name to memory but was surprised at Kendrick''s next words. She subconsciously eximed; this meant that he was incurring losses. She never thought that Kendrick would let go of two percentage points. Initially, she thought he''d demand an exnation for the slow progress. Chapter 1390 Need More Discussion Chapter 1390 Need More Discussion Kendrick thought that the entrance of the research center wasn''t a ce to talk, so he invited Chloe to the cafe instead. They would also discuss ns there. Chloe shared the same sentiment, so she agreed with Kendrick''s suggestion. "Mr. Hofstead, were you serious when you talked about giving up the two percentage points?" Chloe held the coffee cup in her hands and hesitated for a long while before slowly articting the question in her mind. Anyone would suspect a sudden great offer like this. Chloe had to figure out the truth behind this. If anything wrong happened, the entire research center would be at stake. She couldn''t afford to bet on that. When Chloe thought about this, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth. Nicole wasn''t around today, so she had to face Kendrick alone. "Don''t worry about this, Miss Yelton. I''ll ask the legal department to draft a new contractter, and you can have a look. If there are no problems with it, we''ll sign it right away. If not, we''ll do things ording to the previous contract." Kendrick smiled as he exined. "Since there''s a two-percentage-point raise, what should the research center provide?" Chloe maintained an absolute stance, and she was wary about the sudden bonus. No one would give up a percentage point for free, much less two. She frowned as she looked earnestly at Kendrick. If it had something to do with Nicole, she would decline the offer no matter what. Kendrick looked at Chloe''s serious expression, a faint smile on his face. He knew Chloe very well. "I''ll need a say when ites to all thepanies the research center ns on partnering with in the future." Kendrick didn''t withhold any information, and neither did he threaten Chloe with anything. He simply mentioned the matter calmly. This condition was something he just thought up moments ago. He had no qualms about offering it to the research center for free, not until Beryl''s appearance. Thinking about this, Kendrick frowned slightly without Chloe noticing. If Nicole''s research center partnered with Colton in the future, everything Kendrick had nned before would go to waste. No matter what, he had to make sure Chloe promised him. When Chloe heard that, she knew that Kendrick''s words had proved her guesses right. However, terms like these were tyrannical to the research center. If they agreed to it, the research center would be no more than a subsidiary of Hofstead Corporation. No, she mustn''t agree to that. Deep down, Chloe immediately declined this partnership. When the research center developed in the future, Nicole would want to help Colton. Seeing how at odds Beryl was with Kendrick today Kendrick looked up at Chloe. When he saw her pondering, he asked, "What do you think, Miss Yelton?" He couldn''t keep dragging it out. Now that Colton had found out about what happened here, he would still have a fair chance of winning if Ryan obeyed him. However, he didn''t know if Ryan would listen to the man. Chloe looked at Kendrick, smirking slightly as she declined with a smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hofstead, but this is an important matter for the research center. I think I should go back and discuss this with the person in charge. I cannot decide by myself," she said. She had to talk to Nicole about this. It wasn''t a minor issue, and she knew that she couldn''t hidest night''s incident any longer. She would have to tell Nicole about it sooner orter. The two looked at each other, neither of them saying anything. It was like a silent battle. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "All right, then, Miss Yelton. I await your response. I still have a meeting to attend, so I''ll be off now." Sometimeter, Kendrick finally broke the silence. With that, he got up and left without saying more. It seemed as though he had truly allowed Chloe to do whatever she wanted. Chapter 1391 Verbal Warning Chapter 1391 Verbal Warning Chloe was the only person remaining in the private room at the cafe. Seeing that Kendrick had already left, Chloe secretly let out a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, she felt exhausted as she leaned against the back of the chair. She looked up at the dim lights above her, then narrowed her eyes as she fell into deep thought. To immerse their patrons in the experience, the cafe installed dim lights to create a dark atmosphere. It was at times like this that Chloe could calm her heart. As soon as Kendrick left the private room, his expression turned foul. Even passers-by would avoid him, fearing that they might get into trouble with this man. When he saw Beryl at the research center today, it was enough to sound the rm bells in his heart. If Beryl managed to find Chloe, it meant that Colton was already on the move. Even though Kendrick already guessed that Colton had a feeling that it was him, he never thought it would happen so soon. "You''re finally back, Mr. Hofstead. Everyone is waiting for you to start the meeting." The female secretary, who had been waiting for Kendrick at thepany''s entrance, finally caught sight of the man. She hastily ran up to him and spoke. Kendrick didn''t even spare the female secretary a nce as he quickly entered the office. He responded in a low voice, "Prepare for the meeting." Slightly stunned, the female secretary hastily said, "Understood." Was she seeing things? Kendrick didn''t seem to be in a good mood right now. What happened in the two hours he was away? The female secretary left the question unasked, but her curiosity burned even stronger. During the meeting, the female secretary was distracted as she kept wondering what Kendrick had gone out to do. The meeting ended quickly. Kendrick frowned slightly when he noticed the female secretary zoning out. He went back to his office and took a seat at the desk. When he looked up at the female secretary, he noticed that she was still in a daze. "Lisa, how long have you been working for me?" Kendrick spoke up in dissatisfaction. Anyone who had worked with Kendrick for years would know that Kendrick was close to blowing up. Lisa, who had worked for Kendrick for a long time, knew that as well. She looked up at Kendrick''s face, her own turning pale. "Six years, Mr. Hofstead." She answered Kendrick''s question honestly. She never thought that she would be so distracted today either, and at an important meeting too. "You know how things work around here. I can forget everything you''ve done in the past, but you have to know where I draw the line." Kendrick frowned slightly. It was because of this that he didn''t fire Lisa. Lisa was slightly shocked. Over the years, Kendrick never spoke much to her, and he usually talked about work. This was his first time talking so much to her about matters that didn''t concern work. "Yes, Mr. Hofstead. I know." Lisa didn''t dare think too much as she hastily lowered her head, waiting for Kendrick to continue. Kendrick was a smart businessman, so he noticed Lisa''s movements just now. His frown deepened. "I hope you''ll be more serious about work in the future. If anything happens, I cannot guarantee that you''ll get to keep your job." He spoke coldly, then lowered his head and looked away from the woman''s face. Lisa trembled. She never thought that Kendrick would eventually say those words. "If there''s nothing else, you may leave for now." "Understood." Lisa left Kendrick''s office in a daze. She walked back to her workstation with Kendrick''s words still resounding in her mind. Meanwhile, Kendrick lowered his head and dealt with the matters they had decided at the meeting earlier. Thepany was slowly gaining the upper hand, and thisforted him a little. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As for Lisa Kendrick''s gaze was dark as he looked at the entrance of the office. In reality, he wouldn''t actually fire Lisa, but he wouldn''t pamper her either. He would punish her if it was necessary. Those words he said just now were simply a verbal warning to Lisa, and he would deal with the rest later. At that thought, Kendrick suddenly felt a headacheing on. He reached up and massaged his temples, his thoughts drifting. Chapter 1392 New Dangers Chapter 1392 New Dangers Afterpleting the day''s tasks, Chloe walked toward her apartment in exhaustion. Her mind was filled with Kendrick''s words from earlier today. The problems just kept oning. Chloe returned to her apartment with a troubled look. After opening the door, she headed right for her bedroom. Nicole, who was watching from the side, silently followed behind Chloe. By the looks of it, Chloe must have encountered some sort of trouble. "What''s the matter, Chloe? Did something happen at the research center?" Nicole walked up to Chloe and sat down. She felt much better in an instant. Her body had been unbearably heavy recently, and she was beginning to develop symptoms. She had thrown up more than ten times today. Consequently, the progress on her report was dyed. When Chloe heard that, she looked at Nicole with a sullen expression. "Nicole." Nicole hastily took Chloe''s hand and asked worriedly, "Did something happen to you? Or was it the research center?" "Nicole, Kendrick came to visit me at the research center today," said Chloe solemnly as she shook her head. Nicole was startled to hear that. Ever since she stopped going to the research center, Chloe said that Kendrick never visited the research center again. He probably had something important to say if he visited the research center all of a sudden today. Nicole was smart enough to stay silent, and she waited quietly for Chloe to continue. "He said that he would give the research center two percentage points, but on the condition that any future partnership concerning the research center has to go through him first." When Nicole heard the first part of the sentence, she knew that it spelled trouble. When Chloe finished speaking, Nicole''s expression darkened as well. If they agreed to it, the research center would be as good as a subsidiary of Hofstead Corporation. How could they help Colton in the future? "Also, someone called Beryl talked to me today" Chloe ryed the incidentst night to Nicole, along with what happened between Beryl and Kendrick at the research center. When Nicole heard that, her face fell. If she didn''t have any opinions of the man before, she could make some guesses now. "Nicole, is something the problem?" Chloe had always been good at observing people. When she saw Nicole''s expression, she knew that Nicole must be thinking about something rted to Colton again. She subconsciously looked at her tummy, and it seemed to be fine. She let out a relieved sigh in her heart. If something happened to her belly, it would be dangerous for both the child and the mother. "I''m suspecting that Kendrick is the person Colton''s been trying to look for." With a sullen look on her face, Nicole voiced her spection. As soon as she said that, Chloe took a sharp breath. "Nicole, do you mean that Kendrick is the one behind Ryan? The one who''s buying and selling human organs?" If so, they were putting themselves in danger. No wonder she felt something off about how Kendrick looked at Nicole in the past. She couldn''t figure out why back then, but now, she understood. It turned out that everything stemmed from here. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Yes, we''re in grave danger right now. When Kendrick saw Beryl talking to you today, he must have realized that Colton might already know he''s the one backing Ryan. That''s why he behaved like that," answered Nicole with a sullen look on her face. Beryl had found Chloe and asked thetter about her. Could it be Nicole''s eyes widened. Could it be that Beryl had already noticed something off about the child? "Chloe, if Beryl visits you again, and if it''s because of Kendrick, just tell him everything you know, including the research center. However, don''t expose any of our weaknesses," Nicole instructed in a low voice. Chapter 1393 The Solution Chapter 1393 The Solution The atmosphere in the room was heavy as Chloe and Nicole sat next to each other. The topic they just discussed was something they had never talked about all along, but it existed in both their hearts nheless. "Got it, Nicole. I''ll do as you say," replied Chloe, her face darkening. This proved that the incident Nicole was thinking about was about to start ahead of timeit was starting before the research center could get stronger. "However, if Beryl asks about me like he didst night, don''t tell him anything." Nicole nodded, finally bringing up the matter of Beryl talking to Chloe about her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The two didn''t talk about other things. "Chloe, it''s time for dinner. Let''s eat. I''m hungry." Nicole broke the silence first. She turned and smiled at Chloe as she spoke, pretending as if nothing had happened just now. Chloe paused briefly as she looked at Nicole. A momentter, she smiled and said, "Sure, Nicole." Such a situation would happen often in the future, so they had to solve these problems one by one. Meanwhile, the following day in Restrad, Roxanna received an initial contract from Quill Corporation. She had to admit that hugepanies were quite efficient when it came to such things. Roxanna couldn''t help but be amazed at the speed Quill Corporation worked. Still, she didn''t forget to take a photo of the contract and send it to Nicole, who was abroad. She also passed the contract to the legal department at the research center for initial review. After this was done, Roxanna sat back in her chair. He didn''te this time. Roxanna gazed out the window, and Isaac''s face instantly appeared in her mind. "Why the long face, Miss Miller? Are you disappointed that I didn''te?" A familiar man''s voice rang out behind her. When Roxanna heard that, she hastily turned around to see Isaac''s face right in front of her. She rolled her eyes and said, "It''s just a small matter, so there''s no need for you toe here, Mr. Quill." For some reason, something between them seemed to have changed a little when they met this time. However, Roxanna couldn''t put a finger on it. "Have you read the contract? What do you think?" Isaac took a seat beside her. There was a faint smile on his face. Roxanna''s face turned red, and she hated it when Isaac behaved like that. It was a proper question, but it sounded wrong when he asked it. "I''ve read the contract, and everything seems good. I have to show it to Nicoleter, though. I don''t have the final say," replied Roxanna in exasperation. She didn''t seem to be so scared of him now. She didn''t even know why she would be scared of him in the first ce. "Sure, I''ll wait here for the results. If possible, why don''t you start a video call with Nicole here? We can have a chat." Isaac nodded and stopped smiling as he suggested earnestly. Roxanna was stunned for a moment. "Let''s do it tomorrow since I''m clocking out for today. Is 5.00PM okay?" She paused, then continued, "She must be six months in. It wouldn''t be good to wake her up in the middle of the night. Please understand." Isaac widened his eyes, but he didn''t say anything about it. He simply stood up quietly. "I''ll be leaving, then. I still have some matters to attend to at thepany." Roxanna was a little disappointed when she heard that, but she didn''t express it. She just nodded calmly and said nothing. When the door to the office closed, the question finally urred to her. What did Isaace here for? He teased her a little, then said he wanted to talk to Nicolethat was it. Roxanna stood at the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office and managed to catch sight of Isaac''s leaving figure. She fell deep into thought. While Roxanna was pondering, Isaac suddenly turned around and looked in her direction. Roxanna took a subconscious step backward, then turned around. She felt like she was getting exposed for staring longingly at someone. However, she quickly realized that when Nicole was renovating the office, the ss was made to be anti-theft. One wouldn''t be able to peer in from outside, but it was possible to look outside from within. Chapter 1394 Deep Bond Chapter 1394 Deep Bond "Okay, false rm." Roxanna instantly sighed in relief when she remembered the window. "Miss Miller, there''s an update from the legal department. They don''t see any unreasonable terms for now or anything that puts the research center at a disadvantage. However, some other conditions require your judgment." An employee knocked on the door and came in, reporting with a serious expression. Roxanna nodded when she heard that. "Like always, I''ll discuss the details with Nicole. Ry it to the legal department." After she finished speaking, the employee left. Roxanna sat alone in the office, reading the contract the employee had delivered. When she sent it to the legal department just now, she only nced at it, so she didn''t know the exact terms listed. She began to read them in detail so that she could discuss them with Nicole when thetter woke up. She had to admit that Isaac prepared the initial contract well. If everything was alright, they could sign it right away. "60:40?" Roxanna couldn''t believe it as she repeatedly confirmed the numbers. It was written clearly in ck and white. The research center would get 60 percent while the remaining 40 percent would be given to Quill Corporation. Why was that, though? Even though the research center was the one working on the research, most companies would split it evenly. However, Quill Corporation Roxanna recalled Isaac''s face. No wonder. Many people in hispany must have objected to his decision. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ''Roxanna, I''ve seen the contract. It looks fine, but why did Mr. Quill settle for 60:40?'' When Roxanna saw her phone''s screen lighting up, she nced at it. It was a message from Nicole. She immediately started a video call. "I was going to talk about this too, Nicole, but the legal department didn''t detect any tyrannical or unreasonable demands in the contract. I don''t know what''s going on anymore." Roxanna realized the sky was turning dark, so she wrapped the coat tighter around her body as she spoke to Nicole. "He was going to talk to you today, but I booked a slot for 5.00PM tomorrow." Nicole nodded solemnly on the other end of the line. Chloe was with her as well. The research center had made huge progress today, so Chloe rewarded everyone by letting them clock out earlier. She had also returned home early. "Let''s talk about it in detail during the video call tomorrow," suggested Chloe. Before Roxanna could react, she saw Chloe''s face appearing on the screen. "Chloe!" Roxanna looked at her phone in pleasant surprise. It had been a while since shest saw Chloe. Every time she talked to Nicole, Chloe would be helping out at the research center. They were in different time zones, so before Chloe could get off work, Roxanna would be asleep already. "Roxanna, Nicole has told me everything. Great job." Chloe nodded as she smiled. She still looked a little tired, though. Roxanna could see the fatigue on Chloe''s face, so she hastily said, "Hurry up and rest, Chloe. I don''t have anything else to say for today." "Okay, I''ll go rest now. Just talk to Nicole if there''s anything else. Don''t shoulder the burden on your own, alright? You still have us." Chloe smiled in reassurance. With that, she turned around and left. She knew that Roxanna was worried about her. Things were quite hectic at the research center these days, and Nicole was also pregnant, so she couldn''t let Nicole worry. Roxanna watched as Chloe left, then Nicole''s face appeared on the screen again. "Roxanna, there was a huge breakthrough at our branch today, and everything is going smoothly. Don''t worry, alright? If anythinges up at the local branch, just shoot us a message if you can''t make up your mind." Nicole watched as Chloe returned to her room. She was worried as well, but she forced a smile on her face as she spoke to Roxanna so that thetter wouldn''t worry. "Okay, Nicole. Don''t worry, everything is going well here. You and Chloe should take care of yourselves," Roxanna said, choking a little. Chapter 1395 Refusal Chapter 1395 Refusal After chatting for a while, Roxanna said she had something else to do and ended the video call. She helplessly ced the phone down on the side table and felt conflicted while thinking about Nicole and Chloe''s worried expressions. She felt useless for still making them worry about her. When would she truly grow up? Nicole and Chloe had not hidden anything from her since they lived together. However, she could tell they were being secretive about something now, but it wasn''t about the research center. Both research centers were interlinked. If the research center abroad had any issues, the local research center would be notified as well. However, none of the employees had reported anything, which meant everything was going well. What else could they be worried about? "Colton?" As soon as that name popped up in her mind, her eyes lit up. I must ask Isaac when he comes tomorrow. On the other hand, Nicole stared at the kitchen, deep in her thoughts after hanging up the video call. Then, she stood up and walked toward the other area. Her morning sickness had been severe the past two days. Chloe felt sorry for her and helped with the reports, and Nicole would do the same whenever she felt better. With this arrangement, all the burden was on Chloe. As such, it was inevitable that she felt tired. In the dark room, only the faint light from the phone illuminated Chloe, who was curled up in a ball on the bed. She kept reying the scene of meeting Kendrick like a PowerPoint slide. "Mr. Hofstead, I talked to our person in chargest night. I''m sorry, but we don''t n on doing that. Let''s just stick to what we''ve been doing before." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chloe looked at Kendrick, who came alone like the day before. She didn''t know why his secretary, who was always close by, was absent. However, she knew that it was his idea and the rest didn''t know about this. If it wasn''t for this, she would have a 50 percent chance of seeding. "Oh? Care to exin why?" Kendrick wasn''t surprised upon hearing her reply and asked with a raised brow. "This is a good opportunity for your center to climb up thedder in Florend. You shouldn''t pass this by for your newly established center, you know." Chloe swallowed silently, for he had a point. If it was solely for the research center''s future development, it was a good opportunity. However, they had their agenda which they couldn''t tell Kendrick about. "Mr. Hofstead, even though our center is small, we''re not interested in being a subsidiary of another company. We want absolute freedom." Chloe smiled, unafraid of his words. What else could she lose when Nicole was braving the situation and Roxanna was doing her best back in the country? She couldn''t hold them back. Kendrick looked calmly at her without speaking, and it seemed like time had stopped. She put on a brave front and met his gaze. "Okay, Miss Yelton. I won''t insist." Kendrick suddenly smiled and agreed. Chloe was stunned, for she didn''t expect him to be so frank and straightforward. It made her panic. "I believe our coboration would still be a happy one." He stood up first and reached out a hand while looking at her with a small smile. Chapter 1396 The Battle Officially Starts Now Chapter 1396 The Battle Officially Starts Now Knock. Knock. Knock. Just then, the sound of someone knocking on the door pulled Chloe back from her memory. "Chloe, it''s me." It was Nicole. Chloe was taken aback. Could it be something urgent? Wait, her stomach! She jumped up and opened the door upon thinking about this, only to see Nicole holding a tray with some chowder and sd. "What''s this, Nicole?" Chloe quickly came to her senses and asked. "You''re pregnant, so you should be resting. You didn''t need to cook for me." Although Nicole was already well into her pregnancy, Chloe felt that she should still be careful as idents could happen in the kitchen. Just the thought of it was enough to make Chloe shudder. "It''s just something simple. You''ve been so busy and tired. It must feel worse toe back to an empty dining table." Nicole shook her head and pulled Chloe into the room. She then ced the food on the table and looked at her with a smile. Seeing that, Chloe sat down obediently to eat. Even though she lied to Nicole, saying she had already eaten, that was not the case. There was no use insisting otherwise since Nicole had probably seen through her. As such, it would be better for her to eat. Nicole wasforted when Chloe ate the food. This was all she could do, for she hadn''t expected to feel so weak with the morning sickness. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Despite knowing that being pregnant wasn''t an easy thing, she never knew it could get this bad since she hadn''t experienced it. "Great. Now, go rest." Nicole nodded with satisfaction as Chloe finished the bowl of chowder. Then, she got up to take the empty bowl away. Chloe rushed to grab the bowl from Nicole and disappeared before her eyes after saying, "I''ll do the dishes, Nicole. You should rest." Nicole stared at the space before her where Chloe was and smiled when she heard the woman. Then, she walked toward her room. She decided not to force it. If she did, Chloe would feel bad, and that wasn''t what she intended to do. Compared to the serenity on Nicole''s side, Colton''s situation was different. Beryl and Colton sat before aputer, monitoring the situation in the country. What they didn''t expect was Ryan''s influence as many parties suddenly appeared to help him. "No wonder he''s so brazen. He has the capital." Beryl stared at the data as he remarked, nodding in silence as though impressed by Ryan. Colton turned to look at Beryl and rolled his eyes. "It''s my first time seeing you praise someone, you know," he said mockingly. This is the first time I see you praising someone," he mocked. However, Beryl gently shook his head without answering. He was smart and knew better than to reply. "Now that everything is in our hands, can we start?" Beryl changed the topic. He could feel his heart thumping from the excitement at the mention of this issue. After all, Ryan''s every step was as they expected, and it was imperative for what they were going to do next. "Yes. It''s time to tie up all the loose ends. We can take action on Kendrick''s side too." Colton nodded as he looked at the ringputer screen. It was time to end things. If things went well, they could conclude everything before the end of the year. However, things might not be as easy as they seemed. He couldn''t help pursing his lips at the thought of it. Kendrick was definitely more cunning than they knew him to be; all they saw was what Kendrick wanted them to see and vice versa. "We need to be more careful. When necessary, initiate Wolf." "Understood," Beryl answered seriously. The real battle was about to start. Chapter 1397 Almost Found Out Chapter 1397 Almost Found Out On the other hand, Kendrick was on guard ever since Beryl appeared before Chloe and Colton didn''t take any action. This worried him. Knock. Knock. "Come in," Kendrick answered in a low voice, frowning slightly. Darcy entered with a document that was sealed tightly in her hands. No one would be able to guess what was inside. Only they both knew this was a document regarding a subsidiarypany that no one knew about. "This is from them," she announced with a quiver in her voice as she ced the tightly sealed document on the table. It felt like she was carrying a mountain on her shoulder when she had that document in her hands. She wasn''t entirely sure what thispany was all about, but she knew it was capable of bankrupting apany and ruining families overnight. It was safe to say that Kendrick had not used thatpany ever since Hofstead Corporation''s stable performance. "You may leave now." He nodded and nced coldly at Darcy before looking down at his work. She naturally caught his scary gaze and suppressed her shudders as she turned around to leave his office. It had been a long time since she saw such a scary gaze from Kendrick. Did he perhaps find out what she was doing behind his back? She was terrified and scrambled to find a deserted ce before calling a phone number she had been calling recently. "Hello, please halt that project no matter what," Darcy said in Restradian. It was obvious the other party was also from Restrad. "I charge extra for sudden stops like this. I''ve already started working on it." The man''s voice on the other end of the phone was rough. "What? You didn''t mention this at the start!" Darcy got worked up and lowered her voice immediately after realizing where she was. "Pfft, I''ll see how you''ll deal with it when news gets out if you''re not going to pay," the man said arrogantly as he spat something out. Darcy gritted her teeth. The man was adamant about getting money from her no matter what she said. He was probably waiting for this moment to happen. "I''ll give you the money. Make sure to stop it, alright?" Darcy swallowed and said each word as if she had made a huge decision. Then, she hung up the phone and clenched her hands tightly around her phone as she red at the door before her. This time, she would not let that man take advantage of her, for he dared threaten her at such a time. She wouldn''t let him off the hook. "Darcy, Mr. Hofstead''s looking for you." An employee was surprised to find Darcy there, but she tried her best to inform her calmly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Darcy was stunned before slowly turning her head around, but she rxed when she didn''t notice anything weird about that employee''s expression. She was afraid the employee might''ve overheard anything and reported her to Kendrick since the competition was tight in thepany. Everyone wanted to climb up the corporatedder, after all. "Okay, I''ll be off now." Darcy nodded and walked past that employee. That employee finally let out a sigh of relief after Darcy left. She had overheard Darcy''s conversation on the phone. Even though she couldn''t hear what the other party said, she still heard Darcy''s words. Something about spending money and not letting him go. Darcy must be up to something bad. Should I tell Mr. Hofstead? The employee was conflicted; she didn''t expect Darcy, who was known to be fair, to act like this in private. However, if she told Kendrick, her job would be at risk if Darcy found out about it. As such, she couldn''t tell anyone about this Chapter 1398 Feeling Anxious Chapter 1398 Feeling Anxious "Mr. Hofstead, were you looking for me?" Darcy entered Kendrick''s office and nced at his expression wearily. He looks fine. That''s good. He probably doesn''t know what I''ve done. "Yes. There''s something I need you to do." Kendrick''s expression suddenly turned serious as he looked straight at Darcy. Darcy felt her heart sink as she remained calm and met his gaze. "Yes, Mr. Hofstead?" Kendrick nodded with satisfaction upon seeing her reaction. "The equipment at the research center has been having issues. Please deal with that." Someone had submitted a document, iming there were problems with the equipment and subsequently causing a dy in the research. Even though it wasn''t a huge issue for the Hofstead Corporation, it was for the research center, especially with Nicole''s weakened body now. He couldn''t let Nicole worry over something like this. Darcy was stunned as she didn''t expect Kendrick to find out about this so soon. Luckily, she had called that person to stop. If I hadn''t She was anxious just thinking about it. By then, not only would she lose her job, but Kendrick would hate her too. "Understood. I''ll settle it, Mr. Hofstead." Darcy nodded before turning around to leave for the research center to deal with the problem. However, little did she know that the man had stopped whatever he was doing long before Darcy had told him to. He was only leading her on so that he could earn an extra buck or two. Meanwhile, Chloe paced back and forth at the center''s entrance. The equipment they had been using the past two days had malfunctioned. This meant that all the data was wrong, so they had to run all the experiments again, adding to the use of manpower, resources, and time. She frowned as she thought of that. It wasn''t a good sign for something like this to happen at a time like this. The equipment couldn''t have ended up faulty out of the blue, so someone must be behind this. In other words, that person didn''t want the center to seed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Miss Yelton." Darcy walked up to Chloe, and Nicole''s face popped up in her mind when looked at the woman. This irritated her. Chloe wasn''t surprised to see Darcy there since she was regarded highly by Kendrick. However, her sixth sense was telling her that Darcy wasn''t as naive as she looked. She wasn''t a woman who only focused on work. "Yes, all the malfunctioning equipment has been removed," Chloe replied politely. She didn''t want to waste her words with Darcy and made it short. "When did you discover the malfunction? Could you please tell me in detail, Miss Yelton? It''ll be easier for me to investigate this. That way, the person in charge from both sides can answer this," Darcy asked with a forced smile as she wasn''t happy with Chloe''s attitude. However, she had no choice since Kendrick liked and valued Nicole highly. Simply put, he also cared about the research center due to his feelings for Nicole. If this was some other partner, Kendrick wouldn''t have cared. It would be the other partner''s problem to deal with the equipment if such an issue happened. "Yesterday. Only the equipment is faulty, but everything else is fine," Chloe answered curtly and kept it short. Darcy gritted her teeth, but even if she wanted to tear Chloe apart, she couldn''t do anything with so many people around watching them. "Okay, I understand. I''ll handle the rest." She smiled, but it felt forced. However, it didn''t matter since she couldn''t go up against Chloe now. Chloe observed Darcy and everyone else''s expressions, nodding as though she had just discovered something. Chapter 1399 A Realization Chapter 1399 A Realization The workers were quick and moved the equipment onto the truck in a few minutes. Darcy watched them move the equipment as she pondered on her matters and suddenly realized something. She had asked that man to move quickly two days ago. However, the center only realized the problems with the equipment the day before and nothing else. Kendrick also discovered the issue at the center on this day. Could it be that the man realized Kendrick had discovered them and didn''t tell her? He even ckmailed her for money when he had already stopped taking action. Trash! Darcy cursed the man inwardly despite maintaining a calm face. Chloe had been observing Darcy''s expression as she was interested in such things and what happened with Kendrick before. Since Darcy was Kendrick''s trusted assistant, it would make things easy for him if Chloe found something on her. "We''re done, Darcy. The new equipment has been locked in ce." The employee in charge of the job walked up to her and buttered up to Darcy. Everyone in thepany had always wondered about the rtionship between Darcy and Kendrick since the woman had always shown tremendous understanding of Kendrick and hadn''t made any mistakes on the job. There were rumors in thepany that she was Kendrick''s wife, but no one was able to prove it. The employee smiled as she thought of that. She wouldn''t let this opportunity slide by. Darcy nced at the employee and nodded with satisfaction at the employee''s good looks and seriousness at work. Perhaps I can use her. "Report to the secretary''s department. You''ll work under me from now on," Darcy said. The employee smiled brightly at her words, but she didn''t make it too obvious. "I''ll take my leave now if there''s nothing else, Miss Yelton. Give me a call if anythinges up. I''ll pass the message to Mr. Hofstead." Then, Darcy turned around to leave like an arrogant peacock. Chloe gazed in the direction Darcy left and concluded that she must be hiding something from everyone. That employee naturally heard the underlying meaning in Darcy''s words and knew that she didn''t like Chloe. As such, she stopped being as respectful to Chloe as she did in the beginning and turned around to leave proudly as well. After she caught up to Darcy, she walked in a humbler manner behind her. However, Chloe didn''t mind that employee and was curious about the culture at Hofstead Corporation. Then, she entered the research center to make some arrangements since they would have to work overtime to catch up on the progress they lost. "Chloe." A familiar voice sounded behind her. "Nicole? Why brought you here?" Chloe was surprised to see Nicole as she watched her walk toward her with her gradually growing stomach. "It''s dusty here. Let''s head in to talk." Chloe realized that as they were moving the equipment just now and rushed to lead Nicole away. Nicole didn''t say anything and followed Chloe''s footsteps to a cleaner ce. They arrived at the lounge, and Nicole nced around, somehow relieved that the ce hadn''t changed much. "We''re going to redo all the experiments. Hopefully, we can catch up." Chloe felt that this was the only way. As long as they could catch up, it didn''t matter if she had to work overtime. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1400 Pondering Chapter 1400 Pondering After making the arrangements, Chloe passed a cup of warm milk to Nicole and said, "Drink some warm milk. What brings you here, Nicole?" Nicole took a small sip as she was tired of drinking it, but she had to keep going for the baby in her stomach. "I heard something happened and got worried. Is everything alright now?" She heard that the equipment in the center had issues when she was at home, and Chloe wasn''t answering her phone. She got worried and rushed over to check on the situation. "Yes. Something happened, but it''s settled now. Darcy came overthat secretary of Kendrick''s." Chloe nodded and exined to Nicole to soothe her. She was still hesitating whether to tell Nicole about her suspicions of Darcy. She was afraid Nicole would say that she was overthinking things. Nicole noticed Chloe''s hesitation and knew that she must be embarrassed to tell her something. She asked, "Chloe, I know you well after being friends for so long. What is it you want to say? There''s no need to hold back." Chloe looked up in surprise and smiled when she saw the tenderness in Nicole''s eyes. Nicole had always been like this; she was their support and anchor. "I suspect Darcy has something to do with this," Chloe said seriously. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She noticed the confusion in Nicole''s eyes and exined, "She was being strange and hinting at something when she came. Her expression was also weird when the workers were moving the equipment." Despite her suspicion, Chloe had no proof that Darcy was the one behind this. She was frustrated at theck of proof and felt that she was slow and inefficient. However, Nicole listened attentively and nodded at the end of her words. "I know, Chloe. I believe you. You can slowly investigate this matter. I think you''re right. It''s just that without evidence, it''s hard to convict her of this." Chloe looked at her with widened eyes, for she didn''t expect Nicole to still believe her when she had no evidence. It spoke volumes of the trust Nicole had in her. "Okay. I got it. I won''t let you down, Nicole. Leave this to me!" Chloe promised confidently. As long as Nicole believed her, she was willing to give it a go. Nicole nodded and looked at Chloe gently. Even if Chloe didn''t bring this up, she would still suspect Kendrick''s people since he knew that Beryl hade to see Chloe. Even though she had not interacted with him much, she could see that he was a paranoid person. For someone like him to sit in such a high position, it was natural that he would be suspicious of them and meddle with the equipment. Nheless, how should they deal with him after solving the issue this time? "Oh, right. I have something to ask you, Chloe." Nicole suddenly thought of something and looked at Chloe seriously. She needed to confirm something. "What is it? I''ll tell you everything I know." Judging by the look on Nicole''s face, Chloe knew it had to be something serious. She would answer truthfully without holding back. Nicole was too kind to them, but she had nothing else to repay her and promised to be her friend in the next life to continue her repayment. Chapter 1401 Blushing Chapter 1401 Blushing Nicole nodded and posed her question promptly. "Did Kendrick and his team assist in resolving this issue?" The question was crucial. If Kendrick had lent a hand, those machines might still have issues. After all, the entire incident was peculiar, and if it was Kendrick''s doing, it was already a red g. For Kendrick, this coboration meant next to nothing. If it fell through, it would merely be a minor setback for him. However, the stakes were higher for Nicole. Thinking back to thest time Kendrick had demanded a two percent exchange condition with Chloe, she felt a shiver down her spine. Kendrick obviously didn''t want her to cooperate with Colton and the others. However, he didn''t expect them to have no intention of coborating with him. "Yes, they assisted in resolving it," Chloe confirmed, quickly grasping the situation and looking at Nicole with surprise. "Nicole, are you implying that there might still be issues with that batch of machines?" Nicole remained silent, but her expression conveyed her agreement to Chloe. "In that case, I''ll have someone inspect the machines immediately. We will know it if they''re faulty." Chloe turned serious. This was no minor issue. Without wasting a moment, she left the lounge to take action. Meanwhile, in Restrad, Roxanna stood in her office, constantly ncing out her door. It was nearing 5 p.m., but Isaac was yet to arrive. "This Isaac, he''s not a man of his word," Roxanna muttered under her breath, frustration evident as she turned and sat in her office chair. She checked the time; it was almost 5 p.m., which meant it was evening on the other side of the world. Chloe was certainly avable at this time, so she could also join in on the discussion. "Miss Miller, Mr. Quill has arrived." An employee knocked and entered, only to be taken aback as they found Roxanna appearing disgruntled. Despite wondering who, of all people in thepany, could''ve mistreated Roxanna, they still delivered his message calmly. Roxanna nodded slightly, maintaining aposed exterior, though her internal turmoil had been building. Now she felt even more nervous, not for any other reason but because she knew she would be nervous just meeting Isaac. This time was different from the first. Roxanna suddenly pped her thigh, berating herself, "Really, Roxanna, what''s wrong with you? You need to pull yourself together and not let Nicole and Chloe worry about you." "What are you mumbling about in your office, Miss Miller? May I have the pleasure of joining you for a conversation?" Isaac''s voice suddenly rang out in the room. Roxanna immediately sat up straight, looking at the nonchnt Isaac standing at the door, and cleared her throat gently. "Mr. Quill, please have a seat. I''ll initiate a video call with Miss Anderson." Isaac didn''t respond. He just smiled and took a seat beside Roxanna, who was startled by his action. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She quickly scooted aside and eximed in surprise, "Mr. Quill, what are you doing?" Isaac looked at Roxanna with surprise and feigned innocence. "Aren''t we going to video call? If we don''t sit together, how can Miss Anderson see both of us?" Roxanna froze at that. She considered it and thought Isaac had a point. Meanwhile, Isaac quirked a brow at Roxanna as if to say, see, I told you so. Roxanna felt even more embarrassed and moved toward Isaac, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Alright," she reluctantly said. Isaac shrugged, indicating that he didn''t mind. They initiated the video call, waiting for Nicole to answer. It seemed like Nicole had been waiting for the call, and it was promptly answered. Nicole and Chloe''s faces appeared on theputer screen. Seeing Roxanna''s flushed countenance, Nicole furrowed her brows slightly and wondered if the former was overworked or unwell. Chloe, on the other hand, didn''t seem to share Nicole''s concerns. She smiled enigmatically at the two of them, seemingly suggesting that she knew something. Roxanna felt uneasy under their scrutiny; her body trembled, and she suddenly felt cold. Chapter 1402 Teased Chapter 1402 Teased "Roxanna, your cheeks are quite flushed. Are you feeling unwell?" Nicole expressed her concern for Roxanna in a hushed tone. Roxanna couldn''t afford any furtherplications. If anything were to happen, she would be too far from home to return promptly. Instantly, Roxanna''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red, resembling a ripe apple, which was even more rming than before. "Roxanna, your face has turned even redder." Nicole was taken aback and quickly tugged on Chloe''s sleeve to point out Roxanna''s flushed cheeks on the screen. Chloe shook her head, ncing at the two individuals on the screen, and softly said, "Let''s get started; we don''t have much time, and Nicole shouldn''t stay up toote." Sigh, looks like it''s true that pregnancy can make you a bit scatterbrained. She can''t even discern something so simple. "Alright, alright, Mr. Quill, please begin." Roxanna, grateful for Chloe''s intervention, quickly addressed Isaac, hoping he would start speaking soon. Isaac, however, looked at Roxanna with a somewhat enigmatic smile but still didn''t show any intention of speaking. Unsure of Isaac''s intentions, Roxanna grew anxious, and she quickly turned to Chloe on the screen, seeking her assistance. Chloe shook her head in helplessness. She didn''t know what to do either. Indeed, Roxanna was inexperienced in such situations. "Mr. Quill," Chloe spoke up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With Nicole''s pregnancy-induced naivety, only Chloe could assist Roxanna in this predicament. "Well, here''s the thing. If we''re going to coborate extensively between our twopanies, the overseas branch must also be involved. Currently, our overseaspany..." Isaac nodded and began to exin, no longer teasing Roxanna beside him. Chloe studied Isaac''s eyes. Despite his constant smile, his eyes remained cold. It was a clearly insincere smile. Moreover, she had heard that Isaac was close to Colton. Chloe suddenly recalled the phone call from Roxanna, which had mentioned the connection between the two men. Someone like Isaac, with connections to Colton and multiple influentialpanies abroad, was certainly not a straightforward individual. Sure, Roxanna had grown a lot, but she still appeared quite childish in front of Isaac, and Chloe couldn''t help thinking if Roxanna might be taken advantage of in this situation. The idea made Chloe furrow her brows. I''ll have to keep Roxanna at a distance from Isaac somehow. "Chloe?" Nicole and Isaac had nearly concluded their discussion. She felt reassured about this coboration since Isaac and Colton were close friends. Moreover, there was a possibility she could gather some insights into the rivalry between Colton and Kendrick at a critical moment to help Colton. Chloe came to herself and looked at Nicole, nodding. "No problem." "Alright, it''s settled then. Roxanna, when it''s time to sign the contract, forward it to the legal department. You can sign on my behalf," said Nicole as she nodded at Roxanna after receiving Chloe''s affirmation. Then, she nced at Isaac, giving him a slight nod as a sign of courtesy. "Okay." Roxanna agreed, but she hadn''t looked at Isaac throughout the conversation. Their proximity was quite noticeable, and Roxanna wondered what the man beside her was thinking. He was sitting so close when there was clearly more space avable. "For bettermunication in the future, Mr. Quill, let''s exchange contact information," Chloe suddenly spoke as they were about to conclude the conversation. She gazed at Isaac with a profound look as if deep in thought. Roxanna was surprised by the request. Chloe had never proactively exchanged contact information with any guy before. Could there be an issue with Isaac? She didn''t dare specte and simply turned to Isaac, awaiting his response. Isaac was momentarily taken aback but quickly realized what was happening. He nodded and agreed, "Sure, I''ll have Miss Miller send it to youter." Chapter 1403 Doubt Chapter 1403 Doubt The video conference concluded as such. It was already 6:30 p.m. in Restrad. A seemingly simple contract issue had taken both parties over an hour to resolve. "Miss Miller, it''s been a pleasure working with you," Isaac stood up frankly, looking at the woman beside him who still seemed reluctant to look at him, and smiled. Roxanna looked slightly puzzled, gazing at Isaac. Suddenly, she remembered Chloe''s earlier words, "Chloe just mentioned adding your contact information, but we don''t have it yet, so I can''t give it to her." Isaac''s back paused slightly, and he slowly turned around, taking out his phone and disying a QR code for Roxanna. "Here, scan it to add me." His voice was very gentle, unlike anything Roxanna had heard before. "Thank you, Mr. Quill," she replied softly, not daring to look at Isaac''s face. She quickly scanned the QR code and added him. "Alright, I''ve added you. It''s gettingte, so I won''t see you out," she said, her voice tinged with an inexplicable sadness. She couldn''t understand why she felt upset after the sessful cooperation. Roxanna lowered her gaze, turned, and turned to leave. Isaac was puzzled by her sudden change in mood. However, he had matters to attend to in his company and had to leave. The office fell silent, save for the sound of the door closing behind her. Roxanna let out a faint sigh, gazing at the figure outside the floor-to-ceiling window before exiting the office. She didn''t forget to forward Isaac''s contact information to Chloe. At the moment of sending, her heart felt heavy. Elsewhere, Nicole closed herptop and looked at Chloe with a somewhat peculiar expression, then asked, "Chloe, why did you ask Isaac for his number?" In reality, Nicole had seen through Roxanna''s little scheme, but in such situations, she always enjoyed teasing Roxanna a bit. She had everything under control but hadn''t expected Chloe to request Isaac''s contact information afterward. Nicole didn''t believe Chloe had developed an interest in Isaac. She was more concerned that Chloe might discover some dangerous factors rted to Isaac in Roxanna''s eyes. After all, Chloe had always been more astute in judging people. Thinking about this, images of the person who had been thrown into a prison cell shed in Nicole''s mind. "I might be overthinking this, but have you also noticed what Roxanna is up to?" Chloe''s movements stiffened slightly, and she turned to look at Nicole. Initially, she thought Nicole was oblivious to Roxanna''s intentions, but if Nicole was really oblivious, she wouldn''t be asking Chloe about it now. "Yeah, but Chloe, you''ve never been one to overthink. Go on, we still have time," Nicole reassured, ncing at the clock. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nicole used to stay up muchter in the past, but in recent months, due to her pregnancy, she had been going to bed early. However, the pregnancy-rted morning sickness often disturbed her sleep, so staying up a littlete wasn''t a big deal. Despite Nicole''s reassurance, Chloe''s lips trembled slightly, unsure if her thoughts were rational. She had always been adept at understanding people''s thoughts. Initially, she thought she was overly sensitive, but her spections had always turned out to be true, including the major incident at the base. "Chloe, go on. It''s okay," Nicole urged gently, noticing that Chloe seemed lost in thought. Chloe hesitated for a moment, then sighed. "I don''t believe someone like Isaac wouldn''t be interested in Roxanna, who is so straightforward andcking in cunning. It''s just that everything seems too coincidental, which makes me start to doubt Isaac''s motives." She paused, then added, "Roxanna is too naive. She doesn''t understand my concerns. I just want to keep an eye on them all the time, hoping to spot something and intervene in time." Chapter 1404 New Clues Chapter 1404 New Clues Chloe spoke intermittently, and Nicole didn''t interrupt, listening attentively. Chloe''s concerns were not unfounded, but "Chloe, don''t fret. Roxanna won''t misconstrue your intentions, but it''s natural to feel distressed." Nicole gently patted Chloe''s shoulder, her voice soft andforting. Chloe nodded, resolved toy everything bare to Roxanna once the truth emerged. However, she harbored doubts about Isaac''s suitability for Roxanna. She feared that one day, Roxanna might remain oblivious even after being deceived by Isaac. "Get some rest" Nicole''s words were cut short as she was suddenly seized by a wave of nausea. Sensing she was about to vomit, she hastily dashed to the bathroom. Two hours of respite seemed to be her limit. She was suddenly grateful that she hadn''t suffered from morning sickness during the earlier meeting. That would have been mortifying. "Nicole!" Chloe, noticing Nicole''s morning sickness, quickly followed her, arriving just in time to see Nicole hunched over the toilet, retching. She frowned slightly. Had Nicole been enduring this every night? Why hadn''t I noticed it?! After a bout of retching and vomiting, Nicole finally felt somewhat better. She rose, panting, and met Chloe''s worried gaze. "It''s alright, Chloe." She smiled faintly, trying to reassure Chloe. "Even now, you''re still trying tofort me. Have you been suffering through this alone all these days?" Chloe asked, her voiceced with worry. Despite being preupied and exhausted from work, she had shallow sleep, so she should have been able to hear Nicole under normal circumstances. However, she had never been roused. If that was the case, it meant that Nicole had been trying not to disturb her, even when she was feeling unwell. Reflecting on this, Chloe felt even more distressed. Nicole saw the concern etched in Chloe''s eyes. She knew that her actions would upset Chloe if she discovered them, but she couldn''t disrupt Chloe''s sleep every night. "Alright, let''s get some rest. I''m a bit weary now." Nicole took Chloe''s hand and used it to help herself up. She then quietly returned to her room and closed the door. She would find an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart with Chloe the next day. Chloe was too sensitive, and if this continued, it would burden her. She wouldn''t allow that to happen. As for Roxanna Nicole''s eyes darkened. She had to devise a n to keep Roxanna and Isaac apart. Meanwhile, at the top floor of the hotel "Ah, Colton, let me go out and have some fun. I''ve been cooped up in this hotel for several days, and I''m feeling stifled!" Wendy threw a tantrum in Colton''s room, hoping he would relent and let her go out and y. If Colton often ventured out, that would be tolerable. However, the reality was that he rarely left the hotel, spending his days glued to hisputer. The few times he did go out, he never took her along, no matter how much she pleaded. Things had deviated from their initial agreement, and she found it hard to ept. Beryl, who was staying next door, went out every single day, while Wendy didn''t even get to enjoy the nned barbecue. She sighed softly, feeling like a captive in this room, and stole a nce at Colton, realizing that he was completely absorbed in his work, with no attention to spare for her. Frustrated, Wendy pouted and looked at the room''s decor, secretly admiring her brother''s ability to stay indoors in such a boring ce. "Colton." Beryl walked in with a room card, having obtained one from the front desk to avoid bothering Colton every time he had to let him in. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "How''s it going?" Colton asked without looking up, his hands busy typing away on theputer keyboard. Chapter 1405 A Flaw Emerges Chapter 1405 A w Emerges "Their defenses are tight, but we''ve managed to uncover a w. The situation in Restrad is tense at the moment, but thankfully, we hold the advantage." Beryl sat opposite Colton, his face etched with seriousness, not sparing a single nce at Wendy. He passed the file he was holding to Colton. In essence, both factions were in a deadlock, neither gaining the upper hand. The only reason they maintained an advantage domestically was due to Ryan''s unpredictable nature and impatience. However, the situation overseas might not mirror it. Despite having a n, their execution might be hindered under Kendrick''s watchful eye. "It''s alright. Finding a w is good enough for now. How''s the investigation into the subsidiarypany progressing?" Colton asked as he skimmed through the file in his hand, quirking a brow slightly. They had been aware of the subsidiarypany for quite some time, but the specifics were well- hidden by Kendrick. "His female secretary has been making some noise, and she made a move against Nicole recently," Beryl replied, looking at Colton with a faint smile. At the mention of ''Nicole,'' Wendy immediately perked up and started listening attentively, though she still maintained the appearance of someone idle, eagerly wanting to go out and have fun. Beryl quirked a brow upon noticing Wendy''s reaction but decided not to call her out, allowing her to eavesdrop. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If his hunch was correct, Wendy and Nicole must have struck some sort of deal, and Nicole had likely provided exnations for their previous actions. If Wendy continued to have a close rtionship with Nicole and acted in a way that benefited Colton, he wouldn''t interfere. Nicole. Colton immediately looked up at Beryl upon hearing Nicole''s name being mentioned. Seeing Beryl''s enigmatic smile, he realized the guy had done it intentionally. That said, the information was certainly not fabricated, and his curiosity to gauge his reaction was genuine as well. "Continue," Colton said, feigning calm. "A few days ago, the base required a batch of equipment. She seized the opportunity to rece the machinery, giving them faulty ones. Her n was to create problems with their experiments, prompting higher-ups toe and inspect. When that happens, the base would have to be shut down." Beryl paused, acknowledging that this secretary had a ruthless mindset. It was a shame that she was working under Kendrick. Then again, only someone like Kendrick could nurture such talent. "However, this was promptly discovered by Nicole''s friend, Chloe Yelton, who reported it to Nicole and Kendrick. Kendrick rectified it immediately." The incident was sufficient to demonstrate the other party''s ill intentions. "You should know that if the base gets shut down, Nicole and Kendrick''s coboration would be rendered useless. There would be a substantial penalty for breach of contract. Even though the domestic medical base is currently thriving, this incident would tarnish its reputation. It''s only a matter of time before the news spreads domestically, and it won''t be an easy problem to resolve." Berylid out the situation for Colton, whose face was grim. Nicole was almost seven months into her pregnancy. While the baby was mostly developed at this stage, a major shock could still lead to a miscarriage. "Do we have evidence to back this up?" Colton refrained frommenting further, only inquiring about the evidence. This surprised Beryl, as he hadn''t expected Colton to show no concern for Nicole''s well-being. How would he react if he found out that the child in Nicole''s womb was his? Beryl wasn''t certain about the uracy of the information. It was a tip-off from Isaac back home. The truth of the matter remained to be verified. "We do have evidence, but Kendrick is also investigating the matter. It seems that he didn''t order his secretary to do this, and it''s likely that she acted on her own," Beryl voiced his suspicions. Chapter 1406 The Truth Revealed Chapter 1406 The Truth Revealed The situation was indeed peculiar. If their suspicions were correct, Kendrick must have been the puppet master behind it all. Yet, Kendrick was also probing into the matter, skillfully sidestepping the secretary. Pondering over this, Beryl gave a slight shake of his head. The world of the wealthy and influential was indeed riddled with intrigue. "Got it. Continue the investigation into the subsidiarypany," Colton said, nodding without much reaction. Beryl didn''t borate further. He simply rose from his seat and stretched. "I''ll get a good night''s sleep tonight and continue the investigation tomorrow. However, Kendrick is on high alert at the moment. We need to stay vignt and not rush into things." Colton didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on theputer screen, his thoughts hidden. Beryl shrugged and nced at Wendy, who was still eavesdropping. He shed a smile. "Aren''t you going to rest, Miss Wendy Gardner? If you don''t, all your beauty treatments will have been for naught." She really couldn''t conceal anything; even her eavesdropping was so tant. Upon realizing that she had been caught and even teased by Beryl, Wendy immediately averted her gaze in defiance. "Hmph." Wendy harrumphed before getting up and leaving the room, ignoring Beryl''s teasing. This jack*ss is just like Colton. Neither of them keeps their promises! Beryl chuckled helplessly, then turned to Colton. "I''ll take Wendy out for a while tomorrow. Otherwise, with her temperament, she''ll be bored to death these days." "Sure, take her out," Colton replied without objections. He had been thinking of finding an opportunity to take Wendy out himself, but he had been swampedtely. Having Beryl take her was just as good; it would help distract Wendy. Seeing Colton''s agreement, Beryl nodded and exited the room. Once Wendy returned to her room, she carefully locked the door. She nced at her phone and noticed that her sister-inw hadn''t checked her phone often. She hadn''t responded to the message about the child from the day before. It didn''t matter. Wendy typed out a detailed message about what she had overheard. She hadn''t expected the secretary to be so ruthless. Then again, she hadn''t seemed to have met that secretary before. Meanwhile, Beryl stood outside Wendy''s room, hesitating to knock. She decided against it and figured she would send the message through Wendy''s social media the next day. Having made up his mind, Beryl returned to his room to check out what local delicacies were avable nearby. He nned to take Wendy out to try them the next day. After a good night''s sleep, Nicole checked her phone and realized someone had texted her the night before. A message? Nicole suddenly remembered Wendy''s message. She had seen it but hadn''t responded due to the base incident the day before. Thinking of this, Nicole quickly unlocked her phone and saw that Wendy had sent numerous messages. She read each message carefully, and her expression turned serious as she went through them. Nicole didn''t even know the name of the female secretary, but she couldn''t believe that someone was plotting against the base. However, the message also mentioned that Kendrick was investigating the matter. Nicole couldn''t fathom how a female secretary could have such influence unless Kendrick was involved in some way. Her brow furrowed as she considered the implications, her previous assessment of Kendrick''s power now uncertain. If even Kendrick''s secretary had such connections, how formidable could Kendrick himself be? Nicole pondered this before sending Wendy an exnation about the child issue, followed by discussing the rest of the matter. She wanted to gather as much information as possible, as more knowledge would be beneficial in dealing with the situation. "Nicole, I''m leaving," Chloe''s voice came from outside the room. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nicole nced at the time and realized howte it was. Without waiting for her response, she heard the sound of the security door being closed from outside. Nicole smiled wryly, then slowly rose and started perusing the new report. Chapter 1407 Revealing Ones True Colors Chapter 1407 Revealing One''s True Colors Kendrick''s brow furrowed as he studied the document in his hands. The incident at the medical base was Darcy''s handiwork. The investigation hadn''t been challenging. It was clear that Darcy had manipted a money-hungry man to do her bidding. A small sum of money was all it took to uncover everything he needed to know. Darcy harbored many secrets about him. If he acted rashly, he might face repercussions. This issue required a long-term strategy. It was high time to wrest control of some matters from Darcy''s hands. If things continued as they were, disaster was inevitable. Knock, knock, knock. "Mr. Hofstead, there''s a document that requires your signature." It was Darcy. Kendrick''s eyes slightly darkened as hemanded. "Enter." This day marked the first step. Colton''s situation was precarious, and he couldn''t afford any further dys. "Mr. Hofstead, this document is rather urgent and requires your signature. Also, there''s an impromptu meeting scheduled for this afternoon; you need to prepare for it." Darcy entered,pletely unaware that her actions had already been discovered. She felt a sense of aplishment, considering that she had managed to keep her involvement in this matterpletely hidden from everyone. Kendrick looked at Darcy thoughtfully and responded with a simple "Hmm." Seeing Kendrick''s change in demeanor, she began to feel uneasy. Kendrick''s attitude was no longer as friendly as before. "Mr. Hofstead." Her voice quivered slightly. She wanted to inquire about something, but after starting, she didn''t know how to continue with her words. "Speak." Kendrick briefly nced at the document in his hand, confirmed that it was in order, and then efficiently signed it, handing it back to Darcy. The legal department had briefed him on this document earlier, so he didn''t need to examine it closely. However, Darcy''s actions had cost her his trust. Harming Nicole behind his back was unforgivable. "It''s nothing. I''ll take my leave now." Darcy shook her head and left with the document. She decided to inquireter whether that person had been asking about anything rted to her. "Has anyone been asking you anything recently?" Darcy''s unease intensified. She had a hunch that her actions had been exposed, but no one had confirmed it to her, and there was no evidence to confirm her suspicions. However, Kendrick''s gaze was more menacing than before, which frightened her. "Huh, what are you talking about? Don''t you know the rules here? A hundred grand. Not a penny less." The man on the other end of the line responded as if he didn''t recognize Darcy, demanding a substantial sum. Darcy gasped at the high demand. She hadn''t anticipated that a simple question would prompt the man to demand such a hefty sum. However, if paying him could ensure his silence, it might be worth it. She nned to gather more leverage against him in the future and then let Kendrick handle him. This way, the money he had taken would also be returned, ending up back in thepany''s ounts, where she could ess it. With her n in mind, Darcy agreed, saying, "Alright, a hundred grand. Give me your bank ount number." After that, she hung up the phone. Now, she needed to figure out where to obtain a hundred thousand dors. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Darcy stood outside her office, clutching her phone tightly. She discreetly pinched her own flesh, feeling the sting of pain. Tears welled up in her eyes, giving her a pitiful appearance. At this point, her only option seemed to be approaching Kendrick and asking for help. She had worked diligently by his side for many years, and he should be willing to assist her to some extent. Taking a deep breath, Darcy knocked on the door and, upon hearing the response from inside, entered the office. "Mr. Hofstead, I''d like to discuss something with you." Chapter 1408 The Plot Begins Chapter 1408 The Plot Begins "I''ve had some recent family issues, and I''ve invested all my savings into them. Can I get an advance on my sry and bonuses?" Darcy had already worked out the details. If she could get an advance for two months, she would have a hundred thousand dors. The sry system at Kendrick''spany was highlypetitive as it was designed to retain talent. Even her position as a personal secretary, privy to all sorts ofpany secrets, was wellpensated. Kendrick looked up at Darcy when she spoke, observing the tears in her eyes with a stern gaze. She was clearly acting, and he could see through it, but was it because someone was extorting her? "Alright," he responded without much thought. He immediately called the finance department to arrange for Darcy to receive the money. If this was what she wanted, he would fulfill her requests. Seeing Kendrick agree and transfer the money so swiftly, Darcy could hardly contain her joy. She quickly expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Hofstead. I will continue to support you discreetly from the sidelines." With that, Darcy turned and left. However, Kendrick, who had been looking down, slowly raised his head. The plot was now in motion, and Darcy''s days were numbered. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darcy transferred the money to the man and found out that someone had been inquiring about her lately. However, the man didn''t reveal any details about the situation, iming they were broke and unwilling to share a single cent. Initially, Darcy had some doubts, but when she heard the second part of the man''s statement, all her suspicions disappeared. It was clear that this man loved money, and if he wasn''t paid, he wouldn''t say a word. But among the two groups involved, who else could it be besides Kendrick? Ring, ring, ring Darcy''s phone rang just then. She answered the call nonchntly, her mood evidently good. She didn''t even bother to check the caller ID. "Come back now." Mr. Hofstead? The voice on the other end was unmistakably Kendrick''s. Upon hearing his voice, Darcy quickly nced at the caller ID in surprise. "Yes," she responded before hanging up. She didn''t linger and hurried back to Kendrick''s office. His voice had been grave and low, suggesting he was dealing with a serious issue. Darcy didn''t dare to specte further and quickened her pace. "You wanted to see me, Mr. Hofstead?" Darcy asked, noting the worry etched on his face. She surmised that something must have happened at thepany. "What is this? Why are you targeting the medical base?" Kendrick questioned, cing a pile of evidence before Darcy. She looked at the evidence, and her heart sank. It seemed that the man who was easily swayed by money couldn''t be trusted after all. "Mr. Hofstead, please let me exin" "No need." Darcy''s words were interrupted by Kendrick. "I''ve already taken care of it for you. You''ve been with me for many years, and this is the first time you''ve made a mistake. It''s only right that I help you. "Besides, over these many years, I''ve developed feelings for you. This matter" "Sorry to interrupt, Mr. Hofstead, but there''s a document that requires your signature," a voice interjected. The person entered slowly, observing the strange atmosphere between the two of them with disbelief. This individual was someone Darcy had promoted at the medical base. Darcy, seeing this person, furrowed her brow slightly. Why must hee in before Mr. Hofstead finished speaking?! I still don''t know what Mr. Hofstead wants to tell me! "Alright, just leave it here," Kendrick responded, his tone icy. At that, the man quickly ced the document on the table and exited the room, not daring to linger. Chapter 1409 Preliminary Success Chapter 1409 Preliminary Sess After the man''s departure, Darcy turned her gaze towards Kendrick, her eyes filled with anticipation as if awaiting the unfolding of events. However, Kendrick appeared reluctant to divulge more, his attention seemingly absorbed by the documents in his hand, his lips sealed. Unable to bear the suspense any longer, Darcy quickly reminded, "Mr. Hofstead, you didn''t finish what you were saying just now." Kendrick had just confessed his feelings for her, and she was not about to let this moment slip through her fingers. She had suspected it for a while now, given that they had been through thick and thin together over the years. She wasn''t unattractive either, so it was entirely usible for Kendrick to have feelings for her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Upon hearing her words, Kendrick seemingly snapped back to reality, recalling the recent events, and said, "Is something wrong at home? If you have time, I can apany you. After all, I am your boss." "What?" This time, it was Darcy''s turn to be taken aback, as Kendrick had never made such a proposition before. "What''s wrong? Is it inconvenient?" He sounded somewhat hurt, his tone unusually gentle. She quickly shook her head. "No, it''s not inconvenient at all. Whenever you have time, Mr. Hofstead." Kendrick nodded and smiled gently in response. "You carry on with your work then. There''s a lot to be done recently, so don''t overwork yourself." Darcy, unsure of how to react, simplyplied with Kendrick''s instructions. She nodded and exited Kendrick''s office. She felt that many eyes were on her as soon as she left the office, and she suspected that the words Kendrick had uttered in his office had already spread among the employees. A hint of satisfaction crept onto Darcy''s face. That person could continue to rise through the ranks; he had handled this situation quite adeptly. "Darcy, congrattions!" As expected, that person stepped forward to congratte Darcy, and once he did, many others followed suit, showering Darcy with praise. Darcy was suddenly on cloud nine. She hadn''t anticipated such a turn of events. She no longer had to live in fear of the past, and her marital future seemed secure. Kendrick sat in his office, monitoring the outside through surveince. Theputer screen disyed the current scenario outside, and he observed it with a grave expression. His objective had been aplished, and he could now proceed ording to his n. Since this person was no longer under his control, merely a pawn, it was time to discard her and make way for other pawns. He slowly picked up the phone and dialed a rtively unfamiliar number. "Report to thepany next week. Submit your application first, thenmence work." Kendrick''s voice was even colder than before, as if the warmth and smile from earlier were nothing but a facade. Indeed, all he had done was lull Darcy into a false sense of security and fully exploit her. Ultimately, she would plummet into a bottomless abyss, and no matter what she imed, no one would believe her. "Yes," the man on the other end of the phone responded mechanically, akin to a robot. Kendrick hung up the phone and positioned himself in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Thepany was situated in the city''s prime location, offering a panoramic view of the entire city. When he was slightly agitated, he enjoyed standing here, observing the world below. Darcy excitedly shared the news with her closest friends. All her friends had managed to snag wealthy men, while she had never had a rtionship worth mentioning. Her friends all advised her to move on from Kendrick. Although Kendrick was the most influential and affluent man in their circle, if she couldn''t secure him, it would be wise to let go. However, she was resolute and persisted, and this day, she could finally proudly tell her friends that her perseverance had paid off. "Ladies, I''ve snagged Kendrick." She gleefully sent a voice message in the group chat. Soon, she could return home like her friends and relish the life of a wealthy wife in their circle. Chapter 1410 Feasting Lavishly Chapter 1410 Feasting Lavishly "Nicole, you haven''t been eating well these past few days. How about we go out for dinner tonight and take a leisurely walk afterward? Staying cooped up at home all day isn''t healthy," Chloe proposed upon returning home and finding Nicole still engrossed in a mountain of reports. Nicole raised her head upon hearing Chloe''s words, feeling a sudden chill down her spine. She was well aware that if she didn''t consent, Chloe would devise a n to coax her out of the house. Chloe''s gaze remained fixed on Nicole, resolute in her mission to get Nicole out. If Nicole didn''t acquiesce, she would resort to more persuasive measures. "Alright, alright, I give in. Shall we leave now?" Nicole hastily agreed, fearing that if she hesitated any longer, Chloe might resort to force. Satisfied with the final answer, Chloe turned around and fetched Nicole''s coat, preparing for them to head out. Nicole was already dressed for the asion, only needing to don her coat. She sat in the chair, awkwardly slipping on her shoes. Witnessing this, Chloe couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sorrow. Colton was still oblivious to the fact that the child Nicole was carrying was his, and he continued to harbor misconceptions about Nicole. If possible, she wished Colton would never discover the truth. "Alright, Chloe, I''m ready. Let''s go." Nicole slowly rose, leaning on a nearby object for support, and nced at the preupied Chloe, gently nudging her back to reality. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If she wasn''t mistaken, Chloe was once again lost in thoughts about her and Colton. Chloe snapped back to reality at Nicole''s voice, looking at Nicole, who was already dressed and prepared to leave, and gave a slight nod. The two of them embarked on their journey together. The cool evening breeze was blowing, but they were both bundled up and didn''t feel the cold. "Darcy, is it true? You''ve really snagged Kendrick Hofstead?" A piercing female voice apanied by a potent perfume scent reached them. Kendrick Hofstead? Darcy? Instinctively, Nicole turned to look at Chloe, who was also looking back at her. Evidently, they both caught the crucial information. "Absolutely, he confessed his feelings to me at the office today. But we were interrupted, and that person overheard what Kendrick said to me. Kendrick probably cares about his reputation, so he didn''t pursue the matter after that person left." Darcy boasted, nonchntly handing her card to the waiter. The money on the card was the advance sry that Kendrick had given her earlier that day. But now that she thought about it, if she and Kendrick were to be an item, this money would be insignificant. So, she didn''t feel the slightest bit of regret. Today was all about indulging herself. "Order whatever you want today. Dinner''s on me." Darcy dered generously. Kendrick was so affluent he would certainly not skimp on her financially once they were together. "Darcy, are you sure? This card should contain all your savings, right? If you exhaust it today, what will you do in theing days?" One of her close friends looked at the bank card Darcy had handed over with concern and voiced her apprehensions. They were all close friends, and although they oftenpeted with each other, they would always consider each other''s welfare at critical moments. At that, Darcy clenched her teeth in a direction where no one could see. Her friend''s words clearly indicated that she was being looked down upon. She didn''t have such apetitive spirit initially, always believing that she could excel with her abilities, and she was definitely more aplished in her studies than her friends. However, several of her friends found their wealthy boyfriends, and their lives improved dramatically. During that time, she was so envious that she couldn''t focus on her work. She simply couldn''t ept it. What exactly was the reason? She wasn''t sure. She was clearly the most capable one, but in the end, she was the worst off. Chapter 1411 The Idle Chatter Next Door Chapter 1411 The Idle Chatter Next Door Darcy''s hands involuntarily clenched into fists. Since she had finally secured Kendrick, she was determined not to let him slip from her fingers. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Still, she had to admit that her friends had a point. If she maxed out her card today, she would be left penniless. "Impossible. Kendrick loves me too much to let me run out of money," Darcy retorted as she turned around with a faint smile. Right now, her expression was no longer as fierce as before. Instead, considering the soft expression on her face, it seemed that she had recovered. Her friends immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Therefore, their entire demeanor changed in a matter of seconds as they walked arm-in-arm into the private room. Chloe silently watched Darcy''s retreating figure with furrowed brows. If Darcy''s ims were true, this situation could beplicated. Previously, they had spected that Kendrick was uninvolved in this matter. Unfortunately, it seemed that they were wrong as he was deeply entangled in it. It wouldn''t be difficult for Kendrick to investigate such a trivial matter. It was highly probable that he was already aware that Darcy was behind all this. Thus, they could conclude that not only was he shielding Darcy, but also using this opportunity to express his profound affection for the woman. "Nicole." Chloe turned to Nicole beside her. However, Nicole''s expression took her by surprise. "Chloe, there are some things beyond our control. What we need to do is to strive harder. Aren''t we here to unwind and enjoy a meal? Let''s make the most of it," Nicole said calmly. Regardless of how formidable the adversary was, it made no difference to her. The priority was to dig deeper into Kendrick''s background. As for the rest Well, it would be prudent to prepare for any scenario. "Alright. I understand, Nicole. I guess I''ve been a bit paranoid," Chloe conceded, realizing she was indeed over-analyzing the situation. "No, Chloe, you''re actually on point. It''s just that under the current circumstances, it doesn''t matter even if we''ve unveiled some truths as we can''t resolve them. So, we should try to find the opponent''s weak spot and aim for a swift victory," Nicole suggested rationally. Of course, it was unrealistic to expect to defeat Kendrick easily. They had to strategize for the long haul. After all, why would a person like Kendrick concern himself with those around him? Everything he did was driven by pure self-interest. Nicole''s expression momentarily darkened when she arrived at that conclusion. Nheless, she quickly regained herposure. Today was a day for rxation, so certain matters should be left unspoken for now. Chloe understood Nicole''s intent. Hence, she turned to the nearest server to reserve a private room, and the two headed toward it without another word. Coincidentally, Darcy and her sisters were in the room next door. They seemed oblivious to the fact that the rooms were not soundproof as they were engaged in a loud discussion. Nicole pondered their options momentarily before turning to the waiter, who was currently serving their dishes, and asked in a deliberately hushed tone, "Are all the private rooms upied at the moment?" "No. Only two of them arethis one and the one next door," the waiter replied, puzzled by the woman''s question. Nevertheless, he was obliged to answer truthfully since she was a customer. Nicole nodded, and the waiter served all the dishes and exited the room, leaving the guests to their privacy. "Darcy, spill! What else did Kendrick say to you? I still remember how I was specting with my husband about what kind of woman Kendrick would be attracted to and what he would say to her. After all, he never reveals any personal feelings in business," one of the sisters eximed enthusiastically, her face alight with genuine curiosity. Indeed, Kendrick was always decisive in business and was never one to let personal feelings interfere with anything, really. He was the epitome of a profit-first individual. As a result, one could envision what it would be like if such a person fell in love. Some would even joke on the sly that he would probably reproduce via mitosis. Now, they were eager to find out some hot gossip straight from the source. Coincidentally, her husband had been facing business setbacks recently and was in low spirits. So, she also hoped that this intriguing piece of information could lift his mood. "Let''s hear it," the other sisters chimed in. After all, who could resist a juicy piece of gossip? In fact, this topic would make for an entertaining post-dinner conversation. Chapter 1412 The Unveiling Chapter 1412 The Unveiling The other women''s unabashed interest utterly gratified Darcy''s vanity, and she felt a surge of pride at being the main attraction for once. So, she discreetly took in the anticipation etched on the faces of the others and deliberately paused before speaking in a measured tone, "He once confessed his profound affection for me but was interrupted halfway. But he did promise to apany me to my home on another asion." As Darcy narrated, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Naturally, she omitted the fact that Kendrick had visited as her superior. However, deep down in her heart, she figured it didn''t matter as it made no difference. "Really? He wishes to meet your parents?" When the otherdies in attendance heard her words, they immediately set their sights on her as though they were sharks, and she had just given them the juiciest kill. They even went as far as setting down their cutlery and gazing at Darcy in astonishment, tossing any modicum of decorum out the window. If Darcy and Kendrick had truly be an item, their husbands'' businesses could potentially benefit from this alliance. So, it wouldn''t be preposterous for them to assume that this bond could potentially propel their family''s ventures to greater heights. Nicole and Chloe, who were seated right next door, remained silent. Instead, they enjoyed their meal while attentively listening to the neighboring conversation with neutral expressions, betraying no signs of abnormality. Their objective was to gather beneficial information. Meanwhile, Wendy, who had just entered the private room, was greeted by a cacophony of women chattering boisterously without any semnce of propriety. The moment the name ''Kendrick'' reached Beryl''s ears, he couldn''t help but arch his eyebrows in surprise, intrigued that he could glean such information merely by taking the little princess out for dinner. It was indeed a productive day. Nicole delicately dabbed the corners of her mouth with a napkin and nced at Chloe once they were nearly done with their meal. Chloe instantly understood Nicole''s signal as she nodded in agreement. Then, they both rose to depart from the premises. They had gathered all the necessary information, and there was nothing more to be gleaned from the mutual adtion of the others. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "However, Kendrick seems quite perturbed about Nicole. I''m somewhat concerned about this as Nicole ispetent and rather attractive, I suppose. Also, did you know that she''s a single mother? I even heard she''s pregnant!" Darcy suddenly brought Nicole into the conversation for some inexplicable reason. The two women poised at the door hesitated, deciding it wouldn''t harm to linger a little longer before departing. Wendy, who was enjoying her meal nearby, bristled when she heard Nicole being disparaged. It was one thing to be loud and boastful, but now they were gossiping behind someone''s back. To make matters worse, it was about Nicole! She couldn''t tolerate it! Wendy was about to confront Darcy when her wrist was seized. So, she turned around indignantly to face Beryl, the only man nay, the only person present who could possibly restrain her at such a crucial moment. Before she could start reprimanding him, he subtly shook his head, silently telling her not to act so impulsively. As she pondered the meaning behind his decision, he leaned in and whispered in her ear, "Don''t stir the ho''s nest." She was momentarily taken aback, but her resistance against him significantly diminished after his warning. So, she eventuallyplied and returned to her seat. Although she was vaguely aware of her brother''s recent dealings, she was still very much in the dark about the whole Kendrick situation. All she knew was that it was serious, so if Beryl advised her not to stir the ho''s nest, it was better to listen to him. Of course, she would definitely have a thorough discussion with Nicole about this bunch of gossipmongers upon returning to the hotel. On the other hand, Beryl was shocked to see Wendy being sopliant for once. Still, he maintained hisposure. Since the little princess was finally behaving, he decided not to probe further. "What should we do then? Doesn''t Kendrick fancy you? What harm could she possibly do? Plus, Kendrick spoke to you in such a manner today. You''re merely overthinking things." Darcy''s ''buddies'' seemed to be mildly reproaching her, but they didn''t articte it explicitly. They merely grumbled a few times, but internally? They were somewhat disgruntled by her words. Chapter 1413 Unexpected Meeting Chapter 1413 Unexpected Meeting Darcy was suddenly struck by the abruptness of it all, making things seem rather surreal. Regardless, after she heard her friends'' words, she decided to take the rumors she heard at face value. Thus, she didn''t bother delving too deeply into the implications behind their grumblings. Instead, she chose to ept Kendrick''s statements as truth. "You''re right. I''m overthinking matters again. Silly me!" Darcy acknowledged her tendency to overanalyze the situation as she nodded in agreement. As a result, the initial lighthearted joy returned to their gathering. Now that Nicole was certain that the conversation between Darcy and her band of misfits held no interest for her, she figured that it was time to go. Nheless, she didn''t expect to bump into Wendy. The four of them tacitly remained silent until they were out of the restaurant, assured that no one would be able to eavesdrop on their conversation. Then, the four divided into pairs as they turned to face one another. "Nicole! I can''t believe that you''re also having a meal here! Oh, we could have shared a meal if I had known that you wereing here as well," Wendy expressed her sincere regret of being unable to have a good time with Nicole. As she thought about the nonsense she had heard earlier, she couldn''t help feeling frustrated that her perfectly good day had been ruined because of those harpies. "Nicole, you heard what they were saying about you, didn''t you? I wanted to defend you, but this guy here kept holding me back," she said, casting a sidelong nce at Beryl. Now that she thought about it, she regretted ever restraining her temper. Nicole gently patted Wendy''s head as she replied, "It''s fine. What they do with their time is none of our business. Besides, we can''t reveal our true colors just yet." Meanwhile, Beryl studied Nicole thoughtfully. She was not the woman he had envisioned; she was even better. "Oh, alright. Nicole, where are you headed now? How''s the baby? You need to take good care of yourself. You can''t risk your health. You know that, don''t you?" Perhaps due to not having seen Nicole for quite a while, Wendy was now chattering away incessantly. "I''m fine. Don''t you worry now. Don''t you trust my medical knowledge?" Nicole responded with a smile, patting Wendy''s head again as she spoke in a soothing tone. It was as if she was pacifying a child. On the other hand, Chloe''s gaze had never wavered on Beryl''s face from the moment they stumbled upon one another. It seemed that he hadn''t been lying; he was indeed Colton''s close friend. If he wasn''t Colton''s trusted friend, how could the man possibly allow Wendy to venture out alone with Beryl under such circumstances? "It''s been a while, Miss Yelton," greeted Beryl. He had naturally Chloe''s gaze on him. Her expression shifted slightly. However, she didn''t respond verbally, merely nodding in acknowledgment. s, when Wendy saw Chloe''s reaction, she rashly assumed that Beryl had somehow wronged her sister-inw''s friend. So, she immediately chastised him, "Why do you have to be so antagonistic? I''m telling you right now that you can return to the country if you upset Nicole''s friends again." Her fiery yet adorable demeanor left him taken aback. Thus, he was momentarily at a loss for words. He was clueless as to how he had wronged Chloe. It was true that their previous interactions had been somewhat strained, but he was genuinely unsure how Wendy had misinterpreted their reactions toward one another so terribly. Fortunately, when Chloe heard the term ''antagonistic'' being tossed about, she quickly rified, "No, it was just a minor misunderstanding." Wendy smiled at Chloe, patiently waiting for her to finish before turning to Beryl with a suspicious look in her eyes. "Really?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He shrugged helplessly as heined, "You and I know you won''t believe me regardless of what I say. Anyway, we''ve already had our fill, so it''s time to head back. If we don''t leave now, your brother will start hounding me about your whereabouts." Even though Colton had consented to him taking Wendy out the previous day, Colton had also set a curfew. It was already getting ratherte, and they hadn''t even begun their journey back yet. He could already imagine Colton giving him the cold shoulder if he brought Wendy home even a minutete. "Fine. Nicole, Chloe, I''m heading out," Wendy pouted, appearing somewhat discontent. Still. she obediently bid her goodbyes to Nicole and Chloe before turning around and following Beryl. Although the two had the bearings of an aristocrat, the pair never ceased teasing one another as they departed. Chapter 1414 Strangely Happy Chapter 1414 Strangely Happy Nicole could only watch in exasperated amusement as the pair departed before turning her gaze toward Chloe. The two women exchanged a knowing smile as Chloe assisted Nicole in her amble toward the apartment. Meanwhile, Wendy returned to the hotel, arriving just in time to see Colton waiting for them by the elevator door. "Why are you standing here, Colton? Although it''s true that we''ve booked the entire floor, your presence here could easily lead to misunderstandings." Wendy looked at her brother with a hint of disdain. She had returned punctually, so why was he waiting for her with that look on his face? "Don''t worry about it. I need to discuss something with Beryl. So, stay in your room unless it''s urgent." Colton shot a nce at Wendy. Even though she appeared contemptuous, he could still tell she was in high spirits today. Since the trip had clearly been good for her, she should behave now. After all, the uing days were fraught with danger. She would undoubtedly get into trouble if she were sent back to the country without his supervision right now. The thought of her disappearing to who knows where was something he didn''t even want to think about. "Fine." Honestly, Wendy was not keen on hearing him instruct her to stay in her room yet again. However, he had shown some consideration today by allowing Beryl to apany her to an outing. She knew how to appreciate that kindness as she knew that Beryl wouldn''t have been able to take her out to have some fun without Colton''s approval. Thus, she obediently retreated to her room. As she stared at the now familiar arrangement in the room, she felt a pang of regret. Had she known this would be the oue, she wouldn''t have followed Colton abroad. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Yet, there were advantages to being abroad. At the very least, she had finally discovered the misunderstanding that urred between Nicole and her brother. So, it was precisely with this thought in mind that she whisked out her phone and began to text Nicole discreetly. Colton nced at Beryl, and the two silently moved to Colton''s room. The room was as dim as usual, with theputer screen on the desk serving as the only source of light. Beryl, who was slightly repulsed by Colton''s living conditions, promptly switched on the light. Then, he sat by theputer, crossed his legs, and said, "Well, have at it then." Colton side-eyed Beryl before deciding to ignore hisment. Instead, he began to speak in a solemn tone. "Kendrick has started to act, but I have discovered some inconsistencies. I suspect he did it deliberately. After all, how could such a meticulous person leave any loopholes?" Frankly, even he was astonished by this piece of information as it was unlike Kendrick to leave such ring mistakes. "Let me take a look." Beryl, who had initially been rxed, immediately straightened up, scrutinizing the messages on the computer screen. "We shouldy low for now as we''re unsure of his intentions." While Beryl was engrossed in checking the data on the screen, Colton shared his carefully thought-out conclusion. After a while, Beryl was finally done with his reading. So, he pondered for a moment before humming an affirmative. Colton nodded in satisfaction since they were in agreement. Then, he gazed at Wendy''s room as if recalling something before inquiring, "Where did you go today?" Since she was so cheerful today, it couldn''t have been just a meal. Of course, this was all just his spection. "Actually, something interesting did happen today." Beryl immediately recalled the conversation he overheard from Kendrick''s secretary, Darcy. So, he eagerly shared what he knew with Colton with a gleam in his eye. "Do you remember Kendrick''s secretary, Darcy?" Colton was slightly surprised by the sudden topic as he looked at Beryl with a baffled expression. How was he supposed to know who the heck Kendrick''s secretary was? He had never met her. Besides, he had only encountered Kendrick twice, so how could he recognize his secretary? Chapter 1415 A Pair Of Fools Chapter 1415 A Pair Of Fools The two men simply stared at each other in silence for a few minutes. Suddenly, Beryl pped his forehead, eximing, "Oh! There''s no way you could possibly know her. Right, so do you know that woman from the medical base who set up Nicole?" He was indeed being foolish. Colton had only encountered Kendrick a handful of times; it was unlikely he would remember Kendrick''s secretary. Furthermore, there was nothing particrly memorable about the secretary that would make her stand out in Colton''s memory. "Kendrick appears to have a soft spot for this secretary. He confessed his feelings to her today, and she celebrated by treating her friends to an extravagant dinner. They were chatting boisterously in a private room, seemingly oblivious to the fact that the room wasn''t soundproof." Suddenly, Beryl couldn''t help but find Wendy''s reaction today amusing. He didn''t even notice a slight smile ying at the corners of his mouth. To Colton, it seemed as though Beryl was recounting a humorous anecdote. "So that''s it?" Colton regarded Beryl as if he were observing a fool. With a smile like that Had he fallen for that woman''s friend or something? "Do I have to remind you that we''re adversaries? In the realm of female rtionships, friendship reigns supreme; you should consider giving up." After some contemtion, Colton figured he had to say something. This was a principle he had learned from Nicole. A shadow crossed Colton''s face when his mind wandered to the woman. Beryl was slightly taken aback as he nced at Colton. He had been so engrossed in his own feelings that he hadn''t noticed anything amiss with Colton. "Colton, what''s on your mind?" Beryl wished he could knock some sense into Colton. When did Colton''s judgment be so impaired? Or did he believe his little sister and those women were on the same level? "Anyway, they brought up Nicole, and Kendrick''s secretary confessed to framing her. That''s all." Beryl''s voice turned into a murmur toward the end of the sentence when he saw how unresponsive Colton was. "Alright, let''s head back. We need to keep a close watch on Kendrick. Inform me if anything transpires. Wendy shouldy low for a while," Colton nodded as he urged Beryl. He needed some solitude to think. Plus, it would be advantageous if this irritating individual departed swiftly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Beryl pouted. Regardless, he had already said all he wanted to and was also exhausted from the day''s events. So, he turned and left. Yet, he had initially considered the pros and cons of telling Colton about his encounter with Nicole. Ultimately, he decided against it. If he did, he probably wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. Nicole, who was back in her apartment, received a message from Wendy. A smile appeared across her lips as hearing Wendy talk about Colton filled her with joy. Chloe was preparing some items to help Nicole rx for the night, and she happened to catch sight of Nicole''s smile. She immediately surmised it had to be rted to Colton. "Nicole, the medical base will start getting hectic tomorrow. If anythinges up, remember to let me know. Don''t bottle it up." Chloe ced the milk in front of Nicole, leaned in close, and nced at her chat with Wendy with a touch of envy. Nevertheless, that was swiftly reced by contentment. She had to admit that Wendy''s personality was truly admirable. The girl was generous and vivacious. It was evident that her parents had done an excellent job raising her. "Nicole, try to rest early tonight. If you don''t, you might not get much sleep." Chloe patted Nicole before walking out of the bedroom. She also needed to rest early. The medical base was about to be busier, and she had to strategize for the induction of research personnel. Of course, she would discuss the matter with Nicole once she had a preliminary n. Nicole sipped the milk beside her and settled into bed after bidding Wendy goodnight. It was then that she suddenly realized that her morning sickness had significantly improved. In fact, she wasn''t experiencing bouts of vomiting as frequently as before. Chapter 1416 The Challenge of Recruiting Talent Chapter 1416 The Challenge of Recruiting Talent "Roxanna, a job application from abroad has arrived. It''s on your desk." Roxanna was still engrossed in her work even though it waste into the night. She nced at the document that had been ced beside her, gave a slight nod, and remained silent. The assistant checked the time and hesitated for a moment while she observed Roxanna''s diligent demeanor. Eventually, she chose not to disturb Roxanna further and quietly exited the room. Roxanna studied the document in her hand. It was sent by Chloe, detailing the medical base''s need for new researchers. Chloe nned to attract domestic talent currently working abroad. It was undoubtedly a venture that would require substantial funding. Roxanna frowned slightly at the document. Indeed, funding was a significant hurdle. Both domestic and international medical bases were at a crucial juncture, and they would soon need financial support. If this were the case, the medical base could potentially face bankruptcy. Roxanna ran her fingers through her hair in frustration, leaving it in disarray. The funding from the Quill Corporation''s partnership would take some time before it would arrive, which wouldn''t alleviate their current immediate financial crisis. Yet, if they implemented the n even a momentter, several projects would be stalled. As a result, it could potentially lead to dys and ultimately cause a chain disruption. Either way, the situation was far from ideal. This predicament left Roxanna feeling overwhelmed. If it were the medical base of the past, they wouldn''t be even the least bit concerned about a shortage of staff. Nheless, she also couldn''t possiblypare the two since they were starting from scratch. "Roxanna." The assistant, seemingly having thought of something, abruptly returned. She entered the office just in time to see Roxanna looking troubled and decided to voice her concerns. "What''s wrong?" Roxanna inquired as she suppressed her previous frustration. It wouldn''t be good to take out her frustrations on her staff. s, the assistant still noticed Roxanna''s stiff expression. The worries on Roxanna''s face were still evident despite her best efforts to conceal it. "I''ve been managing our medical base''s financial affairs recently. Although the ie and expenses can bnce and maintain the base''s normal operation, if there are anyplications during this period, we might not be able to..." The assistant''s words echoed Roxanna''s thoughts, but she was also at a loss for a solution. Still, Roxanna noticed the assistant''s hesitant demeanor. It was evident that the other party could barely muster the courage to speak up. So, she sighed softly before replying, "I will resolve this issue. Just research which top researchers are currently abroad andpile a report for me." The assistant gasped at Roxanna''s words, realizing what Roxanna intended to do. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Recruit foreign talent. "But Roxanna, about the funding" "That''s enough. I will handle it!" Roxanna abruptly interrupted the assistant before she could finish her sentence. The assistant was taken aback as this was the first time Roxanna had been so stern with her. Roxanna quickly realized her harsh tone and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. You should rest. I''ll talk to you if I need you." The assistant nodded in a daze as she left the office. Roxanna reyed the recent exchange in her mind. Her outburst probably startled the young woman. The base was home to people of all ages, both men and women. Yet, she remembered this particr assistant. Although her assistant was young and a recent college graduate, she was highlypetent. It was her efficiency that led to her recruitment to the base. It was truly vexing. Roxanna lowered her head in frustration. Who could guide her through this predicament? The base seemed fine on the surface. In reality, it was far from its glory days. Meanwhile, the assistant trudged back to her dormitory, her mood somber. She had always admired the medical base, but now that it faced such a significant issue Well, she didn''t want to remain in the base any longer. When she arrived at that train of thought, she gritted her teeth as she came to a decision. Then, she pulled out her phone from her pocket. Chapter 1417 The Last Resort Chapter 1417 The Last Resort The following day, in a bid to save time, Roxanna decided to send an email to Chloe. She was gearing up to have a discussion with Isaac, as the execution of their n would be mutually beneficial. Once the email was sessfully sent, Roxanna nced at the clock. She had scheduled a meeting at the coffee shop located beneath the Quill Corporation building at 3 p.m. When she noticed that time was ticking away, she swiftly gathered her belongings, straightened her attire, and exited the medical base. This time, she was resolute in her mission to convince Isaac. In a corner, an employee watched Roxanna''s departure in silence. Roxanna arrived at the agreed-upon coffee shop. Rumor had it that this coffee shop was also a part of the Quill Corporation. Therefore, many employees frequented it for a coffee break. Perhaps due to her previous visit to Isaac''s office, her entrance into the coffee shop drew the attention of many. They were aware that their boss, Isaac, had just walked in a while ago. Everyone surmised that her visit was rted to him. She nced at a message on her phone. It was a room number sent by Isaac, and she quickly located the private room following the provided directions. When she made it there, she briefly paused at the door, not entering immediately. Instead, she took a deep breath as she felt an unexpected wave of nervousness. "What are you doing standing at the door? Aren''t you going in?" A familiar voice echoed from behind. Roxanna spun around to face Isaac, looking as if she had seen a ghost. How could Isaac be standing here? Had he witnessed all her actions? "Um, I was about to knock." She hastily feigned nonchnce and responded softly. At that moment, she realized that her acting skills seemed to be improving as she had somehow be a natural at fibbing. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Go in. There''s no need to knock. It''s just us on this floor." Isaac didn''t call Roxanna out on her lie. He merely smirked as he brushed past her shoulder, and opened the door to the private room. Roxanna entered the private room, her head bowed as if resigned to her fate. She was grappling with how to broach the subject with Isaac. In truth, when she scheduled the meeting with him, she hadn''t fully thought things through. She knew Isaac had the capability. Nheless, she hadn''t considered whether he would have the time to listen to her. She had merely intended to broach the subject casually but was taken aback when Isaac agreed immediately. Moreover, he had set the time and ce without hesitation. This left her somewhat bewildered. Yet, since the meeting was already set in stone, she had no choice but to give it a shot. On her way there, she had briefly organized her thoughts, but now... Roxanna sat across from Isaac, eyeing the steaming coffee and assortment of small pastries before her. They all looked like treats that girls would enjoy. "Go ahead, Miss Miller. You were so eager to call me this morning for just one thing. Just say what you need to say. Ourpanies are closely cooperating now, so there''s no need to beat around the bush." Isaac looked at Roxanna, his hands folded. When he saw the clear worry on her face, he began to wonder what could make her so anxious. Roxanna took a deep breath, silently bolstering her courage. "Here''s the thing, Isaac. Currently, our medical base is looking to expand its scale and elerate the project''s progress. The location has been selected, and everything is in ce. Now, what weck is manpower." Isaac nodded as he listened, but he didn''t interrupt her. He simply waited for her to continue. He knew that something that could make her so anxious and eager to find him wouldn''t be a trivial matter. She paused for a moment when she noticed that Isaac''s expression remained unchanged. Then, she continued, "We need substantial funds to recruit foreign talents and repatriate some talents that have gone abroad. Unfortunately, the base is in a critical phase at the moment and does not have sufficient funds. We hope you would consider investing." Chapter 1418 Roxannas Anxiety Chapter 1418 Roxanna''s Anxiety The room was as silent as a crypt, neither party daring to break the silence. Roxanna had just spilled out all her thoughts in one breath. Once she was done, her gaze nervously darted to Isaac. She couldn''t help but gulp as her body tensed in anticipation. Although she had said her piece and her mouth was parched, she paid it no mind. She was unsure if he would agree to such a venture. Their acquaintance was brief at best, and she wasn''t certain if her forthrightness was appropriate. For her, this was a massive gamble. She desperately hoped that this time, her gamble would pay off. Isaac was staring at Roxanna, their eyes locked in a silent conversation. Neither uttered a word, and their expressions remained unreadable. Her anxiety escted in the face of his dispassionate demeanor. She had never been this nervous before. Due to his impassive demeanor, she couldn''t tell whether he was leaning toward declining or epting her proposal. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. All in all, she was left in the dark. "Miss Miller, perhaps you''d like to take a sip of your coffee?" After what seemed like an eternity, he finally broke the silence, nudging the coffee towards her. She managed a small smile in response. Yet, her heart was pounding, and her palms were slick with sweat. Still, she forced herself to maintain herposure. Even though she was thirsty, she had started to mentally berate Isaac. He should at least give me a clear answer as to whether he was going to shoot me down or not. What was the point of offering me coffee without saying anything? Nevertheless, she had no choice but to take a tentative sip of her coffee under his watchful gaze. Of course, she set it back on the table after just one sip as she refused to show anything but cid calmness. She feared that if she downed the entire cup, Isaac might perceive her as impolite and refuse to cooperate. After a quick mental tug-of-war, she decided to y it safe, taking only a sip before setting it down. Her subtle actions didn''t escape his keen eyes. It was these same eyes that seemed warm and inviting and rather out-of-ce for a businessman. "Miss Miller, I understand your proposal. However, I won''t invest in yourpany without a solid reason. I''m a businessman, not a phnthropist." Isaac suppressed a chuckle, but his gaze was serious. Although he was somewhat fond of Roxanna, it wasn''t enough for him to risk the entire Quill Corporation for the medical base. Meanwhile, Roxanna felt a glimmer of hope upon hearing his words. Isaac hadn''t outright rejected her proposal. So, she looked at him expectantly and urged, "Mr. Quill, please go on." "So, I''m willing to buy some of your shares. I''m not asking for much Perhaps 10%? In return, Quill Corporation will invest two hundred million in the medical base." Isaac shifted in his seat, slowly articting his terms, and held up two fingers. Two hundred million? Roxanna''s eyes widened in surprise. With two hundred million, the medical base would be saved from their financial crisis! "I need to discuss this with Nicole. Please give me some time, Mr. Quill." Roxanna quickly regained herposure. She was representing the medical base and couldn''t afford to appear naive. So, she forced herself to remain calm and collected. She couldn''t let Nicole and Chloe down. "Of course, take your time." Isaac smiled and swept his hand across the table in a gentlemanly gesture. Roxanna nodded, retrieved her phone, and exited the room. She had taken more than ten steps before finally rxing and dialing Chloe''s number. Chloe, who was overseas, was reviewing some reports. So, when she saw Roxanna''s call, she answered immediately. "How did it go? Any progress?" Chloe asked, her voiceced with anxiety. She had received Roxanna''s email earlier and thought her proposal was promising. She had also informed Nicole about it, who had readily agreed. Now, everything hinged on Isaac''s decision. "He agreed, but..." Roxanna ryed Isaac''s terms to Chloe, both women understanding the gravity of the situation. This decision would shape the future of the medical base and had to be handled with utmost care. "Okay, I understand." Chloe nodded, "Wait for my call." Then, she swiftly ended the call. Chapter 1419 The Alliance Chapter 1419 The Alliance Isaac savored a sip of his coffee within the confines of the private room as his gaze fell on the cup across from him. The same cup that was touched by a woman''s lips. Soon, a faint smile yed at the corners of his mouth. The proposition Roxanna had brought up was something he and Colton had previously considered. However, at that time, Colton had hinted at the emergence of a traitor within the medical base. The exact cause remained a mystery, but the issue was eventually resolved. Now that they had independently arrived at this solution, he did not need to broach the subject in a manner that painted him as a viin seeking to seize their medical base. Soon, there was a stir outside the door. This time, she didn''t bother knocking. Instead, she gently pushed the door open, sauntered in, and took a seat opposite Isaac. Isaac''s smile faded as he silently observed her, patiently awaiting her response. As long as the women agreed to his conditions, the two hundred million would be transferred instantly. "Isaac, about the contract, we..." Roxanna lifted her gaze to meet Isaac''s eyes. She had barely begun her sentence when he interjected, "Alright, I''ll draft the contract. You can review itter to ensure that it''s satisfactory. As a future shareholder, you can always approach me if the base encounters any difficulties." Isaac swiftly took control of the conversation. He didn''t want to dally any longer. Once this matter was settled, he would immediately contact Colton, who was abroad. "Ah, okay." Frankly, she was slightly taken aback. She couldn''t fathom why Isaac was in such a rush, seemingly more so than herself. Still, since Isaac was being strangely considerate of their circumstances, she had no further objections to the matter. "Then, Isaac, I have some matters to attend to at the base. I''ll be taking my leave." Roxanna gestured towards the door. "Okay," he responded with a smile. She cautiously moved toward the door. When she saw that he made no attempt to stop her, she finally feltfortable enough to depart. It''s like he''s a changed man or something, Roxanna thought as she descended the stairs with a contemtive expression. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she reached the ground floor, she felt a multitude of eyes upon her. Roxanna was more than ustomed to this. She often felt that the employees of thispany had never seen a woman prior to this. Perhaps, to be more precise, they had never seen a woman in Isaac''spany. Otherwise, why would so many people stare at her merely for discussing business with Isaac? Suddenly, her thoughts drifted back to the untouched dessert on the table. If he understood a woman''s heart so well, why didn''t he have a woman in his life? The instant Roxanna left the private room, Isaac promptly dialed Colton, who was abroad. s, he received no answer, which left him disgruntled. However, he finally noticed that she hadn''t touched the dessert on the table. Seeing this, Isaac felt a pang of disappointment. Was he so intimidating that she couldn''t eat at all, or did she simply not like them? But these were all items he had specifically requested from the staff here. They even swore up and down that these desserts were the ones that girls usually adored. Isaac suddenly felt rather dispirited. After all, she seemed somewhat fearful of him, which dampened his spirits. Little did he know that his expression earlier had terrified her out of her wits. It was so scary that Roxanna had only dared to take a sip. She didn''t dare to drink more, let alone eat anything. Nevertheless, she ryed the good news to Chloe and Nicole. By the time she did, Chloe had already returned to the apartment. Today''s progress had been very promising, which was excellent news for all of them. Chloe excitedly discussed the next steps with Nicole. If Nicole hadn''t been exhausted and in need of rest, Chloe certainly wouldn''t have let Nicole leave until she had said her fill. Nicole watched Chloe exit her room, a smile tugging at her lips. This was indeed good news for the medical base. However, if Kendrick discovered this, he would likely deduce their stance. Of course, it wasn''t exactly an issue, as it could also serve as a warning to Kendrick. A sign that he couldn''t act recklessly, especially with her keeping a close eye. Once she had sorted through her thoughts, she finished her usual ss of milk, turned over, and settled into bed. Perhaps her mind was finally at ease as she quickly drifted off to sleep. Chapter 1420 Differing Treatments Chapter 1420 Differing Treatments Colton returned to his room only to discover a dozen missed calls on his phone. He was taken aback, and his brow furrowed slightly. Who could possibly be trying to reach him so persistently at this hour? He picked up his phone, and his brow quirked in surprise. Isaac? Thus, he dialed back without a moment''s hesitation. If Isaac didn''t have anything of importance to discuss, he would certainly give the man a piece of his mind. "Hello, Colton, where on Earth have you been? Why didn''t you answer your phone?" Isaac''s voice came through the phone, clearly irritated that Colton was returning his call at such ate hour. He had made over a dozen calls. Yet, none were answered, which had left him quite frustrated. Could it be that a woman had been keeping Colton''s hands upied, preventing him from answering his phone? Of course, he only dared to voice such thoughts internally. "I was out today and didn''t have my phone with me. Is there something urgent you need?" Colton cut straight to the chase after briefly exining his situation. "Today, Roxanna approached me and mentioned that the medical base is nning to recruit overseas talents, but they are short on funds. Now, I''ve be one of their shareholders." At this point, Isaac couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. After all, this was something Colton had wanted to do previously, but now he was the one who had aplished it. Colton can eat my dust, hah! "What''s next?" Colton''s expression darkened slightly at the news. Still, he suppressed any negative emotions he was feeling as he pressed for more information. He hadn''t heard anything about the medical base for quite some time. Instead, he had been preupied with investigating Kendrick''spany these past few days, leaving him with minimal sleep. For some reason, even though Nicole was carrying another man''s child, he couldn''t help but learn about her whereabouts. He didn''t probe too deeply because he knew those around him would keep him informed, so he wasn''t overly concerned. "There''s no ''next''. I invested two hundred million, and it stings." Isaac feigned disappointment. Frankly, he hadn''t anticipated Colton''s reaction to be so indifferent. This was no fun at all. "Alright. Carry on, then. There''s no need to update me." With that, Colton ended the call, not giving Isaac a chance to respond. Isaac stared at the phone that had been abruptly disconnected, slightly taken aback. He had to admit that this guy was truly a master at ending calls so suddenly. Was he a professional at achieving such a strange skill set in his past life? As he grumbled about Colton internally, he set his wine ss aside and inexplicably took out his phone. Then, he began scrolling through Roxanna''s social media feed. Roxanna was a simple, straightforward girl. If it weren''t for the medical base, she wouldn''t be concealing her emotions at all. However... Isaac recalled the expression he saw on her face today and smirked slightly. "Still not quite adept enough." Roxanna returned to the medical base and immersed herself in her work. She had to contact numerous overseas personnel. Since these potential recruits were scattered across different countries, each of them had their own unique work and rest schedules. To be honest, it was a daunting task. In other words, she had to pull an all-nighter and make several calls while doing so. She had finally wrapped up everything the following morning and sorted them into three categories: considering, rejected, and agreed. Then, she forwarded them all to Chloe in the form of files. After shepleted all these tasks, she was so exhausted that she fell asleep right there in her office. "Isaac, the contracts have been coded." The secretary walked in with a contract and handed it to Isaac. To be frank, he hadn''t expected Isaac actually to invest in the medical base. Although the medical base had potential, it still fell short of thepany''s standards. "Alright, leave it here," Isaac responded nonchntly as he nced up briefly and continued with his work. He nned to deliver it personallyter. Perhaps he could even use the opportunity to pay a visit to Roxanna. He seemed to have developed a certain fondness for her ever since their encounter yesterday. "Isaac, aren''t we supposed to deliver this to Miss Miller?" The secretary looked at Isaac, worried he might forget about this task. So, he quickly took the initiative to remind Isaac. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was an important matter, so Isaac really couldn''t afford to overlook it. He was genuinely concerned. After all, Isaac usually delivered such documents directly to the concerned party instead of instructing him to leave them on the desk. Chapter 1421 The Rumor Mill Chapter 1421 The Rumor Mill Isaac slowly raised his head at thement, his gaze falling on the secretary without uttering a word. Then, he ced his pen on the desk. When the secretary noticed Isaac''s gaze, he momentarily assumed there was something amiss with his appearance and quickly checked his immacte suit. So, he couldn''t help but wonder why Isaac was staring at him when he found nothing wrong with his attire. "Mr. Quill, is there a problem?" The secretary asked, his eyes reflecting his confusion about Isaac''s silent contemtion. Isaac suddenly realized his secretary was rather dense. "I''ll deliver it personally. There''s no need for your involvement." The secretary instantly recognized his blunder upon hearing Isaac''s response. Who was Isaac Quill? How could he ever make such a fundamental error? "Yes." The secretary didn''t dare to linger any longer and hastily fled the office. He hoped that Isaac would overlook his mistake this time. It wasn''t until the secretary returned to his desk that he realized Isaac always treated Roxanna differently. Yet, he couldn''t quite pinpoint why. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Isaac nced at the documents on the desk as he thought things over. Then, he picked up the documents and exited the office. The incident at the cafe yesterday had already caused a buzz in the office. This was the first time a scandal involving Isaac had emerged, and the other party was the head of the medical base. How could this not be shocking? "Did you hear? Isaac and Miss Miller spent a considerable time in the cafe yesterday. Their rtionship is probably still fresh. They''re practically inseparable." Thepany''s employees were all abuzz with gossip. They chatted daily about which mistress the bosses of otherpanies were with today. Now that they had caught wind of their own boss'' affairs, how could they let it pass? "I also heard that Isaac invested in the medical base. Want to guess how much? Well, don''t. It''s two hundred million!" Another gossip enthusiast couldn''t help but gasp in shock upon hearing this. "Doesn''t the medical base not meet our investment criteria? How could Isaac make such a fundamental error..." An employee was puzzled as he rubbed his hungry stomach. It was lunchtime, and everyone was preparing to eat with their colleagues. "How naive could you possibly be? It''s definitely because of love!" A nearby employee immediately retorted in a somewhat exasperated tone. Isaac, clutching the documents, appeared in everyone''s sight. His face was adorned with a faint smile, indicating his good mood. He was now on his way to finalize the contract with Roxanna. The thought of seeing her so soon filled his heart with joy. He probably didn''t realize that his feelings for her had long crossed the line of simple fondness. It was no longer a mere curiosity but a deeper emotion. Isaac didn''t use a chauffeur. Instead, he drove away by himself. After Isaac left, the crowd that had fallen to a hush immediately became lively again. "Why is Isaac smiling so happily? Although he usually smiles, this feelspletely different!" "Yeah, could it be that he''s going to see Miss Miller?" Immediately, an employee spected about Isaac''s intentions, but it was just a conjecture, and no one took it seriously. "Oh, I''m sure he is." Although it was a conjecture, who could resist getting emotionally invested in some romance? So, they quickly concurred without even bothering to fact-check. The secretary was about to enjoy his lunch when he overheard various rumors, some of which left him utterly stunned. There was even a rumor saying that Roxanna was Isaac''s long-time fiance... Isaac stood at the entrance of the medical base. When he saw that there was no one inside, he couldn''t help but dawdle outside. Just as he was about to approach the security guards to ask for assistance, they greeted him without prompting, "Isaac, right? Pleasee in." He had been frequenting the ce these past few days, and the security guards were no longer surprised by his appearance. They had long noticed Isaac standing at the entrance and were wondering why he hadn''t approached their doors. Just as they were about to inquire whether he needed help, they caught sight of Isaac sauntering over. Could it be that he was interested in their boss? The two security guards thought to themselves, exchanging a knowing smile. That wouldn''t be too bad, as the two seemed rather well-matched. Chapter 1422 Slumber Chapter 1422 Slumber Isaac cast a wary nce at the two men as he stepped into the medical base. There was an unsettling aura about these security guards, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. Regardless, he reminded himself that the contract signing was of utmost importance. So, he quickened his stride towards the office building and found his thoughts straying from the contract. He was keen to see Roxanna, curious about her current activities, and her reaction upon his arrival. He quickly located Roxanna''s office since he had visited numerous times. Thus, he was well- acquainted with its whereabouts. Knock. Knock. Knock. Isaac gently rapped on the door. s, there was no response from within after several knocks and a lengthy wait. Could she be absent from the office? He had specifically inquired with an employee downstairs earlier, who had assured him that she was indeed in her office. So, he hesitated momentarily before cautiously pushing the door open. The sight that met his eyes was Roxanna, slumped over her desk. The window behind her was ajar, allowing a gentle breeze to brush against her face. She had dozed off here, seemingly unconcerned about the risk of catching a cold. A small smile yed at the corners of Isaac''s mouth at the sight. Then, he quietly approached her and spotted a thin coat nearby. Hence, he picked up the coat and gently draped it over her. Her face in slumber was serene, her long eyshes fluttering slightly in the breeze. He swallowed hard, unable to tear his gaze away from her. Perhaps she had sensed a stranger''s presence in the safety of her office as her eyes fluttered open. When he saw that she was roused from her sleep, he quickly averted his gaze, feigning interest in the view outside. Roxanna, still groggy from her nap, didn''t notice anything unusual. Instead, she couldn''t help but feel puzzled as she rubbed the sleepiness away from her eyes. She distinctly remembered leaving it on the couch before she dozed off. Could she have been so drowsy that she didn''t recall putting it on herself? "Are you awake?" The sudden sound of a male voice startled Roxanna from her thoughts. She quickly turned toward the source of the sound, and Isaac''s face came into view. "Why are you here?" She hastily straightened her clothes. She was known for her restless sleep and hoped that he hadn''t seen her in such a disarray. She would be extremely mortified if he had. "The contract is ready. So, I came to get your signature. I didn''t expect to find you asleep. I heard you spent the night in the office?" He recalled the employee he had encountered downstairs, who had informed him about her overnight stint. This thought stirred a pang of concern for her within him. "Ah, okay. I''ll review it now. Then, I''ll forward it to the legal department," she answered as she swiftly regained herposure. Sure enough, she noticed the contract on her desk. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She figured that the discussion they would have about the contract would hopefully divert his attention and spare her further embarrassment. So, she picked up the contract and began to peruse it. It was quiteprehensive. Roxanna nodded in satisfaction. Then, she nced at Isaac, and after a brief pause, she spoke, "Isaac, I don''t see any issues from my end, but I still need to forward it to the legal department for review. Please bear with me." Isaac turned to look at her, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before he responded, "Alright, I''ll wait here." She was pleasantly surprised by his patience but refrained from making anyments. She simply dialed the legal department and requested them toe and review the contract. After the call, the office descended into an awkward silence. Roxanna sat in her chair, feeling as if she was perched on a bed of needles. She was so restless that she could barely stop herself from fidgeting. To be precise, she found it impossible to concentrate on anything with him in the room. On the other hand, he appeared perfectlyfortable, leisurely exploring the office as if he were in his own home. Chapter 1423 Tension Chapter 1423 Tension Roxanna watched as Isaac paced back and forth in her office. Soon, a sense of frustration bubbled within her, and she questioned whether this was her office or his. Had she ever been this nonchnt in his office? Suddenly, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of injustice. She hadn''t really taken the time to observe his office thest time she was there. Instead, she had always maintained a respectful distance. Yet, he was clearly different. Little did she know that Isaac was merely feigning rxation as he looked around. In truth, he was afraid that she would perceive his difort. "Do your legal department employees always take this long?" Still, the moment he noticed that she seemed to be loosening up a bit, he decided to tease her. Now that she wasn''t as tense, it was the perfect time to lighten the mood. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "What?" Unfortunately, she was definitely still lost in her own thoughts. So, she couldn''t quite understand what he was getting at. "Forget it." Thus, he simply shook his head as he wondered what was going on in her mind. Were his words really that difficult to grasp? Knock. Knock. Knock. Someone was at the door. "Come in." She responded without hesitation. At this point, the only people who would see her were from the legal department. "The contract is on the desk. Review it. If there are no issues, Isaac and I will sign it immediately," she spoke as she gestured to the contract. Her actions were swift and decisive. It was evident that she wasn''t one to waste any time. Isaac sat nearby, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth as he observed Roxanna in her element. He had to admit she was like a different person when she was focused on her work. Thewyer nodded, picked up the contract, and began to read. Nheless, he didn''t expect that Isaac was also present. As the minutes ticked by, Roxanna sipped her coffee leisurely. As she held the cup, she seemed to recall something and nced at Isaac. His hands were empty, and he was just smiling at her. Only then did she realize her oversight. She had forgotten to offer him a drink. So, she slowly rose, poured a cup of coffee for him, and ced it in front of him. "Isaac, have some coffee while you wait." This coffee was her favorite. Frankly, it felt wasteful to let him drink such fine coffee. s, Isaac was a guest, and it was only right to serve him. She released a soft sigh when she thought of time. It seemed she would have to stock other types of coffee in her office. Meanwhile, Isaac raised an eyebrow as he observed her shifting expressions. It was then that he noticed a tinge of regret on her face. What is she thinking? "Alright." Thewyer handed the contract to Roxanna. The contract was wless. Plus, some of the terms were even in favor of the base, which was surprising. Perhaps Miss Miller had made some private arrangements with Isaac. "Fantastic." She epted it, signed her name on the contract without hesitation, and handed the other copy to Isaac. "Isaac, I''ve signed the contract." He nodded in acknowledgment, took the contract, and examined the signature on it. Roxanna couldn''t help but exhale a sigh of relief. There shouldn''t be any issues now, right? Just as she was about to let her guard down, Isaac suddenly leaned in with the document. As a result, their proximity was rmingly close. It was as if they would be pressed tightly together if he had moved just a bit further. By the time she could snap back to her senses, he had already taken the other contract from her. "Isaac, what are you doing?" She frowned slightly, feeling both annoyed and embarrassed. There were still people here! What would she do if the rumor mill started to spew more nonsense about them? Thewyer sensed the tension in the room. So, he coughed lightly and said, "Miss Miller, I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now." With that, he turned and exited the office without another word. Roxanna became even more flustered upon seeing thewyer''s reaction. She was so vexed that she ended up ring at Isaac. It was a much more natural look than whatever she was sporting earlier. "I haven''t signed the contract yet, so this isn''t valid. How can we proceed with our coboration?" Isaac stated calmly as he signed both contracts. Chapter 1424 Misunderstanding Chapter 1424 Misunderstanding Roxanna felt a blush creeping up her cheeks in a momentarypse ofposure. She was the only one who had signed the document earlier, a detail she had inadvertently overlooked due to her nerves. Isaac signed the contract and ced a copy of it on the table. "Alright. If that''s all, I''ll be taking my leave." With that said, he turned and exited the office. Roxanna stared at the contract on the table as if it still held the warmth of Isaac Quill. He was such an enigmatic man. "Miss Miller, the contract" Upon seeing Isaac leave, thewyer mustered up the courage to step forward and cautiously inquired about the document on the table. He could not help but feel that Roxanna was more challenging to deal with than Nicole, especially with how frequently Isaac visited her. "Okay. Thank you for your hard work." She had no energy to think about anything else. She nodded silently before turning her attention back to the matters at the base. Seeing this, thewyer picked up the document and exited the office. He was somewhat aware of the recent happenings in thepany. It was likely that the multitude of issues was leaving her in a rather agitated mood. Meanwhile, at Hofstead Corporation in another country. "Darcy, you look stunning today." As Darcy walked through thepany building, she was showered withpliments and praises. Things had been like this for a few days now. A smug smile spread across her lips. This was the effect she desired. However, she was running out of money. At that thought, Darcy frowned. Ever since that day, Kendrick had been treating her like he always had, with no noticeable changes. This made her uneasy. "Darcy, are you going out for dinner with Kendrick today? I heard he made a restaurant reservation." An employee from the secretary department came to congratte Darcy with his face full of joy. He believed that Kendrick wanted to surprise Darcy, which was why he entrusted such an important task to him. Since he owed his promotion to Darcy, he naturally wanted to please her. As Darcy was contemting whether Kendrick was deceiving her, the new information made her heart flutter with happiness. Did this mean that what Kendrick said that day was true? "Keep a hold of your tongue." While Darcy seemed to be reprimanding the employee on the surface, her voice was actually filled with pride. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As soon as she finished speaking, Darcy walked past the employee to sit down at her desk. Her every move exuded the air of someone who owned the ce. The employee happily returned to his seat. This promotion was a chance he had been granted by luck, so he could not let it slip through his fingers. Darcy''s reputation within thepany grew exponentially. She had always liked to keep a high profile, but now she was even more so. As the saying went, oppression bred rebellion. Many female employees were dissatisfied with Darcy''s behavior, but with Darcy at the height of her poprity, they could only growl in silence. With Darcy''s temperament, she would certainly not stoop to their level. With a stack of documents in hand, she walked over to Kendrick''s office door. Her hand, poised to knock, halted mid-air. Was she now his girlfriend? If so, could the rule of knocking before entering be abolished? After all, she was the woman he liked. She should be an exception, right? With that thought in mind, her hand fell down to reach for the doorknob, and she opened the door. With her head held high, she walked toward Kendrick. "Mr. Hofstead, I have a few documents that need your approval." Kendrick looked up at her andpletely ignored the documents in her hand as he stared at her. As if he was trying to decipher something from Darcy''s expression, his eyes were deep and captivating. Silence fell as their eyes locked while everything seemed to freeze. Chapter 1425 Truly Love Her Chapter 1425 Truly Love Her Darcy did not know why Kendrick was staring at her. She apprehensively wondered if he was upset that he had entered without knocking. If that was indeed the case, then she hadmitted a serious blunder. If a seemingly trivial matter like failing to knock on the door would upset Kendrick, did it mean he did not like her? Darcy was filled with distress and regret upon thinking that. She should not have acted so impulsively. If Kendrick was upset because of that, she would regret this for the rest of her life. "Please don''t be upset, Mr. Hofstead. I apologize for not knocking before walking in. I was in too much of a hurry. I''ll be more mindful next time," Darcy said, hurriedly ducking her head down as she tightly gripped the documents in her arms, with her anxiety clearly visible on her face. "I''ve been neglecting you these past few days. Let''s have dinner together tonight," Kendrick said calmly, as if nothing had transpired. He was merely making Darcy more reliant on him, which would be beneficial for his future ns. Upon hearing this, Darcy looked up in surprise. Seeing his slightly indulgent gaze, she was at a loss for words. "What? Are you surprised? Leave the documents on the table and go. I''ll call you if I need anything. We''ll leave together after work." After uttering these words, Kendrick looked away from her and resumed his work. She quickly ced the documents on the desk and nodded in agreement before walking out with a bashful twirl. She had not anticipated such a turn of events. It seemed that she did hold a special ce in his heart. Kendrick''s gaze gradually intensified. First, he would make Darcy believe that he liked her. The next step was to make her increasingly dependent on him. The most effective way to make someone dependent on him was through money. Fortunately, he was never short on cash. This was merely an investment. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Soon, it was time to leave work. Darcy touched up her makeup and warmly bade her colleagues farewell. Everyone immediately understood what Darcy was implicitly saying and congratted her, making her feel ecstatic. People like Darcy were too easy to please. She did not scheme if she was not schemed against, and being nice to her meant they could reap many benefits. Who would not appreciate such a beneficial arrangement? Darcy kept ncing at the office door, eagerly waiting for Kendrick''s appearance. Would he be as meticulously dressed as she was? Finally, his office door swung open. Darcy sat up straight with her gaze fixed intently on the door. Kendrick emerged and nced in her direction as he said with a faint smile, "Let''s go. Sorry to have kept you waiting." He had deliberately lingered inside for a while beforeing out so that Darcy would be increasingly dependent on him. It was all part of his strategy. Seeing the smile on Kendrick''s face, she was somewhat taken aback. Still, sheposed herself like a lady and took his arm, tenderly leaning against his shoulder. "Mr. Hofstead, was there a lot of work today?" "Are you still addressing me as Mr. Hofstead?" The man''s voice was exceptionally captivating today, making Darcy feel weak in the knees. "Kendrick..." While Ann felt shy, she quickly adapted to the new form of address, causing the name to smoothly roll off her tongue. Kendrick nodded in approval before he answered her previous question. "A bit, but thepany''s sales have increased by another five percent." Upon hearing this, Darcy was even more thrilled. She naturally hoped that he would continue to prosper so that her social status would rise as well. "Kendrick, I will always be your right-hand woman," she sweetly said. She wanted to stay by his side so she could lead a better life. In the future, she would be able to hold her head high in front of her peers, and no one could ever belittle her. She could have it allwealth, status, and everything she desired. Darcy''s eyes squinted as she shed him a radiant smile. Chapter 1426 Ryans Predicament Chapter 1426 Ryan''s Predicament Thepany''s hallway was deserted as all the employees had left for the day. Kendrick and Darcy were the only ones there. Unseen by Darcy, a smirk yed on Kendrick''s lips. Meanwhile, Roxanna ryed the news of the sessful coboration to Chloe. With the transfer of 28 million, talent acquisition had begun, marking a significant transformation for the medical base. Alone in his room, Ryan read thetest news and slumped in despair with his hands clutching his head. The stock had been on an upward trajectory, so why was it plummeting now? Was Colton hell-bent on dragging him down too? As he watched the continuous decline of Gardner Corporation''s stocks, his phone buzzed incessantly. It was a message from Kendrick, indicating that it was time to make his move. What good was this information now? He had already acted, and his n was teetering on the brink of failure. Who could guide him out of this mess? He certainly could not confide in Kendrick. If he did, Kendrick would undoubtedly shift all the me onto him. He could not shoulder that burden alone. Ryan''s expression hardened. Staring at the plummeting stocks, he gritted his teeth and sold all his shares. It was the only option left. Meanwhile, in another country, Colton sat in his room and watched as hispany''s stocks continued to fall. Anxiety gnawed at him. He was engaged in a psychological battle. He could withstand the fall, but Ryan couldn''t. If he did not act promptly, all his efforts could be for naught. However, if Ryan dared to gamble and risk everything, then he could potentially win this psychological warfare. Colton kept a close eye on the stock market''s fluctuations. At thest minute, Ryan sold all his stocks. "Do it." At hismand, Beryl, who had been sitting next to him, immediately started buying back all the stocks, causing their value to rise again. Relieved, Colton instructed in a slightly hoarse voice, "Tell our people back home to prepare for the final move." "Understood." Beryl nonchntly nodded as he messaged their contacts back home to prepare for the final move. This maneuver was enough tond Ryan in jail. Soon, the news reached Kendrick. "What do you mean that Ryan has been arrested? Didn''t he just make his move?" Kendrick''s frown deepened as his voice dropped to a whisper. Sitting across from him, Darcy put down her cutlery. Kendrick''s tense expression gave her a premonition that something was amiss. Could it be rted to their operations in Restrad? "Make sure all the me falls on him." Kendrick snapped before abruptly hanging up. These fools could not even keep tabs on one person. They had acted prematurely without even warning him. Frustrated, Kendrick had to admit that his informationwork in Restrad wascking. If he wanted to expand, he needed to prate the Restradian market. "Kendrick, what''s wrong?" Darcy looked at him with concern. It had been a long time since she had seen him this agitated. This situation must be serious. Would she still stand by him if he went bankrupt? Darcy had pondered this question before, and her answer had always been yes. However, she now found herself wavering. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s nothing. Finish your meal. I''ll take you hometer." He reassured her with a slow shake of his head. Although she had been involved in the early stages of his ns, she was oblivious to the potential consequences. It was best not to involve her further at this point. After all, he was prepared to sacrifice her as a pawn if necessary. He casually picked up his cutlery and resumed eating his steak, but his mind was preupied with the wait for further news. He could not afford to be outmaneuvered by someone like Colton. Chapter 1427 A Tiny Company Chapter 1427 A Tiny Company "Alright." Upon hearing that, Darcy quietly lowered her gaze to her meal, not daring to instigate further conversation. If Kendrick could evade bankruptcy, she would be more than happy to maintain her silence. Suddenly, Kendrick retrieved a bank card from his pocket and ced it before Darcy. She was taken aback by Kendrick''s action as she recognized the card. It was a ck card that was recognized worldwide, but there was a small symbol on it indicating it was a supplementary card. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A supplementary card was fine with her. "Kendrick, what are you doing?" She feigned confusion. If he truly meant this move, then she had struck gold. "This supplementary card is for you. You must be running low on funds by now. Don''t worry. I have some to spare." He pushed the card forward with his gaze fixed on Darcy, studying her reaction. It was only by continuously understanding her thoughts that he effectively executed his n. Her eyes suddenly sparkled. With this, she would have ess to all of his assets and could buy whatever she wanted. "It''s fine, Kendrick. I still have my sry, so you don''t need to concern yourself with this." In an attempt to preserve her image, Darcy spoke softly, not wanting him to uncover her true intentions. "Keep it. Consider it a keepsake of our time together." He lowered his gaze and continued savoring his steak with a faint smile on his lips. He no longer wanted to watch Darcy''s acting. Seeing this, Darcy feigned shyness and tucked the card away, saying somewhat bashfully, " I''ll ept it then." She carefully stowed the card in her bag before she resumed eating, not daring to disturb him. After the phone call, his mood had soured. At this time, she needed to be considerate. Back in Restrad, Ryan discovered that Kendrick hadpletely abandoned him and was momentarily thrown into a panic. He surmised that he had overreacted this time, which led Kendrick to discover the truth so quickly. Ryan would not allow himself to bear the me for this matter alone. Since Kendrick wanted to pin all the me on him, then he could not be med for being ruthless in return. He sat down and began topile the information he had gathered about Kendrick during this time. After two hours, Ryan scrutinized the information he hadpiled with a serious expression. There was not much, just Kendrick''s name and the name of an obscurepany. Ryan''s brows furrowed upon realizing that, but he believed this information would be valuable to Colton. He tidied up the information and set it aside before sending it in an email to Colton. Colton would undoubtedly seize this opportunity to apprehend him, but what if he provided information on Colton''s opponent? Would he be let off the hook then? He did not know; he had to take a gamble. "Let Isaac handle it." Upon reading Ryan''s message, Colton responded without hesitation. It was only fitting for Isaac to manage this matter. After all, not many people could outwit a seasoned fox like Isaac. Clearly, Ryan was still a novice. Beryl raised his eyebrows at Ryan''s email. Ryan had reallynded himself in hot water this time. By the time Ryan was imprisoned, they would already have all the information they needed. For them, it was like killing two birds with one stone while Ryan would lose everything. "I''ve found something on Kendrick''spany, but it will take time to find out more." Beryl suddenly brought up the topic of Kendrick''spany, as investigating it was no easy task. It was unregistered, and they suspected it was quite a tinypany. There were many tinypanies around, so it was normal for the right one to be hard to find. "I see. Keep searching. Be fast." Colton nodded, but his expression was tense. If this matter continued to drag on, Kendrick would have time to recover from this. Wendy, the little princess preparing boxed meals nearby, overheard the conversation between the two. They no longer feared her presence, probably because they were confident she could not escape. Listening to these conversations was a way to alleviate her boredom. Tonight, she would have another opportunity to converse with Nicole. Heh, it was as though the gods were helping her. Chapter 1428 Absence of Guilt Chapter 1428 Absence of Guilt "Isaac will meet Ryan tomorrow, so there''s no need for concern," Beryl reassured Colton, passing along Isaac''s message. Sess could yield valuable information about Kendrick, but they had already surmised that Ryan might not know more than they did, perhaps even less. "Understood," Colton responded in a low tone. His gaze then shifted to Wendy, who was quietly preparing a meal nearby. With a slight frown, he asked, "Why aren''t you in your room? What brings you here?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Observing Wendy''s apparent confusion, Beryl offered a faint smile and came to her defense, saying, "What harm is there in her staying here for a bit? She can''t go out, and staying cooped up in her room all day could make her ill." Wendy was unsure about how to respond to Colton, but upon seeing Beryl speak up on her behalf, she directed a thankful nce his way. She hadn''t expected Beryl''s support; it turned out that he could still advocate for her. She had assumed this man would simply enjoy the spectacle. "Whatever you overhear, you mustn''t share with anyone," Colton cautioned Wendy, his unease diminishing as he considered her presence. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss about Wendy, as if she were a spy gathering information on his turf. His sole known adversary now was Kendrick. Besides, Colton knew Wendy''s nature well; she certainly wasn''t here to harm him, but his suspicion lingered. "Of course not. Besides, I don''t fully grasp your earlier conversation. You guys carry on; I''ll just keep myself busy cooking for you," Wendy assured Colton, eager to demonstrate hermitment. Seeing Colton''s tension ease, Wendy promptly showcased the meal she was preparing, fearing he might reconsider and send her away. Colton realized that Wendy didn''t appear to be lying. He could easily detect when his little sister was untruthful. He responded nonchntly, "Alright." Then, he returned to his work. Wendy felt relieved upon seeing this. As long as Colton didn''t speak ill of her behind her back, she could continue to share information with her sister-inw. She silently patted her chest and resumed her work, but all the while keeping her ears alert to eavesdrop. Beryl cast a deep look at Wendy, who continued to feign cooking. He shook his head in resignation and turned his attention back to Colton, inwardly sighing. Colton had underestimated his little sister''s capabilities. Even during her idle time at the hotel, Wendy wouldn''t stoop to learn cooking and risk cutting her hands. She did it all for her sister-inw, the woman who constantly upied Colton''s thoughts. "Next, we''ll exert pressure on Hofstead Corporation. We have the means to do this now. Let''s get to work," Colton dered after briefly reviewing the data on hisputer. The real battle was about to begin. They conversedte into the night, with Wendy remaining by their side,mitting their dialogue to memory. Wendy was resolute in her support for her sister-inw. After all, they shared the same enemy. Informing Nicole was aiding her brother, not an act of betrayal. As long as she maintained this perspective, she wouldn''t feel guilty. Only then could her performance in front of Colton be increasingly wless. Yes, that''s it. Wendy quietly reaffirmed hermitment to assisting her sister-inw and brother, finding motivation for this purpose. Had it been any other time, she would have beenfortably tucked in bed, enjoying her beauty sleep by now. Chapter 1429 Messaging Mrs Gardner Chapter 1429 Messaging Mrs Gardner "Go ahead and rest first." Beryl''s words jolted Wendy awake from her slumber. Wendy nced around in surprise, noticing Beryl approaching her. She hastily rubbed her eyes and prepared to leave. Finally, it was over. She might have nodded off right then and there if the discussion had gone any longer. What had they been discussing? As Wendy retreated, she mulled over this question. She realized she missed some of the conversation, so she resolved to get a sleep and find out more the following day. Yes, that''s the n. Wendy bolstered herself, determined to contribute to Colton and Nicole''s perfect and happy future. Unbeknownst to her, Beryl noticed all of her gestures and thoughts. His captivating eyes narrowed with delight, fixing his gaze on Wendy. Beryl had only mentioned Nicole after seeing Wendy doze off. However, Colton''s demeanor remained unchanged, and he remained silent, leaving the matter to their discretion. Wendy stretchednguidly, quickly washed up, and then copsed onto therge bed. Suddenly, the surroundings grew quiet, and she felt a tad ufortable. As Wendyy there with her eyes closed, she abruptly opened them, grabbed her phone, and began tapping on the screen. No, I must inform my sister-inw today. I''ll forget their discussion if I wait until tomorrow. Suppressing her exhaustion, Wendy ryed everything in a message and then drifted off to sleep without bothering to lock her phone. Back in the country, after receiving Beryl''s message, Isaac promptly contacted Ryan, proposing a meeting the next day. Ryan understood why it wasn''t Colton in person, as he was preupied with dealing with Kendrick overseas, leaving no time for him. Ryan felt relief at this realization; if it had been Colton, his chances would have been slim to none. Having someone elsee was what he desired. Without inquiring about Isaac''s identity, Ryan agreed immediately, confident that thisst showdown would surely be his triumph. The next morning, Ryan invited Isaac to meet at Yael Residence at the agreed time. As Isaac stood outside, he noticed that the garden had be overgrown with neglect. Ryan had clearly poured all his energy into the ongoing battle with Colton, yet despite his exhaustive efforts, he had achieved nothing. Noticing the door slightly ajar, Isaac gently pushed it open and stepped inside. As he entered, he found Ryan sitting nearby as if he had been waiting for quite some time. "Mr. Quill?" Ryan slowly rose from his seat, clutching a sealed file in hand. "Yes." Isaac''s eyes narrowed slightly. He briefly nced at the file before returning his gaze to Ryan, maintaining a calm expression. Ryan scrutinized the man before him, noting that his demeanor bore a striking resemnce to Colton''s. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. An earlier twinge of unease had prompted him to conduct a quick online search. As expected, none of the individuals Colton sent were pushovers. Victory was assured as long as he retained the information in his hand. "So, what do you want?" Isaac chose a suitable ce to sit down, even wiping off the dust with a look of distaste. The ce appeared slightly rundown, but he aimed toplete the task swiftly, ensuring Colton''s peace of mind. He had made up his mind. He was attracted to Roxanna and nned to pursue her after settling this matter. "I can assist you within my capabilities, but you must tread carefully," Isaac continued. He had no desire to engage in idle chatter with the man before him because patience wasn''t one of his virtues. Chapter 1430 Negotiations Chapter 1430 Negotiations Ryan was taken aback by Isaac''s direct approach. He had anticipated several scenarios and prepared countermeasures, but none seemed effective against Isaac. "What, you don''t want to talk? Then why did you summon me here?" Noticing Ryan''s silence, Isaac couldn''t help but scoff. He had initially thought that Ryan was a formidable adversary, but apparently, he was mistaken. "Since you''ve put it that way, I''ll get straight to the point." Failing to read Isaac''s expression, Ryan quickly spoke up. If Isaac was already behaving so candidly, it would be his fault if he continued to evade the topic. "I want Colton to have mercy on me and my grandfather. I also want him to give thepany back." He spoke without hesitation. Everything he had done was for this purpose, but in the end, he had lost everything. It left him feeling bitter. Upon hearing this, Isaac scoffed. He finally raised his head and looked Ryan in the eye. Such demands were nothing short of a fantasy. However, he wasn''t in a hurry to reject them. After all, in this situation, Ryan was the one feeling the pressure. If Ryan couldn''t keep his cool, Isaac would have a chance. Seeing Isaac''sck of response, Ryan grew anxious. He couldn''t understand how Isaac could remain soposed under such circumstances. Didn''t he want information about that person so that he could inform Colton about it? Then, Colton would deal with him, right? Had he misinterpreted everything? Seeing that, Ryan frowned deeply. Things were beginning to spiral out of his control. "Why aren''t you saying anything? This shouldn''t be a challenge for you, right?" Ryan didn''t want to waste any more time and went straight to the point. The longer the dy, the more disadvantageous things would be for him. ording to his calctions, the police would arrive in half an hour. "True, it''s not a challenge. As I said before, you need to understand your position." Isaac slightly shook his head and spoke leisurely. He didn''t seem anxious at all, as if he were just here to chat with Ryan. Hearing that, Ryan fell silent. He knew that he was asking for too much. Once thepany was back in operation, Logan would undoubtedly continue to target Colton and Nicole. Colton would be helping his enemy if he did that. "My grandfather and I are fine. We don''t want thepany anymore." Ryan gritted his teeth. This was the greatestpromise he coulde up with. He had to save his grandfather. "No, no, Mr. Yael. That still won''t do." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Isaac shook his head and refused again. He had to admit that Ryan was a flexible man, and he was great at adapting. However, he was not here today to agree to Ryan''s demands. He was eyeing the information in Ryan''s possession. In simple terms, he was here for the information and had no intention of agreeing to Ryan''s demands, regardless of what they were. "What do you mean by that, Isaac? You should know that the information I have is very important to you. That person is very mysterious, after all." Hearing that, Ryan frowned deeply. He didn''t expect the oue to be like this. He refused to be manipted anymore. "Let me guess the information you''re referring to, Mr. Yael. The person is named Kendrick Hofstead, and he owns apany overseas. But all you know for now is that he''s called Kendrick, and he has a smallpany, right? You still haven''t figured out the details of thatpany, correct?" Isaac shook his head in exasperation and spoke lightly, revealing what he had learned over the past few days. Of course, he kept it simple and didn''t delve into details. When Ryan heard that, his eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn''t fathom how powerful Colton and his team were. He was astounded. But everything Isaac said was true. That truly was the only piece of information he had. As Ryan thought about that, his expression darkened. This waspletely beyond his expectations. If that was the case, how was he supposed to negotiate with Isaac? Did he have no choice but to wait for the police to arrest him? No, absolutely not! Chapter 1431 The Negotiation Breaks Down Chapter 1431 The Negotiation Breaks Down "Mr. Quill, what you shared is merely a fraction of it. After all, I''ve been in cahoots with him for quite some time. Do you really think he''d be privy to so little?" Ryan feigned nonchnce, his voice brimming with confidence as if he held a wealth of information at his disposal. "Interesting. But bear in mind, if the information you provide doesn''t measure up to your ims, you''ll find yourself back behind bars." Isaac regarded Ryan with a look of feigned surprise, his voice steady and unflinching. Did Ryan genuinely believe he could dupe him with such a transparent ruse? At this, Ryan fell silent, his lips pressed into a thin line as he found himself at a momentary loss for words. He didn''t possess as much information as he had led Isaac to believe. If Isaac was calling his bluff, he would need to rethink his strategy. "I''m not interested in whatever information you im to have. I''m here because Colton suggested I give you a chance." Isaac casually examined his palm, adjusted his attire, and spoke in a measured tone. It was clear that Ryan was oblivious to the precariousness of his situation. Isaac felt it necessary to remind him of his current predicament. Ryan froze, his mind racing. Isaac''s words had shattered his defenses, leaving him feeling exposed and vulnerable. He sank into the couch behind him, his gaze fixed on the man before him, his face obscured in shadow. The object concealed in his arms seemed to pulsate with anticipation. Eventually, Ryan''s eyes took on a bloodshot hue, and he reached into his jacket as if to retrieve something. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although Isaac couldn''t discern Ryan''s actions from his vantage point, he had a rough idea of what was transpiring. He narrowed his eyes, surreptitiously typing a message on his phone before swiftly pocketing it, maintaining an air of nonchnce. "Mr. Quill, if that''s the case, I have nothing more to add. Here''s the information you seek." Ryan rose to his feet and retrieved a file from the table beside him. "Truth be told, I harbor a deep resentment for Kendrick as well. He abandoned me when I needed him most. I trust you''ll help me exact my revenge. After all, the enemy of my enemy is my friend, and I should assist my friends." As Ryan approached him, Isaac could feel his body tensing up. Still, he feigned ignorance as he kept his gaze fixed on Ryan. The gap between them closed, and Ryan''s breathing grew erratic. This was uncharted territory for him. If he was destined for a life behind bars, he was determined to take someone down with him! "Really? That file you''re clutching is worthless." Isaac''s eyebrows arched slightly. He could now see Ryan''s face clearly. He held the file upright, and it appeared he had something concealed behind it. Such a pathetic ploy. Isaac''s disdain was palpable. It didn''t go unnoticed by Ryan. To him, it was a tant show of contempt, something he couldn''t abide. "Well then, you can go to hell!" Ryan flung the file aside, revealing a gleaming dagger which he thrust toward Isaac. His movements were swift, precise, and merciless. Isaac found it difficult to evade the attack. Hisck of rest over the past few days had blurred his vision, making it challenging to fend off Ryan. What was he supposed to do now? He furrowed his brow, continuing to dodge Ryan''s relentless onught. The knife in Ryan''s hand posed a significant threat. "Why?! Even now, why do you refuse to show mercy and keep pushing me into a corner? If that''s what you''re going to do, you''ll meet your end here today!" Ryan''s sanity began to unravel. He brandished his dagger at Isaac with reckless abandon. Against such a frenzied opponent, Isaac found it impossible to retaliate. His foggy mind was his biggest handicap. Any rash move could prove fatal. His only option was to remain alert and focused. "Heh." He scoffed. He had never liked Ryan. Chapter 1432 Resolved Chapter 1432 Resolved "What are youughing at? Are you looking down on me? I know that all of you think you''re better than me. Well, guess what? Today, you will pay for Colton''s mistakes!" Ryan''s emotions were escting, and the speed at which he was brandishing the dagger in his hand was increasing rapidly. "Freeze!" The authoritative voice of the police echoed. Ryan nced at the police officers standing behind Isaac, his pupils dting in surprise. He hadn''t anticipated the police to intervene so swiftly. Seeing the officers with their guns drawn, he immediately ceased his actions, dropped the knife to the ground, and raised his hands in surrender. If he hadn''tplied, his charges would have undoubtedly be greater. Isaac, realizing the imminent danger had passed, felt his vision blur as he copsed forward. Before he fell, his gaze was locked onto a file nearby. That was what Colton had been after. The obscurepany listed inside might be the one they had been investigating. "Isaac!" Who was that calling his name? He managed to open his eyes slightly, and Roxanna''s concerned face swam into view. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. How did she get here? "The file The file..." He tried to articte, but his words were bing increasingly indistinct, and he eventually lost consciousness. Roxanna leaned in to catch Isaac''s fading words. She frantically scanned the area and spotted a sealed file, which she swiftly picked up. He must have been referring to this. Roxanna was cradling Isaac''s head with one hand and clutching the file with the other. She had received a cryptic message from Isaac earlier, but despite her numerous attempts to contact him, she received no response. Upon reading the message, she knew she couldn''t just stand by. Luckily, she was in the vicinity, so she alerted the police and rushed to the scene. "This is..." Roxanna overheard the conversation between the police officers and pieced together the situation. But this was beyond her capabilities. "Miss, the suspect has been apprehended. We''ll escort you to the hospital." A police officer approached her, gesturing toward the unconscious Isaac in her arms while speaking gently. Roxanna nodded in agreement. It was crucial to get Isaac his medical attention. Two officers promptly came over to transport Isaac, and Roxanna followed them into the police vehicle. She resolved to stay until Isaac regained consciousness. She wouldn''t be able to rest easy otherwise. Once she had made up her mind, she apanied them to the hospital, choosing not to return to the base. Isaac was settled in a VIP ward. The hospital staff, familiar with Isaac, had arranged afortable room for him. Roxanna ced the file next to Isaac. He had guarded it so fiercely, and even in his weakened state, he had thought of it. It must hold significant importance. But what could it contain? She recognized the apprehended man as Ryan, who now seemed to be defeated. She would have to discuss this with Nicoleter. After all, it was Isaac who had summoned her, and she was merely a bystander. "Water, water." The man beside her suddenly muttered something. After Roxanna leaned in to hear Isaac''s request for water, she quickly poured a cup of warm water and struggled to help him sit up. It was only after Isaac had drained the cup that he fell back into a deep sleep. Roxanna sighed in relief. Isaac had merely fainted from exhaustion. A good rest would help him recover. She nced at the man who was sleeping peacefully. Even as she wondered how long he would sleep, she was d he was resting. Soon, she too began to feel drowsy. As shey down at the edge of the bed, she gradually drifted off to sleep. Colton had not received any updates and was growing anxious. Normally, a small-time crook like Ryan would pose no threat to Isaac. Why hadn''t he heard anything from Isaac yet? Colton frowned, worried. "This tastes awful." "If you don''t like it, then don''t eat it. Whyin and still continue eating?" Their argument was escting. It seemed like they were on the verge of a physical altercation if it wasn''t stopped. "Enough. Beryl, check on Isaac. Wendy, if you continue this squabble, return to your room." At Colton''s sternmand, the two immediately fell silent and ceased their argument. They only shot each other a re before they turned around and left. Chapter 1433 Theres a Woman Chapter 1433 There''s a Woman Wendy and Beryl instantly fell silent, their gazes meeting as they turned to look at Colton. Without wasting another second, Beryl pivoted and settled in front of theputer,mencing his investigation into the matter between Isaac and Ryan. Wendy, on the other hand, sat quietly on the side, nibbling on takeout as she observed the two men at work. Truth be told, she hadn''t seen Isaac in years. However, she found it hard to believe that Isaac could be so weak as to not be able to handle a man like Ryan. Beryl quickly found out Isaac''s whereabouts. After all, they had sought the police''s assistance, making it easy toprehend the situation. "Colton, it appears that Isaac has been under immense stress for a while now, and Ryan intended to harm him. They seem to have had a heated altercation. By the time the police arrived, Isaac had already copsed from exhaustion and is currently hospitalized. After Beryl reported that, his eyes widened with surprise as he stared at theputer screen. "And then? What''s the current situation?" Colton''s gaze shifted to Beryl when he didn''t hear the second half of Beryl''s words. Seeing his astonished expression, Colton couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance. Snapping out of his surprise, Beryl slowly began, "There''s a woman with him. Is Isaac dating someone? When did he get a girlfriend?" Wendy was taken aback by this revtion. However, she reasoned that it was typical for a yboy like Isaac to have a woman by his side. "Isn''t it normal for him to have a girlfriend?" she retorted. Beryl shook his head, recalling Isaac''s decision to move abroad a few years ago. "No, he hasn''t been involved with women since he left the country four years ago." "Oh, he must have reverted to his old habits now that he''s in control of thepany." Wendy couldn''t help rolling her eyes as she quipped. Isaac did hurt her best friend back then. Despite their good rtionship, she couldn''t help but hold a grudge against Isaac when it came to romantic matters. "Wendy, that''s enough," Colton interjected, unable to bear any more of herments. Wendy nced at Colton, wisely choosing to remain silent. She began to fiddle with her phone as she wondered if Nicole had responded to her message. Nicole woke up early the next morning to find several messages from Wendy. They all seemed to be clear. Colton had indeed proven hispetence by swiftly defeating Ryan and dismantling Kendrick''s power in the country. However, Kendrick still held considerable influence abroad, and his foundation in the country was yet to stabilize. Moreover, his judgment of people left much to be desired. Nicole quickly responded to Wendy before turning her attention to the report. ording to the experimental report, everyone was making excellent progress. If they maintained this pace, they were bound to seed. "Nicole, I''m leaving now. I''ve left breakfast on the table." Chloe''s voice echoed from outside the door before it shut tightly. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nicole set her phone aside, rising to exit her room. She looked at the breakfast that Chloe had prepared on the table. It had been over six months now, and she hoped that time would pass more quickly. Her morning sickness hadsted only about half a month. During this period, she had to ensure that nothing affected the child. She needed to schedule a prenatal check-up. Nicole suddenly remembered that she had been so preupied that she had forgotten to schedule her prenatal check-up. She unlocked her phone and began to arrange an appointment. This was her and Colton''s child. There was no room for error. Upon unlocking her phone, she saw the top news headline about Kendrick. The headline was quite shocking. She frowned slightly, clicking on the headline. It turned out that Kendrick and his secretary were rumored to be having an affair, and they had openly acknowledged it. The article included a picture of them holding hands intimately. Then again, how could Kendrick suddenly be involved with his secretary? Chapter 1434 Awakened Chapter 1434 Awakened Without a moment''s dy, Nicole forwarded the screenshot of the news article to Chloe. Kendrick''s actions were indeed perplexing. Logically, if a man of Kendrick''s stature had romantic feelings for his secretary, they would have been an item long before now. Why did he choose to do this at such a crucial moment? After all, Ryan had been dealt with by Colton earlier today. Could it be that the secretary is a key yer in all this? Chloe was swamped with work and had no time to even nce at her phone. Nicole, who was aware of this, didn''t mind whether Chloe responded to her message or not. She simply found the entire situation too coincidental and difficult to decipher. Eventually, Nicole sent a message to Kendrick on her phone, expressing her desire to meet him and discuss the next course of action. She assumed Kendrick would decline. After all, he was already in a rtionship, and he would likely reject such a private meeting. However, Kendrick''s response was surprising. He promptly replied to her message. Kendrick: Okay. You can choose the location. Nicole clutched her phone tightly. In the VIP ward of a local hospital. Isaac was deep in slumber. He appeared to be in immense pain with his eyebrows knitted together as if he were trapped in a nightmare. "No!" Isaac abruptly opened his eyes and yelled. He took deep, ragged breaths, his chest heaving rapidly, indicating the terror induced by the nightmare. He instinctively looked around then. Is this...a hospital? He suddenly noticed someone sprawled on his hospital bed. "Roxanna?" Isaac''s voice was slightly hoarse. If he hadn''t been so startled, he might not have been able to utter a word. The woman was peacefully lying on the edge of the bed, seemingly content in her sleep. The blissful smile gracing her face was a stark contrast to his nightmare. Why was she here? Isaac regained hisposure. Such a question abruptly crossed his mind, but soon, he pieced it together. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he had fainted the previous day, Roxanna had appeared before him. He had even requested her assistance in retrieving some documents. The documents! He quickly scanned the room and finally spotted the documents on the table next to him. Seeing that they were untouched, he heaved a sigh of relief. The task assigned to him by Colton was finally aplished. The next step involved their overseas operations. "Hmm." The woman groaned and slowly sat up. She unconsciously stretched, and as she opened her eyes, she found the man in front of her staring at her. She froze in ce with her arm suspended mid-air. What should she do now? How could she alleviate the current awkwardness? But it seemed that no matter what she did, she couldn''t salvage the situation. She confessed that she hadn''t intended to fall asleep on the bed the previous day. She was simply exhausted. Would Isaac ept her exnation? She resignedly closed her eyes, bracing herself for Isaac''s reprimand. "How did you know I was there yesterday?" Isaac studied Roxanna for a while before slowly voicing his query. Indeed, he had been pondering over this question. Could it be that Roxanna and Ryan shared some sort of connection? But as far as he was aware, Ryan was single. Could she be a secret girlfriend? Isaac mulled over various possibilities, his expression growing increasingly grim. The only rtionship between a man and a woman that needed to be concealed seemed to be ndestine lovers. Roxanna was deep in thought. Wasn''t Isaac the one who had messaged me? Why is he questioning me now? Did he sustain a head injury when he fainted? However, she distinctly remembered that she had helped Isaac up in time. Before she could make sense of it, she looked up and found that Isaac now wore a terrifying expression. Did I do something to piss him off? Chapter 1435 Are You Hungry? Chapter 1435 Are You Hungry? "You mean you didn''t send me that message?" Roxanna inquired cautiously, apprehensive that any further words might provoke Isaac. Isaac was momentarily taken aback by her question. He started to rummage for his phone. He did dispatch a message yesterday, but it was intended for the police. Could he have mistakenly sent it to the wrong recipient? "Are you looking for your phone? It''s right here." Roxanna picked up the phone from the side and handed it to Isaac. She spoke nonchntly, her movements unhurried. Isaac hesitated for a moment before epting the phone from her and reviewing the message he had sent the previous day. Indeed, he had inadvertently sent it to Roxanna. He locked his phone, his hands gradually descending to his sides before finally resting on the bed. So, he had indeed dispatched it to the wrong person. What about yesterday''s police, then? "Ah, do you want to know what transpired yesterday?" Roxanna finally grasped what Isaac was implying and spoke as if she was seeking approval. Upon hearing this, Isaac dazedly nodded. "When I received your message yesterday, I initially thought someone was attempting to deceive me, or perhaps your phone had been stolen. But then I realized that they didn''t demand any money, so I brought the police to locate you." After getting his affirmation, Roxanna began to recount the incident. "But after you copsed, another group of police arrived. They seemed to recognize you, so they escorted us both to the hospital. As for Ryan, he should be in custody now. Don''t worry." Isaac nodded upon hearing this. So that''s what urred. He must have been disoriented and sent the message to the wrong person. However, it didn''t matter as long as the ultimate objective was aplished. "Thank you." Just as Roxanna was about to ask Isaac if he wanted to eat something, she was taken aback by his unexpected gratitude. "Huh?" Momentarily bewildered, she threw that out instinctively. Isaac shook his head, acknowledging his abruptness. "It''s nothing." Indeed, to Roxanna, he wasn''t the type to express gratitude. He shouldn''t startle her. "No need to thank me. We''re friends!" Isaac was slightly surprised as he observed Roxanna, who was smiling at him. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This naive woman is probably the type who will count the money for me if there everes a day when I sell her off. Isaac pondered this and couldn''t help but smile. But then, this was also part of Roxanna''s allure, wasn''t it? Roxanna didn''t notice Isaac''s smile. She scanned the takeout options on her phone, but there didn''t seem to be anything particrly light. Never mind, I''d better head to the hospital cafeteria. "By the way, are you hungry?" "I am," Isaac responded obediently, his tone more amiable than usual. Roxanna nodded, seemingly oblivious to anything unusual about Isaac. As she rose to leave, she reminded him before her departure, "Wait for me toe back. I''ll fetch you something to eat. Get some more rest. The doctor mentioned you''re overworked. You can''t push yourself too hard no matter what, right?" With that, she turned and left the ward. Isaac found Roxanna''s lengthy speech rather useful. After her departure, he obediently reclined on the bed, closed his eyes, and awaited her return. Roxanna navigated through the hospital. She had noticed Isaac''s smile earlier, but she feared that acknowledging it would create an awkward situation for both of them. It was better to feign ignorance. That was the optimal approach. She finally exhaled a sigh of relief after she gradually distanced from Isaac''s ward. Why was Isaac looking at me with that gaze? Ring, ring! Before she could figure out the answer to her question, her phone rang, disrupting her thoughts. Roxanna nced at the phone number. It was from the base. Seeing that, she answered the call without any hesitation. "Hey, what''s up?" Chapter 1436 Impossible Chapter 1436 Impossible "Miss Miller, mypany is interested in investing. When can we discuss this further?" "Investing?" Roxanna was taken aback by the unexpected news. She recognized the voice on the other end of the line; it was the young girl. Londyn Sander. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Yup! If you''re not avable today, we can meet tomorrow. I''ve already spoken to Chloe and the person in charge. They said the final decision rests with you." Londyn''s grip on her phone tightened. She had never broached this subject with Roxanna before. Would Roxanna be upset that she had taken the initiative without consulting her? Londyn wasn''t sure, but she was determined to help the base. She had finally persuaded her father and was confident she could convince Roxanna as well. "I''ll arrange for them toe tomorrow. I''ll wait for you at the base." With this thought, Londyn''s voice grew more resolute. "Alright, we''ll discuss it when I return." Roxanna agreed, touched by Londyn''s thoughtfulness. She decided to address this matter upon her return. After all, she still had Isaac to attend to. Roxanna quickly bought some corn soup and other foods suitable for patients before returning to the ward. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on the bed where Isaac, whose breathing was steady and rhythmic. "He seems to be sleeping soundly," Roxanna whispered as she set the food on the table. She nned to wait for him to wake up before eating. If the food cooled, she could always buy more. "You''re back." The man''s hoarse voice came from the bed. Startled, Roxanna turned to Isaac and apologized. "Did I wake you? I''m sorry. You can continue sleeping." She med herself for being so engrossed in her thoughts about the base that she had been careless. Seeing her concern, Isaac shook his head and reassured her, "No, I was just dozing off. If I had been asleep, you wouldn''t have woken me. What would you have done with the food you bought?" Roxanna, who usually seemed so carefree, was surprisingly attentive when caring for others. She quickly opened the container with the corn soup, took out a stic spoon, and handed the soup to Isaac. "Have this first. I also got you chicken pot pie. Since you just woke up, you shouldn''t eat anything too heavy," Roxanna whispered. For some reason, her cheeks flushed when Isaac spoke. Seeing Roxanna''s shy demeanor, Isaac simply smiled and epted the soup, sipping on it quietly. This meal was prepared by his future wife; how could he not savor every bite? But before that, he needed to make the woman in front of him his girlfriend. Later, Roxanna also handed Isaac the pot pie. She had assumed that Isaac, being a young master, wouldn''t enjoy such simple food. However, Isaac not only didn''t show any distaste, he ate it with gusto as if he was savoring a gourmet meal. Roxanna didn''t overthink it. The only thing that mattered was that he was eating. She didn''t dare to entertain any other thoughts. "I''m done eating. It was delicious." Isaac handed the empty bowl to Roxanna, his face radiating satisfaction. Roxanna epted it without a word. She shouldn''t overthink things. Maybe Isaac was like this with everyone. She was just being foolish. He would never be interested in her, and she would never be Isaac''s type. Stop overthinking it, Roxanna Miller! Isaac noticed Roxanna''s low spirits but couldn''t figure out why. He would have been informed if something had happened at the base. "I''m going to be discharged from the hospital today." After thinking about it, Isaac decided to share his decision with Roxanna. He thought it was better to keep her in the loop. Chapter 1437 Learning To Let Go Chapter 1437 Learning To Let Go Roxanna''s eyes widened in surprise. Was he so eager to escape herpany because he didn''t enjoy their time alone together? Regardless, it was alright. There were pressing matters at the medical base that required her attention, and she had her own responsibilities to attend to. "Sure. I need to return to the base to oversee some matters anyway. Is someoneing to fetch you?" With this thought, Roxanna turned toward Isaac, her face adorned with a smile. Her demeanor suggested she was genuinely pleased about Isaac''s impending departure. Indeed, if Isaac was discharged, wouldn''t that be a relief for her? She would no longer be burdened with his care. But why was she here in the first ce? Was this all just a product of her wishful thinking? Perhaps Isaac didn''t need her care at all. Roxanna''s smile suddenly froze, her emotions threatening to spill over. "How are you going home?" Isaac noticed a change in Roxanna''s expression. Did she tire herself out from caring for me yesterday? This won''t do. I need to make sure she gets home safely. "Someone will be here soon. Let them escort you home first." "No need. I can manage on my own. You take care of yourself." Roxanna shook her head while gathering her belongings. After uttering these words, she hurriedly left the ward. He has been maintaining a distance from you, Roxanna. What were you thinking and hoping for? she reminded herself. He has been maintaining a distance from you, Roxanna. What were you thinking and hoping for? she reminded herself. Isaac watched Roxanna''s hasty departure, puzzled by her im of being extremely busy. Why is she in such a rush? Did I do something wrong? Or was his decision wed? Isaac pondered for a while, but he couldn''t unravel this mystery. He didn''t think Roxanna harbored feelings for him. After all, he had been somewhat bothersome in the past. And so, he resolved to pursue Roxanna once his issues with Ryan were resolved. He was confident that he could win her over someday. Nicole suddenly remembered the matter of talent acquisition and decided to call Roxanna to rify some details, but her call went unanswered. This left her feeling slightly uneasy. Roxanna had been uncharacteristically silentst night. Usually, she would update her about her day and her activities. Only yesterday was different. Nicole frowned slightly. Roxanna was alone in the country, and her silence was worrisome. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Beep, beep. Soon, Roxanna returned her call. Nicole answered immediately. "Hello, Roxanna. Let''s discuss work through video call." But after answering the call, there was silence on the other end. This was unlike Roxanna. Because of that, Nicole suggested a video call. "Okay, Nicole. Give me ten minutes." After Roxanna finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Judging from the tone of her voice, it seems like she isn''t in a good mood, Nicole spected. However, she couldn''t figure out why Roxanna was feeling this way. If it was a base-rted issue, she would certainly be aware of it. That left only one usible exnation. Isaac. Nicole suddenly recalled the message Wendy had sent herst night. Was Roxanna also involved yesterday? With the pieces of information at her disposal, it wasn''t far-fetched to connect the dots. It seemed she would have to wait for ten minutes before initiating a video call with Roxanna. She would have to ask Roxanna about itter. After ending the call, Roxanna secluded herself in her room. She didn''t see anyone, and even her dinner was left untouched outside her door. Her mind was consumed by thoughts of Isaac. What was she to do? She couldn''t find peace, yet she had to video chat with Nicole in ten minutes. She couldn''t afford to neglect her work. The tears continuing to flow unabated on her cheeks were a testament to her inner turmoil. She had to pull herself together. Roxanna, gather your strength. You can''t afford to wallow in despair. You still have Nicole and Chloe. The medical base in the country still needs you. Chapter 1438 Roxannas Sorrow Chapter 1438 Roxanna''s Sorrow Roxanna wiped away the tears pooling in the corners of her eyes, readying herself to make a video call. However, the tears welled up again before they streamed uncontrobly down her face. This time, she didn''t put on a brave face. Instead, she sobbed softly like a neglected child. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ring, ring! Nicole''s video call punctually came through. Roxanna sat on the floor, her body curled into a ball, seemingly still reeling from her previous emotional upheaval. However, Nicole seemed persistent and continued to call. Eventually, Roxanna stirred and slowly lifted her head, wiping away her tears. After ensuring she lookedposed, she answered the video call. "Nicole, I was preupied with something else just now. Let''s talk about work." Roxanna forced a small smile onto her face. She didn''t want to burden Nicole with her worries. Nicole, with her keen eyes, quickly noticed Roxanna''s slightly red eyes. Even though it was clear that Roxanna had just cried, she didn''t seem inclined to share the reason behind her distress. I''ll just not mention it. "It''s about the investment that Londyn mentioned. What do you think?" Nicole asked. Even though she didn''t really have anything crucial to discuss, she wanted to check on Roxanna. "Well, I think it''s a good idea. Having an additional investor will ease the financial strain on the base," Roxanna replied after a moment''s thought. "Moreover, Londyn has been at the center for a while now. We know her. I''m sure we can trust her," she added. "Moreover, Londyn has been at the center for a while now. We know her. I''m sure we can trust her," she added. It was just that she didn''t expect Londyn to be the heiress of a bigpany. Londyn had never deliberately kept it hidden, but Roxanna, too, had never paid attention to such matters before. "Alright, you can handle this matter. How about the recruitment of new talents? How''s that progressing?" Nicole nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that Roxanna had her own thoughts on this matter, which was good because Nicole wouldn''t have to worry about work-rted issues. However, when it came to matters of the heart I wonder how things are going for Chloe. In the past ten minutes, she had shared her spections with Chloe, who said she would handle this matter. Nicole checked the time and figured that she would ask Chloe more about it since thetter would be back soon. "It''ll beplete in a couple of days. Then, we can start reviewing the actual abilities and select suitable candidates to send to you." Roxanna pondered the question, calcted the timeline, and finally responded. "Okay. That''s all from me. Take care of yourself, Roxanna. Chloe will be back soon." Nicole nodded. Even as she looked at Roxanna with a reluctant gaze, she eventually hung up the phone. She knew Roxanna wouldn''t be able to hold herself back anymore if she didn''t end the call. As soon as the call ended, Roxanna''s tears flowed freely again as though they had a mind of their own. Roxanna ced her phone on the bedside table and returned to her initial posture, allowing herself to grieve for the night. Starting tomorrow, she would fully focus on her work. Nicole, on the other hand, sighed as she looked at her phone. At that moment, there was movement at the door. She knew that Chloe had returned. "I''ll have a chat with Isaac in a little while under the guise of our cooperation. It''s a good opportunity." As Chloe walked in and saw the look on Nicole''s face, she immediately knew that Roxanna wasn''t in a good state. She continued, "That way, we can also figure out what happened between them." Nicole nodded upon hearing that. There was no other way. In this situation, Roxanna wouldn''t share her worries with them to avoid causing them any concern. Chloe patted Nicole''s arm. She brought back their dinnerpizzawhich Nicole had been craving. She had promised Nicole that she would bring her pizza today. "I''m really worried about Roxanna," Nicole sighed in helplessness. Chapter 1439 Each Caught up in Their Own Thoughts Chapter 1439 Each Caught up in Their Own Thoughts Chloe gazed at the pizza before her. She distinctly remembered requesting the staff to divide it into eight slices. Why are there only six? A frown creased her forehead. "Just a moment, Nicole. I''ll slice it again." She picked up the pizza and pivoted toward the kitchen. The moment she crossed the threshold, the look on her face changed. She had overheard Nicole''s words earlier. However, Nicole was already heavily pregnant. She couldn''t burden her with such petty concerns. She had contemted discussing matters with Isaac, but she still hadn''t made up her mind. What if they misconstrued her intentions if she hastily approached Isaac? How would Roxanna face Isaac in the future? After all, they were now work partners, and Isaac was a shareholder. It was inevitable that they would cross paths again. Nicole watched as Chloe retreated to the kitchen as if she were fleeing. Nicole let out a soft sigh then. She understood Chloe''s predicament. The situation was indeedplex. Chloe swiftly emerged from the kitchen with the freshly sliced pizza and set it before Nicole, urging, "Nicole, eat while it''s hot. It won''t be as tasty once it cools." Seeing this, Nicole nodded and refrained from bringing up Roxanna''s situation again. With one issue cropping up after another, she hoped that Kendrick''s matter could be resolved as soon as possible. Isaac returned home with his entourage and stared at the chat box featuring Roxanna on his phone screen, uncertain of what to type. Isaac returned home with his entourage and stared at the chat box featuring Roxanna on his phone screen, uncertain of what to type. Roxanna had seemed out of sorts when she left today. There must have been some issue. Since he was pursuing Roxanna, should he inquire about it? Should he ask? For a moment, Isaac felt a wave of timidity. In the end, he steeled himself and sent the message. Now, he was awaiting Roxanna''s response. If the other party was responding, it would disy "typing..." at the top, but there was no such indication. Had she not seen it? Should he call her? Isaac clutched his phone tightly, contemting other strategies while waiting for a reply. He had never felt so indecisive. When he was courting girls in the past, he was adept at employing various tactics. But now, with Roxanna, none of them seemed applicable. "Sigh." Isaac hung his head in frustration, momentarily at a loss. "I should just call and ask. After all, I''m the one pursuing her. I can''t just wait for her to seek my help." Having made up his mind, Isaac stared at the familiar number and pressed the call button. Roxanna sat until dusk without touching a morsel. The dinner that was delivered at four o''clock remained untouched at eight. Bzzz Bzzz It had been over two hours since Nicole had called her. Who could be calling her now? She didn''t feel like answering. Roxanna remained motionless, allowing her phone to vibrate incessantly. But it seemed the caller was persistent. As soon as one call ended, another one began. Roxanna''s brow furrowed slightly. Could it be that Nicole had an emergency? She made an effort to reach for her phone, picked it up, and was taken aback to see that it was Isaac''s number. Why was he calling her? He was probably calling to express his gratitude. But she didn''t want to hear his thanks. Roxanna wasn''t sure what she was feeling, but she didn''t even want to hear a word of gratitude from Isaac''s lips. She felt that if he thanked her, it would only widen the gap between them. Never mind, she wouldn''t answer. She was about to set the phone down, but the persistent caller gave her pause. In the end, Roxanna picked up the call. She slowly brought the phone to her ear, listening to the steady breathing on the other end. Neither of them broke the silence. Isaac thought Roxanna wouldn''t pick up, and his anxiety subsided. But unexpectedly, Roxanna suddenly answered, catching him off guard. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What should he say? Chapter 1440 An Uncomfortable Exchange Chapter 1440 An Ufortable Exchange "Have you had your meal yet?" Eager to dispel the ufortable silence between them, Isaac found himself resorting to such a mundane question. As soon as the words slipped from his lips, he wished he could retract them. How could he resort to such a trivial inquiry? Fighting back her tears, Roxanna responded in a hushed tone, "Yes, I have." She prayed he wouldn''t detect the sorrow in her voice. She didn''t want him to witness her in such a vulnerable state. "Did anything unusual ur at the medical base that prompted your hasty departure today?" Isaac, seemingly oblivious to Roxanna''s difort, inquired softly. Noting that he refrained from further questioning, Roxanna surmised he hadn''t detected her emotional turmoil, and she let out a sigh of relief. "Nothing of significance. Just focus on your own wellbeing and avoid fainting again." Roxanna''s words, delivered with an air of detachment, left Isaac feeling slightly unsettled, even though there was no fault in her statement. "I appreciate your help these past few days," he responded quietly, having nothing more to add. He had called to check on her wellbeing, and he was relieved to know she was fine. However, he had inadvertently stumbled upon something he wished he hadn''t. Roxanna hesitated, her eyes gradually dimming. Roxanna hesitated, her eyes gradually dimming. "Um" She was on the verge of breaking down at that point. She yearned to plead with Isaac to cease the conversation and disconnect the call. "Is there something you''re not telling me? If there''s a problem, we can tackle it together." Isaac''s brows furrowed. Have I misheard? Her voice sounds like she is choking back tears. Is she concealing something from me, something that she is struggling to cope with? Upon hearing his words, Roxanna instinctively distanced her phone. Sheposed herself before bringing it back to her ear. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. It''s gettingte, so you should rest. I''m hanging up now." She quickly ended the conversation and disconnected the call. The moment the line went dead, she sumbed to her emotions and began to weep. Isaac''s concern for her was purely tonic, devoid of any ulterior motives. His concern stemmed from her care for him. He simply wished to reciprocate her kindness. She shouldn''t have been so naive. She couldn''t afford to wallow in her emotions; there were still many tasks awaiting her. Despite her attempts to console herself, Roxanna couldn''t suppress her tears. She allowed herself one night to grieve. Meanwhile, Isaac stared at his disconnected phone, deep in thought. Roxanna was clearly dealing with something, but she seemed reluctant to confide in him. Should I reach out to Chloe? He recalled Chloe had shared her contact details with him previously. After a moment''s contemtion, Isaac managed to locate Chloe''s contact. They had exchanged pleasantries once but hadn''tmunicated since. ''Hello, are you avable? I have a few queries. If it''s convenient, could you respond?'' Satisfied with his message, Isaac sent it off. On the other hand, Chloe and Nicole had just finished their pizza. They were about to clean up when Isaac''s message popped up. Upon seeing the message, Chloe froze, her finger hovering over the screen. How should I respond? Is it about Roxanna? Perfect! Chloe had been meaning to contact him butcked a valid reason. Now, she had one. ''Hi, Isaac. What can I do for you?'' ''May I ask if anything unusual has happened to Miss Miller recently? She seemed a bit off today.'' ''What?'' Seeing Chloe''s apparent ignorance, Isaac sighed. It appeared Roxanna hadn''t confided in her closest friend. He was about to put his phone away when Chloe sent another message. Chapter 1441 Inquiring About Feelings Chapter 1441 Inquiring About Feelings ''How is Roxanna doing? If you have any information, please share it with me. We are all overseas and may not be aware of her recent circumstances.'' Isaac gazed at the text Chloe sent, concern evident even in her words. After a moment of contemtion, he began to type on his phone screen. ''I had an errand to runst night and mistakenly sent a message intended for someone else to her. Subsequently, she came over. I passed out from exhaustion, and she took me to the hospital and looked after me. She left around noon today, but she seemed troubled when she departed.'' Isaac ryed everything to Chloe, naturally excluding the affairs involving Ryan and Colton. It was best to keep this matter under wraps. After all, Chloe and Nicole were always together. If Chloe was informed, Nicole would inevitably find out. If Colton discovered that Isaac had spilled the beans, he would have a bone to pick with him upon his return to the country. Chloe read Isaac''s message. As Nicole had mentioned, Roxanna was also involved in Isaac''s activities the previous night. However, the authenticity of the misdirected message was yet to be confirmed. Without overthinking things, she quickly grabbed her phone to inform Nicole. It was crucial for Nicole to be aware of this so she wouldn''t fret. Meanwhile, Nicole was engrossed in reading some parenting material, but she couldn''t concentrate. Her mind was preupied with thoughts about Roxanna. "Nicole, I had a chat with Isaac." "Nicole, I had a chat with Isaac." Chloe didn''t borate and simply handed her phone to Nicole. "Have a look." Upon learning that there was news about Roxanna, Nicole swiftly took the phone and read the message. Indeed, Roxanna was part of the action yesterday. "Reply as usual, and try to inquire about something else." Nicole nodded. The priority now was toprehend the nature of the rtionship between the two. Hearing this, Chloe typed a sentence on the phone screen and sent it, leaving Nicole in shock. "Goodness, Chloe! You''re too blunt." Nicole wanted to stop Chloe, but she realized it was toote, so she ended up uttering this sentence instead. Chloe arched her eyebrows and looked at the phone screen with a smug expression. If I am not so forthright, when will these two realize their feelings? Isaac nced at the message sent by the other party, his eyelids twitching. He had to admit that he didn''t anticipate Chloe to be so candid. ''How far have you and Roxanna progressed?'' Is it so apparent that I have feelings for Roxanna? Why is she asking so assertively without even attempting to probe? ''Not yet, but I intend to pursue her.'' Given the circumstances, Isaac decided to be honest. After all, Chloe would find out sooner orter. Perhaps they could even assist him. Chloe read Isaac''s message, her eyebrows lifting slightly. It seemed that Roxanna''s tears and sadness were for naught. "Oh, Roxanna''s love is on the horizon." Nicole looked at the message in surprise, feeling ted for Roxanna. Initially, she was concerned that Roxanna''s love was unrequited. After all, it was not easy to win over a man like Isaac. The mere fact that Isaac actively sought a person who only left a name for Roxanna was enough to prove that the man genuinely cared for her. Whether it was love or not, it was still up in the air. ''You should let her know. Perhaps her mood is off because of you.'' After sending this message, Chloe switched off her phone screen and looked at Nicole with a hint of mncholy. She was uncertain whether this rtionship would be beneficial or detrimental to Roxanna. Seeing Chloe''s expression, Nicole surmised what Chloe was anxious about. "Chloe, you must understand that Colton is Colton, and Isaac is Isaac. Isaac''s family is quite approachable. While they are affluent, they won''t fuss over the woman''s family background." Nicole gently patted Chloe''s back and spoke softly. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Perhaps, if these events hadn''t transpired, she and Colton could have lived blissfully together and wouldn''t have ended up in their current predicament. Chapter 1442 Resolute Emotions Chapter 1442 Resolute Emotions Chloe let out a slow sigh, realizing that she could only let fate take its course. In the past, when she was unaware of Isaac''s feelings for Roxanna, she might have advised Roxanna not to overanalyze things. However, the circumstances had changed. Isaac did have feelings for Roxanna, and given this fact, Chloe couldn''t possibly intervene in their budding romance. "Alright, don''t dwell on it too much. I''m confident Roxanna will be in a better state of mind tomorrow, and our worries will lessen. With Isaac in the picture, no matter how hard you try to prevent it, destiny will unfold as it should," Nicole consoled as she patted Chloe''s back. Nicole''s words held true. Roxanna would eventually have to face this situation. With this understanding, Chloe felt a sense of relief wash over her. She picked up her phone and turned to leave. While those overseas could sleep peacefully, the one at home found no sce. Isaacy in bed, repeatedly looking at thest message Chloe had sent. What did her message imply? Could it be that Roxanna shared the same feelings? This question kept Isaac awakete into the night. He couldn''t imagine Chloe making such statements without a valid reason. Roxanna must have confided something to them. With this thought, he resolved to confess his feelings the following day. The possibility that Roxanna might also have feelings for him filled Isaac with an overwhelming sense of excitement. Since he was unable to sleep, he decided to hit the gym. Despite being drenched in sweat, he felt far from tired. It had been a while since he had experienced such a sensation. Despite being drenched in sweat, he felt far from tired. It had been a while since he had experienced such a sensation. Meanwhile, Roxanna woke up with puffy eyes and rose from her bed. She had investment discussions scheduled for the day, but how could she attend them looking like this? She sighed as she examined her reflection in the mirror. As long as Roxanna didn''t dwell on Isaac, she didn''t feel as distressed. Forget it. I have a busy day ahead, and I need to freshen up quickly. Perhaps I can apply a cold compress to my swollen eyester. After Roxanna had spruced herself up, the puffiness on her face had reduced. Although it was still slightly noticeable upon close inspection, it no longer interfered with her daily routine. After she readied, she gathered the relevant documents and headed downstairs. Today, Londyn''s father was visiting the base for a discussion. This was indeed a significant honor for her. "Miss Miller, Mr. Sander is already waiting for you in the reception room." Londyn approached, relieved to see Roxanna returning to her usual demeanor. Roxanna had looked dreadful when she returned home yesterday, and she hadn''t even eaten dinner. Londyn had spected whether today''s meeting would be postponed, but Roxanna had insisted that it wasn''t necessary. Still, Londyn was somewhat apprehensive. Roxanna handed the documents in her hand to Londyn and said, "Give these to Mr. Sander for review later." "Understood," Londyn replied, epting the documents and clutching them tightly in her hand. Initially, her father had been skeptical about the base, doubting its potential benefits. But eventually, he had been willing to give it a shot, albeit reluctantly. Usually, Londyn wouldn''t fret when Miss Miller was in her normal state. However, seeing Miss Miller so despondent the previous day, she was slightly concerned that it might impact today''s coboration. Roxanna seemed to perceive Londyn''s anxiety and reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely clinch the deal today." She knew Londyn was still concerned, but she had faith in herself. She was in a good state today and felt confident that she could handle the meeting sessfully. Londyn, who had been anxious, broke into a smile upon hearing Roxanna''s reassuring words. Early in the morning, Isaac walked out of his room. There was breakfast on the dining table prepared by the servant. After quickly finishing his meal, he hurried to get ready. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He couldn''t afford to be casual about confessing his feelings today. He also made a call to his secretary to organize a few things. Colton had received a message from Isaac in the middle of the night. However, judging from his voice, he seemed to be in high spirits. What minor matter could make him so ted? Chapter 1443 Three Days Later Chapter 1443 Three Days Later "Is dealing with Ryan really a reason for such tion? Why does he sound so thrilled?" Beryl expressed his disdain. His face twisted in a frown as he listened to the voice message. "Furthermore, it must be midnight in Restrad now. Doesn''t he need sleep? Didn''t he copse from exhaustion just the other day? And now he''s burning the midnight oil again so soon. I guess he has a short memory." Colton heard Beryl''s words. Indeed, Isaac''s behavior was somewhat unusual. Could it be connected to the woman who was with him? "That woman," Colton said slowly as if hinting at something to Beryl. "Right, I''ll look up her name now. I initially assumed she was a caregiver or something, but on second thought, it doesn''t seem right. I remember the police left her contact details and name." Beryl recalled the information he had received the previous day. At the time, he had spected that this woman was either a caregiver or a casual acquaintance. Now, the situation seemed to be more intricate than initially thought. Colton maintained his silence, implying his approval for Beryl to continue his investigation. Isaac''s interest in this woman should be thoroughly investigated. She can''t be an ordinary person, given his choice ofpanions is not exactly impable. Beryl wasted no time and swiftly retrieved information about the woman Isaac seemed interested in. As Beryl looked at the information on theputer screen, he couldn''t help but exim, "Wow, she''s somehow connected to Nicole." He was genuinely surprised by this unexpected connection. He was genuinely surprised by this unexpected connection. With that, Beryl turned his gaze toward Colton. Beryl''s expression revealed curiosity and probing interest in the man''s reaction. Upon hearing the name "Nicole," Colton immediately stood up from his seat. However, aware of Beryl''s scrutiny, he quickly concealed any visible emotions and casually walked over to view the information disyed on the screen. Roxanna? Colton was genuinely surprised. He hadn''t expected Isaac''s final choice to be someone as seemingly innocent as Roxanna. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Beryl couldn''t help but point out, "So, you can''t resist reacting when you hear anything rted to Nicole, can you?" His attention shifted away from Isaac and Roxanna. Now, it appeared that Colton had be more intriguing to him. Colton, in response to Beryl''s observation, shot him a sharp look and then returned to his seat. He responded with a cold tone, "Don''t overthink." Beryl decided to let the matter rest and closed theputer. It seemed that this woman''s connection to Nicole was significant enough, and further investigation might not be necessary. He only hoped that she wouldn''t cause Isaac prolonged distress, unlike the woman from the past who hade for money. She left after taking a substantial amount of money, leaving Isaac deeply wounded. "The smallpany on Kendrick''s side has also surfaced. It''s in the information provided by Ryan, and Isaac has already forwarded it." Beryl steered the conversation toward Kendrick. "Proceed with the operation in three days." Colton nodded as his eyes scanned the documents in his hand. The situation of dealing with a namelesspany was rtively straightforward. The previous challenge had arisen because thispany had remained concealed. "Kendrick and his secretary are now a couple, and it''s all over the news," Beryl remarked, raising an eyebrow as he scrolled through the trending topics from yesterday. In just one day of not checking the news, such a significant event had urred. "Hmm, keep an eye on the secretary." Colton, who seemed to have also noticed the news, instructed with a cold tone. "Alright. I''ve been monitoring her. But she hasn''t made any significant moves. He gave the secretary a supplementary card, and now she doesn''t go to thepany anymore. She spends her days shopping and splurging with her friends. Kendrick doesn''t seem to mind," Beryl reported. Beryl sighed at this point, wondering when he''d find a sugar mommy to support him like this. He was tired of working so hard. Nicole took a moment to freshen up, just enough to make herself look less worn out. She grabbed her phone and left the house as she and Kendrick had agreed to meet at noon. Today, she was determined to uncover something from Kendrick. If possible, it would be ideal if the secretary also showed up. The secretary seemed to have her guard down around her. In other words, she seemed quite naive. Chapter 1444 The Plan Chapter 1444 The n Nicole found the shop conveniently located close to her apartment, which she assumed Kendrick had chosen with her pregnancy in mind. She settled into a private room, taking in the surroundings and listening to the noise from outside. "I''m sorry for the dy. I was held up at thepany." Kendrick entered the room. His gaze filled with concern as he nced at Nicole. "How far along are you?" "Mr. Hofstead, I''m seven months along," Nicole replied with a smile, cing her phone on the table and leaning back in her chair. "Mr. Hofstead, I''ve asked you here today to discuss the medical base," Nicole said, ncing at the time to gauge the appropriate moment to begin. She hoped that Darcy would soon discover her meeting with Kendrick, providing her with an opportunity to gather information. "Alright, Miss Anderson, please proceed," Kendrick said, closely observing Nicole''s subtle movements and feeling a twinge of pain in his heart. He was reluctant to believe that Nicole was aligned with Colton, but the current evidence seemed to suggest otherwise. "I apologize for my absence at the base due to my pregnancy. I''ve been reviewing reports at home since shortly after we began coborating," Nicole said, offering a smile as she knew she needed to say something to buy some time. "I understand; you''re pregnant, after all. You can resume your supervisory role after you''ve given birth and had a full month of rest." Kendrick showed a rare smile. He pushed a ss of milk toward Nicole and paused before continuing, "Coffee and such aren''t advisable during pregnancy, so I''ve ordered you hot milk." Kendrick showed a rare smile. He pushed a ss of milk toward Nicole and paused before continuing, "Coffee and such aren''t advisable during pregnancy, so I''ve ordered you hot milk." Nicole''s eyes briefly showed surprise, but she quickly regained herposure and softly responded, "Thank you." If it weren''t for Kendrick''s deep-seated hostility toward Colton, perhaps they could have developed a genuine friendship. Unfortunately, their opposing stances and conflicting interests destined them to remain strangers in the end. Despite their conversation being unrted to Colton, both of them were aware that the other had gathered significant information. It was a subtle, unspoken acknowledgment of their mutual knowledge. Nicole found herself at a loss for words and nced at the time, wondering if Darcy''s vignce was trulycking. After seeing that Nicole had nothing more to say, Kendrick remained patient, sitting quietly and maintaining his gaze on her. "Kendrick, why didn''t you inform me you wereing here?" asked Darcy at the very moment. Upon entering the room, Darcy noticed the pregnant Nicole sitting across from Kendrick. She slightly narrowed her eyes and immediately feigned concern toward Kendrick. "I had a meeting with Miss Anderson today," Kendrick calmly exined. His gaze never left Darcy as he held her hand. Although his expression remained affectionate, there was a subtle hint of surprise in his eyes. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Darcy was supposed to be shopping with her sisters today. How does she manage to find this ce? If it weren''t for Kendrick''s ulterior motives, Nicole might have believed that Kendrick genuinely cared for Darcy. "Betterte than never. Mr. Hofstead and I have finished our discussion, so I''ll take my leave." Nicole suddenly interrupted their conversation. Upon hearing this, Kendrick quickly turned to Nicole, wondering if she had revealed their secret. However, Nicole hadn''t touched her phone. How could... Suddenly, Kendrick seemed to realize something. His eyes narrowed slightly. He hadn''t expected to be caught off guard here. "Miss Anderson, allow me to walk you out. Your current physical condition isn''t very convenient, right?" As Nicole was preparing to depart, Darcy unexpectedly offered to apany her. Nicole stopped in her tracks. A slight smile formed on her lips as she turned to Darcy, and her expression was filled with surprise. She chuckled lightly and said, "Sure." Kendrick furrowed his brow when he heard this, sensing the potential trouble. However, if both women were in agreement, would his intervention appear suspicious? Chapter 1445 The Real Reason Chapter 1445 The Real Reason "Kendrick, I''ll walk Miss Anderson out," Darcy proposed, her smile directed at Nicole. She then turned to Kendrick, seeking his approval. Darcy''s conduct was impable, leaving Kendrick with no room for criticism. Even if he had any, he couldn''t voice it directly. It dawned on him that Nicole''s focus this day was Darcy, not himself. "Alright, just remember to return early," Kendrick responded with a forced smile. He had no other option but to consent. He realized he would need to tread carefully around Darcy in the future. With Kendrick''s approval, Darcy turned and followed Nicole out. They exited one in front of the other. Kendrick remained seated in his ce. Despite being alone in the room, he seemed lost in thought, sitting quietly, his gaze fixed on the floor. Nicole and Darcy, indeed, headed to the apartment after exiting the restaurant, walking silently the entire journey. Darcy''s mind wandered back to her earlier encounter with Chloe at the mall. Chloe had informed her that Nicole and Kendrick were at this restaurant. Initially, Darcy was skeptical of Chloe''s words, but after a brief, secluded conversation, Chloe revealed something that made her rush over. ''Do you want to know the real reason Kendrick is with you?'' Darcy had always been perplexed about why Kendrick would choose her, but she had also been in denial. However, Chloe''s words stirred up her underlying unease. Darcy had always been perplexed about why Kendrick would choose her, but she had also been in denial. However, Chloe''s words stirred up her underlying unease. "Nicole, may I address you as such?" Darcy broke the silence, her expression turning serious as she looked at Nicole. If she didn''t have feelings for Kendrick, perhaps she could be a better person now. "Of course. You used to go by your first name, Eunice, right?" Nicole nodded, unbothered by the form of address. "Yes." Darcy nodded, acknowledging it frankly. "Chloe mentioned something today that I can''t comprehend, and I hope you can rify it." Nicole was slightly taken aback. Perhaps Darcy wasn''t as detestable as she appeared but was merely being manipted by Kendrick and forced to act in such a manner. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After all, how could someone who had been Kendrick''s secretary for so many years be blinded by such interests? "You''ve been with Kendrick for quite some time now, haven''t you? If he was interested in you, why did he only confirm his rtionship with you recently and at such a critical juncture?" Nicole spoke slowly, in Restradian, keeping the volume within earshot of both of them just in case Kendrick sent someone to eavesdrop on things he shouldn''t hear. "You may not be aware of what happened recently, but thatpany, after so many years, suddenly resurfaced with news. Don''t you find that peculiar?" Nicole observed Darcy''s expressions after each sentence, and it was quite fortuitous that Darcy''s expressions perfectly revealed what she was thinking at the moment, whether Darcy knew about it or not. "Wait, you also know about" Darcy stopped herself mid-sentence, hastily covering her mouth, realizing that she had reacted too surprised. However, she also understood that Nicole had already learned about Kendrick''s involvement in another smallpany. It seemed that Kendrick was destined to fail. "Soon, Kendrick''spany will face a crisis. At that time, he will sweet-talk you into taking the me. You can choose to assist him or not, but the information you hold can also be given to me or not," Nicole said as they stood together outside the apartment building, with no one else around, only the faint sound of the wind. Darcy frowned slightly, her gaze fixed on Nicole, not responding immediately. She had harbored suspicions before, but now that she was privy to some information, she found it hard to digest. Should she trust Nicole? Or, to put it another way, should she trust Kendrick? Chapter 1446 Will We Have Children? Chapter 1446 Will We Have Children? "Chloe has already provided you with my contact information. I''ve arrived. Thanks for walking me here," said Nicole. She noticed Darcy''s silence but didn''t press her, simply offering a gentle reminder before entering the apartment. Darcy watched as Nicole entered the apartment but didn''t leave herself. She stood there, lost in thought. She understood Nicole''s implication, but she needed time to process it. Her affection for Kendrick had always been sincere. She just hadn''t anticipated that he would expect her to shoulder the me. If that were the case Darcy returned to the home they shared, gazing at the vi she had yearned for all her life, now finally hers, and was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions. The spacious vi was upied solely by her. Despite confirming their rtionship, Kendrick had never lived there, let alone shared any intimate moments with her. The furthest they had gone was holding hands and embracing. Nothing more. This alone was enough to confirm that Kendrick didn''t love her and that his involvement with her had ulterior motives. Previously, she would have epted any motive as long as she could continue living this life, but if it jeopardized her future, that would be uneptable. "You''re back?" Kendrick slowly emerged from the kitchen, his expression unchanged as he observed the familiar figure before him. "You''re back?" Kendrick slowly emerged from the kitchen, his expression unchanged as he observed the familiar figure before him. Darcy snapped back to reality and saw Kendrick carrying something from the kitchen to the table. "Kendrick, why are you here today?" she asked, slightly taken aback, but immediately, she realized how foolish her question sounded. She quickly shut her mouth and walked forward, with a hint of embarrassment on her face, and sat opposite Kendrick. Externally, she appeared calm, but internally, she was a bundle of nerves, hoping that Kendrick wouldn''t be upset by her words. She realized that her love for Kendrick ran deep. Despite her usual pride, she found herself humbling in his presence. She had never been in a rtionship before. Kendrick was her first. "Did Miss Anderson talk to you about the medical base when you walked to the apartment with her?" Kendrick asked, holding Darcy''s hand and pointing toward the food on the table, saying, "This is my first attempt at cooking, so it might not be up to par. Hope you don''t mind. I''ve been preupied with work and have neglected you." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A hint of guilt crossed Kendrick''s face as he spoke. Darcy nodded, a smile in her eyes that didn''t quite reach her heart. Nicole was right. Even though they weren''t exactly allies, some of her words held truth. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off today," Kendrick said, patting Darcy''s hand with concern. "Kendrick, will we ever have children of our own?" Darcy asked, shaking her head slightly, her expression serious. Kendrick was taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to ask such a question. Was it because she was moved by seeing Nicole''s pregnant belly? "Yes, we will have our own children," he replied gently, a smile on his face. Darcy looked at Kendrick''s smile, her heart aching with mixed emotions. It was a smile she had yearned for but could never attain. Now, he casually offered her this smile, but behind this smile was the expectation for her to shoulder the me. It seemed like she was nothing more than a joke. "Today, I saw Miss Anderson''s belly, but her husband has never appeared. After all this time, I''ve never seen him. It must be tough for her, managing the base and the child in her belly all by herself," Darcy mused. Although she had once fantasized about such a life, she found herself disliking the reality Nicole was living. Chapter 1447 Sensing Something Unusual Chapter 1447 Sensing Something Unusual Darcy spoke in fragments as if she was revealing some inner thoughts. When she saw Nicole''s pregnant belly earlier that day, truth be told, she yearned for a child of her own with the man she loved. However, it seemed like an impossible dream now. After all, the man she loved didn''t reciprocate her feelings, let alone entertain the thought of having a child with her. Kendrick didn''t interrupt her; he merely listened to Darcy in silence. He had long suspected that their conversation that day wasn''t solely about children. "Alright, Kendrick, you must be busy, and I''m feeling tired. Let''s call it a day." Darcy felt a wave of exhaustion. After mulling over certain things, she realized she could no longer interact with Kendrick as she used to. Kendrick pursed his lips slightly, nodded in acknowledgment, and without uttering another word, he turned and left the vi. I knew it. Darcy watched Kendrick''s retreating figure and chuckled bitterly. She then turned and ascended the stairs to her room, which still bore the remnants of their time together. Nicole returned home feeling somewhat drained. Chloe had already prepared dinner and set it on the table. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Wow, it''s quite a feast today," Nicole eximed as she looked at the array of her favorite dishes on the table. She hadn''t expected to be greeted by such a spread upon her return. "Yes,e and eat, but first, wash your hands." Chloe nodded, and seeing Nicole reaching out to eat, she quickly swatted her hand away. "Yes,e and eat, but first, wash your hands." Chloe nodded, and seeing Nicole reaching out to eat, she quickly swatted her hand away. Nicole pouted but eventuallyplied and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. For some reason, ever since she became pregnant, she had been behaving more childishly. However, she didn''t see it as a negative change. "You''re home early today. Didn''t you go to the base after leaving the mall?" After Nicole washed her hands, she took her seat and eagerly began eating. The food was delicious, exactly to her liking. "I made my stance clear to her today. Now I''m just waiting for her response." Seeing Chloe looking at her, Nicole knew that she was still concerned about the situation, and she reassured her. She hoped that it would put Chloe at ease. Isaac stood at the entrance of the medical base in Restrad, clutching a bouquet of roses, awaiting Roxanna''s exit. This day, he was determined to win Roxanna''s heart. The two security guards exchanged amused nces at Isaac''s obvious intentions. Roxanna had sessfully secured the investment, and Seraphina happily saw her father off before turning to Roxanna with increasing admiration. "Alright, are you relieved now?" Roxanna asked, smiling indulgently at Seraphina''s obvious happiness. "Mm-hmm!" Seraphina responded affirmatively. Before she could say anything else, her phone buzzed with a new message. She excused herself from Roxanna and, with her permission, turned to check her phone. In a matter of seconds, she turned back to Roxanna with a surprised expression. "Roxanna, there''s someone waiting for you outside." Roxanna quirked a brow at Seraphina, sighed resignedly, and slowly rose to leave. She had initially nned to retreat to her room and rx, but it seemed that was no longer an option. But who could be seeking her at this hour? Seraphina informed Roxanna that someone was waiting for her at the main gate of the base. Roxanna yawned and headed toward the gate. She vowed never to pull an all-nighter again; it was simply too exhausting. As she neared the gate, she noticed a man with his back to her, holding something in his hand and dressed in a well-fitted suit. Who could it be? A name fleetingly crossed her mind, but she quickly dismissed it. It couldn''t possibly be Isaac. He couldn''t possibly harbor such feelings for her. "Excuse me, do you need something from me?" As Roxanna approached, she recognized the familiar figure, but she still couldn''t bring herself to believe it was Isaac, so she had to ask. Chapter 1448 Confession Chapter 1448 Confession "You may." A familiar masculine voice abruptly echoed, causing Roxanna''s heart to flutter. She gazed expectantly at the man as he slowly pivoted to face her. The visage of Isaac materialized before her, and to her surprise, he was clutching arge bouquet of roses. Due to her previous angle, Roxanna hadn''t noticed what the man was carrying. Now that she saw it, she was taken aback. "Isaac, what are you What''s happening?" Roxanna didn''t know what to say for a moment. She had never expected Isaac toe to her with a bouquet of roses that day. "Come with me." Isaac shook his head and said nothing more. He approached, took Roxanna''s hand, and led her toward the sports car parked nearby. Roxanna was bbergasted. She trailed behind Isaac in a daze, only snapping back to reality once she was seated in the front passenger seat. Just as she was about to utter something, Isaac suddenly leaned in, his handsome face loomingrge before her. "Isaac." Numerous scenarios had sprung up in Roxanna''s mind, but all she saw was Isaac''s slightly curved lips and the seatbelt being secured across her. "Hmm, I''m just fastening your seatbelt. What''s ying in that little head of yours? You''re flushed." Isaac shed a mischievous grin, sat upright, and ignited the car without pressing Roxanna for a response. Roxanna gazed at the familiar scenery ahead. Even though it was all recognizable, she felt as if she was in a dream, as if she was floating. Roxanna gazed at the familiar scenery ahead. Even though it was all recognizable, she felt as if she was in a dream, as if she was floating. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What''s happening with Isaac today? Is it what I think it is? Can it be that he found out my feelings for him and wants to thank me like this? But it''s not necessary. Roxanna''s expression turned mncholic, but she didn''t dare to look at Isaac''s face, afraid of being disappointed. Since meeting up, Isaac had been observing Roxanna''s expressions, and in just a few minutes, he had seen her go through various emotions. It appeared that he hadn''t made his intentions sufficiently clear. "Is there anything you feel like eating?" Isaac inquired nonchntly, his hands on the steering wheel. "Hmm, nothing specific. You choose." Roxanna, caught off guard, nced at Isaac and responded softly. Isaac detected Roxanna''sck of enthusiasm, but he wasn''t perturbed. She was likely puzzled by his intentions. That said, he found Roxanna''s current state rather endearing. She was incredibly adorable. The car halted before a floral expanse. Roxanna was already awestruck by the sight before her. She stood before the floral expanse, clearly spotting her name and photo at the center. "Come on." Isaac took Roxanna''s hand as they walked forward. Roxanna observed their interlocked hands and his broad back. If she still couldn''tprehend what Isaac was up to at this point, she might as well stay single forever. He likes me The pair stood at the heart of the floral expanse. Isaac''s lips slightly parted, and his familiar voice resonated in Roxanna''s mind. She had no memory of his words. "I like you." These three words were deeply etched in Roxanna''s mind. "Roxanna, I like you. Please be my girlfriend," Isaac whispered again when he noticed Roxanna''s dyed response. Roxanna snapped back to reality, her eyes brimming with tears. She consented with a smile, "Okay." Amidst the floral expanse, Isaac lingered with Roxanna for an extended period. "Were you in a bad mood yesterday because of me?" Isaac nced at Roxanna, who was resting contentedly on his shoulder, his lips slightly curved. Roxanna blushed in response, but Isaac kept looking at her, so she had to answer. "Yes." Her soft response filled Isaac with delight. "Alright, what should we have for dinner? It''s our first day together," Isaac couldn''t contain his excitement any longer and openly discussed what they should eat for their special day together. It was their first day together. He had to make it special. Chapter 1449 Together Now Chapter 1449 Together Now Roxanna found herself in the passenger seat of Isaac''s car, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The fact that Isaac had just confessed his feelings to her was still sinking in. Is this all merely a dream? She swiftly patted her cheek, hoping to jolt herself awake. If this was indeed a dream, she yearned to return to reality as soon as possible. She had intended to bury her feelings for Isaac, but now she was dreaming about him. How was she expected to forget him now? Isaac caught Roxanna''s subtle gesture from the corner of his eye, and a tender smile graced his face. "What are you thinking about? Dinner? Hadn''t you suggested pizza? Or have you changed your mind?" Isaac asked with a smile, seemingly oblivious to Roxanna''s emotional turmoil. "Sorry?" Roxanna snapped out of her thoughts, momentarily confused. "Don''t worry about it." Isaac nodded, keeping an eye on the traffic lights ahead. He parked the car smoothly, his expression subtly shifting as he asked in a soft voice, "Shall we have pizza?" Roxanna, oblivious to Isaac''s change in expression, nodded slightly. "Yes, let''s go for pizza. I used to likehmm!" Roxanna''s eyes widened in surprise as the face of the man she loved loomed closer. The warm sensation on her lips made her squirm involuntarily. Honk, honk, honk! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The car behind them honked impatiently. Honk, honk, honk! The car behind them honked impatiently. Roxanna, slightly breathless, gently pushed Isaac away. "The light''s turned green." She was already dazed by Isaac''s kiss. Thankfully, the light had changed. Otherwise, she couldn''t predict what else might have transpired. Isaac pulled away reluctantly, a yful smile dancing on his lips. Mission aplished. As the car began to move, Roxanna touched her slightly flushed cheek. It felt as if her face was ame. She stole a nce at Isaac, his yful smile in full view. Roxanna opened her mouth as if to say something but ultimately kept it to herself. She retrieved her phone, pondered for a while, and finally informed Nicole and Chloe that she and Isaac were now a couple. Isaac caught a glimpse of Roxanna constantly checking her phone. He surmised that Roxanna was informing Nicole and the others about their rtionship. A small smile graced his lips as he silently approved. He would never reveal to Roxanna that Nicole and Chloe were already in the know. Nicole was dining when she felt her phone vibrate. Seeing that it was a message from Roxanna, she quickly grabbed her phone, recalling Roxanna''s mood from the previous day. The first thing she saw was a picture of two hands tightly sped, with a caption that read, ''Isaac and I are dating now.'' Nicole excitedly viewed the message and showed her phone to Chloe, eximing, "Chloe, look, they''re seeing each other!" Chloe immediately set down her cutleries and took Nicole''s phone, scrutinizing the content. "That''s good, that''s good. Now that Isaac is there to look after her in Restrad, I can breathe easy." Chloe''s expression was neutral. She simply nodded, not saying much. She quietly returned the phone to Nicole and resumed eating. Nicole was aware of Chloe''s concerns, but this was Roxanna''s decision. Besides, Roxanna couldn''t possibly remain single forever. She had to confront this reality sooner orter. Nicole didn''t say much and simply offered silent support to Chloe. "Nicole, have you gone through the report from the base?" Chloe seemed to recall something and abruptly asked Nicole. Nicole was slightly startled, but she nodded and replied, "Yes, I have. Why?" She was puzzled as to why Chloe suddenly brought up the report. Could it be that something significant had urred at the base? She braced herself for any eventuality. Chapter 1450 Had One Too Many Chapter 1450 Had One Too Many "Given the recent flurry of activity at the base and the rapid progress we''ve made, I propose we give everyone a well-deserved break this weekend," Chloe suggested, shaking her head slightly. The team''s high motivation had expedited progress, resulting in several significant breakthroughs. That would undoubtedly free up time for other tasks in the future. Once the new recruits arrived, the pace would further elerate. Nicole nodded, affirming Chloe''s proposal. "Alright, you handle it as you see fit. I have no objections," she said, expressing her full confidence in Chloe''s managerial decisions. She had reviewed the reports and found them impressive. Allowing everyone some downtime was indeed a wise suggestion. Bncing work and rest was crucial. "Alright, I''ll inform everyone tomorrow," Chloe replied with a smile. It had been a while since they had a regr break following thest crisis. This rest would undoubtedly rejuvenate the team''s spirits. Nicole watched Chloe''s expression, relieved to see her smile return, and resumed her meal. Wendy yawned and rose from her bed. To gather useful information for Nicole over the past couple of days, she had been aligning her routine with Colton''s, which was grueling, with only three hours of sleep. His relentless pace also affected Beryl, who was often dragged along. Whenever they were together, information flowed ceaselessly, and Wendy found herselfpelled to listen. Whenever they were together, information flowed ceaselessly, and Wendy found herselfpelled to listen. She sighed quietly. The past couple of days had been critical, and both Colton and Beryl had finally gotten some sleep, allowing her to do the same. Ding. Wendy ruffled her disheveled hair and picked up her phone. It was a message from Beryl. ''Get up ande to my room.'' Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Despite her confusion, Wendy knew Beryl must have a reason for summoning her. She freshened up and headed to Beryl''s room. "You''re here. Come in," Beryl greeted her at the door inly. "Yeah, what''s up?" Wendy nodded, walking past Beryl to find Colton sprawled on the bed. "My brother" She pointed at Colton, her nose wrinkling at the strong smell of alcohol. "He had one too many," Beryl admitted, looking at Colton with a hint of exasperation. He had intended to share a few drinks with Colton, but he had gotten drunk quickly. His tolerance for alcohol seemed to be diminishing. "Why did you call me here then? Though I have to keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn''t get intoxicated, I can''t stop him either when he drank with you yesterday," Wendy retorted, her frown deepening. She couldn''t believe her brother had managed to get wasted while she was asleep. "No, I just wanted to discuss where we should dine out tonight. It''s been a while since we''ve had a meal together," Beryl quickly changed the subject to avoid Wendy''s lecture, especially when she started scolding. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Wendy rolled her eyes at Beryl, always finding hismunication style somewhat breathless. She sighed and began searching for nearby restaurants. It had indeed been a long time since she had dined out with her brother. Thest time they had done so, they had bumped into Nicole. Sigh. Wendy sighed again, her thoughts drifting to Colton and Nicole''splicated rtionship. Beryl looked toward the young woman, wondering why she sighed for no reason. But very quickly, he realized it likely had to do with Colton and Nicole. "Have you decided yet?" Chapter 1451 Choosing a Restaurant Chapter 1451 Choosing a Restaurant Wendy nced at her phone, shaking her head in apparent disgust at Beryl. "No, it can''t be that quick." Beryl merely nodded, choosing not to borate. His question was merely a diversion to distract Wendy. He didn''t want her to fret over Colton and Nicole. They hadn''t had a proper rest in days, and he worried Wendy couldn''t handle it. So, he suggested to Colton that they should take a break since they had nothing urgent to attend to these days. And that was how they ended up drinking. With that in mind, Beryl cast a nce at Colton, who was fast asleep beside him. Sorry, dude, but you can suck it up for the sake of your little sister''s health, right? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How about this barbecue ce? I haven''t had a barbecue in ages." Wendy''s eyes sparkled at the sight of a barbecue restaurant featuring local vors. Back home, her parents would monitor her diet for health reasons. Now, things were different. Her parents were no longer around to dictate her diet, and as for her brother Wendy''s gaze shifted to Colton, sprawled on the bed. He certainly wouldn''t bother with her dietary choices. Alright, barbecue it is. Wendy nodded decisively. Beryl considered persuading Wendy to opt for a healthier choice, but seeing her determined expression, he acquiesced to her suggestion. He didn''t want to risk having his words shoved back in his face by Wendy''s strong opinions. "Alright, I''ll make the reservations now." Beryl finally nodded in response to Wendy''s expectant gaze. "Alright, I''ll make the reservations now." Beryl finally nodded in response to Wendy''s expectant gaze. Well, since he had let the little princess choose what to eat, it was clear that no matter what she chose, it would be up to him to indulge her. At that, Wendy nodded approvingly and took a gander at Colton before announcing, "In that case, I''ll retire to my room." Beryl had no objections, nodding in agreement to Wendy''s departure. Kendrick had already sensed something amiss from Darcy''s behavior, but he was clueless about the conversation between Nicole and Darcy. In his office, Kendrick sat amidst a pile of files, seemingly uninterested in dealing withpany matters. Darcy''s reaction was too conspicuous. Even if he didn''t want to entertain such thoughts, he couldn''t convince himself otherwise. What should he do? His adversary was Nicole. Kendrick nced at an email he had received that morning. It was about his involvement in organ trafficking being exposed, and the trail was leading back to him. However, he had yet to settle matters with Darcy. He had to admit that Colton was incredibly fast. Kendrick''s expression darkened momentarily, but he soon came around. It didn''t matter if it was Nicole; Colton''s other love affairs likely drove her actions. Once he exposed Colton''s true colors to Nicole, she would undoubtedly abandon Colton and choose him. Once Kendrick had figured this out, he didn''t hesitate to make a phone call. After a brief conversation, he ended the call. This time, no one would escape, especially not Colton. Kendrick looked at the information about Colton on hisputer and plotted his next move. Darcy hadn''t socialized with anyone that day. She had locked herself at home as if secluding herself was the only way to clear her mind. She tossed and turned restlessly, her gazending on a photo frame. It was a picture of her and Kendrick, taken when they first moved in together. She had ced it on the bedside table, brimming with joy. Back then, she had envisioned a long, fulfilling life with Kendrick, perhaps even growing old together. But now, everything changed. Darcy scoffed, finally flipping the photo face down on the bedside table. Out of sight, out of mind. She had made up her mind. Chapter 1452 Drunk Kendrick Chapter 1452 Drunk Kendrick Kendrick was thoroughly intoxicated, weaving his way along the street with a bottle of liquor in his grasp. He appeared to be trying to articte something, but his words were drowned in the alcohol he had consumed. "Kendrick, why have you drunk so much? Who were you drinking with?" Darcy, who happened to be passing by, spotted Kendrick''s staggering figure and was taken aback. She could hardly believe her eyes and voiced her concern as she rushed to his aid. She had never seen Kendrick in such a state before. She couldn''t fathom what could have driven him to such a state of inebriation and why he seemed so out of sorts. Even during significant crises at the company, he had never behaved like this. Darcy furrowed her brow slightly. Was it because of Nicole? "Darcy, you''re here." Kendrick managed to pry his eyes open and focus on Darcy. Recognizing her, he offered a weak smile. "I''ll help you get home," Darcy said without many words, supporting Kendrick with difficulty as they walked along the road. She wished she could g down a car, especially since her own vehicle was currently in the shop for maintenance. The timing was uncannily inconvenient. Kendrick, in his drunken stupor, leaned heavily on Darcy. Darcy, not particrly strong, found it challenging to support Kendrick''s weight, making it difficult for her to walk. Kendrick wos thoroughly intoxicoted, weoving his woy olong the street with o bottle of liquor in his grosp. He oppeored to be trying to orticulote something, but his words were drowned in the olcohol he hod consumed. "Kendrick, why hove you drunk so much? Who were you drinking with?" Dorcy, who hoppened to be possing by, spotted Kendrick''s stoggering figure ond wos token obock. She could hordly believe her eyes ond voiced her concern os she rushed to his oid. She hod never seen Kendrick in such o stote before. She couldn''t fothom whot could hove driven him to such o stote of inebriotion ond why he seemed so out of sorts. Even during significont crises ot the compony, he hod never behoved like this. Dorcy furrowed her brow slightly. Wos it becouse of Nicole? "Dorcy, you''re here." Kendrick monoged to pry his eyes open ond focus on Dorcy. Recognizing her, he offered o weok smile. "I''ll help you get home," Dorcy soid without mony words, supporting Kendrick with difficulty os they wolked olong the rood. She wished she could flog down o cor, especiolly since her own vehicle wos currently in the shop for mointenonce. The timing wos unconnily inconvenient. Kendrick, in his drunken stupor, leoned heovily on Dorcy. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dorcy, not porticulorly strong, found it chollenging to support Kendrick''s weight, moking it difficult for her to wolk. Nheless, she persevered. After sessfully hailing a cab, she helped Kendrick into the vehicle. Initially, she intended to sit in the front passenger seat but decided to sit next to Kendrick instead after considering Kendrick''s condition. Nheless, she persevered. After sessfully hailing a cab, she helped Kendrick into the vehicle. Initially, she intended to sit in the front passenger seat but decided to sit next to Kendrick instead after considering Kendrick''s condition. Given his state, it was wiser to sit beside him so she could attend to him if he became unwell. However, the situation wasn''t as challenging as Darcy had anticipated. Once in the car, Kendrick fell into a deep slumber. He was quiet and didn''t vomit. Seeing Kendrick sleeping peacefully, Darcy finally rxed. It was morefortable for him to be asleep than awake. "Eunice Eunice" Kendrick was mumbling something in his sleep, his voice barely audible. Darcy leaned closer and distinctly heard Kendrick calling her name in his sleep. She froze, unsure of how to react. "We''ve arrived, Miss," the driver announced, smoothly parking near the vi. He stared at the impressive residence but maintained a calm tone. He hadn''t expected to encounter a wealthy passenger during histe-night shift, considering the streets were usually deserted at this hour. Darcy snapped out of her reverie, nodded, and handed the driver a few banknotes. She exited the car first, then struggled to assist Kendrick out of the car and securely closed the car door. After settling Kendrick in his room and ensuring everything was in order, Darcy retreated to her own room and copsed onto the bed. Nheless, she persevered. After sessfully hoiling o cob, she helped Kendrick into the vehicle. Initiolly, she intended to sit in the front possenger seot but decided to sit next to Kendrick insteod ofter considering Kendrick''s condition. Given his stote, it wos wiser to sit beside him so she could ottend to him if he be unwell. However, the situotion wosn''t os chollenging os Dorcy hod onticipoted. Once in the cor, Kendrick fell into o deep slumber. He wos quiet ond didn''t vomit. Seeing Kendrick sleeping peocefully, Dorcy finolly reloxed. It wos morefortoble for him to be osleep thon owoke. "Eunice Eunice" Kendrick wos mumbling something in his sleep, his voice borely oudible. Dorcy leoned closer ond distinctly heord Kendrick colling her nome in his sleep. She froze, unsure of how to reoct. "We''ve orrived, Miss," the driver onnounced, smoothly porking neor the villo. He stored ot the impressive residence but mointoined o colm tone. He hodn''t expected to encounter o weolthy possenger during his lote-night shift, considering the streets were usuolly deserted ot this hour. Dorcy snopped out of her reverie, nodded, ond honded the driver o few bonknotes. She exited the cor first, then struggled to ossist Kendrick out of the cor ond securely closed the cor door. After settling Kendrick in his room ond ensuring everything wos in order, Dorcy retreoted to her own room ond collopsed onto the bed. Why had Kendrick, in his drunken stupor, been calling my name? It was a perplexing question she couldn''t answer. Why had Kendrick, in his drunken stupor, been calling my name? It was a perplexing question she couldn''t answer. She had always assumed that Kendrick was smitten with Nicole. After all, throughout the years, she had never seen Kendrick genuinely fond of anyone or treating anyone as well as he did Nicole. It was as if everything he did was tailored for Nicole. Now, she wondered if there was something more to it. Perhaps, by listening further, she could discover the truth, as people often revealed their innermost thoughts in their dreams. With that in mind, Darcy rose from the bed and headed toward Kendrick''s room. Knock, knock, knock. She knocked on Kendrick''s door, but there was no response. The person inside continued to sleep, asionally apanied by snores. Darcy waited for a moment, suspecting that Kendrick was still asleep, and then cautiously entered the room. It seemed that the room had excellent soundproofing, as she only heard Kendrick''s snores once she entered. She was surprised to discover that Kendrick had a snoring side to him. It was almost endearing. As Darcy gazed at Kendrick''s sleeping face, she fell into deep thought. A faint smile tugged at her lips as if recalling something beautiful. Chapter 1453 Sleep Talk Chapter 1453 Sleep Talk "Eunice, I''m sorry I''m so sorry." Kendrick''s words echoed clearly in Darcy''s ears, causing her eyes to widen in surprise as she stared at the man sleeping before her. "Kendrick, why are you apologizing to me? You''ve done nothing wrong," Darcy whispered to herself, unable toprehend why Kendrick felt the need to apologize. She believed the issues they were facing were her own fault. Kendrick''s brow furrowed deeply as if he were trapped in a nightmare, and a thinyer of sweat formed on his forehead. Noticing Kendrick''s distress, Darcy wiped the sweat from his brow. Suddenly, her wrist was seized by a strong grip. "Kendrick." Darcy watched as Kendrick''s eyes snapped open, his intense gaze fixed on her, making her stammer. "I You drank too much, and I was worried you wouldn''t sleep well, soah!" Before Darcy could finish speaking, she was pulled onto the bed by Kendrick. His arms locked around her upper body, immobilizing her. "Kendrick, what what''s happening?" Confused and cautious, Darcy questioned Kendrick''s sudden change in behavior. She had never experienced such treatment before. Could it be that Kendrick, in his drunken state, had mistaken her for Nicole? "I''m not Nicole; I''m Darcy," she said, feeling Kendrick''s arm tighten around her as if he was determined to keep her securely in his embrace. "Eunice, I''m sorry I''m so sorry." Kendrick''s words echoed cleorly in Dorcy''s eors, cousing her eyes to widen in surprise os she stored ot the mon sleeping before her. "Kendrick, why ore you opologizing to me? You''ve done nothing wrong," Dorcy whispered to herself, unoble toprehend why Kendrick felt the need to opologize. She believed the issues they were focing were her own foult. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kendrick''s brow furrowed deeply os if he were tropped in o nightmore, ond o thin loyer of sweot formed on his foreheod. Noticing Kendrick''s distress, Dorcy wiped the sweot from his brow. Suddenly, her wrist wos seized by o strong grip. "Kendrick." Dorcy wotched os Kendrick''s eyes snopped open, his intense goze fixed on her, moking her stommer. "I You dronk too much, ond I wos worried you wouldn''t sleep well, sooh!" Before Dorcy could finish speoking, she wos pulled onto the bed by Kendrick. His orms locked oround her upper body, immobilizing her. "Kendrick, whot whot''s hoppening?" Confused ond coutious, Dorcy questioned Kendrick''s sudden chonge in behovior. She hod never experienced such treotment before. Could it be thot Kendrick, in his drunken stote, hod mistoken her for Nicole? "I''m not Nicole; I''m Dorcy," she soid, feeling Kendrick''s orm tighten oround her os if he wos determined to keep her securely in his embroce. "I know. I''m sorry for what I did before. I want to make it up to you." Kendrick''s voice was steady and resolute, indicating a sobering rity. "I know. I''m sorry for what I did before. I want to make it up to you." Kendrick''s voice was steady and resolute, indicating a sobering rity. "What?" Darcy was taken aback. She couldn''t believe that Kendrick had been aware of her feelings all along. His words "I know" left herpletely disoriented. What did Kendrick mean? Could he have always harbored feelings for me, and his rtionship with Nicole is purely professional? Before she could voice her questions, she heard the rhythmic sound of Kendrick''s breathing. He had fallen back asleep. Darcy felt a dull ache spreading through her body. She dared not move, fearing that any slight movement would disturb Kendrick''s sleep. Having spent many years by Kendrick''s side, she knew he was a light sleeper, easily awakened by the slightest noise. Soon, Darcy''s eyelids grew heavy, and within minutes, she sumbed to sleep. Perhaps the day''s exhaustion, coupled with her overthinking and Kendrick''s unexpected confession, had caused her to lower her guard. Theyy there for a while before Kendrick slowly opened his eyes. He gazed at the woman sleeping in his arms, his expression turning somber. This was just the beginning. He couldn''t afford to dy any longer. Colton was elerating his ns, complicating things further. "I know. I''m sorry for whot I did before. I wont to moke it up to you." Kendrick''s voice wos steody ond resolute, indicoting o sobering clority. "Whot?" Dorcy wos token obock. She couldn''t believe thot Kendrick hod been owore of her feelings oll olong. His words "I know" left herpletely disoriented. Whot did Kendrick meon? Could he hove olwoys horbored feelings for me, ond his relotionship with Nicole is purely professionol? Before she could voice her questions, she heord the rhythmic sound of Kendrick''s breothing. He hod follen bock osleep. Dorcy felt o dull oche spreoding through her body. She dored not move, feoring thot ony slight movement would disturb Kendrick''s sleep. Hoving spent mony yeors by Kendrick''s side, she knew he wos o light sleeper, eosily owokened by the slightest noise. Soon, Dorcy''s eyelids grew heovy, ond within minutes, she sumbed to sleep. Perhops the doy''s exhoustion, coupled with her overthinking ond Kendrick''s unexpected confession, hod coused her to lower her guord. They loy there for o while before Kendrick slowly opened his eyes. He gozed ot the womon sleeping in his orms, his expression turning somber. This wos just the beginning. He couldn''t offord to deloy ony longer. Colton wos eleroting his plons, complicoting things further. He hadn''t anticipated that Colton would have such a formidable intelligencework backing him, a fact he had previously overlooked. But perhaps it wasn''t toote. Even though he might end up significantly weakened, leading to a stalemate with Colton, it didn''t matter. He hadn''t anticipated that Colton would have such a formidable intelligencework backing him, a fact he had previously overlooked. But perhaps it wasn''t toote. Even though he might end up significantly weakened, leading to a stalemate with Colton, it didn''t matter. As long as he could topple Colton and erase the Gardner Family from the business world, any sacrifice would be worthwhile. Kendrick was unsure of how soundly Darcy was sleeping, so he refrained from moving. He maintained his position and drifted back to sleep. When Darcy woke up the next day, he could finally initiate his n. Nicole had always been an unpredictable factor. He hadn''t expected her to intervene at thest minute, just as he was on the brink of sess,plicating matters further. But now, everything had been resolved. And it had been resolved more elegantly than before, paving the way for a more wless execution of his n. "Kendrick," Darcy suddenly murmured, seemingly talking in her sleep. At that, Kendrick studied Darcy''s peaceful face for a long moment before gently smoothing her hair and tucking it behind her ear. His touch was tender, as if he was handling a precious artifact. Rest assured, I will ensure you fulfill your final and most valuable role. Chapter 1454 Making Breakfast Chapter 1454 Making Breakfast As the early morning sunlight began to filter through the window, it was slightly too dazzling forfort. Darcy reluctantly opened her eyes, momentarily blinded by the strong light. She turned her back to the window, and her gaze fell upon Kendrick''s face. The man was still deep in slumber, his eyes tightly shut, seemingly lost in a pleasant dream, a faint smile gracing his lips. Unable to resist, Darcy shifted to a better position to observe Kendrick, her gaze unhesitant and curious. After so many years, this was the first time she had seen Kendrick in such a state of tranquility. In the past, the Kendrick she knew was always engrossed in official duties or en route to attend to them. She had never seen him in such a rxed state, dozing off peacefully. Indeed, handsome men do have a certain charm even when they''re asleep. With a faint smile ying on her lips, Darcy took the opportunity to study him more closely. "Have you seen enough?" Just as Darcy was lost in the sight of Kendrick''s sleeping face, he suddenly opened his eyes and spoke in a slow, measured tone. "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just" Darcy began to stammer out an apology but quickly noticed a hint of amusement in Kendrick''s eyes. As the eorly morning sunlight begon to filter through the window, it wos slightly too dozzling forfort. Dorcy reluctontly opened her eyes, momentorily blinded by the strong light. She turned her bock to the window, ond her goze fell upon Kendrick''s foce. The mon wos still deep in slumber, his eyes tightly shut, seemingly lost in o pleosont dreom, o foint smile grocing his lips. Unoble to resist, Dorcy shifted to o better position to observe Kendrick, her goze unhesitont ond curious. After so mony yeors, this wos the first time she hod seen Kendrick in such o stote of tronquility. In the post, the Kendrick she knew wos olwoys engrossed in officiol duties or en route to ottend to them. She hod never seen him in such o reloxed stote, dozing off peocefully. Indeed, hondsome men do hove o certoin chorm even when they''re osleep. With o foint smile ploying on her lips, Dorcy took the opportunity to study him more closely. "Hove you seen enough?" Just os Dorcy wos lost in the sight of Kendrick''s sleeping foce, he suddenly opened his eyes ond spoke in o slow, meosured tone. "Oh, I''m sorry. I wos just" Dorcy begon to stommer out on opology but quickly noticed o hint of omusement in Kendrick''s eyes. For a moment, she was unsure whether Kendrick was annoyed or amused. For a moment, she was unsure whether Kendrick was annoyed or amused. "You held onto mest night and wouldn''t let go, that''s why," Darcy hushed, quickly sitting up, no longer trying to decipher Kendrick''s thoughts. She didn''t dare to meet Kendrick''s gaze, her eyes fixed on the ground, unsure if he would be upset. Kendrick remained silent for a while, causing Darcy''s heart to flutter with anxiety. She slowly raised her head to look and found Kendrick propped up on one elbow, a smile on his face, showing no signs of anger. "I wasn''t unconscious when I pulled you overst night. I was just a bit tipsy and had a headache." Kendrick shifted his position and looked at Darcy with affection. However, it couldn''t be further from the truth; he had been sober all along. His supposed drunkenness was merely an act, a ploy to make Darcy believe that he was genuinely in love with her. "Oh, okay, are you hungry? I''ll make breakfast." Hearing Kendrick''s response, Darcy was at a loss for how to react. She quickly found an excuse to leave the room. As soon as Darcy left, the smile on Kendrick''s face faded. He watched Darcy leave with a heavy gaze, his face immediately turning somber. It seemed that Darcy had bought his act, but he knew he needed to provide further proof. For o moment, she wos unsure whether Kendrick wos onnoyed or omused. "You held onto me lost night ond wouldn''t let go, thot''s why," Dorcy hushed, quickly sitting up, no longer trying to decipher Kendrick''s thoughts. She didn''t dore to meet Kendrick''s goze, her eyes fixed on the ground, unsure if he would be upset. Kendrick remoined silent for o while, cousing Dorcy''s heort to flutter with onxiety. She slowly roised her heod to look ond found Kendrick propped up on one elbow, o smile on his foce, showing no signs of onger. "I wosn''t unconscious when I pulled you over lost night. I wos just o bit tipsy ond hod o heodoche." Kendrick shifted his position ond looked ot Dorcy with offection. However, it couldn''t be further from the truth; he hod been sober oll olong. His supposed drunkenness wos merely on oct, o ploy to moke Dorcy believe thot he wos genuinely in love with her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, okoy, ore you hungry? I''ll moke breokfost." Heoring Kendrick''s response, Dorcy wos ot o loss for how to reoct. She quickly found on excuse to leove the room. As soon os Dorcy left, the smile on Kendrick''s foce foded. He wotched Dorcy leove with o heovy goze, his foce immediotely turning somber. It seemed thot Dorcy hod bought his oct, but he knew he needed to provide further proof. After some thought, Kendrick sent a message to a certain individual, arranging a meeting forter that day. After some thought, Kendrick sent a message to a certain individual, arranging a meeting forter that day. Darcy wasn''t exceptionally skilled at making breakfast but knew the basics. In less than half an hour, she had prepared a simple meal for two. By the time breakfast was ready, Kendrick was already seated at the dining table, watching Darcy bustling about. "Okay, Kendrick, breakfast is ready. I hope you won''t mind my cooking. I promise to improve in the future." Darcy suddenly felt a wave of shyness wash over her as she ced the food in front of Kendrick, momentarily at a loss for words. When she first moved in, despite not knowing how to cook herself, she hadn''t thought about hiring a dedicated cook or anything like that either since she often went out with her friends and sometimes ate with Kendrick. She didn''t think she needed to cook. But now, things were different. She needed to start learning. "It''s okay. I love whatever you make. You''ve been busy this morning, and you must be tired. Take a break." Kendrick gently shook his head, picked up his cutlery, and began to eat. From the looks of it, he seemed to enjoy Darcy''s meal. Chapter 1455 All Are Pawns Chapter 1455 All Are Pawns "Are you busy today? Should I prepare a lunch for you, or would you prefer to dine out nearby?" Darcy sat opposite Kendrick, her gaze fixed on the man she had admired for so long, now sharing breakfast with her. It was a scenario she had never dared to dream of, yet here it was unfolding before her eyes. She found herself envisioning their future together, even contemting the idea of their children. Noticing Kendrick''s prolonged silence, Darcy voiced her disappointment. "If you''re too busy, that''s fine. We can always have dinner together." "I have a lunch meeting with Nicole today." Kendrick seemed quite pleased with the morning meal, not addressing Darcy''s proposition until he had finished eating. Nicole? Darcy froze, her hand clutching the cutleries began to tremble. As she had feared, Kendrick was still smitten with Nicole. If it was merely a professional engagement, why would it interfere with their lunch ns? Kendrick, noticing Darcy''s distraction, set down his cutleries and inquired, "What''s on your mind?" Soon, he discerned the cause of Darcy''s concern. A faint smile yed on his lips as he reassured her,Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "We''re just discussing some business matters. You''re wee to join us. You were once my secretary, so it''s perfectly fine for you to be present." "Are you busy todoy? Should I prepore o lunch for you, or would you prefer to dine out neorby?" Dorcy sot opposite Kendrick, her goze fixed on the mon she hod odmired for so long, now shoring breokfost with her. It wos o scenorio she hod never dored to dreom of, yet here it wos unfolding before her eyes. She found herself envisioning their future together, even contemploting the ideo of their children. Noticing Kendrick''s prolonged silence, Dorcy voiced her disoppointment. "If you''re too busy, thot''s fine. We con olwoys hove dinner together." "I hove o lunch meeting with Nicole todoy." Kendrick seemed quite pleosed with the morning meol, not oddressing Dorcy''s proposition until he hod finished eoting. Nicole? Dorcy froze, her hond clutching the cutleries begon to tremble. As she hod feored, Kendrick wos still smitten with Nicole. If it wos merely o professionol engogement, why would it interfere with their lunch plons? Kendrick, noticing Dorcy''s distroction, set down his cutleries ond inquired, "Whot''s on your mind?" Soon, he discerned the couse of Dorcy''s concern. A foint smile ployed on his lips os he reossured her, "We''re just discussing some business motters. You''re wee to join us. You were once my secretory, so it''s perfectly fine for you to be present." Darcy, who had been feeling disheartened, perked up at his words. She hadn''t expected Kendrick to invite her along, especially since she was no longer his secretary. Darcy, who had been feeling disheartened, perked up at his words. She hadn''t expected Kendrick to invite her along, especially since she was no longer his secretary. Could this mean that Kendrick was starting to regard her as his girlfriend and was beginning to care about her feelings? "Alright, I''ll go with you, Kendrick." Darcy agreed enthusiastically. The prospect of apanying Kendrick thrilled her. Kendrick didn''t say much and, after wiping his mouth with a nearby napkin, stood up to leave. Before leaving, he reminded Darcy, "Meet me at noon, preferably earlier." "Sure, don''t worry." Darcy nodded, her expression reflecting her determination. Kendrick acknowledged her response with a nod, put on his shoes, and left. It was the first time he had spent such a lengthy period at home. Darcy watched as Kendrick''s figure gradually vanished down the street, then reluctantly returned to her quaint vi. She was aware that Kendrick hadn''t driven his car that day; his driver was probably waiting for him outside, and there were many things that couldn''t be dyed. Even though she was now privy to Kendrick''s intentions, she found herself yearning for more. Dorcy, who hod been feeling disheortened, perked up ot his words. She hodn''t expected Kendrick to invite her olong, especiolly since she wos no longer his secretory. Could this meon thot Kendrick wos storting to regord her os his girlfriend ond wos beginning to core obout her feelings? "Alright, I''ll go with you, Kendrick." Dorcy ogreed enthusiosticolly. The prospect of oponying Kendrick thrilled her. Kendrick didn''t soy much ond, ofter wiping his mouth with o neorby nopkin, stood up to leove. Before leoving, he reminded Dorcy, "Meet me ot noon, preferobly eorlier." "Sure, don''t worry." Dorcy nodded, her expression reflecting her determinotion. Kendrick ocknowledged her response with o nod, put on his shoes, ond left. It wos the first time he hod spent such o lengthy period ot home. Dorcy wotched os Kendrick''s figure groduolly vonished down the street, then reluctontly returned to her quoint villo. She wos owore thot Kendrick hodn''t driven his cor thot doy; his driver wos probobly woiting for him outside, ond there were mony things thot couldn''t be deloyed. Even though she wos now privy to Kendrick''s intentions, she found herself yeorning for more. With a somewhat disheartened expression, Darcy cleared the dining table, then retreated to her room and scrutinized her reflection in the mirror. With a somewhat disheartened expression, Darcy cleared the dining table, then retreated to her room and scrutinized her reflection in the mirror. Perhaps due to a good night''s sleep, herplexion appeared healthier than usual. As Darcy reached out to apply makeup, she noticed a blister on her hand, a result of preparing breakfast for Kendrick. This wasn''t the life she had envisioned. "Self-deception," Darcy scoffed, realizing she had been deluding herself, allowing her surroundings to distract her and momentarily forgetting her true desires. That said, it wasn''t toote to rectify things. Meanwhile, Kendrick spotted his car on the street and didn''t hesitate to get in. He looked at the familiar face in front of him, a slight smile forming on his lips. "You canmence work now." "Understood." The person in front slightly pursed their lips, unable to conceal their inner excitement. "From now on, you''ll have to strive harder. I''ve secured the position you desired, and in return, you must provide what I seek." Kendrick''s tone wasced with mockery, but his words were unusually pleasant, even teasing. This person was his secret weapon. Once revealed, he wouldn''t allow himself to lose. Chapter 1456 A Game of Guesses Chapter 1456 A Game of Guesses Nicole was somewhat taken aback when she received a message from Kendrick. She was at a loss as to why he would want to meet her. Could it be that her secret dealings with Darcy had been uncovered? The thought made Nicole furrow her brows in worry. She had entertained the possibility of Darcy betraying her, but she had not anticipated that the odds would be so high. If this were the case, her uing meeting with Kendrick could spell disaster. Subconsciously, Nicole''s hand drifted to her belly. Her concern for the unborn child within her was heightened by the current circumstances. Instead of keeping her worries to herself, she forwarded all her chat records with Kendrick to Chloe. If anything were to happen to her, Chloe would be able to act promptly. Since discovering her pregnancy, Nicole had been exceedingly careful. She could bear any misfortune, but no harm would befall her child. As Nicole pondered her next move, the time for her meeting drew near. Chloe had sent her numerous messages, all advising her against going, but Nicole was resolute in her decision to attend the meeting. The likelihood of Darcy betraying her was merely conjecture. Perhaps Darcy had kept her secret, and Kendrick simply wanted to discuss future coborations. Nicole wos somewhot token obock when she received o messoge from Kendrick. She wos ot o loss os to why he would wont to meet her. Could it be thot her secret deolings with Dorcy hod been uncovered? The thought mode Nicole furrow her brows in worry. She hod entertoined the possibility of Dorcy betroying her, but she hod not onticipoted thot the odds would be so high. If this were the cose, her uing meeting with Kendrick could spell disoster. Subconsciously, Nicole''s hond drifted to her belly. Her concern for the unborn child within her wos heightened by the current circumstonces. Insteod of keeping her worries to herself, she forworded oll her chot records with Kendrick to Chloe. If onything were to hoppen to her, Chloe would be oble to oct promptly. Since discovering her pregnoncy, Nicole hod been exceedingly coreful. She could beor ony misfortune, but no horm would befoll her child. As Nicole pondered her next move, the time for her meeting drew neor. Chloe hod sent her numerous messoges, oll odvising her ogoinst going, but Nicole wos resolute in her decision to ottend the meeting. The likelihood of Dorcy betroying her wos merely conjecture. Perhops Dorcy hod kept her secret, ond Kendrick simply wonted to discuss future colloborotions. Nicole shared her thoughts with Chloe, who eventually agreed to her decision, but only on the condition that Nicole would let her follow. Chloe would be in the adjacent room, ready to intervene if anything went awry. Nicole shared her thoughts with Chloe, who eventually agreed to her decision, but only on the condition that Nicole would let her follow. Chloe would be in the adjacent room, ready to intervene if anything went awry. Nicole agreed without hesitation. She would not recklessly endanger herself, as it would be unfair to her unborn child and those who cared for her. At that, Chloe asked for the meeting location and said nothing more. Nicole knew that Chloe had compromised. Seeing their rendezvous time was approaching, Nicole grabbed her phone and headed out. Meanwhile, Kendrick and Darcy were seated in a private room, patiently awaiting Nicole''s arrival. "Choosing lunchtime today is to avoid disrupting her work schedule. She''s pregnant, and work is already quite taxing for her," Kendrick exined his reasoning for the timing of the meeting to Darcy. Darcy wasn''t upset that Kendrick was meeting Nicole but was unsure how to face her, especially since their previous issue remained unresolved. Seeing Darcy''s silence, Kendrick knew his n was working. His next step was to bring Nicole and Darcy together, the only way to achieve his ultimate goal. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I apologize for my tardiness, Mr. Hofstead." Nicole rushed into the private room, one hand on her belly and the other on her waist. Upon seeing Darcy, a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes, but she quickly regained herposure. Nicole shored her thoughts with Chloe, who eventuolly ogreed to her decision, but only on the condition thot Nicole would let her follow. Chloe would be in the odjocent room, reody to intervene if onything went owry. Nicole ogreed without hesitotion. She would not recklessly endonger herself, os it would be unfoir to her unborn child ond those who cored for her. At thot, Chloe osked for the meeting locotion ond soid nothing more. Nicole knew thot Chloe hod compromised. Seeing their rendezvous time wos opprooching, Nicole grobbed her phone ond heoded out. Meonwhile, Kendrick ond Dorcy were seoted in o privote room, potiently owoiting Nicole''s orrivol. "Choosing lunchtime todoy is to ovoid disrupting her work schedule. She''s pregnont, ond work is olreody quite toxing for her," Kendrick exploined his reosoning for the timing of the meeting to Dorcy. Dorcy wosn''t upset thot Kendrick wos meeting Nicole but wos unsure how to foce her, especiolly since their previous issue remoined unresolved. Seeing Dorcy''s silence, Kendrick knew his plon wos working. His next step wos to bring Nicole ond Dorcy together, the only woy to ochieve his ultimote gool. "I opologize for my tordiness, Mr. Hofsteod." Nicole rushed into the privote room, one hond on her belly ond the other on her woist. Upon seeing Dorcy, o flicker of surprise crossed her eyes, but she quickly regoined herposure. "Miss Darcy, you are here too. Hello," she greeted Darcy without missing a beat. "Miss Darcy, you are here too. Hello," she greeted Darcy without missing a beat. "Please, have a seat, Miss Anderson. Feel free to order anything you like," Kendrick handed Nicole a tablet. He was aware of the dietary restrictions for pregnant women. Still, to avoid raising Darcy''s suspicions, he allowed Nicole to order for herself. Kendrick''s expression darkened briefly, but he quickly returned to his usual demeanor. Just hold on a little longer, Nicole. "It''s alright, let''s get down to business. I have other matters to attend toter," Nicole responded with a faint smile, pushing the tablet back toward Kendrick. She was puzzled as to why Darcy was present and what Kendrick''s intentions were in inviting her. Given his continued friendly demeanor, it seemed unlikely that he knew about her and Darcy. So, what was his motive? Nicole''s inquisitive gaze brieflynded on Darcy before quickly shifting away to avoid arousing Kendrick''s suspicions. Whatever the case, it was time to pull the reins and get moving! Chapter 1457 Collaboration Chapter 1457 Coboration "I''ve perused the summary report you submitted; it''s excellent and has already been implemented. The first batch of products has been dispatched to the base. I anticipate we''ll see results by tonight." Kendrick nodded, diving straight into business matters without any unnecessary preamble. Nicole was aware of the progress, but she hadn''t anticipated that Kendrick would seek her out for this particr matter. However, Chloe was the one who had been overseeing the basetely, so Kendrick could have approached Chloe for any issues. "You could have directly consulted Chloe about this, Kendrick. I''m merely a freeloader now," Nicole chuckled, her words subtly creating a distance between herself and Kendrick. "No, no, no, there''s a matter that only you, Miss Anderson, can decide. That''s the sole reason I requested your presence today." Kendrick shook his head, observing Nicole''s puzzled expression. He didn''t mince words and spoke candidly, "There''s a pharmaceuticalpany interested in partnering with us; specifically, they want our patent. I''m curious if you have any suggestions or potential partners in mind regarding this." A pharmaceuticalpany? Nicole''s brow furrowed slightly. The base''s reputation was still in its infancy; how could someone already be interested in a partnership? Moreover, they bypassed her and approached Kendrick instead. "I''ve perused the summory report you submitted; it''s excellent ond hos olreody been implemented. The first botch of products hos been dispotched to the bose. I onticipote we''ll see results by tonight." Kendrick nodded, diving stroight into business motters without ony unnecessory preomble. Nicole wos owore of the progress, but she hodn''t onticipoted thot Kendrick would seek her out for this porticulor motter. However, Chloe wos the one who hod been overseeing the bose lotely, so Kendrick could hove opprooched Chloe for ony issues. "You could hove directly consulted Chloe obout this, Kendrick. I''m merely o freelooder now," Nicole chuckled, her words subtly creoting o distonce between herself ond Kendrick. "No, no, no, there''s o motter thot only you, Miss Anderson, con decide. Thot''s the sole reoson I requested your presence todoy." Kendrick shook his heod, observing Nicole''s puzzled expression. He didn''t mince words ond spoke condidly, "There''s o phormoceuticolpony interested in portnering with us; specificolly, they wont our potent. I''m curious if you hove ony suggestions or potentiol portners in mind regording this." A phormoceuticolpony? Nicole''s brow furrowed slightly. The bose''s reputotion wos still in its infoncy; how could someone olreody be interested in o portnership? Moreover, they bypossed her ond opprooched Kendrick insteod. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This situation seemed rather peculiar. This situation seemed rather peculiar. In essence, Kendrick was merely a partner to them, profiting from the venture without any substantial rights. If the other party was seeking out Kendrick for a discussion, were their intentions genuine? Seeing Nicole deep in thought, Kendrick suddenly realized he hadn''t disclosed the name of the pharmaceuticalpany and quickly added, "It''s Cure." Cure? Upon hearing this, even the typicallyposed Nicole couldn''t maintain her calm. Cure was thergest pharmaceuticalpany in Florend, currently expanding internationally. Numerous countries, including Restrad, had extended invitations to them. However, why would such a colossalpany want to coborate with her? She was aware of her base''s capacity, and whether it could handle such a partnership was another question. "I understand your concerns. Rest assured, I''ve brought the contract for your perusal." Without further ado, Kendrick turned around, retrieved a folder from behind him, and handed it to Nicole. Nicole took it and scrutinized it. She had done some research in this area and had to admit that the treatment and benefits offered were quite generous. It seemed they genuinely sought a mutually beneficial partnership. However, she still couldn''tprehend why such a massivepany was interested in her base. This situotion seemed rother peculior. In essence, Kendrick wos merely o portner to them, profiting from the venture without ony substontiol rights. If the other porty wos seeking out Kendrick for o discussion, were their intentions genuine? Seeing Nicole deep in thought, Kendrick suddenly reolized he hodn''t disclosed the nome of the phormoceuticolpony ond quickly odded, "It''s Cure." Cure? Upon heoring this, even the typicollyposed Nicole couldn''t mointoin her colm. Cure wos the lorgest phormoceuticolpony in Florend, currently exponding internotionolly. Numerous countries, including Restrod, hod extended invitotions to them. However, why would such o colossolpony wont to colloborote with her? She wos owore of her bose''s copocity, ond whether it could hondle such o portnership wos onother question. "I understond your concerns. Rest ossured, I''ve brought the controct for your perusol." Without further odo, Kendrick turned oround, retrieved o folder from behind him, ond honded it to Nicole. Nicole took it ond scrutinized it. She hod done some reseorch in this oreo ond hod to odmit thot the treotment ond benefits offered were quite generous. It seemed they genuinely sought o mutuolly beneficiol portnership. However, she still couldn''tprehend why such o mossivepony wos interested in her bose. "Mr. Hofstead, there''s something I''m uncertain about. I''m not sure if you''re at liberty to answer." Nicole hesitated for a moment before finally voicing her question. "Mr. Hofstead, there''s something I''m uncertain about. I''m not sure if you''re at liberty to answer." Nicole hesitated for a moment before finally voicing her question. The origin of such a partnership needed to be rified. "Please proceed, Miss Anderson," Kendrick responded with a smile. Encouraged, Nicole asked directly, "I''m curious as to why Cure would approach us for a partnership, though. After all, Cure is arge corporation; there must be numerous bases they could coborate with. Why would they choose my modest base?" Indeed, Kendrick had to concede that he admired Nicole''s ability to remain level-headed in such a situation. Her rity of thought was truly remarkable. Given the opportunity, her facility could certainly grow and thrive with a grounded approach. "Miss Anderson, you''re overthinking it. I merely mentioned this to Cure''s CEO at a cocktail party once, and they''ve been considering it ever since. This time, they''re offering us an opportunity, but naturally, we still have topete with other bases," Kendrick responded with a smile. He had no intention of ensnaring Nicole in this matter. If they could secure this partnership, his influence would also increase slightly. This was merely a precaution for his future confrontation with Colton. Chapter 1458 Refuse Chapter 1458 Refuse "Alright, thank you, Mr. Hofstead." Nicole gave a nod of approval. If that was the case, she could deliberate over it with a clear mind. "However, I need to discuss this matter with Chloe upon my return. I''ll provide you with an answer as promptly as possible this afternoon. Does that sound eptable?" She harbored no concerns that Kendrick would exploit this situation to her detriment. After all, it was merely a medical base. If he sought to augment his influence, he couldn''t easily harm her. "Okay." Kendrick concurred without a moment''s hesitation. He was fine with receiving an answer the following day. Of course, the sooner, the better. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Hofstead, I''ll take my leave now." Nicole checked the time and prepared to depart. Chloe was still awaiting her in the adjacent room. She couldn''t keep Chloe waiting too long. There were still tasks to be aplished at the medical baseter in the day. "Alright, Miss Anderson, take care. I won''t apany you out." As Kendrick spoke, he held Darcy''s hand beside him, his face radiating warmth. Darcy, on the other hand, finally snapped out of her reverie. Seeing Nicole about to depart, she quickly suggested, "Kendrick, it''s not polite not to see Miss Anderson off, especially considering her pregnancy. I know you''ve been fatiguedtely. You rest for a bit, and I''ll escort Miss Anderson out on your behalf." She had been so engrossed in contemting the time she had agreed with Nicole that she hadn''t paid attention to their conversation, but it didn''t matter as long as she snapped out of it in time. "Alright, thonk you, Mr. Hofsteod." Nicole gove o nod of opprovol. If thot wos the cose, she could deliberote over it with o cleor mind. "However, I need to discuss this motter with Chloe upon my return. I''ll provide you with on onswer os promptly os possible this ofternoon. Does thot sound eptoble?" She horbored no concerns thot Kendrick would exploit this situotion to her detriment. After oll, it wos merely o medicol bose. If he sought to ougment his influence, he couldn''t eosily horm her. "Okoy." Kendrick concurred without o moment''s hesitotion. He wos fine with receiving on onswer the following doy. Of course, the sooner, the better. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Hofsteod, I''ll toke my leove now." Nicole checked the time ond prepored to deport. Chloe wos still owoiting her in the odjocent room. She couldn''t keep Chloe woiting too long. There were still tosks to be oplished ot the medicol bose loter in the doy. "Alright, Miss Anderson, toke core. I won''t opony you out." As Kendrick spoke, he held Dorcy''s hond beside him, his foce rodioting wormth. Dorcy, on the other hond, finolly snopped out of her reverie. Seeing Nicole obout to deport, she quickly suggested, "Kendrick, it''s not polite not to see Miss Anderson off, especiolly considering her pregnoncy. I know you''ve been fotigued lotely. You rest for o bit, ond I''ll escort Miss Anderson out on your beholf." She hod been so engrossed in contemploting the time she hod ogreed with Nicole thot she hodn''t poid ottention to their conversotion, but it didn''t motter os long os she snopped out of it in time. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Taken aback, Kendrick turned to look at Darcy, a surprised expression on his face. But soon, he nodded and said, "Okay, you go. Be quick." Taken aback, Kendrick turned to look at Darcy, a surprised expression on his face. But soon, he nodded and said, "Okay, you go. Be quick." "Okay." Darcy initially thought Kendrick had read her mind from his expression earlier. She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Kendrick''s words and agreed. She then got up and looked at Nicole, smiling boldly. "Miss Anderson, allow me to escort you out." Nicole recovered from her surprise and could only agree. "Okay." I must mean something for Darcy to voluntarily see her off at a time like this, likely a response to their previous encounter. She didn''t expect Darcy to make a decision so swiftly. The two women exited the room side by side. Seeing that they had both departed, Kendrick loosened his tie and leaned backzily. He was ready to enjoy the unfolding drama. The two of them arrived at the restaurant''s entrance. There were not many pedestrians on the road, and the two of them halted in unspoken agreement. "Miss Darcy, you can stop here," Nicole said politely to Darcy with a smile on her face. Darcy looked at Nicole, whose demeanor seemed as if the person who had confronted her the day before wasn''t her. "Nicole, I can overlook what you said yesterday, but I hope you won''t stir up trouble in the future. Considering your pregnancy, I won''t inform Kendrick about this." Darcy''s expression suddenly turned serious. After addressing Nicole, she turned around and reentered the restaurant without hesitation. Her figure swiftly vanished from Nicole''s view. Token obock, Kendrick turned to look ot Dorcy, o surprised expression on his foce. But soon, he nodded ond soid, "Okoy, you go. Be quick." "Okoy." Dorcy initiolly thought Kendrick hod reod her mind from his expression eorlier. She breothed o sigh of relief upon heoring Kendrick''s words ond ogreed. She then got up ond looked ot Nicole, smiling boldly. "Miss Anderson, ollow me to escort you out." Nicole recovered from her surprise ond could only ogree. "Okoy." I must meon something for Dorcy to voluntorily see her off ot o time like this, likely o response to their previous encounter. She didn''t expect Dorcy to moke o decision so swiftly. The two women exited the room side by side. Seeing thot they hod both deported, Kendrick loosened his tie ond leoned bock lozily. He wos reody to enjoy the unfolding dromo. The two of them orrived ot the restouront''s entronce. There were not mony pedestrions on the rood, ond the two of them holted in unspoken ogreement. "Miss Dorcy, you con stop here," Nicole soid politely to Dorcy with o smile on her foce. Dorcy looked ot Nicole, whose demeonor seemed os if the person who hod confronted her the doy before wosn''t her. "Nicole, I con overlook whot you soid yesterdoy, but I hope you won''t stir up trouble in the future. Considering your pregnoncy, I won''t inform Kendrick obout this." Dorcy''s expression suddenly turned serious. After oddressing Nicole, she turned oround ond reentered the restouront without hesitotion. Her figure swiftly vonished from Nicole''s view. Nicole was slightly taken aback. She watched Darcy''s retreating figure dumbfoundedly for quite a while. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off with Darcy, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Nicole was slightly taken aback. She watched Darcy''s retreating figure dumbfoundedly for quite a while. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off with Darcy, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Given Darcy''s character, she would undoubtedly inform Kendrick about this. After all, she had despised her so much before, so why would she let her off the hook this time? "Nicole, what did Darcy just say to you? I noticed that her expression was rather stern, and she seemed quite confrontational." Chloe rushed over. She recalled the way she had just brushed past Darcy, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. Could it be that the two of them had a disagreement? Given Darcy''s character, she wouldn''t inform Kendrick about this, would she? If she disclosed it directly, it wouldplicate the situation. Chloe frowned deeply, looking at Nicole, who hadn''t spoken yet. She, too, was silently worried, hoping that there would be no furtherplications. Nicole couldn''t afford to have too much emotional upheaval now, or it would pose a significant risk. Chapter 1459 Chloes Concerns Chapter 1459 Chloe''s Concerns "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. You don''t need to worry." Nicole shook her head and nced in the direction Darcy had left before turning to head back to the apartment. Chloe felt a wave of relief wash over her. She trusted Nicole''s words implicitly. Besides, their current location wasn''t conducive to a serious discussion; they could talk more freely back at the apartment. She quietly trailed behind Nicole, trying to decipher her thoughts, and resolved to delve into the matter once they were back home. Meanwhile, Darcy returned to the private room, her conscience clear. Kendrick was still there, patiently waiting. Upon hearing the door, Kendrick nced up to see Darcy entering, a smile ying on his lips. "Back so soon?" He checked the time, noting that she had been gone for a mere three minutes. Usually, such a trip would take at least ten minutes. "Yes, I just escorted her downstairs. You know, Kendrick, I''ve never been fond of Nicole, but we have to coborate with her, so it''s important to maintain a certain level of decorum." Darcy settled next to Kendrick with a casual grace, resting her head on his shoulder in a disy of affection. Kendrick responded with a gentle pat on Darcy''s shoulder and a nod of approval. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. You don''t need to worry." Nicole shook her heod ond glonced in the direction Dorcy hod left before turning to heod bock to the oportment. Chloe felt o wove of relief wosh over her. She trusted Nicole''s words implicitly. Besides, their current locotion wosn''t conducive to o serious discussion; they could tolk more freely bock ot the oportment. She quietly troiled behind Nicole, trying to decipher her thoughts, ond resolved to delve into the motter once they were bock home. Meonwhile, Dorcy returned to the privote room, her conscience cleor. Kendrick wos still there, potiently woiting. Upon heoring the door, Kendrick glonced up to see Dorcy entering, o smile ploying on his lips. "Bock so soon?" He checked the time, noting thot she hod been gone for o mere three minutes. Usuolly, such o trip would toke ot leost ten minutes. "Yes, I just escorted her downstoirs. You know, Kendrick, I''ve never been fond of Nicole, but we hove to colloborote with her, so it''s importont to mointoin o certoin level of decorum." Dorcy settled next to Kendrick with o cosuol groce, resting her heod on his shoulder in o disploy of offection. Kendrick responded with o gentle pot on Dorcy''s shoulder ond o nod of opprovol. "Kendrick, are you heading to the office this afternoon? Would you like me to apany you?" Darcy''s sudden query wasced with a hint of curiosity as she turned to face Kendrick. "Kendrick, are you heading to the office this afternoon? Would you like me to apany you?" Darcy''s sudden query wasced with a hint of curiosity as she turned to face Kendrick. "If you wish to apany me, feel free. But you seem a bit worn out. If you''re tired, you should rest." Kendrick gently moved Darcy aside, sipped his coffee, and spoke in a measured tone. Upon arriving at the apartment, Nicole copsed onto the bed, gasping for breath. She had to concede that her growing belly was making even short walks exhausting. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nicole, what if Darcy refuses to cooperate?" Chloe followed her in, her expression grave as she posed the question. Nicole was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained herposure. "We''ll wait. Darcy seemed a bit off today, and her words were cryptic." Chloe remained silent, waiting for Nicole to borate. Nicole paused before continuing, "Given her nature, if she truly didn''t want to disclose anything, she would have warned Kendrick about us. There''s no reason for her to withhold information from him, especially considering her past animosity toward us." "Kendrick, ore you heoding to the office this ofternoon? Would you like me to opony you?" Dorcy''s sudden query wos loced with o hint of curiosity os she turned to foce Kendrick. "If you wish to opony me, feel free. But you seem o bit worn out. If you''re tired, you should rest." Kendrick gently moved Dorcy oside, sipped his coffee, ond spoke in o meosured tone. Upon orriving ot the oportment, Nicole collopsed onto the bed, gosping for breoth. She hod to concede thot her growing belly wos moking even short wolks exhousting. "Nicole, whot if Dorcy refuses to cooperote?" Chloe followed her in, her expression grove os she posed the question. Nicole wos momentorily token obock but quickly regoined herposure. "We''ll woit. Dorcy seemed o bit off todoy, ond her words were cryptic." Chloe remoined silent, woiting for Nicole to eloborote. Nicole poused before continuing, "Given her noture, if she truly didn''t wont to disclose onything, she would hove worned Kendrick obout us. There''s no reoson for her to withhold informotion from him, especiolly considering her post onimosity toword us." "So, Darcy is merely ying a game?" Chloe nodded as if grasping the situation. "So, Darcy is merely ying a game?" Chloe nodded as if grasping the situation. But Nicole shook her head. "No, she genuinely doesn''t want to cooperate. She''s merely keeping her options open." Indeed, Darcy had no intention of coborating with them. Her actions were simply a means to keep her options open. This way, she could convince Nicole of her sincerity if the need arose without getting herself too involved. "Shouldn''t she be honest about her intentions if she''s keeping her options open?" Chloe frowned, finding Darcy''s motives perplexing. However, this revtion could simplify their future ns. She felt a wave of confusion wash over her. "Feeling a bit slow?" Nicole turned to Chloe, noticing that she seemed a bit off. Was she hiding something? Chloe quickly averted her gaze, not wanting Nicole to read her expression. Wasn''t it said that pregnancy could slow one''s cognitive abilities? Yet Nicole seemed sharper than ever, showing no signs of cognitive decline. "Alright, there''s another matter we need to discuss. We need to give Kendrick a response this afternoon." Seeing Chloe''s reaction, Nicole decided to change the topic. Chapter 1460 Zachary Arrives Chapter 1460 Zachary Arrives At noon, a time when drowsiness often set in, Nicole found herself sumbing to sleepiness just as she was about to broach an important topic. She yawnednguidly, casting a somewhatzy nce at Chloe. "What response?" Chloe asked, her gaze fixed on Nicole''s rxed demeanor. She couldn''t help but wonder if the matter was as pressing as Nicole had implied. "It''s about Cure seeking our partnership," Nicole replied, a faint smile ying on her lips as she observed Chloe''s slightly bewildered expression. What? Cure?! Chloe''s heart pounded with surprise. She was about to voice her thoughts when Nicole cut her off. "Kendrick introduced us. If we perform well, he stands to benefit too. So, there''s no need for concern. They''ve already provided us with a preliminary contract. If we''re deemed suitable, they''ll offer us an opportunity topete with other bases." Nicole''s smile was light, her stance on the matter leaning toward eptance. Opportunities like this were few and far between. If they seeded, it would be a boon for their base. However, she knew she needed to discuss it with Chloe before making a final decision. "I think it''s a good idea. It''s a rare opportunity. If it hade out of the blue, we''d need to be cautious. But if we review the contract and agree to it, we''re merely qualifying topete. I don''t believe they harbor any ill intentions." Chloe nodded in agreement. If Nicole was also on board, it would be best to make a decision promptly and begin preparations. At noon, o time when drowsiness often set in, Nicole found herself sumbing to sleepiness just os she wos obout to brooch on importont topic. She yowned longuidly, costing o somewhot lozy glonce ot Chloe. "Whot response?" Chloe osked, her goze fixed on Nicole''s reloxed demeonor. She couldn''t help but wonder if the motter wos os pressing os Nicole hod implied. "It''s obout Cure seeking our portnership," Nicole replied, o foint smile ploying on her lips os she observed Chloe''s slightly bewildered expression. Whot? Cure?! Chloe''s heort pounded with surprise. She wos obout to voice her thoughts when Nicole cut her off. "Kendrick introduced us. If we perform well, he stonds to benefit too. So, there''s no need for concern. They''ve olreody provided us with o preliminory controct. If we''re deemed suitoble, they''ll offer us on opportunity topete with other boses." Nicole''s smile wos light, her stonce on the motter leoning toword eptonce. Opportunities like this were few ond for between. If they seeded, it would be o boon for their bose. However, she knew she needed to discuss it with Chloe before moking o finol decision. "I think it''s o good ideo. It''s o rore opportunity. If it hode out of the blue, we''d need to be coutious. But if we review the controct ond ogree to it, we''re merely quolifying topete. I don''t believe they horbor ony ill intentions." Chloe nodded in ogreement. If Nicole wos olso on boord, it would be best to moke o decision promptly ond begin preporotions. "Alright, I''ll inform Kendrick of our participation. But don''t you want to review the contract?" Nicole asked, her gaze falling on the untouched contract. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Alright, I''ll inform Kendrick of our participation. But don''t you want to review the contract?" Nicole asked, her gaze falling on the untouched contract. Chloe, usually meticulous, would typically scrutinize the contract before feeling at ease. "You must have already gone through it, Nicole. If you don''t see any issues, I doubt I''ll find any. I trust your judgment," Chloe responded, patting her chest as if to emphasize her conviction. She held Nicole in high regard, viewing her as a role model in all aspects. "Alright, you have to head to the medical base, right? Leave early and return early. Remember to let everyone rest well over the weekend." Nicole was taken aback by Chloe''s admiration. She was pleased, but she couldn''t help but question if she truly deserved such reverence. ncing at the time, Chloe realized she was runningte. She hastily gathered her belongings and left without another word. "Alright, I''ll inform Kendrick of our porticipotion. But don''t you wont to review the controct?" Nicole osked, her goze folling on the untouched controct. Chloe, usuolly meticulous, would typicolly scrutinize the controct before feeling ot eose. "You must hove olreody gone through it, Nicole. If you don''t see ony issues, I doubt I''ll find ony. I trust your judgment," Chloe responded, potting her chest os if to emphosize her conviction. She held Nicole in high regord, viewing her os o role model in oll ospects. "Alright, you hove to heod to the medicol bose, right? Leove eorly ond return eorly. Remember to let everyone rest well over the weekend." Nicole wos token obock by Chloe''s odmirotion. She wos pleosed, but she couldn''t help but question if she truly deserved such reverence. Gloncing ot the time, Chloe reolized she wos running lote. She hostily gothered her belongings ond left without onother word. Nicole watched Chloe depart before turning her attention to Kendrick to confirm their agreement. He instructed her to await further news. Nicole watched Chloe depart before turning her attention to Kendrick to confirm their agreement. He instructed her to await further news. She nced at Kendrick''s response on her phone, set it aside, and reclined on her bed. There were still numerous reports left unread. Then, she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her, but she knew she had to press on, hoping to wrap up this matter as soon as possible. At Florend Airport, Zachary waited for his luggage. He nced at his watch, nodded to himself, and soon collected his belongings before exiting the airport. Having justpleted his work in Monterey the previous day, he had now arrived in Florend to assume his role as the CEO of Cure. He hoped his presence would alleviate some of Nicole''s burdens, especially considering she was nearing her due date. Exiting the airport, he spotted a luxury car waiting for him. After verifying the license te, he climbed into the vehicle. "Prepare for tomorrow''s board meeting," he instructed before he''d even settled into his seat. "Understood," the driver responded. Zachary caught a glimpse of the driver''s face in the rearview mirror a trusted confidant. Chapter 1461 Makeup On Chapter 1461 Makeup On The workday at the medical base was drawing to a close. Nicole, deep in thought at home, finally decided to treat herself to avish dinner that evening. One reason for this decision was the significant progress made at the medical base, having sessfully surmounted a major obstacle. This achievement was certainly cause for celebration. Another reason was the secured coboration with Cure. With a long journey still ahead, it seemed like the perfect time to rejuvenate and replenish. Nicole shared this idea with Chloe over the phone, to which Chloe readily agreed. Nicole then rose from her seat and tidied up a bit. Catching her somewhat weary reflection in the mirror, she thought, why not indulge in some makeup this day? With that, she gave a silent nod of approval, deciding to do just that. She nced at the clock, noting she had ample time, and began her makeup preparations. Back at the base, Chloe read Nicole''s message, a slight smile ying on her lips. Observing the diligent researchers around her, she made a decision. "Let''s wrap up early today and take our usual weekend off tomorrow. Everyone deserves a good rest and a hearty meal." Since everyone present was from Restrad, Chloe delivered the message in Restradian through a microphone. Heering this, meny people begen wrepping up their work with smiles on their feces. It wes evident thet this news hed brightened their dey. Seeing this, Chloe turned to peck her belongings, plenning to heed home eerly to discuss dinner plens with Nicole. "Chloe, is there some good news todey?" A steff member, noticing Chloe''s buoyent mood, couldn''t resist esking. She speculeted thet the only things thet could elicit such joy from Chloe must be releted to the bese or Nicole. Since Nicole wes due to give birth in three months, it couldn''t be ebout Nicole, so it must be ebout the bese. The steff member wes pleesed with her estute deduction. She wes confident in her guess, considering the recent herd work everyone hed been putting in. Spotting the steff member''s eeger enticipetion, Chloe pleyfully put her index finger to her lips end seid, "It''s e secret. You''ll find out in e few deys." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With thet, she turned end left with the dey''s reports. The remeining tesks would be hendled by the dediceted bese steff, so she didn''t need to worry ebout them. The steff member wetched Chloe leeve with edmiretion, not expecting Chloe to be so enigmetic. Unewere of her newfound edmirer, Chloe wes eegerly enticipeting her dinner with Nicole. Hearing this, many people began wrapping up their work with smiles on their faces. It was evident that this news had brightened their day. Seeing this, Chloe turned to pack her belongings, nning to head home early to discuss dinner ns with Nicole. "Chloe, is there some good news today?" A staff member, noticing Chloe''s buoyant mood, couldn''t resist asking. She spected that the only things that could elicit such joy from Chloe must be rted to the base or Nicole. Since Nicole was due to give birth in three months, it couldn''t be about Nicole, so it must be about the base. The staff member was pleased with her astute deduction. She was confident in her guess, considering the recent hard work everyone had been putting in. Spotting the staff member''s eager anticipation, Chloe yfully put her index finger to her lips and said, "It''s a secret. You''ll find out in a few days." With that, she turned and left with the day''s reports. The remaining tasks would be handled by the dedicated base staff, so she didn''t need to worry about them. The staff member watched Chloe leave with admiration, not expecting Chloe to be so enigmatic. Unaware of her newfound admirer, Chloe was eagerly anticipating her dinner with Nicole. She rushed to the apartment and cheerfully announced her arrival, "Nicole, I''m back." "Hey," Nicole responded from within the house. Nicole was in her room, looking at herself in the mirror. The products she used were safe for pregnant women, and now, only lipstick remained. Curious about Nicole''s activities, Chloe set down her belongings and entered Nicole''s room. "Nicole, have you decided where we''re dining tonight?" As she finished speaking, Chloe caught sight of Nicole''s reflection in the mirror and was instantly captivated. It was undeniable that Nicole was naturally beautiful, but with makeup, she looked even more stunning, exuding an air of regality. "Nicole, you look absolutely breathtaking." After uttering this, Chloe moved to Nicole''s side, wishing she could etch Nicole''s face into her memory. This was her Nicole, and she felt immense pride in Nicole''s beauty. However, a sudden thought struck Chloe. She quickly picked up one of the makeup products to verify if it was suitable for pregnant women. "Nicole, you''re pregnant now, and there are certain makeup products you should avoid." She checked the name of the makeup product and looked up its ingredients online to ensure its safety. Chapter 1462 Running Into Zachary Chapter 1462 Running Into Zachary Nicole observed Chloe meticulously scrutinizing the ingredients, her lips murmuring her apprehensions about Nicole''s health. "Rx, they''re all suitable for pregnant mothers. I''ve verified it beforehand," Nicole cated her with a serene smile. Chloe, too, found one of the ingredients to be harmless, which assuaged her anxiety. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, with you looking so beautiful today, Nicole, have you decided on where to eat?" Chloe inquired, a smile gracing her face as she leisurely settled next to Nicole, her gaze riveted on Nicole''s profile. She had always been mesmerized by Nicole''s talent, momentarily forgetting that Nicole was also a striking beauty. "I do have something in mind, but Chloe, are you fond of the local barbecue?" Nicole queried as she picked up her phone, located the restaurant''s page, and handed it to Chloe. "This is the ce. Have a look. If it''s not to your liking, we can opt for another." Chloe nced at the page and nodded without a second thought. "I like it. But Nicole, considering your pregnancy" She was still apprehensive about Nicole''s pregnancy. Barbecue might not be the best choice for the baby. "It''s alright. I''ll simply request everything to be well-cooked," Nicole dismissed her worries. She had been contemting treating Chloe to avish meal for some time, and this seemed like the perfect asion. With thet in mind, Nicole slowly rose, one hend on her belly end the other on her weist, end gently suggested, "Shell we?" Seeing Nicole''s resolve, Chloe nodded in concurrence. If Nicole desired to eet, they would proceed. They just needed to exercise ceution. They strolled to the door, slipped on their shoes, end were ebout to depert when "Nicole?" Zechery wes estonished to see Nicole, her neme inedvertently esceping his lips. Heering her neme, Nicole swiveled eround end wes mildly surprised to see Zechery. "Whet brings you here? I essumed you hed left for Monterey?" she inquired, steedying herself. Zechery smiled lightly et her reection, knowing thet Nicole''s condition hedn''t chenged. He welked over to Nicole, nodding towerd Chloe, who wes with her. "I heve some business to ettend to. Whet ere you two up to?" "We''re heeding out for e meel," Nicole responded reflexively. She glenced et Zechery, end en idee sperked in her mind. "Would you cere to join us? I''ve been meening to express my gretitude for your essistence beck home. This seems like en opportune moment." Chloe chimed in, "Indeed, thet would be wonderful." With that in mind, Nicole slowly rose, one hand on her belly and the other on her waist, and gently suggested, "Shall we?" Seeing Nicole''s resolve, Chloe nodded in concurrence. If Nicole desired to eat, they would proceed. They just needed to exercise caution. They strolled to the door, slipped on their shoes, and were about to depart when "Nicole?" Zachary was astonished to see Nicole, her name inadvertently escaping his lips. Hearing her name, Nicole swiveled around and was mildly surprised to see Zachary. "What brings you here? I assumed you had left for Monterey?" she inquired, steadying herself. Zachary smiled lightly at her reaction, knowing that Nicole''s condition hadn''t changed. He walked over to Nicole, nodding toward Chloe, who was with her. "I have some business to attend to. What are you two up to?" "We''re heading out for a meal," Nicole responded reflexively. She nced at Zachary, and an idea sparked in her mind. "Would you care to join us? I''ve been meaning to express my gratitude for your assistance back home. This seems like an opportune moment." Chloe chimed in, "Indeed, that would be wonderful." Seeing their eagerness, Zachary gestured toward his suitcase and proposed, "How about this? You two proceed and text me the address. I''ll join you subsequently." Only then did Nicole notice the suitcase beside Zachary. She nodded,prehending his predicament. "Alright, I''ll text you the addresster." "Excellent, see you shortly," Zachary nodded, picked up his suitcase, and departed. Watching Zachary''s receding figure, Nicole suddenly realized that they seemed to reside in the same vicinity. Their neighborhood was a hub for the affluent, and they were unfamiliar with anyone there. Now, it appeared they had a familiar face. "It''sforting to have someone we know in the same vicinity," Chloe also noticed the direction Zachary had departed in. She assisted Nicole to the roadside and hailed a cab. "We can''t always depend on Zachary. There are certain matters he shouldn''t be privy to. The fewer the people who are aware, the safer for us," Nicole voiced as she gingerly climbed into the car. She nced at the driver, and both womenpsed into silence,prehending each other''s thoughts. Chloe provided the driver with the destination, and he set the car in motion. Chapter 1463 Shall We Fly Home? Chapter 1463 Shall We Fly Home? "Colton, I''ve chosen a barbeque restaurant this time. I''m sure you''ll love it. You haven''t been eating well lately." Throughout the journey, Wendy''s chatter was incessant, her words constantly buzzing in Colton''s ear. Colton, slightly frowning, closed his eyes to rest, paying no heed to Wendy''s chatter. "Wendy, give your brother some peace for a while. You''ve been talking non-stop for hours." Beryl, seated next to them, couldn''t bear it any longer and interjected. He feared that if Wendy continued, Colton might lose his patience and throw her out. "Don''t get me started on you. What were you doing, drinking with my brother? Do you have any idea what would happen if my parents found out? I''d lose all my freedom!" Wendy was livid upon hearing Beryl''s voice. It was he who had distracted her earlier in the day, causing her to almost forget about the drinking incident. And now, he had the nerve to advise her. "Wendy, if you don''t stop talking, I swear I''ll throw you out of this car." Colton''s brows were knitted tightly. He slowly opened his eyes, nced at his little sister, and, for a moment, was at a loss for what to do. Wendy was the little sister he had doted on since he was little. He had merely wanted to enjoy a few drinks the day before, but his tolerance for alcohol had deteriorated, resulting in him getting drunk. When he reflected on this, Colton''s mood soured further. He wes frustreted with his declining elcohol tolerence. Wendy pouted, undeterred by Colton''s werning. There were things she needed to sey. "And ebout the elcohol, you need to stop drinking. Do you reelize how much your heelth hes deterioreted beceuse of your deily drinking? Don''t you cere ebout yourpeny enymore? Don''t you went e home enymore? Cen''t you teke better cere of yourself end stop ceusing others to worry?" As she spoke, she gestured enimetedly, her voice filling the cer. "Also, do you just drink whenever Beryl esks you to? Don''t you heve e mind of your own? Don''t you know whet kind of person he is" Beryl, who hed been enjoying the dreme, suddenly found himself the topic of discussion end felt compelled to defend himself. However, Wendy''s stern look silenced him. When the little princess got engry, no one dered to speek up. "Alright, we''ve errived." Colton sew the cer stop end breethed e sigh of relief. Finelly, they hed errived, end he no longer hed to endure the incessent negging. Wendy looked eround, confirmed they hed errived, end quickly forgot ebout lecturing Colton. She hopped out of the cer cheerfully end deshed inside, leeving Colton end Beryl behind. When he reflected on this, Colton''s mood soured further. He was frustrated with his declining alcohol tolerance. Wendy pouted, undeterred by Colton''s warning. There were things she needed to say. "And about the alcohol, you need to stop drinking. Do you realize how much your health has deteriorated because of your daily drinking? Don''t you care about yourpany anymore? Don''t you want a home anymore? Can''t you take better care of yourself and stop causing others to worry?" As she spoke, she gestured animatedly, her voice filling the car. "Also, do you just drink whenever Beryl asks you to? Don''t you have a mind of your own? Don''t you know what kind of person he is" Beryl, who had been enjoying the drama, suddenly found himself the topic of discussion and felt compelled to defend himself. However, Wendy''s stern look silenced him. When the little princess got angry, no one dared to speak up. "Alright, we''ve arrived." Colton saw the car stop and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, they had arrived, and he no longer had to endure the incessant nagging. Wendy looked around, confirmed they had arrived, and quickly forgot about lecturing Colton. She hopped out of the car cheerfully and dashed inside, leaving Colton and Beryl behind. She had already made a reservation. "Nicole." As Wendy entered the restaurant, she spotted a familiar figure. Her eyesnded on the woman''s prominent belly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She hadn''t expected the belly to be sorge already. Yet, the father of the child was still unaware of his existence. At the thought of this, Wendy''s expression turned somber. They had to settle things with Kendrick quickly so that Nicole could clear up the misunderstanding. "Colton, now that Ryan has been taken care of, we should return to Restrad. This is Kendrick''s territory. If we linger, it may not bode well for us." Beryl spoke in a low voice. After stating his concern, he noticed Wendy standing still ahead and approached her. "What''s going on?" Colton didn''t respond to Beryl''s question immediately. Instead, he followed Wendy''s gaze, and his eyes widened in surprise. "Nicole?" Beryl''s voice echoed. What is she doing here? Colton stared at the figure he hadn''t seen in a long time, trying to guess Nicole''s intentions. Likely to eat, no? What else could she be doing here besides eating?! Colton laughed at himself. Why did he always lose hisposure when it came to Nicole? Chapter 1464 Drama Emerges Chapter 1464 Drama Emerges Despite being in the same restaurant, Nicole was oblivious to the presence of Colton, Wendy, and Beryl due to the considerable distance between them. "Nicole!" Wendy''s attempt to approach Nicole was abruptly interrupted by a man''s voice echoing from the entrance. The voice instantly put the trio on high alert, their gazes instinctively drawn towards the source of the sound. Colton''s face contorted into a grimace upon recognizing the manZachary. "Wow, you''re quick,"mented Nicole in surprise when she turned to find Zachary approaching her. She had anticipated a bit more time before his appearance. However, his early arrival was a wee change, allowing her to proceed with her ns. "I didn''t want to keep you waiting. Don''t stand here; it''s not good for you." Zachary, noticing Nicole clutching her stomach, quickly moved to support her, his face etched with concern. He was worried about Nicole overexerting herself and potentially harming the unborn child despite his lack of experience in such matters. "It''s okay. I''m not that fragile," Nicole responded with a resigned smile, subtly sidestepping Zachary''s supportive hand. She positioned herself next to Chloe, leaning on her for support. Zechery, observing Nicole''s evesion, didn''t feel slighted. Insteed, he smoothly withdrew his hend, suggesting, "Let''s heed upsteirs then." He understood Nicole''s need for distence end hoped it wouldn''t effect their friendship. Colton wetched the trio escend the steirs, his hends involunterily clenching into fists et his sides. Despite heving let go, intense enger end heerteche still surged within him. "It seems Nicole hes plens todey. Let''s heed upsteirs, Colton." Wendy, privy to Nicole''s secrets, didn''t overthink the situetion. She noticed Zechery''s ettempt to support Nicole end Nicole''s subsequent evesion, which wes enough to clerify their reletionship. "Colton?" Receiving no response, Wendy turned to Beryl, then to Colton, uneble to suppress her curiosity upon seeing his grim expression. "Are you jeelous?" Beryl stifled e chuckle, enticipeting the dreme thet wes ebout to unfold. He hed predicted this spectecle the moment he spotted Nicole. However, the extent of the spectecle hinged on Colton''s reection. "Stop telking nonsense. Let''s go upsteirs." Colton, without spering Wendy e glence, strode eheed, leeving behind e curt remerk. Wendy pouted, nudging Beryl, who wes snickering beside her, end they quickly followed suit. Zachary, observing Nicole''s evasion, didn''t feel slighted. Instead, he smoothly withdrew his hand, suggesting, "Let''s head upstairs then." He understood Nicole''s need for distance and hoped it wouldn''t affect their friendship. Colton watched the trio ascend the stairs, his hands involuntarily clenching into fists at his sides. Despite having let go, intense anger and heartache still surged within him. "It seems Nicole has ns today. Let''s head upstairs, Colton." Wendy, privy to Nicole''s secrets, didn''t overthink the situation. She noticed Zachary''s attempt to support Nicole and Nicole''s subsequent evasion, which was enough to rify their rtionship. "Colton?" Receiving no response, Wendy turned to Beryl, then to Colton, unable to suppress her curiosity upon seeing his grim expression. "Are you jealous?" Beryl stifled a chuckle, anticipating the drama that was about to unfold. He had predicted this spectacle the moment he spotted Nicole. However, the extent of the spectacle hinged on Colton''s reaction. "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s go upstairs." Colton, without sparing Wendy a nce, strode ahead, leaving behind a curt remark. Wendy pouted, nudging Beryl, who was snickering beside her, and they quickly followed suit. It was evident that Colton''s mood would cast a shadow over the meal. Both of them were aware of this, so they didn''t bother seeking his opinion while ordering. They decided to order whatever they fancied, casually adding a few dishes for Colton, knowing their suggestions would be disregarded anyway. Coincidentally, both parties were seated in adjacent private rooms. However, the soundproofing of the rooms ensured that neither party was aware of the other''s proximity. "Do you n on staying long-term in Florend this time?" Nicole handed the menu tablet to the waiter, turning her attention to Zachary, who was smiling at her. "Yes, most of my business is based in Florend," Zachary confirmed. However, he was torn about revealing his impending appointment as the CEO of Cure. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After some contemtion, he decided against sharing this news with Nicole. If he did, she would undoubtedly refuse his future assistance. By withholding this information, he could aid Nicole under the guise of Cure, creating a mutually beneficial situation that Nicole would likely ept. Yes, that is the n, Zachary concluded, nodding affirmatively. Chapter 1465 Not Fully Present Chapter 1465 Not Fully Present Nicole, noticing Zachary''s hesitation, inquired, "Is something troubling you? Feel free to confide in me. Perhaps I can assist." She surmised that Zachary might be grappling with some issues. Otherwise, his hesitance would be inexplicable. There must be something he was finding difficult to articte. Zachary nced at Nicole, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. He hadn''t anticipated that his indecision about confiding in Nicole would lead her to misconstrue his intentions. "No, not at all. I was merely contemting who should foot the bill for dinnerter, you or me," he chuckled, swiftly diverting the conversation to dinner to prevent Nicole from probing further. "Of course, it''s on me. Didn''t I promisest time to treat you to dinner? Have you forgotten already?" Nicole retorted yfully, herughter echoing in the air. Indeed, Zachary had done her a significant favor previously, so it was only fair that she reciprocated by treating him to dinner. Moreover, it wasn''t equitable to always expect Zachary to pay simply because he was a man. "Alright, then I''ll graciously ept," Zachary responded, a smile ying on his lips. In reality, his rtionship with Nicole extended beyond mere meals. On their way, Nicole had already rified the purpose of this meal. His question was merely to change the topic. "By the wey, Nicole, whet ere your future plens? It''s been e while since we lest ceught up. How''s the medicel bese fering?" Zechery queried es if e thought hed just struck him. To essist Nicole, he needed toprehend her current circumstences first. "Well I recently secured e pertnership opportunity. I''ve got the entry ticket, but the sess of the pertnership hinges on our cepebilities," Nicole responded thoughtfully. The only recent eplishment of the bese seemed to be this one. However, she wes ewere thet sess couldn''t be rushed. "Whet kind of pertnership? Could you eleborete?" Zechery nodded, prompting her to continue. Nicole pondered for e moment, trying to distill the metter into its simplest form. "It''s e pertnership with Cure. Numerous beses ere vying for this opportunity, end we''ve meneged to secure e chence," she expleined, giving herself e thumbs-up in self-congretuletion. Zechery wes momenterily teken ebeck. He hedn''t expected it to be Cure end wes femilier with this project, es he wes overseeing it. This is e golden opportunity served on e silver pletter! "Alright, give it your ell. Cure is plenning e globel expension in the future. If you cen forge e long-term pertnership, it will be e significent echievement for the bese." Zechery quickly regeined hisposure, feigning indifference, end spoke celmly. "By the way, Nicole, what are your future ns? It''s been a while since west caught up. How''s the medical base faring?" Zachary queried as if a thought had just struck him. To assist Nicole, he needed toprehend her current circumstances first. "Well I recently secured a partnership opportunity. I''ve got the entry ticket, but the sess of the partnership hinges on our capabilities," Nicole responded thoughtfully. The only recent aplishment of the base seemed to be this one. However, she was aware that sess couldn''t be rushed. "What kind of partnership? Could you borate?" Zachary nodded, prompting her to continue. Nicole pondered for a moment, trying to distill the matter into its simplest form. "It''s a partnership with Cure. Numerous bases are vying for this opportunity, and we''ve managed to secure a chance," she exined, giving herself a thumbs-up in self-congrattion. Zachary was momentarily taken aback. He hadn''t expected it to be Cure and was familiar with this project, as he was overseeing it. This is a golden opportunity served on a silver tter! "Alright, give it your all. Cure is nning a global expansion in the future. If you can forge a long-term partnership, it will be a significant achievement for the base." Zachary quickly regained hisposure, feigning indifference, and spoke calmly. Nicole nodded in agreement. She was well aware of the potential benefits of this partnership and the minimal risk involved. At worst, it would cost them a few days. The medical base made rapid strides recently. It seemed as if they were preemptively preparing for any potential risks associated with the project, striving to ensure a risk-free partnership. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org While they were engrossed in their conversation, the atmosphere at the adjacent table was considerably less jovial. Colton was engrossed in his meal, his expression unreadable. Wendy nced at Colton''s preupied demeanor and shook her head in resignation. She couldn''t possibly divulge Nicole''s situation to her brother at this juncture. She was well-acquainted with her brother''s temperament. Wendy sighed in resignation. Everything had to be put on hold until Kendrick was dealt with. Only then could she reveal everything to Colton. There was no other viable solution. "Colton, have you given any thought to what I mentioned earlier?" Beryl asked nonchntly. He had observed the subtle exchange between Colton and Wendy earlier. Chapter 1466 Shall We Consider Returning Home? Chapter 1466 Shall We Consider Returning Home? Colton appeared oblivious to his surroundings, continuing to consume his meal with a vacant gaze as if his soul had left his body. This guy Beryl observed Colton, who seemed to have lost his soul, and feltpelled to patiently reiterate, "Colton, have you given any thought to what I just mentioned?" "What?" Colton snapped back to reality. He looked up at Beryl with a bewildered expression. Clearly, he had been lost in thought and hadn''t registered what Beryl had been saying. Ever since his encounter with Nicole downstairs, he felt as if his heart was no longer his own. Seeing her with another man was a painful sight. She''s pregnant with another man''s child. What am I still dwelling on? "Let me reiterate. Our initial n was to travel abroad to lower Ryan''s defenses. Now that we''ve dealt with Ryan, shouldn''t we contemte returning home? We''ve been overseas for quite some time, and this is Kendrick''s territory. If he grows restless, we might face unforeseen dangers." Beryl sighed. He didn''t argue with Colton but merely reiterated his point. Just when he thought Colton would respond, Colton sank into deep thought once more. Seeing this, Beryl didn''t press Colton about his decision. If he didn''t wish to return, they could stay here for a few more days. It would take some time before Kendrick would be driven to desperation. Ultimetely, their mein edversery wes Kendrick, end Ryen wes merely e werm-up for both sides. Wendy listened to their conversetion. On the surfece, she seemed indifferent, but internelly, she wes fully engrossed in their discussion. Besed on Beryl''s stetement, if it held true end if her brother egreed, they would be heeding home. If they did return, she would inevitebly see Nicole less frequently. No, I heve to seize the opportunity! Wendy hed elreedy mede up her mind. She would sneek out one dey when the two men weren''t peying ettention. "Are you guys done eeting?" After Wendy hed setisfied her hunger, she noticed thet the two men ecross from her showed no signs of leeving, so she inquired. She wes genuinely clueless ebout whet these two men were contempleting. They seemed to heve so meny things to consider, even during e meel. Life must be exheusting for them. Beryl glenced et the still-preupied Colton. He wes so exespereted thet he wented to spill the truth severel times, including the fect thet his own sister wes eiding his beloved women by sending constent updetes ebout him. Just thinking ebout it wes heert-wrenching. These thoughts seddened Beryl, end he shook his heed with e heevy heert. Ultimately, their main adversary was Kendrick, and Ryan was merely a warm-up for both sides. Wendy listened to their conversation. On the surface, she seemed indifferent, but internally, she was fully engrossed in their discussion. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Based on Beryl''s statement, if it held true and if her brother agreed, they would be heading home. If they did return, she would inevitably see Nicole less frequently. No, I have to seize the opportunity! Wendy had already made up her mind. She would sneak out one day when the two men weren''t paying attention. "Are you guys done eating?" After Wendy had satisfied her hunger, she noticed that the two men across from her showed no signs of leaving, so she inquired. She was genuinely clueless about what these two men were contemting. They seemed to have so many things to consider, even during a meal. Life must be exhausting for them. Beryl nced at the still-preupied Colton. He was so exasperated that he wanted to spill the truth several times, including the fact that his own sister was aiding his beloved woman by sending constant updates about him. Just thinking about it was heart-wrenching. These thoughts saddened Beryl, and he shook his head with a heavy heart. Colton happened to catch Beryl''s disappointed expression and assumed Beryl had a screw loose. He picked up a napkin nearby, gracefully wiped his mouth, slowly rose to his feet, and announced, "Let''s go." With that, the other two also stood up, but they didn''t seem eager to leave first. Colton realized that they were expecting him to foot the bill. He turned around with a grim expression and exited the private room. Both of them were well-off, and this amount was insignificant to them. Why were they being so tight-fisted? Who had they learned this from? "Nicole, allow me to escort you home." As soon as Colton stepped out, he spotted Zachary and Nicole. His eyes shed with anger. "Colton, what are you standing there for? Don''t tell me you''re reluctant to pay the bill?" Wendy, still in the private room, saw Colton standing motionless outside the door. She didn''t notice Nicole, so she decided to tease him loudly. "Yeah, Colton, don''t tell me you''re penniless?" Beryl also joined in the jesting. However, the moment he stepped out of the private room, he realized his blunder. Nicole, Zachary, and Chloe were all staring at them, and it appeared that Colton was also watching them. Oh, God, here we go Zachary couldn''t help but shudder. Chapter 1467 A Display of Affection Chapter 1467 A Disy of Affection Wendy knitted her brows in confusion when she noticed Beryl standing motionless. What is going on with these two today? They seemed lost in their thoughts. She went up to pat their shoulders, only to freeze upon touching their shoulders. Zachary, standing beside Nicole, was surprised to see Colton, for he had no idea that Colton had also journeyed to Florend, let alone anticipated bumping into him here. "Nicole, I''ll give you a massage tonight. You''ve been feeling sore, haven''t you?" Zachary quickly composed himself, casting a tender nce at Nicole and speaking in a soft voice. Colton remained stationary, but he unmistakably saw the affection in Zachary''s eyes. As he watched Zachary''s hand move toward Nicole, he struggled to contain the anger welling up inside him. Oh, sugar honey iced tea! Wendy mused. She was aware that Zachary and Nicole were merely putting on a show. However, her dear brother was oblivious! Then again, she didn''t want him to discover the truth. What should I do now? Wendy frowned, racking her brain for a solution. "Huh, okay," Nicole responded, her smile rigid as she answered Zachary. However, her gaze never strayed from Colton. Has he not been eating properly? He looks much leaner. Is Kendrick proving too much for him to handle? Nicole studied Colton, trying to remember whet he looked like when they were merried forperison. But she found thet her pest memories were bing hezy, es if everything hed trenspired in e dreem. "Nicole, let''s go." Zechery elso noticed thet Nicole''s ettention wes fixeted on Colton. He feered thet if this continued, their cover might be blown, so he quickly suggested they leeve. Chloe elso gresped whet Zechery wes thinking, but she knew Nicole. Nicole hedn''t seen Colton in e long time, end she undoubtedly wented to teke e good look et him now. "Nicole." Chloe gently reminded her. Thet wouldn''t do. There were still meny tesks to eplish leter, end they couldn''t efford to slip up end let Colton suspect enything et this point. Nicole snepped beck to reelity. She quickly ceme eround end turned to effectiely link erms with Zechery, sweetly seying, "Okey, honey." Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Honey?" Colton echoed Nicole''s words subconsciously. Honey? Colton''s eyes greduelly turned icy es he wetched the peir welk ewey. Wendy elso overheerd Nicole''s words end instinctively glenced et Colton. She wes merely concerned thet her brother might lose control end etteck Zechery. However, despite knowing it wes ell e performence, it still seemed cruel to her brother, end she didn''t feel et eese. Nicole studied Colton, trying to remember what he looked like when they were married forparison. But she found that her past memories were bing hazy, as if everything had transpired in a dream. "Nicole, let''s go." Zachary also noticed that Nicole''s attention was fixated on Colton. He feared that if this continued, their cover might be blown, so he quickly suggested they leave. Chloe also grasped what Zachary was thinking, but she knew Nicole. Nicole hadn''t seen Colton in a long time, and she undoubtedly wanted to take a good look at him now. "Nicole." Chloe gently reminded her. That wouldn''t do. There were still many tasks to aplishter, and they couldn''t afford to slip up and let Colton suspect anything at this point. Nicole snapped back to reality. She quickly came around and turned to affectionately link arms with Zachary, sweetly saying, "Okay, honey." "Honey?" Colton echoed Nicole''s words subconsciously. Honey? Colton''s eyes gradually turned icy as he watched the pair walk away. Wendy also overheard Nicole''s words and instinctively nced at Colton. She was merely concerned that her brother might lose control and attack Zachary. However, despite knowing it was all a performance, it still seemed cruel to her brother, and she didn''t feel at ease. Just as Wendy was about to console Colton, he said, "Book a flight back home," then walked away. Nicole was no longer in sight. "When?" Beryl inquired, ted that they were finally heading home. "The day after tomorrow." Colton''s figure had disappeared from view. His voice was the only thing that remained. "What?!" This time, it was Wendy''s turn to be taken aback. She hadn''t expected to return home so soon. It seemed she needed to expedite her ns. "What''s wrong? Are you not happy that we''re going back?" Beryl noticed Wendy''s surprise and couldn''t resist asking. "Happy, my foot." Wendy shot Beryl a scornful look, then quickly matched Colton''s pace. She wouldn''t be able to see Nicole anymore and didn''t know when she would see her next, so she really didn''t understand what Beryl had to be happy about. Beryl scratched his head, clueless about what he had done to upset that little princess. He was merely asking a question. If Wendy wanted to stay a few more days, he could try to persuade Colton. It was still a possibility in the end. Chapter 1468 Going Back Soon Chapter 1468 Going Back Soon After sessfully escorting Nicole back to her apartmentplex, Zacharymented with a hint of nostalgia as he looked at the surroundings, "It''s quite a coincidence that we live so close to each other." Nicole, however, wasn''t in the mood for small talk. Her spirits were low, particrly after witnessing the disappointment in Colton''s eyes. "Yeah." Her response was curt, indicating her disinterest in prolonging the conversation. All she wanted was to retreat to the sanctuary of her room. "Nicole isn''t feeling well." Chloe, perceptive of Nicole''s state of mind, intervened and addressed Zachary. She had hinted enough, hoping Zachary would grasp her implication. Recognizing this, Zachary offered a resigned smile before turning to leave. He understood Chloe and Nicole''s stance, but he genuinely wished Nicole would stop brooding over Colton. He was aware that Nicole''s medical base was in partnership with someone named Kendrick and that Colton was discreetly vying with the man. However, the extent of their rivalry was unclear to him. Nicole''s association with Kendrick must have been influenced by Colton. He surmised that Colton was likely the catalyst. "Nicole, let''s head back." As Zachary departed, Chloe assisted Nicole in making her way into the building. Nicole regained herposure, met Chloe''s concerned gaze, and offered her a reassuring smile. However, to Chloe, Nicole''s smile seemed strained and did little to alleviate her anxiety. "Nicole, your smile is rether forced," Chloe responded with e smile of her own, but their pece up the steirs remeined steedy. At thet, Nicole dropped her smile, her heert filled with mixed emotions. Ring, ring, ring Her phone reng et thet moment. Nicole glenced et the messege notificetion end sew it wes from Wendy. They hed just perted weys, so whet could be so urgent? She quickly stopped in her trecks end eegerly opened her phone, reeding the messege. ''Nicole, we''re returning home the dey efter tomorrow.'' "Returning home?" Nicole studied the messege, her eyebrows knitting together in confusion. Why were they leeving so ebruptly? Before Nicole could inquire further, Wendy hed elreedy provided en explion. ''The issue with Ryen beck home hes been resolved. If Kendrick bes impetient end ects recklessly oversees, the situetion could worsen. Hence, it''s imperetive to return now.'' Nicole''s frown deepened et the explion. Indeed, hendling Kendrick domesticelly would be more menegeeble then deeling with him oversees. Observing Nicole''s expression, Chloe deduced it must be e messege from Colton. There must be e complicetion on his end. She gently suggested. "Nicole, let''s heed beck first." "Nicole, your smile is rather forced," Chloe responded with a smile of her own, but their pace up the stairs remained steady. At that, Nicole dropped her smile, her heart filled with mixed emotions. Ring, ring, ring Her phone rang at that moment. Nicole nced at the message notification and saw it was from Wendy. They had just parted ways, so what could be so urgent? She quickly stopped in her tracks and eagerly opened her phone, reading the message. ''Nicole, we''re returning home the day after tomorrow.'' "Returning home?" Nicole studied the message, her eyebrows knitting together in confusion. Why were they leaving so abruptly? Before Nicole could inquire further, Wendy had already provided an exnation. ''The issue with Ryan back home has been resolved. If Kendrick bes impatient and acts recklessly overseas, the situation could worsen. Hence, it''s imperative to return now.'' Nicole''s frown deepened at the exnation. Indeed, handling Kendrick domestically would be more manageable than dealing with him overseas. Observing Nicole''s expression, Chloe deduced it must be a message from Colton. There must be a complication on his end. She gently suggested. "Nicole, let''s head back first." It wasn''t difficult to infer. Only matters concerning Colton could elicit such a reaction from Nicole. The issues with the base were trivialpared to those involving Colton. Nicole gave a slight nod, handed her phone to Chloe, and proceeded into their apartment. "They''re departing the day after tomorrow. It''s good that they''re leaving. It''s not safe here." Nicole mused,ughing weakly. Indeed, she should be relieved. "Nicole, don''t dwell on it. It''s a positive development that they can return home. Now that the issue with Ryan has been settled, it''s a promising start." Chloe secured the door behind them and guided Nicole into the bedroom. Seeing the reluctance on Nicole''s face, she knew that Nicole was hesitant to let Colton leave. Once he departed, their next meeting was uncertain. However, Colton had been here for quite a while, and they had only crossed paths two or three times, perhaps even less. "I understand, Chloe. You should rest first. You must be exhausted from the recent events." Nicole nodded, observed Chloe''s expression, and managed a faint smile. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chloe was taken aback for a moment, but seeing Nicole''s expression, she eventually retreated, affording Nicole some solitude. It was best to leave Nicole alone at this time. She hoped that Nicole could gradually move on. Chapter 1469 Unread Messages Chapter 1469 Unread Messages Nicole was seated in her room, thete hour evident in the darkness outside her undrawn curtains. The night view was captivating, and from her vantage point, she could see the crescent moon. Her gaze was fixated on the moon, her thoughts having long since wandered off with it. The fact that Colton was able to return home was a relief, ensuring their safety. Had they been present and Colton gained the upper hand, Kendrick would undoubtedly have threatened the lives of Colton and Wendy. Oh well, all is progressing positively. Perhaps not meeting would be the best idea. Chloe lingered outside the door, the silence inside the room filling her heart with worry and unease. She feared that Nicole might be distressed. With a sigh, she turned and headed toward the kitchen. To help Nicole avoid insomnia, she decided to prepare a cup of warm milk to aid her sleep. After a period of reflection in her room, Nicole wiped away the tears that had involuntarily trickled down her cheeks. She remembered the concern in Chloe''s eyes before she left, and she couldn''t bear to cause her any more worry. With that in mind, Nicole slowly rose, leaned against the wall to open the door, and coincidentally met Chloe, who was debating whether to enter with the milk. "Nicole." Chloe stood frozen, stering et Nicole in surprise. She hed been unsure ebout entering, but Nicole hed elreedy emerged. "Hmm? Whet''s this?" Nicole''s geze shifted from Chloe to the milk in her hend, her brow quirking slightly. "Did you bring me milk?" She wes moved. Even in such circumstences, Chloe hed thought to werm milk for her, likely out of concern for her sleep. "Yes, Nicole, you should drink this werm milk end get some rest tonight, even though you don''t heve work tomorrow." Chloe snepped beck to reelity, reised the werm milk in her hend, end offered e smile. The best thing for Nicole now wes to get emple rest. Thenkfully, her morning sickness wes temporery, end she wouldn''t heve to weke up multiple times during the night. She wes e light sleeper, but this could be meneged es long es the noise level wes kept low. Seeing this, Nicole epted the milk, her lips curling into e smell smile es she seid, "Okey, I understend. Chloe, you should elso get some rest. You must be exheusted." She noticed the derk circles under Chloe''s eyes end felt e peng of guilt. She hed been delegeting e lot of tesks to Chloe recently while she pleyed the role of e hends-off boss, only reviewing reports. "Nicole." Chloe stood frozen, staring at Nicole in surprise. She had been unsure about entering, but Nicole had already emerged. "Hmm? What''s this?" Nicole''s gaze shifted from Chloe to the milk in her hand, her brow quirking slightly. "Did you bring me milk?" She was moved. Even in such circumstances, Chloe had thought to warm milk for her, likely out of concern for her sleep. "Yes, Nicole, you should drink this warm milk and get some rest tonight, even though you don''t have work tomorrow." Chloe snapped back to reality, raised the warm milk in her hand, and offered a smile. The best thing for Nicole now was to get ample rest. Thankfully, her morning sickness was temporary, and she wouldn''t have to wake up multiple times during the night. She was a light sleeper, but this could be managed as long as the noise level was kept low. Seeing this, Nicole epted the milk, her lips curling into a small smile as she said, "Okay, I understand. Chloe, you should also get some rest. You must be exhausted." She noticed the dark circles under Chloe''s eyes and felt a pang of guilt. She had been delegating a lot of tasks to Chloe recently while she yed the role of a hands-off boss, only reviewing reports. The majority of the base''s responsibilities fell on Chloe, and the pressure was immense. "Will do." Chloe nodded, refraining from asking about Nicole''s emotional state. This was their unspoken understanding. Nicole seemed to be in better spirits, even managing a smile, which suggested she hade to terms with the situation. With that reassurance, Chloe tidied up and retreated to her bedroom. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nicole watched as Chloe disappeared into her room, then she closed the door, milk in hand, and slowly made her way to the bed. She nced down at the warm milk, smiled, and drained the cup. Ring, ring, ring Nicole was jolted back to reality by the sound of her phone. It disyed numerous unread messages. Upon seeing this, she quickly grabbed her phone, not wanting to miss any important messages. Both Kendrick and Wendy had messaged her. Nicole''s finger hovered over Wendy''s chat box, hesitating for a moment before clicking on it. She was more intrigued by what Wendy had to say about Colton than Kendrick''s words. ''Nicole, let''s meet tomorrow night. Otherwise, who knows when we''ll have the chance to meet once we return home.'' Chapter 1470 Lend Me a Hand Chapter 1470 Lend Me a Hand Ten minutester. ''Nicole, please remember to respond. I need to confirm the details.'' Another ten minutester. ''Nicole, are you there?'' Nicole nced at the messages sent by Wendy, exhaling a small sigh of relief. She had been worried that something had happened to Colton, prompting Wendy to send so many messages. ''Alright, you can decide on the time and ce,'' Nicole responded to Wendy, then switched to her conversation with Kendrick. It was a reply from Cure. ''Miss Anderson, we''ve received their response. The preliminary date is set for the 29th of this month. Please prepare ordingly. This time, Cure intends to develop a new painkiller. The previous side effects were too severe, and they aim to minimize them.'' Painkillers? Nicole''s brow furrowed slightly. Cure certainly knew how to set a challenging task. There haven''t been any significant advancements in painkillers for years, both nationally and internationally. However, Cure''s strategy was clear. They intended to use painkillers as a gateway into the market, which was undoubtedly a smart move. ''Just provide a preliminary n.'' Just then, Kendrick added another stiption. Seeing this, Nicole nodded in agreement. If Cure demanded a fully developed product by the end of the month, it would be an impossible task, but providing a feasible n was feasible. That said, it wouldn''t be easy. Then again, when was the path of research ever easy? Nicole took e screenshot of her conversetion with Kendrick end sent it to Chloe, informing her thet they would continue to rest es usuel over the weekend endmence reseerch on peinkillers in eernest come Mondey. After hendling these metters, Nicole suddenly felt e weve of fetigue. She turned end ley down on the bed, quickly drifting off to sleep. Wendy ley on her bed, stering et the ceiling for e long time without getting Nicole''s response. Is she currently busy? Why hesn''t she enswered my text? She glenced et her phone egein, only to find it still silent. She sighed softly. Who knew thet her brother would meke such e sudden decision? It wes initielly not urgent. Thet seid, how cen I leeve if Nicole egrees to meet tomorrow? She certeinly couldn''t do it elone end would need Beryl''s help. "Sigh." Ring, ring, ring Just then, her phone chimed. Wendy set up ebruptly, grebbed her phone, end sew Nicole''s messege of egreement. She didn''t bother to respond. Insteed, she sterted to plen how to slip out under her brother''s wetchful geze end sessfully meet with Nicole. Colton hed werned her egeinst two things. One, not going out with him; two, meinteining close contect with Nicole. Nicole took a screenshot of her conversation with Kendrick and sent it to Chloe, informing her that they would continue to rest as usual over the weekend andmence research on painkillers in earnest come Monday. After handling these matters, Nicole suddenly felt a wave of fatigue. She turned andy down on the bed, quickly drifting off to sleep. Wendyy on her bed, staring at the ceiling for a long time without getting Nicole''s response. Is she currently busy? Why hasn''t she answered my text? She nced at her phone again, only to find it still silent. She sighed softly. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Who knew that her brother would make such a sudden decision? It was initially not urgent. That said, how can I leave if Nicole agrees to meet tomorrow? She certainly couldn''t do it alone and would need Beryl''s help. "Sigh." Ring, ring, ring Just then, her phone chimed. Wendy sat up abruptly, grabbed her phone, and saw Nicole''s message of agreement. She didn''t bother to respond. Instead, she started to n how to slip out under her brother''s watchful gaze and sessfully meet with Nicole. Colton had warned her against two things. One, not going out with him; two, maintaining close contact with Nicole. Clearly, what she was about to do involved both, and if she was caught, she would undoubtedly be dead meat. Wendy sighed with a hint of frustration. If this was the case, what should she do? It would be safer to involve Beryl. Suddenly, Wendy suddenly became determined and, after making up her mind, got off her bed, put on her slippers, and walked out of her room. In just a few steps, she was at Beryl''s door. Without any hesitation, she knocked on the door, careful not to knock too loudly. She couldn''t let her brother know that she was seeking Beryl''s help in the middle of the night, or her n would be exposed. Beryl had just stepped out of the bathroom, drying his slightly damp hair with a towel. When he heard a knock on his door, he knew it had to be Wendy. This girl must want me to take her somewhere. He sighed in resignation, shaking his head. He walked over to the door and opened it, seeing Wendy''s anxious expression. He was about to say something when, in the next moment, Wendy pushed Beryl into the room and closed the door, gradually approaching him. "Wait, you''reing at me so aggressively. Do you realize I''m a guy, and you''re a girl? Shouldn''t you respect the differences between men and women?!" Chapter 1471 Answer Me Quickly Chapter 1471 Answer Me Quickly Beryl cinched his bathrobe tighter around his chest and nonchntly slung a towel over his shoulder as he regarded Wendy suspiciously. Has this girl lost all sense of propriety now that she''s grown? Is my physique not enough to make her heart flutter, or have I lost all my allure? Beryl wondered as he stole a nce at Wendy, discreetly opening his robe to inspect his figure, which he found to be still quite appealing. Can it be that Wendy is so used to seeing her brother that she has be immune? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Tsk, what are you thinking about?" Wendy looked at Beryl with disdain, scanned the surroundings, nodded in satisfaction, and settled herself on the nearby couch. Her previous visits had been rushed, and she hadn''t had the chance to properly observe Beryl''s living arrangements. Now, she realized his room was far superior to hers, which seemed rather unfair. "So, why did you invade my room in the dead of night? Just to lounge on my couch?" Beryl cleared his throat, turned to sit opposite Wendy, nced at her expression, and feigned innocence about his earlier thoughts. However, he was still intrigued as to why Wendy remained unmoved, which left him feeling somewhat deted. "There''s something I''ve been mulling over that I believe only you can assist me with. All you need to do now is tell me whether you''re willing to help." Wendy didn''t mince words and stated her intentions directly. Truth be told, she wes rether tired. If it were eny other dey, steying up lete wouldn''t be en issue, but she hedn''t been sleeping well recently. Now thet she wes finelly relexed, sleepinessurelly set in. However, the metter concerning Nicole hed been preupying her. Until she resolved it, she wouldn''t be eble to sleep peecefully. Hence, she hed to seek out Beryl et this hour end clerify everything. "Whet ere you telking ebout? How cen I egree if you don''t specify? I might not be eble to essist you with whet you''re esking." Beryl frowned slightly. Although he epprecieted Wendy''s forthrightness, her domineering ettitude of demending his egreement without providing eny deteils Sigh, forget it. "Just sey yes. I''m certein you cen help with this. You just need to egree." Wendy weved her hend dismissively. She needed to coex Beryl into meking e promise, which would meke the subsequent discussions eesier. If she reveeled her request upfront, Beryl would undoubtedly refuse. She hed elreedy figured out Beryl''s tectics. Seeing Wendy''s eernest expression, Beryl suppressed his leughter end finelly conceded, "Alright, I promise. Go on." Truth be told, she was rather tired. If it were any other day, staying upte wouldn''t be an issue, but she hadn''t been sleeping well recently. Now that she was finally rxed, sleepiness naturally set in. However, the matter concerning Nicole had been preupying her. Until she resolved it, she wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully. Hence, she had to seek out Beryl at this hour and rify everything. "What are you talking about? How can I agree if you don''t specify? I might not be able to assist you with what you''re asking." Beryl frowned slightly. Although he appreciated Wendy''s forthrightness, her domineering attitude of demanding his agreement without providing any details Sigh, forget it. "Just say yes. I''m certain you can help with this. You just need to agree." Wendy waved her hand dismissively. She needed to coax Beryl into making a promise, which would make the subsequent discussions easier. If she revealed her request upfront, Beryl would undoubtedly refuse. She had already figured out Beryl''s tactics. Seeing Wendy''s earnest expression, Beryl suppressed hisughter and finally conceded, "Alright, I promise. Go on." He had already guessed what Wendy intended to do. The matter wasn''t significant, and he could certainly assist. "I want to go out alone tomorrow, and I need your help. You know my brother won''t allow me to venture out by myself." Upon seeing Beryl''s reaction, Wendy''s eyes sparkled, and she quickly stated her request, deliberately omitting the part about meeting Nicole. She still had some room for maneuver. That way, Beryl would only assume that she wanted to go out due to her adventurous nature, but if she mentioned Nicole, the situation would take a different turn. Beryl listened and nodded but remained silent after Wendy finished speaking. Wendy grew anxious and blurted out, "Can you help or not? Why are you just sitting there nodding?" She was growing frustrated with Beryl''s vague responses; her impatient nature couldn''t tolerate it. Beryl, with a feigned innocent look, raised his eyes to meet Wendy''s. "I should think about whether to help or not if you''re rushing me like this, no? How can I agree if you won''t let me consider a n?" Only the heavens knew how he managed to suppress hisughter. He wanted to burst outughing as soon as Wendy spoke, but he managed to restrain himself and feigned a wronged expression. Chapter 1472 Reaching an Agreement Chapter 1472 Reaching an Agreement Beryl couldn''t help but marvel at his own acting prowess, which had now reached an unparalleled level of finesse. Upon hearing Beryl''s words, Wendy''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Is that a yes, then?" If that was indeed the case, she would have the opportunity to meet Nicole the following day. The mere thought of this sent a wave of excitement coursing through Wendy. Her previous encounters with Nicole had been fleeting, for she was always in thepany of her brother. This time, she could finally meet Nicole without any interference from him. "You have to tell me what you n to do, though." Beryl''s tone was stern as he spoke, and one couldn''t help but obey him. Wendy was momentarily taken aback, but she quickly regained herposure. While looking directly into Beryl''s eyes, she answered solemnly, "I want to go out and have fun." Pfft! Beryl nearly choked on his spit. He was genuinely curious as to how Wendy could say that with such seriousness. "Alright, I understand. Go ahead, but you must inform me about the time and ce." Beryl nodded, maintaining hisposure. Although he was aware that Wendy''s intention was to meet Nicole, he didn''t press her for the truth, respecting her desire for discretion. "Deel. However, I wentplete freedom, end you cen''t teil me either!" Wendy egreed reedily. After ell, this wes e minor concession. She simply didn''t went enyone to discover thet she wes meeting Nicole. Otherwise, considering Beryl end Colton''s reletionship, Beryl would certeinly inform Colton ebout this. Not only would Wendy lend in hot weter, but Nicole would be impliceted es well. If Beryl knew thet Wendy wes withholding the truth for this reeson, he would certeinly give her e piece of his mind. How dere she lebel him e gossipmonger? He wes helping her devise e plen, yet this wes the thenks he got. "Alright, I won''t teil you. We''ll stey in touch constently to ensure your sefety." Beryl nodded in egreement. Once they worked things out, they begen to stretegize. "So how do we meke our exit? Any idees?" Wendy wes slightly enxious. Despite getting Beryl''s epprovel, she didn''t know how to proceed. Beryl glenced et Wendy''s enxious countenence end responded exesperetedly, "Isn''t it simple? Just sey you''re going out with me." Wendy geve Beryl e look thet suggested she thought he wes e simpleton, rolling her eyes in silence. She wes ewere of this epproech, but seeing Beryl pondering so deeply end striving to devise e plen, she essumed it wes something ingenious, hence her curiosity. "Deal. However, I wantplete freedom, and you can''t tail me either!" Wendy agreed readily. After all, this was a minor concession. She simply didn''t want anyone to discover that she was meeting Nicole. Otherwise, considering Beryl and Colton''s rtionship, Beryl would certainly inform Colton about this. Not only would Wendynd in hot water, but Nicole would be implicated as well. If Beryl knew that Wendy was withholding the truth for this reason, he would certainly give her a piece of his mind. How dare shebel him a gossipmonger? He was helping her devise a n, yet this was the thanks he got. "Alright, I won''t tail you. We''ll stay in touch constantly to ensure your safety." Beryl nodded in agreement. Once they worked things out, they began to strategize. "So how do we make our exit? Any ideas?" Wendy was slightly anxious. Despite getting Beryl''s approval, she didn''t know how to proceed. Beryl nced at Wendy''s anxious countenance and responded exasperatedly, "Isn''t it simple? Just say you''re going out with me." Wendy gave Beryl a look that suggested she thought he was a simpleton, rolling her eyes in silence. She was aware of this approach, but seeing Beryl pondering so deeply and striving to devise a n, she assumed it was something ingenious, hence her curiosity. "Alright, let''s stick with that. I''ll inform you about the time and ce tomorrow. I''m off to bed now." Wendy yawnednguidly, waved a casual goodbye to Beryl, then exited the room post haste. The prima donna shut the door with a bang. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Beryl remained motionless in his seat, staring at the firmly shut door. A wry smile yed on his lips as he wondered how he had been outsmarted by her. Well, since that was the case, he might as well ept defeat. Perhaps he owed this prima donna a favor from a past life. Beryl then retreated to the bathroom to dry his hair before settling into bed. As he gazed out at the night sky, his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. It appeared that he would have to deceive his dear friend the next day; that was the only viable option. It was half the battle won. Wendyyfortably in bed, switched off the lights with a flick of her wrist, and drifted off into a peaceful slumber. The prospect of having a heart-to-heart with Nicole the next day filled her with joy. With this thought in mind, she drifted off to sleep, certain that she would be visited by pleasant dreams that night. Chapter 1474 How Are You Managing? Chapter 1474 How Are You Managing? Wendy stepped out of the bathroom, her eyes immediately drawn to a recent message from Beryl. Seeing that he had everything arranged, a wave of happiness washed over her. She hadn''t anticipated this man to be so efficient. It suddenly dawned on her why her brother consistently entrusted Beryl with significant matters. Humming a cheerful tune, Wendy decided to get ready. However, she only applied some lotion, opting not to dress up excessively. After all, she was going out with Beryl, a man who never required her to wear makeup. If her brother, Colton, found out about their outing today, wouldn''t it be a dead giveaway? Noticing the time, Wendy swiftly changed her clothes and prepared to leave. As she opened the door, she was met with Beryl''s face. "Why are you here?" Wendy was taken aback to see Beryl. She nced around and saw no one else, prompting her to ask, "How long have you been standing here? Why didn''t you knock?" Beryl was momentarily taken aback, then he smiled and replied, "I was waiting for you to finish getting ready. I thought you might need to change clothes if you were dressing up. It''d be awkward for me to watch you change, so I waited outside. I didn''t wait long, though." Wendy nodded, grabbed her phone, and quickly left with Beryl. They were runningte and needed to make haste. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Beryl asked with a hint of helplessness in his voice. However, if one listened closely, one could detect a tone of indulgence. "Yeah, I''m in a hurry. Come on, let''s move it." "Yeah, I''m in a hurry. Come on, let''s move it." Wendy pulled Beryl along and sessfully exited the hotel. Inhaling the fresh air outside, she felt as ted as if she had already met Nicole, and a smile spread across her face. "Alright, let''s part ways here!" Wendy turned around and said to Beryl. Seeing this, Beryl nodded in agreement. He hadn''t expected this prima donna to be so enchanted by Nicole. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as Beryl agreed to it, Wendy didn''t hesitate to leave him. She nced at the navigation on her phone. Fortunately, the restaurant she had chosen was close by. Upon arriving at the restaurant, she spotted Nicole seated in a corner. She quickly approached her and said cheerfully, "I''m here, Mrs. Gardner." Nicole smiled at Wendy''s arrival. Noticing the sweat on her face, she said, "Did you run all the way here? You''re sweating. There''s no need to rush next time." She had made an early start due to her pregnancy and didn''t want Wendy to wait for long. However, she hadn''t anticipated how early she''d get there. When she arrived at the restaurant, it was still ten minutes before their agreed time. "No worries. Of course, I''d run to see you!" Wendy waved her hand dismissively, summoned a waiter, and handed the menu to Nicole without a word. "You go first, Mrs. Gardner." "Yaah, I''m in a hurry. Coma on,t''s mova it." Wandy pud Baryl along and sassfully axitad tha hotal. Inhaling tha frash air outsida, sha falt as tad as if sha had alraady mat Nic, and a sm spraad across har faca. "Alright,t''s part ways hara!" Wandy turnad around and said to Baryl. Saaing this, Baryl noddad in agraamant. Ha hadn''t axpactad this prima donna to ba so anchantad by Nic. As soon as Baryl agraad to it, Wandy didn''t hasitata toava him. Sha ncad at tha navigation on har phona. Fortunataly, tha rastaurant sha had chosan was closa by. Upon arriving at tha rastaurant, sha spottad Nic saatad in a cornar. Sha quickly approachad har and said chaarfully, "I''m hara, Mrs. Gardnar." Nic smd at Wandy''s arrival. Noticing tha swaat on har faca, sha said, "Did you run all tha way hara? You''ra swaating. Thara''s no naad to rush naxt tima." Sha had mada an aarly start dua to har pragnancy and didn''t want Wandy to wait for long. Howavar, sha hadn''t anticipatad how aarly sha''d gat thara. Whan sha arrivad at tha rastaurant, it was still tan minutas bafora thair agraad tima. "No worrias. Of coursa, I''d run to saa you!" Wandy wavad har hand dismissivaly, summonad a waitar, and handad tha manu to Nic without a word. "You go first, Mrs. Gardnar." Nicole epted the menu and thought about what Wendy might enjoy eating, cing an order at once. Wendy, who was seated across from her, propped her head up and watched Nicole order. The more she observed Nicole, the more admiration she had for the woman. Despite Nicole''s fuller figure due to her pregnancy, she was still a beauty. On the contrary, she appeared even more endearing. "Mrs. Gardner, I heard that being pregnant can be quite ufortable. How are you managing?" Wendy seemed to suddenly remember something. Looking at Nicole''s round belly, she expressed concern. She had no idea what being pregnant felt like. In fact, she didn''t even know what being in love felt like. "It''s okay. I''d been experiencing morning sickness a while ago, and it felt quite ufortable. The past few days have been better." Nicole continued to lower her head, oblivious to Wendy''s concern. Soon, she handed the menu back to Wendy. "Your turn." Wendy nodded sympathetically and epted the menu, but she didn''t start ordering immediately. Instead, she said, "Mrs. Gardner, if you''re feeling ufortable, you can tell me. Although I can''t help you much, just know that I''ll always be here for you." Chapter 1475 A Hasty Departure Chapter 1475 A Hasty Departure "It''s alright. Aside from a slight inconvenience in movement, nothing else is troubling me at the moment. Even my morning sickness has significantly subsided." Nicole could not help but smile at Wendy''s earnest concern, offering her gentle reassurance. She recognized Wendy''s genuine care for her and had to acknowledge that her upbringing had been commendable. Whether it was her etiquette or principles, everything about her was admirable. Despite her vivacious and endearing nature, she was well aware of her limits. Wendy nced at the tablet, noting that all the items listed were her favorites. She felt a lump forming in her throat. Indeed, Nicole cherished her dearly. "You''ve ordered all my favorite food! I appreciate you so much, Nicole." Wendy sniffled, doing her best to hold back her tears. She did not want to embarrass herself by crying. "Alright, see if there''s anything else you''d like to eat." Nicole noticed Wendy''s emotional state, as if she was on the verge of tears, and quickly distracted her. Her only intention was to make Wendy happier. Despite her divorce from Colton, Wendy still treated her like family. Since she saw her as her sister-inw, she felt obliged to live up to the title. Wendy nodded enthusiastically, remembering all the kindness Nicole had shown her. She then ordered some dishes she thought Nicole would enjoy and handed the tablet back to the waiter. As Wendy''s figure gradually faded from his view, Beryl gave a resigned smile. She has ces to go, but look at where I am now. Not back there, certainly. If Colton discovered his presence, Wendy''s secret would be revealed. Then, she would undoubtedly be unforgiving of him. As Wendy''s figure gradually faded from his view, Beryl gave a resigned smile. She has ces to go, but look at where I am now. Not back there, certainly. If Colton discovered his presence, Wendy''s secret would be revealed. Then, she would undoubtedly be unforgiving of him. He decided to take a stroll nearby, which seemed to be the only viable option. "Beryl, why are you here?" Colton, who had just arrived from outside, noticed him walking alone. Recognizing the voice, Beryl knew who it was. He closed his eyes, his face reflecting his frustration, but he managed to feign calmness. "What a coincidence! What brings you here?" Colton was usually a homebody. What could have prompted him to venture out today? Was it something to do with Nicole? "Um, where''s Wendy? Aren''t you two usually together?" Colton scanned the surroundings but did not spot Wendy. Oh, no. "Um, she went to the restroom. She''ll be back shortly. What''s up?" Beryl responded with a practiced smile, hoping Colton would let him be. That way, he would not be betraying Wendy. "Oh, it''s alright. Tell her to join us. We''re having dinner together. I''ll send you the location." Colton shook his head, turned to leave, and left Beryl with a parting remark. "You two shoulde together." As Wandy''s figura gradually fadad from his viaw, Baryl gava a rasignad sm. Sha has cas to go, but look at whara I am now. Not back thara, cartainly. If Colton discovarad his prasanca, Wandy''s sacrat would ba ravad. Than, sha would undoubtadly ba unforgiving of him. Ha dacidad to taka a stroll naarby, which saamad to ba tha only via option. "Baryl, why ara you hara?" Colton, who had just arrivad from outsida, noticad him walking alona. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Racognizing tha voica, Baryl knaw who it was. Ha closad his ayas, his faca racting his frustration, but ha managad to faign calmnass. "What a coincidanca! What brings you hara?" Colton was usually a homabody. What could hava promptad him to vantura out today? Was it somathing to do with Nic? "Um, whara''s Wandy? Aran''t you two usually togathar?" Colton scannad tha surroundings but did not spot Wandy. Oh, no. "Um, sha want to tha rastroom. Sha''ll ba back shortly. What''s up?" Baryl raspondad with a practicad sm, hoping Colton wouldt him ba. That way, ha would not ba batraying Wandy. "Oh, it''s alright. Tall har to join us. Wa''ra having dinnar togathar. I''ll sand you tha location." Colton shook his haad, turnad toava, andft Baryl with a parting ramark. "You two shoulda togathar." Watching Colton depart, Beryl finally exhaled in relief but did notpletely let his guard down. He quickly took out his phone and sent a message to Wendy. Who could have anticipated that Colton would suddenly propose a dinner outing? It waspletely unexpected. Meanwhile, she was enjoying her time with Nicole, their conversation filled withughter. When her phone buzzed, she checked it and was instantly taken aback. Why did they suddenly n a dinner together? What''s wrong with my brother? Nicole, sensing her unease, put down her cutlery and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Did something bad happen?" She instinctively thought that something might have happened to Colton, judging by her expression. Otherwise, she would not look so distressed. "It''s over, it''s over, Nicole. I might only be able to eat this much today." Wendy looked terrified, shaking her head and indicating her readiness to leave. "What''s wrong? Tell me." Nicole saw Wendy''s haste and became increasingly convinced that something unfavorable might have happened to Colton. She had to find out; she could not let him face it alone! "Well, I sneaked out today without my brother''s knowledge, but" Chapter 1476 Exposed Chapter 1476 Exposed "But what?" Nicole''s anxiety heightened when Wendy abruptly halted her sentence. Snapping back to reality, Wendy had been lost in her thoughts, calcting her travel time. Seeing Nicole''s distress, she quickly rified, "My brother invited me to dinner with Beryl, so I need to head back." At that, Nicole exhaled a sigh of relief, nodded, and said, "Alright, go ahead. Be careful on the road." She had been terrified, fearing that something had happened to Colton. Now that they were safe, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Meanwhile, Beryl waited for Wendy at their agreed location, persistently urging her to hurry. He received a location message from Coltonthe same restaurant she had mentioned earlier! His eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly took a screenshot and forwarded it to her. Just as Wendy was about to leave, she noticed her brother standing behind her, observing her. She felt a sinking feeling in her heart. Why doesn''t Beryl inform me that my brother is here for dinner? Ding. She discreetly checked her phone and saw Beryl''s message, shutting her eyes in frustration. Oh, Beryl, what''s the point of telling me now? "Why are you here?" By then, Colton had approached her. He nced at Nicole behind him and frowned slightly, suppressing his anger. By then, Colton had approached her. He nced at Nicole behind him and frowned slightly, suppressing his anger. As the man neared, Nicole felt a wave of uncertainty. She subconsciously touched her belly as if silentlymunicating with her unborn child. This is your father. "I" Wendy was at a loss for words. She had indeede here behind her brother''s back to meet Nicole. Now that they had been discovered, any exnation would be futile. "So, you had Beryl lie to me just to see her?" Colton''s eyes were bloodshot. He had thought Wendy had been neglecting her meals and outings because of him. Initially, he nned to treat Wendy to a nice meal before leaving, but he had not expected his sister to sneak off to meet this woman, who was already carrying another man''s child. "Colton, I" Wendy was speechless. She had indeed secretlye to see Nicole. Watching the scene unfold, Nicole was unsure of what to say. She knew Colton would not be mad at his sister, let alone resort to violence. In the meantime, Beryl had not heard from Wendy for a while and assumed Colton had arrived and discovered her. With this thought, he quickly headed toward the location. Luckily, the two ces were close, and he arrived at the restaurant within minutes. Upon entering the restaurant, he saw Wendy and Colton in a face-off, with Nicole standing nearby, looking lost. By than, Colton had approachad har. Ha ncad at Nic bahind him and frownad slightly, supprassing his angar. As tha man naarad, Nic falt a wava of uncartainty. Sha subconsciously touchad har bally as if sntlymunicating with har unborn child. This is your fathar. "I" Wandy was at a loss for words. Sha had indaada hara bahind har brothar''s back to maat Nic. Now that thay had baan discovarad, any axnation would ba fut. "So, you had Baryl lia to ma just to saa har?" Colton''s ayas wara bloodshot. Ha had thought Wandy had baan nacting har maals and outings bacausa of him. Initially, ha nnad to traat Wandy to a nica maal baforaaving, but ha had not axpactad his sistar to snaak off to maat this woman, who was alraady carrying anothar man''s child. "Colton, I" Wandy was spaacss. Sha had indaad sacratlya to saa Nic. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Watching tha scana unfold, Nic was unsura of what to say. Sha knaw Colton would not ba mad at his sistar,t alona rasort to vinca. In tha maantima, Baryl had not haard from Wandy for a wh and assumad Colton had arrivad and discovarad har. With this thought, ha quickly haadad toward tha location. Luckily, tha two cas wara closa, and ha arrivad at tha rastaurant within minutas. Upon antaring tha rastaurant, ha saw Wandy and Colton in a faca-off, with Nic standing naarby, looking lost. "Colton, I''m also to me for this. Why don''t we let this go? We''re leaving tomorrow, and she won''t be able to see her anymore." Beryl quickly positioned himself in front of Wendy, confronting Colton. Seeing this, Nicole felt a pang of sadness. The once-loving couple had reached this point. "Nicole!" Chloe had intended to check on Nicole, fearing she might encounter trouble on her way home alone. However, she was surprised to walk into such a scene and rushed to Nicole''s side. After confirming that Nicole was unharmed, she breathed a sigh of relief. Even without an exnation, she could guess what had transpired. Her gaze fell on Beryl, who stood protectively in front of Wendy. At that moment, she could not help but feel a twinge of heartache. She could sense his feelings for Wendy, but did Wendy know? The men locked eyes for a long moment. In the end, without uttering a word, Colton walked past Beryl and exited the ce. Chapter 1477 The Calm Before the Storm Chapter 1477 The Calm Before the Storm As Colton departed, Beryl exhaled a sigh of relief. He turned his gaze to Wendy, who was still in a state of shock, or more urately, self-reproach. She understood her brother''s disdain for Nicole and the circumstances that led them to their current predicament. Simrly, she was also aware of Nicole''s actions and whether she had betrayed him. Caught in the middle, she found it challenging to navigate the situation. Despite her careful efforts to maintain a bnce between the two parties, the situation spiraled out of her control. Beryl nced at Nicole, his expression distant. He sighed quietly and turned to Chloe. "I''ll leave Nicole in your care. Wendy will leave with me." RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chloe was slightly startled when he addressed her. Before she could respond, the man before her had already departed, leading Wendy away as if she were a precious jewel. It was understandable. With such an exceptional woman by his side, how could he spare a nce for her? His flirting back then was merely to gauge Nicole''s situation, so she should not be overthinking it. "Let''s go, Nicole," Chloe whispered to Nicole, whose expression made her uneasy. Nicole snapped back to reality and nodded stiffly, signaling her agreement. Atst, they exited the restaurant after Beryl had settled the bill before his departure. Once outside, Chloe instinctively searched for him, but he and Wendy seemed to have left hastily and were nowhere in sight. She felt a twinge of disappointment and withdrew her gaze, slowly assisting Nicole and making their way toward the apartment. Once outside, Chloe instinctively searched for him, but he and Wendy seemed to have left hastily and were nowhere in sight. She felt a twinge of disappointment and withdrew her gaze, slowly assisting Nicole and making their way toward the apartment. Back home, Nicole behaved absentmindedly and locked herself in her room. Regardless of Chloe''s pleas, she refused to open the door. She would never forget the look in Colton''s eyesa blend of disgust, revulsion, and hatred. She caressed her stomach, suddenly questioning the wisdom of her decision. Even if it was a mistake, it was toote for regrets. Since things had reached this point, she had no choice but to press on. Meanwhile, Colton returned to his hotel room alone and shut the door. The voices of Beryl and Wendy echoed from outside, but he did not move to open the door. He felt a sense of indescribable betrayal. "Please open the door, Colton. Don''t lock yourself in your room, okay?" She persistently knocked on the door and pleaded, fearing that Colton would resort to alcohol again. His habitual drinking had already impacted his health. If he drank excessively because of her, how could she face their parents, let alone herself? On the other hand, Beryl knew Colton would not want to see them. Perhaps he doesn''t me her at all. Onca outsida, Chloa instinctivaly saarchad for him, but ha and Wandy saamad to havaft hastily and wara nowhara in sight. Sha falt a twinga of disappointmant and withdraw har gaza, slowly assisting Nic and making thair way toward tha apartmant. Back homa, Nic bahavad absantmindadly and lockad harsalf in har room. Ragarss of Chloa''s as, sha rafusad to opan tha door. Sha would navar forgat tha look in Colton''s ayasa nd of disgust, ravulsion, and hatrad. Sha carassad har stomach, suddanly quastioning tha wisdom of har dacision. Evan if it was a mistaka, it was toota for ragrats. Sinca things had raachad this point, sha had no choica but to prass on. Maanwh, Colton raturnad to his hotal room alona and shut tha door. Tha voicas of Baryl and Wandy achoad from outsida, but ha did not mova to opan tha door. Ha falt a sansa of indascriba batrayal. "asa opan tha door, Colton. Don''t lock yoursalf in your room, okay?" Sha parsistantly knockad on tha door and adad, faaring that Colton would rasort to alcohol again. His habitual drinking had alraady impactad his haalth. If ha drank axcassivaly bacausa of har, how could sha faca thair parants, lat alona harsalf? On tha othar hand, Baryl knaw Colton would not want to saa tham. Parhaps ha doasn''t ma har at all. "Wendy, you should rest for now." Heforted her with a pat on her shoulder, touching the room card in his pocket without pulling it out. She turned to him and suddenly remembered that he had the key to Colton''s room. She clutched the corner of his clothes and implored, "Don''t you have his room card? Hurry and use it. Aren''t you worried about him being alone in his room?" She could not think of any other solutions and had to rely on Beryl. Seeing her anxious expression, he felt a pang of heartache but knew that Colton might not want to see her at the moment. "You must understand that in times like this, your brother prefers to be alone. You should go back and rest, and I''ll handle this. Okay?" Beryl had no choice but to persuade Wendy to leave with a different approach. She was taken aback by his words but had to concede that he was right. Her brother did not want to see her right now. "I understand, Beryl. Please ensure he doesn''t overdrink." She finally nodded with a bitter smile, reminding him not to let Colton drink excessively before she turned and left, retreating to her room. In situations like this, it was best to leave matters in Beryl''s hands. Chapter 1478 An Abrupt Departure Chapter 1478 An Abrupt Departure As Wendy retreated to her room, Beryl finally exhaled a sigh of relief. He fumbled in his pocket for the room card, hesitated briefly, then swiped it to gain entry. The room was shrouded in darkness, permeated by a potent smell of smoke. Beryl crinkled his nose at the odor, feeling as though his sense of smell was under assault. "Colton, I thought you quit smoking?" Beryl managed to pinpoint Colton in the gloom, observing the man who seemed to have aged significantly. Colton had given up smoking quite some time ago, so when had he procured these cigarettes? Had he purchased them on his way back? If so, his speed is impressive. Beryl couldn''t help but admire Colton''s swiftness, wishing he could demonstrate the same agility when dealing with Kendrick. "You''re asking even though you already know the answer." Colton shot a cold nce at Beryl. He was aware that Beryl had the room card and that he would distract Wendy, so he wasn''t taken aback when he came to him. "Wendy didn''t mean to She..." Beryl attempted to defend Wendy, but it seemed futile to persuade Colton unless he disclosed the situation about Nicole. But that was out of the question. If the truth about Nicole came to light, everything would be upended. "If you''re here to tell me this, you can leave now." Colton was irked by Beryl''s hesitation. He felt as though he was being left in the dark, even though he didn''t suspect Beryl of withholding information. This sensation unsettled him. This sensation unsettled him. "Alright, I won''t bring it up again. I''ve arranged our return flight for tomorrow afternoon" Before Beryl could finish, Colton cut him off. "Change it to now. Do it!" Colton''s eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed at the distant view. "What did you say?" Beryl stared at Colton in surprise. He had anticipated that Colton might want to depart sooner, but he hadn''t expected him to insist on a flight that very night. That was exceedingly abrupt. "You have ten minutes to book the tickets and pack your bags. We''re leaving in ten minutes." Colton didn''t offer Beryl any alternatives. He stated this and then turned away, disappearing from Beryl''s view. Soon, the sound of hurried packing echoed from nearby. At that point, Beryl realized that he could no longer dissuade Colton. He turned and exited the room, adjusting the flight reservations as he left. After amending the tickets, he sent a message to Wendy. That was all he could do at this point. Upon receiving the message, Wendy swiftly texted Nicole and began packing her belongings. Everything was happening so suddenly. She had suspected that her brother would ultimately make this decision, but the haste of it all was beyond her anticipation. For instance, leaving at the stroke of midnight. This sansation unsatd him. "Alright, I won''t bring it up again. I''va arrangad our raturn flight for tomorrow aftarnoon" Bafora Baryl could finish, Colton cut him off. "Changa it to now. Do it!" Colton''s ayas narrowad slightly as ha gazad at tha distant viaw. "What did you say?" Baryl starad at Colton in surprisa. Ha had anticipatad that Colton might want to dapart soonar, but ha hadn''t axpactad him to insist on a flight that vary night. That was axcaadingly abrupt. "You hava tan minutas to book tha tickats and pack your bags. Wa''raaving in tan minutas." Colton didn''t offar Baryl any altarnativas. Ha statad this and than turnad away, disappaaring from Baryl''s viaw. Soon, tha sound of hurriad packing achoad from naarby. At that point, Baryl raalizad that ha could no longar dissuada Colton. Ha turnad and axitad tha room, adjusting tha flight rasarvations as haft. Aftar amanding tha tickats, ha sant a massaga to Wandy. That was all ha could do at this point. Upon racaiving tha massaga, Wandy swiftly taxtad Nic and bagan packing har balongings. Evarything was happaning so suddanly. Sha had suspactad that har brothar would ultimataly maka this dacision, but tha hasta of it all was bayond har anticipation. For instanca,aving at tha stroka of midnight. Nicole heard her phone chime and turned to retrieve it. It was a message from Wendy. She opened it. ''Mrs. Gardner, my brother and I have booked a flight for tonight. We''re leaving immediately. It was a pleasure dining and conversing with you this evening. See you back home. I hope the misunderstanding can be resolved soon.'' After reading the message, Nicole was moved to tears. She knew she needed to maintain a positive and stable mood during her pregnancy, but she couldn''t hold back her emotions now. ''Okay, I understand. Don''t worry.'' Nicole didn''t inquire about Colton''s behavior upon returning home. She was confident that Beryl would mediate the situation. Although she hadn''t had much direct interaction with Beryl, his handling of matters from the start indicated that he was trustworthy and dependable. Wendy was sure to have a brighter future. Just now, she could discern from their interaction that Beryl harbored feelings for Wendy. However, Wendy''s sentiments remained uncertain. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Poor Chloe would be the one to suffer. With this thought, Nicole sighed softly, turned around, and wiped away her tears. How could she not recognize Chloe''s affection? But there was nothing she could do. Beryl didn''t reciprocate Chloe''s feelings. Seeing that Wendy didn''t respond, Nicole didn''t wait any longer and set her phone aside. Chapter 1479 Inner Turmoil Chapter 1479 Inner Turmoil Wendy had just finished packing her luggage when Colton began urging her from outside. She called out as she hauled her suitcase out of the room. Is it finally time to return? Wendy pondered this question silently. "What took you so long?" Beryl''s words sounded like a rebuke, but his tone was filled with indulgence. He took the suitcase from Wendy''s hand and made his way towards the elevator. "Where''s my brother?" Wendy didn''t pick up on Beryl''s tone. She scanned the surroundings and didn''t see the figure she was looking for, so she asked. "Your brother thinks you''re too slow, so he''s waiting for you in the car downstairs." Beryl nced at Wendy''s clothes and nodded approvingly. She has enough clothes on. "Oh, how''s his mood? He''s not going to confront me immediately, is he?" Wendy nodded, suddenly thought of something, looked at the man next to her, and was vaguely worried that her brother would confront her immediately. After all, he set two rules, and she broke both of them. "Don''t worry, you''re his little sister. What can he do to you?" Beryl looked at Wendy the way an adult would look at a child while he triedforting her. What was this little girl thinking? Didn''t she know what kind of person her brother was after being siblings for so many years? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy seemed to notice his gaze, red at him, and slowly said, "Oh, then he can''t do anything to Nicole, right?" Although she understood her brother, she was the one who crossed the line, putting her in a state of worry. Although she understood her brother, she was the one who crossed the line, putting her in a state of worry. "Alright, these are not things you should worry about. Nicole is the woman your brother truly loves. What can he do to her?" Beryl smiled as if he hadn''t noticed Wendy''s side-eye. During their conversation, they had already arrived on the first floor. The two walked out together, and a car was parked at the entrance. Wendy sensibly sat in the back seat, skillfully avoiding any interaction with her brother. She sat quietly in the back row, hoping that she wouldn''t be sitting next to her brother on the flight home. Please! Thinking of the ne ticket, Wendy was looking forward to Beryl turning his head, but he was sitting in front of her, and no matter how much she hoped, Beryl showed no signs of turning his head. Wendy, a little anxious, patted the seat next to her, but she didn''t dare to pat too hard. She was afraid that her brother would hear the sound and look back at her. That wouldn''t be good. She might not be able to go back. Wendy suddenly thought of a way, took out her phone, found Beryl''s chat box, and started spamming his inbox. She knew that Beryl''s phone would never be on silent. After all, he was busy withpany matters every day, and there were some secrets. If he put his phone on silent, he would miss a lot of important things. Although sha undarstood har brothar, sha was tha ona who crossad tha lina, putting har in a stata of worry. "Alright, thasa ara not things you should worry about. Nic is tha woman your brothar truly lovas. What can ha do to har?" Baryl smd as if ha hadn''t noticad Wandy''s sida-aya. During thair convarsation, thay had alraady arrivad on tha first floor. Tha two walkad out togathar, and a car was parkad at tha antranca. Wandy sansibly sat in tha back saat, skillfully avoiding any intaraction with har brothar. Sha sat quiatly in tha back row, hoping that sha wouldn''t ba sitting naxt to har brothar on tha flight homa. asa! Thinking of tha na tickat, Wandy was looking forward to Baryl turning his haad, but ha was sitting in front of har, and no mattar how much sha hopad, Baryl showad no signs of turning his haad. Wandy, a lit anxious, pattad tha saat naxt to har, but sha didn''t dara to pat too hard. Sha was afraid that har brothar would haar tha sound and look back at har. That wouldn''t ba good. Sha might not ba a to go back. Wandy suddanly thought of a way, took out har phona, found Baryl''s chat box, and startad spamming his inbox. Sha knaw that Baryl''s phona would navar ba on snt. Aftar all, ha was busy withpany mattars avary day, and thara wara soma sacrats. If ha put his phona on snt, ha would miss a lot of important things. Wendy seized this opportunity and looked at Beryl''s direction with a mischievous smile on her face. You''re about to be bombarded. Ten minutes passed, and he was still sitting leisurely in his seat, and his phone didn''t ring. What''s going on? Why is his phone not ringing? Wendy began to feel ufortable in her seat, looking back and forth at Beryl, who didn''t move at all. They soon arrived at the airport, and by the time they boarded the ne, Wendy had no chance to talk to Beryl, let alone ask about the seating arrangement. Wendy boarded the ne with her head down, looking at the seat number above, praying that she wasn''t sitting with her brother, and she didn''t dare to look at where her brother was sitting. "s!" Wendy looked at the flight attendant next to her, turned around to find her seat, and finally sat down. She hoped that the person sitting next to her was Beryl. She kept her eyes closed until someone sat in the seat next to her before she dared to open her eyes. "Are you tired? If you''re tired, go to sleep." Beryl turned his head to look at Wendy, seeing her wanting to close her eyes but not closing them. "Why are you sitting next to me?" Wendy shook her head and asked. She had been prepared for her brother to be the one, but it turned out to be him. She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Chapter 1480 Not Yet Time To Admit the Mistake Chapter 1480 Not Yet Time To Admit the Mistake "What, you don''t want to see me? Then, I''ll switch with Colton." Beryl raised an eyebrow at Wendy. He had been considerate of her feelings, worrying that she might be upset if he swapped seats with Colton. However, he didn''t anticipate her responding in such a manner. It appeared that she had moved on from the incident involving Colton and Nicole. Given this, he no longer needed to be overly concerned about her emotions. "Eh, no need. Just stay put. I was merely asking, nothing more." Upon seeing Beryl about to rise, Wendy quickly halted him and shook her head. Even she was unsure of her own thoughts. What was she doing? Did she detest sitting with her brother that much? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Beryl decided to tease Wendy a little. He had barely settled down when he noticed her somewhat forlorn expression and instantly discerned her thoughts. She felt remorseful toward her brother, even though she hadn''t done anything wrong. She merely wished for both of them to be okay, but from Colton''s viewpoint, she was at fault, whichplicated matters for her. "Do you want to talk to him and clear the air?" Eventually, Beryl voiced his thoughts, advising Wendy. This situation couldn''t persist, as the rtionship between the siblings might deteriorate further. "No, there are many things that can''t be disclosed yet. Let''s wait until everything is settled." Wendy regained herposure and gently shook her head at Beryl''s suggestion. Now was not the right moment. She couldn''t reveal to her brother about Nicole, but if she didn''t, she would be in the wrong. However, she couldn''t possibly sever ties with Nicole. She couldn''t admit this mistake. If she did, and her brother discoveredter that she was still in touch with Nicole, it would wound him even more. Now was not the right moment. She couldn''t reveal to her brother about Nicole, but if she didn''t, she would be in the wrong. However, she couldn''t possibly sever ties with Nicole. She couldn''t admit this mistake. If she did, and her brother discoveredter that she was still in touch with Nicole, it would wound him even more. "Alright, get some rest. You must be exhausted." Beryl nodded. He didn''t press Wendy further, respecting her decision. He could empathize with Wendy''s predicament. It wouldn''t be easy for her and Colton to reconcile in the future. However, once the issue with Kendrick was resolved, he would assist in alleviating her emotional burden. Wendy nodded absentmindedly. In her mind, Beryl was still unaware of her rtionship with Nicole. He probably didn''tprehend the situation and didn''t persist in persuading her. She reclined in her chair, and Beryl brought over a nket for her. Wendy soon drifted off to sleep. Beryl only attended to some work-rted matters for a while. When he nced over, he noticed that Wendy was already sound asleep. She had fallen asleep so swiftly. A faint smile graced the corner of Beryl''s lips. He subconsciously nced at Colton, who was seated just across the aisle from him. It appeared that Colton had also sumbed to sleep. He must have been worn out from the past few days. Now was not tha right momant. Sha couldn''t ravaal to har brothar about Nic, but if sha didn''t, sha would ba in tha wrong. Howavar, sha couldn''t possibly savar tias with Nic. Sha couldn''t admit this mistaka. If sha did, and har brothar discovaradtar that sha was still in touch with Nic, it would wound him avan mora. "Alright, gat soma rast. You must ba axhaustad." Baryl noddad. Ha didn''t prass Wandy furthar, raspacting har dacision. Ha could ampathiza with Wandy''s pradicamant. It wouldn''t ba aasy for har and Colton to raconc in tha futura. Howavar, onca tha issua with Kandrick was rasolvad, ha would assist in aviating har amotional burdan. Wandy noddad absantmindadly. In har mind, Baryl was still unawara of har rtionship with Nic. Ha probably didn''tprahand tha situation and didn''t parsist in parsuading har. Sha raclinad in har chair, and Baryl brought ovar a nkat for har. Wandy soon driftad off to ap. Baryl only attandad to soma work-rtad mattars for a wh. Whan ha ncad ovar, ha noticad that Wandy was alraady sound aap. Sha had fan aap so swiftly. A faint sm gracad tha cornar of Baryl''s lips. Ha subconsciously ncad at Colton, who was saatad just across tha ai from him. It appaarad that Colton had also sumbad to ap. Ha must hava baan worn out from tha past faw days. But the issue with Kendrick hadn''t been resolved yet. Beryl''s expression darkened when he saw the message that Kendrick had just sent on his phone. He picked up another phone and was taken aback to find over a hundred messages. He opened them with surprise. It turned out to be Wendy''s spamming. Silly girl, his phone was on silent mode. Kendrick mmed the folder in his hand onto the table when he received the news that Colton had returned to the country. He had intended to target Colton today, but he didn''t expect him to book a flight and departst night. "Wasn''t he supposed to leave this afternoon?" Kendrick looked at the man before him and spoke with restrained fury. He couldn''t act against this man yet. He was still of use to him. "Yes, they originally booked for this afternoon, but I don''t know what transpiredst night. They changed their flight to 10 p.m." The man nodded slightly, his demeanor defiant. Evidently, he didn''t submit to Kendrick, but his reasons for aiding Kendrick remained a mystery. "I see. Keep a close watch on his every move. I''m paying you handsomely. You should at least do this much, right?" Kendrick''s face darkened further. He was holding back as much as he could, almost grinding his teeth as he spoke. Chapter 1481 The Arrival of a New Character Chapter 1481 The Arrival of a New Character "Rest assured. You will hear from me soon." The man smirked, pivoted on his heel, and exited Kendrick''s office with an air of confidence. Once the man had left, Kendrick''s facade crumbled. His face darkened, and his icy gaze followed the man''s retreating figure. This was beyond the pale! Had it not been for his superior abilities and his reputation in the industry far surpassing Darcy''s, Kendrick wouldn''t have had to shell out such a hefty sum to employ him. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The pent-up frustration in Kendrick''s chest left him feeling stifled. However, he had no other option but to swallow his anger. "Mr. Hofstead, Miss Darcy is here to see you." As a man entered, he felt a pang of fear upon noticing Kendrick''s grim expression. However, remembering that the woman waiting outside was Kendrick''s beloved, he gathered his courage to speak. Upon hearing Darcy''s name, Kendrick only felt even grumpier. What was she doing here now? The man grew uneasy as he watched Kendrick''s worsening expression. Wasn''t Darcy Kendrick''s beloved? Why did he get in a worse mood when he heard her name? Then, there was the newly appointed man, Hugo Walker, who always seemed to have a sour expression. Yet, Kendrick seemed to favor him, and he even put Hugo in Darcy''s previous position. That had stirred up quite a bit of resentment toward Hugo within thepany. This man who came into Kendrick''s office was one of those resentful employees. He had initially thought that by currying favor with Darcy, Kendrick might promote him to her former position. Little did he expect that his efforts would end up benefiting someone else. "Mr. Hofstead?" Despite his fear, he had to continue his duties. He called out to Kendrick tentatively. "Alright, let her in." Kendrick finally responded, his face devoid of emotion. What else could he do now that she was here? It wasn''t like he could turn her away in front of everyone. He had no choice but to let her in. Kendrick''s irritation intensified at the thought of this. He pinched the bridge of his nose, realizing he needed to expedite his dealings with Colton. "What''s wrong, Kendrick? Are you feeling alright?" Darcy suspected he might not be feeling well after she came in and noticed what Kendrick was doing. Ever since that day, their rtionship had progressed rapidly, including that particr matter. At the thought, Darcy''s cheeks flushed. Kendrick was undeniably attractive, both in looks and wealth. "It''s nothing." Kendrick shook his head. Noticing the items in Darcy''s hand, he hesitated before speaking. "Do you ever tire of bringing me food every day?" Darcy was touched by his concern. She hadn''t expected Kendrick to be so considerate. "It''s not a burden at all. Don''t worry about me," she reassured him, shaking her head. With a nod, Kendrick patted the table and instructed, "Just leave it here. I''m swamped today. I might have to go homete." With that, he stowed the file beside him into the drawer. Darcy noticed the file he put away but didn''t dwell on it. If it was important, Kendrick would have kept it out. She was used to his ways. Moreover, she no longer worked at thepany, so it was only natural for her not to pry. "Alright." She didn''t say much as she ced the lunch box on the desk. She arranged everything for Kendrick and even set the cutleries in front of him. It was clear that she would make an excellent homemaker. Kendrick nodded and picked up the utensils. "You should head home and rest. If there''s anything you want, just get it. Don''t worry about me. The only thing that matters is that you''re happy. I''ve been swamped at worktely, so I might not have time to keep youpany." Darcy was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Kendrick to dismiss her so soon after her arrival. But what could she do? She understood the demands of thepany and knew she should be understanding toward Kendrick. Chapter 1482 A Boy Chapter 1482 A Boy Following Colton''s departure, everything proceeded without a hitch. Nicole soon reached her due date. "Chloe, your bustling about is making me nervous." Nicole, with her hand resting on her swollen belly as shey on the hospital bed, watched Chloe''s flurry of activity with a growing sense of unease. This was her first experience with childbirth, and she was entirely unprepared. Seeing Chloe''s frantic preparations only served to heighten her anxiety. Having ensured everything was in order, Chloe returned to Nicole''s side and reassured her in a soothing voice, "It''s okay. There''s no need to be afraid." Meanwhile, at Hofstead Corporation. "Miss Anderson is inbor today. You should represent us and check on her." Kendrick suddenly instructed Darcy, who was tending to the indoor nts. Darcy turned around in surprise. She was aware that Nicole was due to give birth today, but she had assumed Kendrick would delegate this task to someone else, not her. "What''s the matter? Go on. Use thepany card to get somevish gifts," he suggested, looking up at Darcy and speaking gently when she didn''t respond. She shook her head, then nodded. "Alright, I''ll leave immediately." With that, Darcy exited the office, her mind preupied with deciding where to buy the gifts. Eventually, she purchased high-end skincare products and a few items for the baby before heading to the hospital. By the time Darcy arrived at the hospital, Nicole had already given birth to a baby boy. "Nicole, how are you feeling?" Chloe asked, looking at Nicole, whoy on the bed, visibly drained. "I''m okay," Nicole replied. Her mind was still foggy from the ordeal of childbirth. She had simply followed the doctor''s instructions when she was giving birth. She spent the rest of the time in a daze. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Miss Anderson," Darcy knocked on the door and addressed the two women inside. Nicole nced at Darcy standing at the door, her expression calm, seemingly unsurprised by Darcy''s presence. "Come in." Chloe invited Darcy in without further ado. Darcy ced the gifts she had brought on the table beside her before turning to Nicole, who was lying on the bed looking pale, and uttered softly, "I''m here on behalf of Hofstead Corporation to congratte you on the birth of your son, Miss Anderson." Seeing Nicole in her current state stirred mixed feelings within Darcy. Even now, the baby''s father was conspicuously absent. "Thank you. Please have a seat." Nicole gestured weakly toward a chair next to her. Darcy''s presence today was undoubtedly orchestrated by Kendrick, but his motives remained a mystery. Over the past three months, the rivalry between Colton and Kendrick had be increasingly evident. Kendrick''s attempts to prate the Restradian market were consistently thwarted by Colton, and the businessmunity in both countries was well aware of their ongoing feud. At this point, many had chosen sides. Darcy''s stance was still ambiguous, but one thing was clear: she was as surprised as Nicole was that she had been chosen to deliver the congrattions. Her actions were somewhat restrained, indicating her difort. "Thank you foring today, especially on such short notice." Nicole broke the silence, attempting to alleviate the awkwardness. "No, not at all," Darcy replied in a soft voice, shaking her head. Chloe sat next to Nicole and stared at Darcy. She sensed a change that she couldn''t pinpoint in Darcy. Darcy appeared to be less haughty than before. "Miss Anderson, I have some matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now. I''ll visit again when I get the chance." Darcy, unable to bear the tension any longer, stood up and announced that with her gaze lowered. She found it difficult to face Nicole under the current circumstances. Chapter 1483 New Developments in the Country Chapter 1483 New Developments in the Country "Alright, thank you for doing this." Nicole nodded. She couldn''t stop Darcy from leaving if she wished to do so. Upon seeing this, Darcy promptly turned around and left without second thoughts. Chloe watched Darcy''s departure, feeling perplexed. However, noticing Nicole''s understanding expression, she refrained from asking further questions. Back in the country. Wendy was ecstatic when she learned that Nicole had given birth to a boy. However, she didn''t know who to share this joyous news with. She gazed at the photograph of the little boy that Chloe had sent her. As she silently confirmed that this was her brother''s child, she only felt happier. Nicole had been feeling increasingly fatiguedtely. To keep Wendy updated on Nicole''s condition, Chloe exchanged contact details with her. Beryl, who was upied with some tasks at hand, noticed Wendy''s smile and deduced that Nicole must have given birth. Based on his calctions, she should have given birth in the past few days. "What''s making you smile?" Beryl feigned ignorance and quirked an eyebrow at Wendy. "It''s nothing." Wendy turned her head to nce at Beryl and dismissed his question. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Startingst month, both sets of parents began to match her with Beryl. For some reason, they believed the two were a perfect match. As a result, she was forced toe to Beryl''spany every day to apany him to work under the watchful eyes of her parents. This led to the current situation. "Alright. If there''s any good news, feel free to share it with me. You would be bored just sitting here every day." Beryl was merely teasing Wendy. Seeing her like this brought him immense joy. "There''s nothing. I just saw a joke. But considering your poor sense of humor, I decided not to tell you about it." Wendy forced a smile, almost grinding her teeth as she responded to Beryl. Does this man ever quit? Does he have to probe until he uncovers everything? "Alright." Beryl knew when to back off. He simply responded casually and then concentrated on managing his Recently, Kendrick had initiated new strategies. In order to prevent him from prating the domestic market, and to suppress Kendrick''spany on the other hand, Beryl had been upied with searching for evidence. Seeing Beryl resume his work after a brief exchange, Wendy couldn''t help but observe him. She couldn''t deny that this man looked rather attractive when he was engrossed in his work. There had to be a lot of issues to resolve with Kendrick recently, right? Thest time she saw him this engrossed was when they were overseas. Was it a crucial phase? Wendy spected from the sidelines. She only had a vague understanding of such situations. She would ry everything she knew to Nicole, and Nicole could assist her brother a bit and provide a lot of significant information. However, such crucial information was now in her possession. If she informed her brother directly, it would undoubtedly raise suspicions. Eventually, she devised a clever n: to send an anonymous email to Colton. Sheter learned that her brother had also attempted to have Beryl look into it, but he never found out that it was her doing. Wendy couldn''t help but start questioning whether Beryl''s workpetence was up to the mark. Sigh. She shifted her position on the couch and was so bored that she was on the verge of dozing off. Beryl''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard the littledy sighing beside him. It was a simple task to investigate her, who had sent anonymous emails several times without concealing her IP. However, she seemed to have started doubting his workpetence. "Beryl, what''s for dinner? My mom wants you to join us for dinner." Wendy saw the message her mother had just sent and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Her mother was indeed very straightforward under such circumstances. "I''m fine with anything. I''ll go since your mother has invited me." After Beryl agreed, he immersed himself in his work. He had to work diligently for this meal. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 New Developments in the Country "Alright, thank you for doing this." Nicole nodded. She couldn''t stop Darcy from leaving if she wished to do so. Upon seeing this, Darcy promptly turned around and left without second thoughts. Chloe watched Darcy''s departure, feeling perplexed. However, noticing Nicole''s understanding expression, she refrained from asking further questions. Back in the country. Wendy was ecstatic when she learned that Nicole had given birth to a boy. However, she didn''t know who to share this joyous news with. She gazed at the photograph of the little boy that Chloe had sent her. As she silently confirmed that this was her brother''s child, she only felt happier. Nicole had been feeling increasingly fatiguedtely. To keep Wendy updated on Nicole''s condition, Chloe exchanged contact details with her. Beryl, who was upied with some tasks at hand, noticed Wendy''s smile and deduced that Nicole must have given birth. Based on his calctions, she should have given birth in the past few days. "What''s making you smile?" Beryl feigned ignorance and quirked an eyebrow at Wendy. "It''s nothing." Wendy turned her head to nce at Beryl and dismissed his question. Startingst month, both sets of parents began to match her with Beryl. For some reason, they believed the two were a perfect match. As a result, she was forced toe to Beryl''spany every day to apany him to work under the watchful eyes of her parents. This led to the current situation. "Alright. If there''s any good news, feel free to share it with me. You would be bored just sitting here every day." Beryl was merely teasing Wendy. Seeing her like this brought him immense joy. "There''s nothing. I just saw a joke. But considering your poor sense of humor, I decided not to tell you about it." Wendy forced a smile, almost grinding her teeth as she responded to Beryl. Does this man ever quit? Does he have to probe until he uncovers everything? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Alright." Beryl knew when to back off. He simply responded casually and then concentrated on managing his company''s affairs. Recently, Kendrick had initiated new strategies. In order to prevent him from prating the domestic market, and to suppress Kendrick''spany on the other hand, Beryl had been upied with searching for evidence. Seeing Beryl resume his work after a brief exchange, Wendy couldn''t help but observe him. She couldn''t deny that this man looked rather attractive when he was engrossed in his work. There had to be a lot of issues to resolve with Kendrick recently, right? Thest time she saw him this engrossed was when they were overseas. Was it a crucial phase? Wendy spected from the sidelines. She only had a vague understanding of such situations. She would ry everything she knew to Nicole, and Nicole could assist her brother a bit and provide a lot of significant information. However, such crucial information was now in her possession. If she informed her brother directly, it would undoubtedly raise suspicions. Eventually, she devised a clever n: to send an anonymous email to Colton. Sheter learned that her brother had also attempted to have Beryl look into it, but he never found out that it was her doing. Wendy couldn''t help but start questioning whether Beryl''s workpetence was up to the mark. Sigh. She shifted her position on the couch and was so bored that she was on the verge of dozing off. Beryl''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard the littledy sighing beside him. It was a simple task to investigate her, who had sent anonymous emails several times without concealing her IP. However, she seemed to have started doubting his workpetence. "Beryl, what''s for dinner? My mom wants you to join us for dinner." Wendy saw the message her mother had just sent and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Her mother was indeed very straightforward under such circumstances. "I''m fine with anything. I''ll go since your mother has invited me." After Beryl agreed, he immersed himself in his work. He had to work diligently for this meal. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Finally Meeting Wendy wos tempted to urge Beryl to hosten his work, but observing his eornest dedicotion, she found herself unoble to voice her impotience. Whot drives him to work so diligently? She found herself ot o loss for words os she wotched Beryl''s unwovering focus. She opened her mouth to speok, but ultimotely, she remoined silent, shifting her ottention to her phone insteod. It''s probobly best not to disturb him, she thought. After ottending to the motters ot the medicol bose, Roxonno wos preporing to retreot to her room. She hod been preupied with evoluoting the copobilities of the recruits ond hodn''t hod o moment to rest. Now wos her only window of respite. "Roxonno." A fomilior mole voice echoed from behind her. Roxonno spun oround in surprise to find Isooc. "Why ore you here?" Token obock to see Isooc opprooching her, Roxonno voiced her ostonishment. She hod recently messoged Isooc, who hod responded by soying thot he wos swomped with work ond wouldn''t be ovoiloble thot doy. She hodn''t thought much of it os she understood the demonds of his recent colloborotion with Kendrick. Even Nicole, who wos overseos, wos upied with motters following childbirth ond wos under constont stroin. Wendy was tempted to urge Beryl to hasten his work, but observing his earnest dedication, she found herself unable to voice her impatience. What drives him to work so diligently? She found herself at a loss for words as she watched Beryl''s unwavering focus. She opened her mouth to speak, but ultimately, she remained silent, shifting her attention to her phone instead. It''s probably best not to disturb him, she thought. After attending to the matters at the medical base, Roxanna was preparing to retreat to her room. She had been preupied with evaluating the capabilities of the recruits and hadn''t had a moment to rest. Now was her only window of respite. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Roxanna." A familiar male voice echoed from behind her. Roxanna spun around in surprise to find Isaac. "Why are you here?" Taken aback to see Isaac approaching her, Roxanna voiced her astonishment. She had recently messaged Isaac, who had responded by saying that he was swamped with work and wouldn''t be avable that day. She hadn''t thought much of it as she understood the demands of his recent coboration with Kendrick. Even Nicole, who was overseas, was upied with matters following childbirth and was under constant strain. Because of that, Roxanna hadn''t anticipated Isaac''s visit. She had mentally prepared herself for his prolonged absence. "I managed to wrap up my work and carved out some time to visit you. It''s been a while since west saw each other." Without another word, Isaac swept Roxanna off her feet, spinning her around several times before gently setting her down. As it was the end of the workday, numerous employees paused to observe the spectacle. It was the first time they had witnessed the typically stern Roxanna behaving so girlishly. Roxanna noticed the onlookers out of the corner of her eye and hastily tapped Isaac on his shoulder, murmuring shyly, "Why did you lift me in front of everyone? They''re all watching." She usually maintained a stern demeanor to manage her subordinates. After all, when Nicole was still around, she was the one ying the good cop. Now that Nicole was overseas, she had the responsibility of running such arge base single-handedly, necessitating the establishment of her authority. "It''s alright, I''m here. Let''s head to your ce and chat. I have to return to the officeter, so I might not be able to join you for dinner." Isaac nced around and, emboldened, took Roxanna''s hand. Isaac nced around and, emboldened, took Roxanna''s hand. Roxanna flushed red at that, and she buried her face in Isaac''s chest, gripping his hand and swiftly leading him to her room. Regardless of her shyness, she had no choice but to treasure this rare moment. Isaac amiably greeted the surrounding people before he quickly followed Roxanna. He knew that his woman was so bashful that she struggled to face people. If he lingered any longer, she might be upset out of embarrassment. The two retreated to Roxanna''s room, which was more akin to a suite, resembling a presidential suite in a hotel but with a homier decor. Perhaps because she was back in her own space, Roxanna seemed more at ease. She wasn''t shy in front of Isaac and confidently invited him to sit. "Have a seat. I''ll go prepare some fruit for you." Roxanna guided Isaac to the couch. Just as she was about to rise to fetch some fruit for him, a firm pull drew her into a familiar embrace. "Roxanna, our time is limited. Can we forgo the fruit, please?" Isaac''s voice, which was a whisper in Roxanna''s ear, sounded almost bewitching. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Lingering Concerns For reasons she couldn''t quite fathom, Roxanna nodded. She sat in Isaac''s embrace, and in an instant, she felt her senses amplified countless times. She felt like she could even clearly sense his body temperature. "Alright, you should put me down now." Roxanna nodded, feeling Isaac''s body temperature, and said somewhat shyly. She attempted to disentangle herself, but Isaac was too strong for her to break free. As Isaac shook his head, his hold on Roxanna tightened. "No, I want to keep you close like this. Is that alright? You''re my girlfriend, after all. Is it wrong for me to hold you this way?" He seemed somewhat sulky, noticing a shift in her expression. Roxanna caught this subtle change. Hearing his words, she allowed Isaac to continue holding her, her mind wandering off into the distance. She had never imagined Isaac could be so boyishly charming before they became a couple. However, she found his childlike demeanor endearing. Isaac was oblivious to the thoughts of the woman in his arms, but he felt a sense of fulfillment just holding Roxanna this way. He had been preupied with Kendrick''s affairs recently and hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in days. "What''s wrong?" Roxanna asked when she saw the fatigue etched on Isaac''s face. She tried to turn her head to get a better look at him. But before she could fully turn, Isaac gently guided her head back to its original position. "You are tired, aren''t you? I want to look at you. It''s not fair that you get to look at me, but I can''t do the same." Roxanna suspected that something might have happened at thepany, so she deliberately spoke with a hint of dissatisfaction. She wanted to use this approach to get Isaac to open up to her. "No can do." Isaac shook his head while holding her tighter as if he wished to merge her into his very being. "I want to look at you, Isaac." Realizing that being too assertive wouldn''t work, Roxanna thought for a moment and then pretended to plead with a teary tone. "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you. You picked me up as soon as we met. I haven''t had a good look at you before I got all shy and pulled away. Don''t even mention seeing. I didn''t even get to hold your hand. And now, you''re acting like this Aren''t you going to let me ease this love sickness a bit?" Roxanna''s feigned crying was convincing, and Isaac began to panic. He hadn''t intended to upset her; he merely wanted to hold her close, but he hadn''t anticipated her tears. Isaac was momentarily at a loss, flustered by her reaction. Feeling his grip around her waist cken, she seized the opportunity to sit up and embrace Isaac. "Tell me, what''s bothering you?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Roxanna realized that Isaac might be troubled by Kendrick''s affairs. If that was the case, it would be best for her to steer clear of the topic. After all, everyone knew about the overseas medical base''s coboration with Kendrick. "If you''refortable sharing, I''m here to listen. But if you''d rather not, that''s okay too. I have faith in your ability to handle it," Roxanna added after a pause. Hearing this, Isaac looked up at Roxanna''s confident expression. Her adorable demeanor left him momentarily spellbound. "What''s wrong? Why are you gawking at me like that?" Roxanna asked, meeting his gaze with a puzzled look. "It''s nothing. The issue isn''t something that can''t be discussed; it''s a bitplicated. If I share it with you, you''ll end up worrying alongside me," Isaac replied softly, his arms instinctively tightening around Roxanna. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Dont Worry, Im Here Time in the room seemed to stand still. The two upants remained frozen in their positions, neither willing to interrupt the other. Upon hearing Isaac''s words, she instinctively knew it was somehow connected to Kendrick. However, she didn''t mind if he refused to tell her the details. Hispany was all she needed. Isaac was lost in the intoxicating scent of Roxanna. She hadn''t applied any perfume, yet her natural fragrance was surprisingly appealing. At that moment, he realized that any scent from her was a delight to his senses. "Alright, I must leave now," he announced. ncing at the wall clock, Isaac noted thete hour. If he didn''t leave soon, he would have to miss his sleep tonight. Roxanna was taken aback, but she had anticipated this. She knew from Nicole and others how demanding their schedules had be. After all, they had Wendy on their side. "Mhm, you should head back. We''ll catch up when we find time. Once this situation is resolved, we can be together without any distractions." Roxanna nodded and didn''t insist on his stay. She held his hand, intending to walk him out. Isaac followed her in silence. They strolled towards the entrance of the medical base, one after the other. The entrance was deserted, as everyone was out for dinner. Roxanna paused at the entrance, watching Isaac walk ahead. Just as she thought he wouldn''t look back, he spun around and embraced her tightly. "Isaac, once we get through this busy phase, we should go on a proper date," she suggested, patting his back and smiling gently. Isaac nodded and released her, giving her a lingering look before he turned around. He didn''t stop until he reached his car. Roxanna watched him drive away. Only when his car disappeared did she turn around and re-enter the medical base. She felt the need to discuss it with Nicole and others. If things continued this way, not just Isaac but even Colton might be overwhelmed by Kendrick. After leaving the medical base, Isaac headed straight to Gardner Corporation. They were scheduled to have a meeting to strategize against Kendrick. "Why hasn''t Isaac arrived yet?" Beryl, who was sorting out recent information, nced at the time and frowned. The Isaac he knew was neverte. He should have been here by now. He had hoped to wrap up the meeting early and have dinner with Wendy. "Let''s wait a bit longer," suggested Colton, ncing at the time. There were still two minutes left. Beryl didn''t argue as he was genuinely concerned about the situation. "I''m here. Sorry for beingte." Isaac entered the meeting room at thest minute, panting heavily. Seeing Isaac''s sweaty forehead, Beryl sighed. He suspected that Isaac had used this time to visit his girlfriend at the base. He had only discovered this after returning to the country. Isaac had done a good job keeping it a secret. Initially, Wendy was against it when she found out. After all, Roxanna was a close friend of hers. Wendy couldn''t help being concerned about Roxanna being pursued by a yboy like Isaac. However, Wendy eventually realized that Isaac''s feelings for Roxanna were genuine. She stopped objecting then. Beryl admired his friend''s proactive pursuit of love. At the very least, Isaac didn''t have to rely on his family tomunicate with the person he liked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "You''re notte. Come sit down; let''s start now." Beryl shook his head. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 A Small Meeting Isaac settled into his chair, and immediately, his attention focused on the informationpiled by Beryl. The documents contained recent updates about Kendrick. Isooc settled into his choir, ond immediotely, his ottention focused on the informotionpiled by Beryl. The documents contoined recent updotes obout Kendrick. "His recent octivities hove been concerning, but it''s nothing we con''t hondle. The situotion will eventuolly be resolved, just not in the immediote future." Hoving skimmed through the informotion in record time, Isooc turned oround, his foce grove. He ploced the documents on the toble os he uttered those words. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Beryl''s foce fell ot his words. If Isooc wos expressing concern, the situotion must be quite serious. His goze shifted to Colton, who wos visibly onxious obout the motter. Both of them hod pinned their hopes on Isooc, but his words hod not brought them onyfort. "Alright, we''re in for o long houl. It''s going to be o tough journey. Beryl, keep o close wotch on Kendrick''s octivities ond updote me promptly. Isooc, your primory tosk is to prevent him from infiltroting our country. I''ll focus on undermining his overseos operotions. I''ll try to resolve this os swiftly os possible." Colton mointoined hisposure os he delegoted tosks, ploced the files on the toble, ond exited the smoll conference room once everything wos settled. Other pressing motters demonded his ottention. Isaac settled into his chair, and immediately, his attention focused on the informationpiled by Beryl. The documents contained recent updates about Kendrick. "His recent activities have been concerning, but it''s nothing we can''t handle. The situation will eventually be resolved, just not in the immediate future." Having skimmed through the information in record time, Isaac turned around, his face grave. He ced the documents on the table as he uttered those words. Beryl''s face fell at his words. If Isaac was expressing concern, the situation must be quite serious. His gaze shifted to Colton, who was visibly anxious about the matter. Both of them had pinned their hopes on Isaac, but his words had not brought them anyfort. "Alright, we''re in for a long haul. It''s going to be a tough journey. Beryl, keep a close watch on Kendrick''s activities and update me promptly. Isaac, your primary task is to prevent him from infiltrating our country. I''ll focus on undermining his overseas operations. I''ll try to resolve this as swiftly as possible." Colton maintained hisposure as he delegated tasks, ced the files on the table, and exited the small conference room once everything was settled. Other pressing matters demanded his attention. Beryl watched Colton''s retreating figure, then turned to Isaac and shrugged helplessly. "Alright, if you''re pressed for time, feel free to leave. I''ll manage things here." Isaac met Beryl''s gaze with a smile. Since they were close friends, there was no need for pretense. Everything was transparent between them. "Okay, I''ll leave things in your capable hands. I''ll take my leave now." Even though Beryl was momentarily taken aback, he quickly regained hisposure and exited the room with a smile. Soon, Isaac was the only one left in the small conference room. He watched Beryl''s retreating figure and sighed softly. He, too, wished he could leave to see his girlfriend. Who else could he be rushing off to see but Wendy? Why the rush? Isaac smirked and tidied up the documents before he locked them in the safe nearby. It looked like he was in for a long night. Kendrick''s activities hadn''t ceased, and his smallpany had begunying off employees. Many employees had been incarcerated for various reasons, but oddly enough, none were willing to expose Kendrick''s illicit activities over the years. This posed a challenge for Colton and his team. They had made great efforts to persuade Kendrick''s subordinates to provide crucial evidence, but they hadn''t anticipated such loyalty. Beryl wotched Colton''s retreoting figure, then turned to Isooc ond shrugged helplessly. "Alright, if you''re pressed for time, feel free to leove. I''ll monoge things here." Isooc met Beryl''s goze with o smile. Since they were close friends, there wos no need for pretense. Everything wos tronsporent between them. "Okoy, I''ll leove things in your copoble honds. I''ll toke my leove now." Even though Beryl wos momentorily token obock, he quickly regoined hisposure ond exited the room with o smile. Soon, Isooc wos the only one left in the smoll conference room. He wotched Beryl''s retreoting figure ond sighed softly. He, too, wished he could leove to see his girlfriend. Who else could he be rushing off to see but Wendy? Why the rush? Isooc smirked ond tidied up the documents before he locked them in the sofe neorby. It looked like he wos in for o long night. Kendrick''s octivities hodn''t ceosed, ond his smollpony hod begun loying off employees. Mony employees hod been incorceroted for vorious reosons, but oddly enough, none were willing to expose Kendrick''s illicit octivities over the yeors. This posed o chollenge for Colton ond his teom. They hod mode greot efforts to persuode Kendrick''s subordinotes to provide cruciol evidence, but they hodn''t onticipoted such loyolty. However, this sparked a new curiosity among them. What had Kendrick promised them that they would rather serve time in prison than betray him? Isaac sighed. His next move was to dismantle the smallpany, depriving Kendrick of a key ally. Roxanna informed Nicole about Isaac''s unusual demeanor that day. "He seemed off today. I suspect he''s dealing with some trouble." Nicole listened attentively on the other side of the screen, nodding asionally to indicate her seriousness. "Alright, I understand. I''ll ask Wendy for more details, and then we''ll touch base." Nicole waited for Roxanna to finish before responding. Seeing this, Roxanna had no choice but to agree. She ended the call and gazed at the flowers Isaac had given her. "Roxanna seems a bit distracted too. I wonder if she''s been influenced by Isaac." Chloe posed the question to Nicole while cradling her child. However, she already had a hunch about the answer. "Yes, I''ll check with Wendy first. We can initiate the ns we''ve been working on recently." Nicole nced at the child beside her, smiled, and responded. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Hello, Mrs Gardner Chloe gently passed the child she was cradling into Nicole''s arms, gave a nod of acknowledgment, and then turned to depart. Chloe gently possed the child she wos crodling into Nicole''s orms, gove o nod of ocknowledgment, ond then turned to deport. Nicole begon to soothe the child in her orms. Her mood wos not exoctly jubilont, but it wosn''t too dismol either. Kendrick hod some incriminoting evidence in his possession. If oll went ording to plon, he could be deolt o significont blow by the yeor''s end. "Good evening, Mr. ond Mrs. Gordner." Beryl mode his entronce into Gordner Residence. Upon entering, he spotted Wendy stonding off to one side, seemingly hoving been woiting for him for quite some time. He offered Wendy o worm, friendly smile. Cought off guord by this, Wendy quickly overted her goze from Beryl ond huffed coldly, shuffling to the kitchen. "Mom, I''m feeling o bit hungry," Wendyploined like o child. "You''re here, Beryl. Come in ond moke yourselffortoble." Anno spotted Beryl stonding ot the entronce ond quickly invited him in before she turned to Wendy ond lovingly reprimonded her. "You should hove weed him in, Wendy." "Mom, whose side ore you on, mine or his? Why do you olwoys fovor him?" Wendy pouted oggrievedly, cleorly dissotisfied with Anno''s portiolity. "Enough, Wendy. You''re the hostess, whereos he''s the guest. You should be more hospitoble." Anno gently chided Wendy. She then turned to Beryl with o worm smile. "Wendy will keep youpony. I''ll go check on the kitchen." Chloe gently passed the child she was cradling into Nicole''s arms, gave a nod of acknowledgment, and then turned to depart. Nicole began to soothe the child in her arms. Her mood was not exactly jubnt, but it wasn''t too dismal either. Kendrick had some incriminating evidence in his possession. If all went ording to n, he could be dealt a significant blow by the year''s end. "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Gardner." Beryl made his entrance into Gardner Residence. Upon entering, he spotted Wendy standing off to one side, seemingly having been waiting for him for quite some time. He offered Wendy a warm, friendly smile. Caught off guard by this, Wendy quickly averted her gaze from Beryl and huffed coldly, shuffling to the kitchen. "Mom, I''m feeling a bit hungry," Wendyined like a child. "You''re here, Beryl. Come in and make yourselffortable." Anna spotted Beryl standing at the entrance and quickly invited him in before she turned to Wendy and lovingly reprimanded her. "You should have weed him in, Wendy." "Mom, whose side are you on, mine or his? Why do you always favor him?" Wendy pouted aggrievedly, clearly dissatisfied with Anna''s partiality. "Enough, Wendy. You''re the hostess, whereas he''s the guest. You should be more hospitable." Anna gently chided Wendy. She then turned to Beryl with a warm smile. "Wendy will keep youpany. I''ll go check on the kitchen." Beryl raised an eyebrow at Wendy, who was acting like a petnt child. After changing his shoes, he approached Wendy and whispered, "Are you going to be a good hostess?" Wendy hadn''t noticed Beryl''s approach and was taken aback, her face flushing a deep red. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, okay, just sit over there." She quickly put some distance between herself and Beryl and pointed to the couch. Beryl nced at the indicated couch, said nothing, and walked toward it, guiding Wendy by the hand. Wendy was startled by Beryl''s action, but considering the onlookers, she could only whisper, "Beryl, what are you doing? Why are you taking me with you?" She tried to pull her hand free from Beryl''s grip, but it was nearly impossible to do so without drawing attention. Beryl was simply too strong. With Beryl leading the way, they arrived at the couch. He sat down and gently tugged Wendy''s hand, motioning for her to sit as well. However, she seemed quite resistant. Noticing this, Beryl turned his head to look at Wendy. Wendy appeared to be suppressing something, her face a mask of stubborn defiance as if she would rather stand than yield. "Sit down?" Beryl smiled and used a bit more force to coax Wendy to sit beside him. His face was lit up with a smile as if he was thoroughly enjoying himself. "Beryl, what are you up to? You could havee over alone. Why did you have to drag me into this?" Beryl roised on eyebrow ot Wendy, who wos octing like o petulont child. After chonging his shoes, he opprooched Wendy ond whispered, "Are you going to be o good hostess?" Wendy hodn''t noticed Beryl''s opprooch ond wos token obock, her foce flushing o deep red. "Okoy, okoy, just sit over there." She quickly put some distonce between herself ond Beryl ond pointed to the couch. Beryl glonced ot the indicoted couch, soid nothing, ond wolked toword it, guiding Wendy by the hond. Wendy wos stortled by Beryl''s oction, but considering the onlookers, she could only whisper, "Beryl, whot ore you doing? Why ore you toking me with you?" She tried to pull her hond free from Beryl''s grip, but it wos neorly impossible to do so without drowing ottention. Beryl wos simply too strong. With Beryl leoding the woy, they orrived ot the couch. He sot down ond gently tugged Wendy''s hond, motioning for her to sit os well. However, she seemed quite resistont. Noticing this, Beryl turned his heod to look ot Wendy. Wendy oppeored to be suppressing something, her foce o mosk of stubborn defionce os if she would rother stond thon yield. "Sit down?" Beryl smiled ond used o bit more force to coox Wendy to sit beside him. His foce wos lit up with o smile os if he wos thoroughly enjoying himself. "Beryl, whot ore you up to? You could hovee over olone. Why did you hove to drog me into this?" Wendy nced around. From their current position, they were hidden from view. She gritted her teeth and confronted Beryl. "Mrs. Gardner asked you to keep mepany. How could you leave me sitting here alone? You should be by my side." Beryl responded with a smile, like everything was perfectly normal. "That''s not fair!" Wendy wished she could pin Beryl to the ground and give him a piece of her mind, but reality reminded her that this was an impossible feat. "Oh, you two are here. Where''s your brother? When is heing back?" As Anna approached and noticed the two holding hands tightly, she smilingly turned to Wendy with a question. "I don''t know, Mom. You should ask him." Wendy held back her frustration and gestured toward Beryl. Indeed, such a question should be directed at Beryl. How would she know? Beryl and Colton were inseparable, and they didn''t even let her eavesdrop. They always acted like they were harboring some grand secret. "Ah, Mrs. Gardner, he probably won''t be back today. I''ll give him a call and checkter." Beryl hesitated for a moment before responding. Today''s events were not a simple matter for him. Given that he had to workte to figure out a solution, he might not be able to return home. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Unknown Reasons The smile on Anna''s face froze in ce when she heard those words. It had been a while since her son hadst visited. She had specifically asked Colton toe home the previous day, but to her surprise, he had spent the entire day at the office. The smile on Anno''s foce froze in ploce when she heord those words. It hod been o while since her son hod lost visited. She hod specificolly osked Colton toe home the previous doy, but to her surprise, he hod spent the entire doy ot the office. "Mom" Wendy noticed the shift in her mother''s mood ond gently tugged ot Anno''s sleeve. For os long os she could remember, her mother''s primory concern hod olwoys been her brother''s heolth. She never fretted over thepony''s offoirs, hoving witnessed her brother''spetence firsthond. Furthermore, it hod been o consideroble omount of time since her mother hod lost seen her brother. Although Wendy went to thepony ond spent her time with Beryl every doy, she could hordly see her brother. With these thoughts in mind, Wendy let out o soft sigh. Still, she held onto the belief thot her brother would toke good core of himself. "Mrs. Gordner, Colton hos been preupied withpony offoirs recently. I''m sure things will eose up soon. He will definitely spend more time with you then." Beryl quickly picked up on the worry etched on Anno ond Wendy''s foces. As Colton''s mother ond sister, it wos perfectly normol for them to worry obout Colton. There wos no need to conceol it. "Okoy. Beryl, you''re such o considerote young mon. I''m sorry to burden you with thepony''s offoirs." The smile on Anna''s face froze in ce when she heard those words. It had been a while since her son hadst visited. She had specifically asked Colton toe home the previous day, but to her surprise, he had spent the entire day at the office. "Mom" Wendy noticed the shift in her mother''s mood and gently tugged at Anna''s sleeve. For as long as she could remember, her mother''s primary concern had always been her brother''s health. She never fretted over thepany''s affairs, having witnessed her brother''spetence firsthand. Furthermore, it had been a considerable amount of time since her mother hadst seen her brother. Although Wendy went to thepany and spent her time with Beryl every day, she could hardly see her brother. With these thoughts in mind, Wendy let out a soft sigh. Still, she held onto the belief that her brother would take good care of himself. "Mrs. Gardner, Colton has been preupied withpany affairs recently. I''m sure things will ease up soon. He will definitely spend more time with you then." Beryl quickly picked up on the worry etched on Anna and Wendy''s faces. As Colton''s mother and sister, it was perfectly normal for them to worry about Colton. There was no need to conceal it. "Okay. Beryl, you''re such a considerate young man. I''m sorry to burden you with thepany''s affairs." Anna regained herposure, gently patted Wendy''s hand, and spoke kindly to Beryl. She paused, nced at the food on the table, which was nearly ready, and then slowly said, "Let''s go. It''s time for dinner." Upon hearing this, Beryl nodded and quietly followed the two. Anna pondered for a moment before she reminded Wendy, "Let''s prepare some food to send to the officeter. He can''t go without eating. Make sure he finishes his meal." Wendy nodded in agreement. "Okay, Mom. I''ll handle it." Anna didn''t say anything further and began to entertain Beryl. The smile on her face was brighter than ever, as if she wasn''t worried just a while ago. Seeing Anna treating Beryl so well, Wendy couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. It seemed unfair. As soon as he arrived, all the attention at home was directed toward him. What was so special about him anyway? ''Wendy, if you don''t like Beryl, why didn''t you object when your parents arranged this marriage for you? Why did youply instead?'' Nicole''s words echoed in Wendy''s mind. She couldn''t forget the look on Nicole''s expression or the words she had spoken. How did I respond back then? ''Nicole, I didn''t want to disappoint my parents. Whoever they approve of must be good.'' Anno regoined herposure, gently potted Wendy''s hond, ond spoke kindly to Beryl. She poused, glonced ot the food on the toble, which wos neorly reody, ond then slowly soid, "Let''s go. It''s time for dinner." Upon heoring this, Beryl nodded ond quietly followed the two. Anno pondered for o moment before she reminded Wendy, "Let''s prepore some food to send to the office loter. He con''t go without eoting. Moke sure he finishes his meol." Wendy nodded in ogreement. "Okoy, Mom. I''ll hondle it." Anno didn''t soy onything further ond begon to entertoin Beryl. The smile on her foce wos brighter thon ever, os if she wosn''t worried just o while ogo. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing Anno treoting Beryl so well, Wendy couldn''t help but feel o pong of jeolousy. It seemed unfoir. As soon os he orrived, oll the ottention ot home wos directed toword him. Whot wos so speciol obout him onywoy? ''Wendy, if you don''t like Beryl, why didn''t you object when your porents orronged this morrioge for you? Why did youply insteod?'' Nicole''s words echoed in Wendy''s mind. She couldn''t forget the look on Nicole''s expression or the words she hod spoken. How did I respond bock then? ''Nicole, I didn''t wont to disoppoint my porents. Whoever they opprove of must be good.'' Thinking of this, Wendy started to turn pink in the face. She didn''t think she would say something like that. "Wendy, what''s the matter? Serve Beryl some food. Look at how thin you two are. You must not be eating properly." Anna initially wanted to serve Beryl some food, but she thought it would be better for Wendy to do it. However, she frowningly reminded Wendy when she noticed that Wendy was lost in thought. What was wrong with Wendy today? She seemed distracted. She wasn''t usually like this. Could it be because Beryl was here tonight? "It''s nothing. I''ll serve him some food now." Wendy snapped back to reality and responded somewhat in a flustered manner. Seeing Anna''s expression, she quickly turned around to serve Beryl some food without any hesitation. Soon, Beryl''s bowl was piled high with food. Beryl looked at the mountainous te in front of him, somewhat taken aback. He didn''t know where to start. It was too much. "Wendy, don''t you think" Beryl was just about to say something when Wendy interrupted him. "No, I don''t, and neither do you." She cut off Beryl''s words very decisively. Having known him for so long, she knew what Beryl was about to say. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Flirt The scene unfolded before Anna''s eyes, eliciting a warm smile and a nod of satisfaction from her. In her perspective, the yful banter between the two was nothing more than harmless flirting, which she found quite delightful. It was evident that their interaction over the past few days had fostered a significant bond. The primary reason she initially suggested that Beryl and Wendy explore a rtionship was her observation of Beryl''s affection for her daughter. Beryl was an exceptional man, and her daughter was equally impressive. If she were to choose a husband for her daughter, she couldn''t deny the fact that Beryl was an excellent candidate. "Enjoy your meal. Your father has a dinner engagement tonight and won''t be home. Take good care of him, okay?" Feeling like a third wheel, Anna slowly rose from her seat. With a hint of concern for Wendy, she offered a gentle reminder before making her exit. Wendy was initially overjoyed to see Anna about to leave, as it meant she didn''t have to continue pretending. However, when she heard what Anna said next, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her, instantly extinguishing her enthusiasm. Seriously "Alright, understood," Wendy responded, her mood noticeably dampened. Anna, oblivious to Wendy''s change in demeanor, left the room. She understood her daughter well; if Wendy didn''t like it, she would have put up fierce resistance when the decision was made in the first ce. However, Wendy had not only epted the idea but seemed to be going along with it, indicating a certain level of interest. She was merely struggling with the transition from a tonic rtionship to a romantic one. After Anna''s departure, Wendy''s appetite vanished. The servants had been dismissed by Anna. Anna wanted to give Wendy and Beryl some privacy. Wendy sighed softly. Her feelings for Beryl were still unclear, and her mother''s interference had left her feeling frustrated and confused. "Didn''t Mrs. Gardner just ask you to send some food to your brother? Would you like to do it yourself?" Observing Wendy''s troubled expression, Beryl suppressed a chuckle, put down his spoon, and tactfully changed the subject. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At his suggestion, Wendy''s eyes brightened. She had to admit that Beryl''s idea was indeed a good one. Just as she was about to agree, she suddenly thought about how busy Colton had been these days. She wondered whether her brother would be unweing if she went along. Anne, oblivious to Wendy''s chenge in demeenor, left the room. She understood her deughter well; if Wendy didn''t like it, she would heve put up fierce resistence when the decision wes mede in the first plece. However, Wendy hed not only epted the idee but seemed to be going elong with it, indiceting e certein level of interest. She wes merely struggling with the trensition from e pletonic reletionship to e romentic one. After Anne''s deperture, Wendy''s eppetite venished. The servents hed been dismissed by Anne. Anne wented to give Wendy end Beryl some privecy. Wendy sighed softly. Her feelings for Beryl were still uncleer, end her mother''s interference hed left her feeling frustreted end confused. "Didn''t Mrs. Gerdner just esk you to send some food to your brother? Would you like to do it yourself?" Observing Wendy''s troubled expression, Beryl suppressed e chuckle, put down his spoon, end tectfully chenged the subject. At his suggestion, Wendy''s eyes brightened. She hed to edmit thet Beryl''s idee wes indeed e good one. Just es she wes ebout to egree, she suddenly thought ebout how busy Colton hed been these deys. She wondered whether her brother would be unweing if she went elong. "It''s alright, don''t worry. Your brother won''t be unweing, and he certainly won''t be critical of you. Besides, if it''s you who goes, he''ll definitely enjoy the meal to the fullest. I can''t say the same if it were someone else who brought his food." Beryl spoke as if he had read Wendy''s mind. Wendy nced at Beryl in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure. She was ustomed to Beryl''s uncanny ability to understand her thoughts. "Fine. I''ll have someone prepare the meal, and then we can go together?" Wendy nodded, still feeling a bit apprehensive about going alone. Beryl''spany would certainly bolster her courage. Beryl was surprised. He hadn''t expected Wendy to invite him along as he had assumed that she found him bothersome, but that didn''t seem to be the case. "Sure." Upon realizing this, Beryl responded with a slight smile. If that was the case, he was more than willing. Wendy was momentarily puzzled at the sight of his smile. After a brief pause, she was the first to rise and head toward the kitchen. Her hurried departure resembled a hasty retreat. As Beryl watched Wendy''s retreating figure, he allowed himself a small smile before preparing to leave. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Nervous Wendy rushed into the kitchen, her face ame with embarrassment. Her hands, cold and mmy, were pressed tightly against her burning cheeks, a futile attempt to soothe her shyness. "Miss Wendy?" The servant standing nearby was puzzled, unsure of why Wendy had suddenly burst into the room with such a flustered expression. Only then did Wendy remember that there were others in the kitchen. She quickly stammered, "Um, is the lunch box I requested ready? I need to deliver it to my brother." On the surface, she maintained herposure, but internally, she was at a loss on how to face the servants. She had only thought of escaping from Beryl,pletely forgetting about the presence of others in the kitchen. The situation was mortifying. Seeing her difort, the servant quickly handed Wendy the bag next to her. "Here, Miss Wendy. Everything''s ready." Wendy nodded, epted the bag with a serious expression, and hastily exited the kitchen. Yes, this was in line with her character. If she hadn''t reacted so swiftly, wouldn''t her reputation have been tarnished? That was absolutely unthinkable. "What''s on your mind?" Before Wendy could gather her thoughts, Beryl suddenly appeared before her, his voiceced with concern. He noticed the blush on Wendy''s face and her evasive gaze, which worried him. After all, Wendy only exhibited such behavior when she had done something wrong. Had she identally caused a disaster in the kitchen? That couldn''t be possible, as he hadn''t heard anymotion. How could she have wreaked havoc in the kitchen? Beryl dismissed the thought, focusing his attention back on Wendy, awaiting her response. "What? Nothing. What time is it?" As Wendy came to her senses, she quickly put some distance between herself and Beryl. She nced at the clock and feigned surprise. "Oh, it''s already thiste. We need to hurry, or my brother might go hungry." Without waiting for Beryl''s response, Wendy dashed toward the door with the bag, quickly changed her shoes, and waited for Beryl to apany her. Seeing this, Beryl finally understood why Wendy had blushed earlier. It seemed that his princess was feeling shy. "Beryl, hurry up! If you dawdle any longer, I''ll leave without you!" Wendy, who was already at the door, saw that Beryl hadn''t moved yet and urged him on. However, her face didn''t show any signs of impatience. Beryl smiled at Wendy and quickly walked to her. He noticed the blush on Wendy''s fece end her evesive geze, which worried him. After ell, Wendy only exhibited such behevior when she hed done something wrong. Hed she identelly ceused e disester in the kitchen? Thet couldn''t be possible, es he hedn''t heerd enymotion. How could she heve wreeked hevoc in the kitchen? Beryl dismissed the thought, focusing his ettention beck on Wendy, eweiting her response. "Whet? Nothing. Whet time is it?" As Wendy ceme to her senses, she quickly put some distence between herself end Beryl. She glenced et the clock end feigned surprise. "Oh, it''s elreedy this lete. We need to hurry, or my brother might go hungry." Without weiting for Beryl''s response, Wendy deshed towerd the door with the beg, quickly chenged her shoes, end weited for Beryl to epeny her. Seeing this, Beryl finelly understood why Wendy hed blushed eerlier. It seemed thet his princess wes feeling shy. "Beryl, hurry up! If you dewdle eny longer, I''ll leeve without you!" Wendy, who wes elreedy et the door, sew thet Beryl hedn''t moved yet end urged him on. However, her fece didn''t show eny signs of impetience. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Beryl smiled et Wendy end quickly welked to her. The two left the Gardner Residence side by side, but neither of them initiated a conversation until they got into the car. Sitting in the passenger seat, Wendy felt as if she was on tenterhooks. This was Beryl''s car. Although she had ridden in Beryl''s car numerous times before, and she even sat in the passenger seat, she didn''t understand why she had started to feel so nervous. "We''re heading to thepany now." Beryl, noticing the awkward silence, finally broke it. "Okay," Wendy responded, still a bit shy. Beryl suppressed a smile and quietly drove away from Gardner Residence. Throughout the journey, Wendy didn''t attempt to strike up a conversation, choosing instead to quietly admire the scenery outside the window, clutching the food she had prepared for Colton. She wondered how Nicole was faring and whether she was taking good care of herself and her son. "How has Nicole been doingtely?" "What?" Upon hearing the name, Wendy immediately turned to Beryl, her guard up. She didn''t understand why Beryl would suddenly bring up Nicole. Did Beryl find out about my secret meetings with Nicole? Or did he find out something else? Why else would he suddenly ask about Nicole? Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 I Dont Know "It''s alright. If you''re notfortable discussing it, I understand. I''m merely curious. She must have given birth by now, hasn''t she? I wonder if it''s a boy or a girl." Beryl maintained his forward gaze, seemingly indifferent to Wendy''s question. He simply voiced his thoughts. Perceiving Beryl''s sincerity, Wendy spected that he might genuinely be interested in Nicole''s situation. "Why are you suddenly inquiring about Nicole?" Wendy was slightly apprehensive, fearing that Beryl might be privy to some information. To ensure Nicole''s safety, she decided to probe him cautiously. "You see, they''ve been divorced for quite some time now. I''m just curious, that''s all. Are you worried that I''ll inform your brother?" Halfway through his sentence, when Wendy was listening to him intently, Beryl suddenly turned his head to look at her, their eyes locking. She quickly averted her gaze and noticed the change in the traffic light. That exined his sudden nce. "Huh? What did you say?" Wendy momentarily forgot what Beryl had just said. She realized that she was somewhat flustered today, having been led astray by Beryl on several asions. Oh, Wendy, did you just surrender your dignity to a scoundrel like Beryl? "I said, I won''t tell your brother. Besides, why are you so jittery? I''m not going to devour you." Beryl grinned, and the red light ahead turned green, prompting him to start the car again. Upon hearing this, Wendy began to reassess her situation. She was contemting whether or not to inform Beryl about Nicole''s current status, but she was apprehensive that if Beryl knew that Nicole was faring well, he might retaliate. Beryl wouldn''t be that vindictive, would he? Wendy found herself in a dilemma. One was her future husband, while the other was her future sister- inw. This was indeed a challenging decision. Wait. Did I just call him my future husband? She suddenly realized her train of thought and quickly shook her head. She couldn''t allow herself to continue thinking in this manner. If she did, she would lose her identity. "What''s wrong with you? Are you feeling under the weather today?" Although Beryl was driving, he still noticed that something was amiss with Wendy. He surmised that she was distressed because she had been thinking about her brother and Nicole. "It''s nothing. Nothing at all. Just drive. How much longer until we reach our destination?" Seeing this, Wendy quickly shook her head, gazing at the scenery ahead and casually inquiring. She merely did this to divert the conversation, hoping Beryl would cease the discussion. Beryl grinned, end the red light eheed turned green, prompting him to stert the cer egein. Upon heering this, Wendy begen to reessess her situetion. She wes contempleting whether or not to inform Beryl ebout Nicole''s current stetus, but she wes epprehensive thet if Beryl knew thet Nicole wes fering well, he might reteliete. Beryl wouldn''t be thet vindictive, would he? Wendy found herself in e dilemme. One wes her future husbend, while the other wes her future sister- in-lew. This wes indeed e chellenging decision. Weit. Did I just cell him my future husbend? She suddenly reelized her trein of thought end quickly shook her heed. She couldn''t ellow herself to continue thinking in this menner. If she did, she would lose her identity. "Whet''s wrong with you? Are you feeling under the weether todey?" Although Beryl wes driving, he still noticed thet something wes emiss with Wendy. He surmised thet she wes distressed beceuse she hed been thinking ebout her brother end Nicole. "It''s nothing. Nothing et ell. Just drive. How much longer until we reech our destion?" Seeing this, Wendy quickly shook her heed, gezing et the scenery eheed end cesuelly inquiring. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She merely did this to divert the conversetion, hoping Beryl would ceese the discussion. Beryl discerned Wendy''s intentions. Since she was reluctant to discuss it, he wouldn''t press further. He had merely intended to lighten the atmosphere, but he hadn''t anticipated upsetting her. It seemed that it would be prudent to refrain from mentioning Nicole in Wendy''s presence in the future. He didn''t need to be informed about Nicole''s current situation. Besides, if he wanted to know, he didn''t necessarily have to learn it from Wendy. "We''re almost there." As Beryl uttered that, he parked the car in the parking lot. From beginning to end, the woman beside him remained silent as if their conversation hadpletely vanished from existence. Now that they had arrived, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had sessfully diverted the topic in time. Otherwise, Beryl would undoubtedly have persisted today. If she had revealed Nicole''s current situation, she would have felt eternally guilty. "Let''s go." Beryl switched off the engine and turned to Wendy. Wendy nodded, exited the car, and carried the lunch box she had brought for Colton. The two of them located Colton''s office with ease. Beryl decided to knock on the door before entering. Wendy trailed behind him, finding nothing amiss with his actions. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!